《Defy The Alpha(s)》


 Chapter 1: Special Skills

    <h4>Chapter 1: Special Skills</h4>


    Today was the <i>Marked Day. </i>


    Every eighteen-year-old girl like Violet Purple had waited for this day from the moment they entered high school.


    It was the day when young women from all districts were given the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to be a member of Lunaris Academy.


    An academy that wasn''t just a school, but a ticket out, a chance to rise above, to be <i>chosen. </i>


    It was no secret that the top-performing human students ended up marrying alphas, the apex of werewolf society.


    After all, the war two centuries ago had decimated the werewolf poption, particrly the she-wolves. With only ten percent of them left, alphas had turned to humans for their mates, creating an uneasy yet necessary alliance.


    The werewolves had been initially strong and persistent during the war but a virus, designed by human scientists, had ravaged the werewolf poption, killing eighty percent of their female poption. The werewolves, faced with extinction, had no choice but to call for a cease-fire and peace was brokered between the two races.


    But it wasn''t true peace. There were rules, agreements, and an ever-present tension that underscored the delicate bnce. Perhaps to symbolize this coexistence, the alpha king had married a human, a woman he met at Lunaris Academy, giving the school its fame and regality.


    "School, my ass," Violet Purple muttered under her breath, casting a disbelieving nce at the teacher in front of the ssroom.


    The woman was holding up the official-looking application form, droning on about the importance of making a good impression and how the form could be the key to changing their futures.


    Everyone knew the academy was less about learning and more about matchmaking. But no one would say it aloud, not when they needed a shot at a life they couldn''t otherwise reach.


    "Make sure you fill in every section carefully," the teacher instructed. "Lunaris Academy will only select one student from each district, and with two other schools in our district, thepetition is fierce. So use all the skills you have. Make your form irresistible. Ask your parents for help if you need it. Some of them have gone through this process, and their experience might guide you. And remember, submit your forms first thing tomorrow. Thew mandates that you apply, and nonpliancees with heavy penalties. Treat this form like your very life. Good luck. "


    As if on cue, the bell rang, signaling the end of the lesson. The ssroom erupted into chaos as students rushed to pack their bags and head home, their conversations buzzing with excitement, as they gossiped about the uing selection.


    Violet shoved her books into her backpack, her fingers trembling slightly from the tension that had settled deep in her bones. This was a chance she didn''t know whether to take or reject.


    Even if by zero point zero chance that she won the spot at Lunaris Academy, she wasn''t interested in being the princess in distress who needed to be saved. Nor was she stupid to fall for the stupid facy called love ¨C her mother''s upation had ruined any appeal such emotion might hold for her.


    Also, she knew the game was rigged. Alphas didn''t marry girls like her¡ªpoor, broken girls with nothing to offer. They married beauties, winners, and girls who knew how to y the game. Violet wasn''t one of them.


    "Hey, purple whore," a voice jeered from behind.


    Violet froze, her breath catching in her throat.


    <i>Not today, </i>she thought, squeezing her eyes shut, praying they would leave her alone.


    Maybe if she ignored them, they would lose interest. But she should have known by now, they wouldn''t. They never did.


    "Hey, you deaf?" the voice called again, closer now. Violet could feel the malicious eyes on her back as her tormentors gathered behind her. The same group that had made her life a living hell for years.


    One of them shoved her forward. Violet stumbled, gripping her desk for support. A wave of bitter anger surged through her, but she forced the emotion down. She was honestly not in the mood to get her fist dirtied, not to mention she had more important things like the Lunaris Academy form in her bag to think about.


    "You think you''re gonna get into Lunaris, huh?" Jasmine, their leader sneered, her voice thick with disdain. "Don''t make meugh. They wouldn''t want trash like you anywhere near them. I mean with a used hole like yours, I bet any dick that goes in there would be lost."


    The other girlsughed at the cruel joke, emboldened by their leader''s malice.


    Violet''s fists clenched, her nails digging into her palms as her pulse quickened. Blood pounded in her ears, the sting of their words sinking deep. Being an orphan adopted by a prostitute was the only reason they had chosen to pick on her, like hyenas circling a wounded animal.


    It didn''t help that her mother''s idea of a joke was to call her "<strong>Violet Purple" </strong>because of the unnatural color of her hair.


    As long as Violet could remember, her hair had been ck at the roots and purple at the tips. It would have been better if her mother had called her "<strong>Violet ck</strong>," but no, the woman¡ªlikely high on drugs at the time¡ªhad literally announced to the world that she was adopted and denying her any im to her surname.


    Not that Violet knew which would have been worse: being Nancy''s real daughter or just a recement.


    Violet had despised her name and appearance for as long as she could remember. Once, in a fit of rage, she had chopped off the purple tips of her hair, but they grew back just the same, marking her as a freak in everyone''s eyes. That,bined with the shame of being adopted by a prostitute, was all the ammunition the bullies needed.


    Violet knew they wanted a reaction, but she refused to give them the satisfaction. Instead, she straightened her spine, adjusted the strap of her bag on her shoulder, and attempted to leave, but they blocked her path.


    "Get out of my way," she said coldly, her voice steady despite the heat of anger bubbling beneath her skin. She didn''t want to fight, but if push came to shove, she''d handle it. A week of punishment ormunity service was nothing new, and neither was taking on all five of them at once. This wouldn''t be the first time.


    And it certainly wouldn''t be thest.


    Another one called Anishaughed, "What are you gonna do about it, huh? Hit me? You might have defeated us in the past but we wouldn''t let you win this time."


    Violet ignored them knowing it was all talk and no action.


    "Oh look, she''s ignoring us again," one of the girls, Marissa, drawled, her voice dripping with false pity. "Do you think she''s too dumb to understand? Or just too scared?"


    "Bet she''s scared," another one chimed in. "She''s probably shaking in her boots, thinking about all the dicks she might have to suck at Lunaris acdemy if she unluckily gets chosen."


    The girlsughed once more.


    Something inside Violet snapped. She lunged so quickly startling the girls and they stumbled back. Her heart hammered in her chest, her fists trembling at her sides. She could feel the fury burning through her, every word they had ever thrown at her fueling the fire. She wanted to hit her, to wipe that smug look off her face.


    But before she could fulfill that urge, a teacher came into the room and said, "what is going on here?"


    No one replied, however, the man could sense the tension in the air. Not to mention, Jasmine and her crew were notorious bullies in the school.


    "Alright, that is it. I want all of you out of the ss and headed home." hemended them.


    Violet was the fist to move. With onest burning re, she shoved her way past Jasmine and herckeys. She wasn''t going to waste her energy on them. It wasn''t worth it.


    Their school was a public one, which meant it had a huge poption. Violet quickly lost herself in the crowd, hence her bullies would not find her to start trouble again.


    Walking home, Violet let her eyes roam the destruction still lingering from the war. The humans might have won, but the damage was irreversible.


    Buildings were left in ruins, streets cracked and scorched from explosions, and the air still carried a faint scent of ash and devastation. Two hundred years had passed since the final bombs of destruction fell, but the Earth had never fully healed.


    It wasn''t long before Violet reached the patch ofnd that housed a vast number of trailers. It was the only form of shelter for people like her. After the war, the poverty rate had skyrocketed,leaving only a privileged few able to afford a proper house, no matter how small.


    Even the houses were guarded and isted from the crumbling world outside.Her mother had always said they were lucky to have a trailer. She had bought it second-hand when a former tenant moved out, iming she got it for a good deal.


    The white trailer looked weathered, its paint peeling and faded and the inside was no better. The meager belongings they had were scattered across the tiny space, clothes draped over chairs, empty cans that had long since lost their contents, and cigarette butts littering the table. The ashtray overflowed with half-smoked cigarettes, a pungent smell hanging heavy in the air.


    It wasn''t the kind of ce to raise a child, but it was better than sleeping in the streets, where the bigger predators of this new world waited. Crime was rampant now, though in the trailer park, it was mostly petty theft. At least here, Violet didn''t have to worry about murder.


    Nancy, her mother, was nowhere to be found when Violet arrived home. The silence wasn''t unusual. Nancy was rarely home and, when she was, it wasn''t like she cared to interact. She had made it clear over the years that she was no maternal figure. But Violet didn''t push her luck¡ªhaving a roof over her head was enough.


    There was no food, as usual, and Violet didn''t bother looking for any. Instead, she fished out the snack bar she had been saving and sat at the table, unwrapping it slowly as her gaze fell on the form she''d been given in ss.


    The Lunaris Academy application form stared back at her, demanding answers she wasn''t sure she had. The only reason she was even considering filling it out was the slim chance that it might get her a schrship to a university.


    Right now, university education was a privilege only the elite could afford. If she somehow managed to get into Lunaris Academy ande out on top, she could escape this life. She could be someone different¡ªsomeone who didn''t have to live in a trailer and avoid eye contact with the wrong people.


    As she chewed, she reached the question, "<i>if you have any special skills, state them."</i>


    Violet paused, staring at the words thoughtfully. What special skills did she have? Surviving? Avoiding fights? Violet tapped her pen against the table, lost in thought, when the front door creaked open.


    "Wee home¡ª" But the rest of her words trailed off as Nancy entered, a huge, burly guy following closely behind her. The sight of him made Violet''s stomach churn.


    She snapped.


    "You promised me you''d take your business elsewhere," Violet said, her voice sharp with outrage. "Why is he here?" She pointed an using finger at the man, her face twisting in disgust.


    Nancy rolled her eyes, shrugging off Violet''s protest. "Promises don''t put food on the table. I''ve got work to do."


    Her gaze fell on the application form, and augh escaped her lips. "Is that a Lunaris Academy form? Good for you. Just try hard to get in, and your life will get better. If it gets harder tond a guy, remember what I taught you. Just give his dick a good suck, and he''ll be putty in your hands. You two could end up together, giving birth to beautiful werewolf babies. What a lucky bitch you are, Violet."


    The blood drained from Violet''s face as her mother''s words sunk in. Her stomach twisted, rage boiling beneath her skin, and her hands trembled. She had never felt so humiliated, so utterly exposed. Nancy didn''t care. She never had.


    Hot tears burned in Violet''s eyes, but she refused to let them fall. "I should have known," she said, her voice thick with bitterness. "You were never one to keep your promises."


    "Oh, please," Nancy scoffed, lighting a cigarette and taking a deep drag. "I''m doing what I can to survive. What I do is the reason you eat and go to school, so don''t act so high and mighty. Now, if you don''t mind, I need the trailer for a few hours." She smirked, her eyes glinting with mischief. "Unless, of course, you want to stay and learn a thing or two."


    Disgust curled deep in Violet''s gut. She pushed past her mother, ring at the man, who leered at her as she passed. The urge to scream, to break something, wed at her, but instead, she stormed out of the trailer, mming the door behind her.


    Once outside, Violet''s tears spilled over. She wiped them away furiously, her chest heaving with a mixture of shame and anger. She spotted some of the neighborhood kids waving at her, calling her over, but she couldn''t face them. She didn''t want anyone to see her like this, broken, vulnerable.


    Without a word, she headed for the woods behind the trailer park. It was the one ce she could be alone, away from the ugliness of her world. She found a fallen log and sat down, her hands shaking as she pulled the form from her pocket. Her vision blurred with tears, but she stared at the section asking for her special skills, her anger bubbling to the surface.


    With a savage burst of fury, Violet scribbled her response:


    <i>Special skills:</i>


    1. <strong>Sucking a dick. </strong>


    2. <strong>Giving A Mean Lap Dance </strong>


    3. <strong>Wait till you see Me in bed. </strong>


    It felt oddly therapeutic to put those words down, even if she knew there was no way they would ept her. <i>Fuck this messed up world. Fuck Nancy. Fuck Lunaris Academy. </i>


    She was done.

 Chapter 2: Game On

    <h4>Chapter 2: Game On</h4>


    "Good morning, Principal Jameson," students echoed in the hallway as they passed the austere middle-aged woman, whose heels resounded sharply against the marble floor with a steady <i>click-ck. </i>


    "Good morning. Good morning," Principal Jameson answered enthusiastically, her hawk-like eyes sweeping over the students, always on the lookout for any defaulters of the academy''s rules. And today, she found more than enough.


    A female student was pinned against a locker, her legs wrapped around a male student as they engaged in a passionate kiss. His hands gripped her butt as he ground against her in full view of the hundreds of students passing by. The sight was so inappropriate for an institution of learning that Principal Jameson''s face flushed with anger and embarrassment.


    Despite her anger, Principal Jameson approached them calmly, knocking lightly on the locker next to them to get their attention.


    But they didn''t budge. Or rather, they pretended not to hear her, the girl moaning louder, almost deliberately, as if to provoke her further.


    "Alright, that''s enough!" Principal Jameson banged her fist on the locker, finally breaking them apart. The girl was the first to look up, her face painted with fake surprise.


    "I didn''t know you were here, Principal Jameson," she lied through her sparkling white teeth, still catching her breath.


    The girl was Amanda Raynes, one of the rich, entitled humans. A brat she had to deal with every day.


    "I bet you didn''t," Jameson said coldly, "Not when your tongue was shoved down his throat." She nced at the red-haired boy beside her, Griffin Hale, who had yet to say a word.


    Amanda giggled, her eyes shing with amusement. "It was a good ''shove,'' though," she teased, casting a sultry look at Griffin.


    Jameson flushed with barely contained fury but tried to maintain herposure as she turned to Griffin Hale, a brute standing at six foot two. He was just a kid but was built like a bodybuilder, an edge his werewolf lineage had given him.


    Not just that, he was a "special" werewolf. Despite being a student, Griffin Hale carried the aura of someone who could snap you in half if he wanted.


    "Mr. Hale," she said, her voice tight, "isn''t it a little early for public disys of affection in the middle of the hallway?"


    His response was a low, menacing growl. "Fuck off!"


    Jameson recoiled, losing herposure for a moment. She wasn''t used to being spoken to like that.


    Before she could recover, Griffin continued, "Next time you interrupt me, you better be ready to offer yourself up."


    "Mr. Hale!" Principal Jameson gasped, her face reddening in both fury and embarrassment. "That is an entirely inappropriatement toward your principal!"


    She nced around, hoping no other students had heard, but of course, it was impossible in a school full of werewolves with heightened senses. Everyone was staring, and she knew this incident would be all over the academy''s gossip forums by the end of the day. To make matters worse, Griffin had already turned his back on her and was walking away.


    Desperate to reassert her authority, she shouted, "That''s a hundred points deducted for inappropriate behavior, Mr. Hale!"


    Griffin didn''t even look back, he simply raised a middle finger in response, elicitingughter from the surrounding students.


    "Two hundred points, then!" she snapped, but the punishment seemed meaningless. His arrogance was unbearable, and the students''ughter only deepened her frustration.


    This time, Griffin turned around and made a crude gesture, forming a circle with one hand and inserting his finger through it. The vulgar sign sent waves ofughter through the crowd.


    Principal Jameson''s face burned with humiliation. She wanted to shout more, to hurl further punishment at him, but the sight of students recording the scene on their phones forced her to reconsider.


    Trying to salvage what little authority she had left, she turned to the group watching and announced, "Twenty points deducted, each."


    Their groans brought her a sliver of satisfaction. Although it was a hollow victory. Deep down, Jameson knew the truth: she might have power over some of these students, but not all of them¡ªcertainly not the cardinal alphas. They were the kings of the academy, and she was little more than a puppet, trying to manage the chaos beneath them. Her authority only stretched so far.


    As if to remind her of this reality, Roman Draven, another cardinal alpha, came hurtling down the hallway on a skateboard, shouting, "Iing!"


    Students scattered out of his way, screaming as he sped past. Even Jameson was forced to step aside, her carefully styled hair whipped by the rush of air as he zoomed by.


    "That''s it!" she snapped, her temper finally breaking. "Two hundred points for an unsanctioned ride in the hallway, Mr. Draven!"


    But Roman did not care. He justughed, riding away without a care in the world, the sound echoing through the hallway.


    Principal Jameson felt her anger dissolve into a simmering helplessness. However, she took a deep breath, straightening her skirt andposing herself. She wouldn''t let these entitled brats rattle her.


    She was the principal of Lunaris Academy, a position most could only dream of. She had overseen this prestigious institution for years, ever since her predecessor had retired. The arrival of the cardinal alphas would not undo her work. She would keep order here, no matter how impossible it seemed.


    With her head held high, she walked briskly in the direction of her office. She had more pressing matters to deal with, like sorting through the mountain of schrship applications sitting on her desk.


    Lunaris Academy was an elite institution, known for epting only the rich and privileged. It had gained even more prestige when the current alpha king, who had once been a student here, married the academy''s top human graduate, elevating her to queen.


    Since then, alphas followed a simr pattern, seeking out the academy''s outstanding female students to be their mates.


    Full-blooded she-wolves were rare and highly coveted after the war decimated their numbers. Like an extinct level. The academy had only one she-wolf, and Jameson knew she''d be snatched up by one of the cardinal alphas by the time graduation rolled around. The one who would be king probably.


    Normally, no poor human would ever get the chance to step foot in such a revered institution. But every year, thanks to the alpha king''s magnanimity, one lucky student from each district was given the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to study at Lunaris Academy, regardless of their background.


    And it was <i>her </i>decision who would receive that golden opportunity. The thought gave Principal Jameson a sense of power, a thrill. It was almost like ying god.


    She couldn''t wait to get started.


    Humming a tune, Jameson entered her office and turned around, only to scream bloody murder. Someone was sitting in her chair, their back to her. Before she could say a word, the swivel chair turned, and he faced her.


    <i>Oh god, no. </i>The blood drained from her face.


    <i>Not this one. </i>


    While all the cardinal alphas were terrifying in their own way, there was one she feared above all the others, and he was sitting right in front of her.


    Asher Nightshade.


    It seemed ridiculous to be so afraid of him, especially since he looked like a movie star, with his perfectly styled dark hair and shades so opaque she could barely make out his eyes.


    But Jameson knew better. Asher wasn''t just any student¡ªhe was a mind maniptor. If he ever took off those sses, he could get into her head, make her do whatever he wanted. Like slit her own throat. She shuddered at the thought.


    Even though Asher wore the shades to protect others from his gaze, it didn''t lessen the fact that he was dangerous.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, Jameson. You took your sweet time today," Asher drawled, his gaze trailing down her body in a way that made her shiver.


    Even at forty, Jameson knew she was still an attractive woman. She worked hard to maintain her looks, eating healthy and keeping fit. Her brte hair was slicked back into a perfect ponytail, not a strand out of ce, and her form-fitting skirt had not a single wrinkle. She stood tall in her stilettos, every inch the picture of formal perfection.


    Pushing her nerves aside, she forced a smile. "Mr. Nightshade, what a surprise. Though I would have appreciated if you had waited for me outside rather than breaking into my office. Don''t you think so?"


    He chuckled. "Where''s the fun in that?"


    <i>Right. </i>Jameson reminded herself why she avoided him whenever possible. Asher was the most unpredictable of all the cardinal alphas, chaos personified, always seeking to stir trouble.


    Suppressing her unease, Jameson strode over to her desk, ced her bag on it, and asked in her most businesslike tone, "How may I assist you today, Mr. Nightshade?"


    "And that''s why I like you, Jameson. Always straight to the point." His voice dripped with amusement, and a prickling sensation crawled over her skin.


    She wanted to demand he call her "Principal Jameson" as proper etiquette required, but the words stuck in her throat. Jameson knew better. Asher Nightshade might just be a student, but outside these academy walls, he wielded immense power. She wasn''t foolish enough to get on his bad side.


    "I heard you haven''t approved the applications for the schrship students yet," Asher said, his tone casual butced with intention.


    Jameson''s mood shifted instantly. She eyed him cautiously. "Why, may I ask, are you interested in that, Mr. Nightshade?"


    "Because I''ll be the one approving the applications this year," he replied with a wicked grin.


    Jameson felt the breath knocked out of her. No, no, this cant be happening.


    She blinked in disbelief before finding her voice. "That''s not your jurisdiction, Mr. Nightshade. I am responsible for reviewing and approving all applications. Besides, why would you care? Your role here is to study and excel, not meddle in administrative matters."


    "Why, you ask?" Asher repeated, his smile widening as if she had made a joke. "Because the students you brought inst year were boring, and I''m going to shake things up this time."


    Jameson bristled. She didn''t know what he meant by "boring." The students she approved were always top performers with excellent potential.


    "Mr. Nightshade¡ª"


    "Shall we do this the easy way, or should I make it hard? Though, honestly, it wouldn''t be hard at all. You''d be a good girl in less than a second."


    Jameson stiffened as Asher''s hand moved toward his shades as though he were about to lower them, but instead, he ran his fingers through his dark hair. Still, the threat was clear.


    "As you wish, Mr. Nightshade," Jameson conceded, knowing she had no real choice. Not unless she wanted to find out what punishment he might have in store for her. And she didn''t have a death wish.


    "Smart answer." He smiled in that unsettling way of his, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes. Jameson knew she''d made the right decision toply.


    Momentster, Jameson sat stiffly on the couch, seething in silence while Asher took her seat, rifling through the schrship applications with a sense of ownership. The room was eerily quiet like a graveyard, except for the asional rustling of papers. His expression was unreadable hence she couldn''t tell what he was thinking. It annoyed her.


    She couldn''t hold back any longer. "You know, you don''t have to¡ª"


    "Shh," Asher silenced her with a single raised finger, his eyes still scanning a page.


    Then, for the first time, he smiled, his eyes gleaming as if he''d found a hidden treasure.


    With a grin that made her uneasy, he handed the application to her.


    "Approve this one."


    Jameson''s curiosity got the better of her as she took the paper from him, her eyes scanning the text. Almost immediately, her breath caught in her throat, her eyes widening in disbelief. "What the...?"


    "It''s perfect, isn''t it?" Asher''s voice was almost gleeful.


    Fucking psychopath!


    Jameson could hardly believe what she was reading. "Mr. Nightshade, with all due respect, this applicant....this girl just admitted to¡ª" She couldn''t even finish the sentence, still horrified at the explicit nature of the application.


    Taking a deep breath, she continued, "I''m sorry, but I cannot approve this."


    "She''s issued me a challenge," Asher said, a dark gleam in his eyes.


    "What?"


    "<i>Wait till you see me in bed," </i>he repeated the bold line from the application, his grin widening. "And I can''t wait to find out."


    "Mr. Nightshade¡ª"


    He stood up, cutting off her protest as he fixed her with an intense stare. "Approve the application. I won''t ask again."


    Without waiting for her response, Asher strode out of the office, confident she would follow his orders. He always got what he wanted.


    Left alone, Jameson stared at the door, her pulse pounding in her ears. She hated how powerless she felt, how easily that child had dismissed her authority. Had taken her position. This was supposed to be her game and she was the god. But it seems instead, she has been dethroned.


    Asher Nightshade walked down the hall, a spring in his step. For the first time in a long while, he felt alive, his blood pulsing with excitement.


    The other cardinal alphas had no idea what he was up to, but it will soon hit them.


    He''d just set the game in motion.


    And the target was Violet Purple.


    It was game on.

 Chapter 3: Chosen One

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chosen One</h4>


    "It''s her, the one who messed up her Lunaris Academy application."


    Violet sighed, pushing her book into her locker as the rumor reached her ears for the umpteenth time.


    She was not exactly famous around here, but today seemed to be the exception. All eyes followed her the moment she stepped into the school, and it creeped her out until she found out why they were staring at her as if she had grown two heads.


    Violet had no idea how they found out about the form, but apparently, teacher-student confidentiality wasn''t a thing here. Not that her teacher''s reaction when she received the application wasn''t enough to draw attention. Violet couldn''t help but recall how things had gone down that day.


    "<i>Here is my application," Violet handed the form to her homeroom teacher. </i>


    <i>"Oh, thank the gods. You''re thest to submit, and for a moment, I thought you wouldn''t. I was worried you''d end up punished for not following the rules," Mrs. Florence said with relief, putting on her sses and beginning to review the application. </i>


    <i>Violet bit down on her lips, her heart pounding, knowing it was only a matter of time. And Mrs. Florence sure didn''t disappoint as she sprang to her feet with a curse on her lips. </i>


    <i>"What the fuck...!" she trailed off, her cheeks heating up as if finally realizing she wasn''t supposed to curse before a student. </i>


    <i>For the first time, Violet saw her teacher lose herposure as she demanded, "What is the meaning of this?" </i>


    <i>"What do you mean, ma?" she asked innocently. </i>


    <i>"Don''t you y cheeky with me, Mrs. Violet Purple!" her teacher retorted, her eyes spitting fire. "What is this you wrote under special skills?" </i>


    <i>"Oh, that?" Violet bit down on her lips, feigning shyness as she said, "That was my mother''s suggestion." </i>


    <i>"What?" </i>


    <i>"You asked us to request help from our parents; that was her contribution," Violet said, looking at Mrs. Florence, who looked like she was about to faint from the way the blood had drained from her face. </i>


    <i>Violet should have felt anxious about lying, but she didn''t. Not one bit. Moreover, it wasn''t technically a lie. Nancy pretty much suggested sucking a dick in the new school she had not gotten into yet¡ªand would not get into once that form was submitted. In one word, she was innocent. She had only taken her mother''s advice and put it into words. </i>


    <i>Literally. </i>


    <i>"What kind of mother does that?" Mrs. Florence said, then looked towards Violet with anger. "And you took her suggestion?" </i>


    <i>Violet shrugged. "What am I supposed to do? Trust me, I don''t want to get on her wrong side. I can''t live on the street." </i>


    <i>Mrs. Florence looked like she had something to say, but she bit back her words instead, finally plopping down in her seat with an exhausted sigh. Violet felt guilty for stressing the poor woman, but she didn''t let it show. </i>


    <i>Mrs. Florence looked up, saying. "I wish I could help you, Violet, but there are no extra forms for you to correct this mistake...." She paused as if holding back a harsher word for the situation. "Lunaris Academy is extremely strict with their rules. Each form is counted carefully ording to the number of students required to sign up for the year and then sent out to the various districts to avoid any cases of malpractice. Unfortunately, I can''t make any exceptions either; you''re legally obligated to apply to Lunaris Academy. So, this form will be sent out as it is." </i>


    <i>Violet could hear the unspoken truth: You won''t be epted into Lunaris Academy with this kind of application. </i>


    <i>"Alright," she said. </i>


    <i>"Alright?" Mrs. Florence blinked, clearly taken aback. </i>


    <i>"You just told me I have no other option. What else can I do? I can''t beat myself up over it," Violet said tly. </i>


    <i>Mrs. Florence''s disappointment was clear. </i>


    <i>She hesitated before asking again, "Are you sure your mother filled this out?" The raised brow made it clear she suspected otherwise. </i>


    <i>"That''s her signature right there. Trust me, she read it," Violet lied smoothly. </i>


    <i>Nancy had not given a fuck about the form after that day. Good thing Violet was good at forgoing her signature and settled everything on her own. Nancy would have flipped out if she had learned what she wrote down. Her mother wanted her to get into Lunaris, where she ¡ª Violet ¡ª could whore around just like her, just with ss. Except that wasn''t happening. </i>


    <i>Mrs. Florence nced down at the section for the parent''s signature and sighed. </i>


    <i>She didn''t suspect a thing. Good. Not that she was trying to boast of a crime, but Violet was proud of her handiwork. </i>


    <i>Mrs. Florence looked as though she might cry, her voice soft with grief. "You know, Violet, this could''ve been your chance to turn things around. I''m not trying to insult your mother''s profession, but you deserve better. You don''t have to follow in her footsteps," she presumed Violet nned to go down the same path as her mother. If only she knew. </i>


    <i>To be honest, something stirred inside of Violet at her teacher''s concern; unfortunately, that was it¡ªnothing more. She had learned the hard way that people''s sympathy never got her anywhere. Trust was a luxury she couldn''t afford, and relying on anyone else? Out of the question. </i>


    <i>Mrs. Florence thought this was her chance to turn her life around. If only she knew she avoided a worse fate by not getting into Lunaris Academy. She wasn''t her mother''s daughter, and she sure as hell didn''t need some prince charming to swoop in and save her. </i>


    <i>With Lunaris out of the picture, her n was simple. Once high school was over, she''d leave her mother''s trailer behind. Sure, without a chance at university, finding a reputable job would be tougher, but she''d make it work. One thing was certain: prostitution was never going to be an option. </i>


    <i>She had made up her mind. </i>


    <i>"Can I leave now?" Violet asked, her impatience clear as she noticed the other teachers'' eyes on her. She knew they had been eavesdropping on the conversation. This was the teachers'' room, after all. Privacy didn''t exist here. </i>


    <i>"You can go," Mrs. Florence replied softly, though the pity in her eyes stung more than any words. It was a look Violet knew she wouldn''t soon forget as she turned and walked out. </i>


    Back to the present, Violet rubbed the side of her temple, where she could feel a heartache throbbing. She had not gotten enough sleepst night, not when she had turned and tossed around in her small, hard bed.


    She was still not talking to Nancy¡ªnot after her betrayal. Unfortunately for her miserable life, she and Nancy shared the single-cramped room in the trailer, which meant she had spent it ring at the back of her mother''s head. Not that Nancy cared; she remained unaffected by her silent treatment. And that made Violet furious more than anything: her unapologetic nature.


    "Violet Purple."


    Violet thought she heard her name being called, but it seemed to be a fragment of her imagination until she heard it again, this time with more rity.


    "Violet Purple, you are summoned into the principal''s office." The voice came from the speakers in the hallway.


    "Oh fuck." Violet cursed beneath her breath, shutting her locker with a bang.


    Why was the principal calling her? Was it because of the form? The gods help her; couldn''t they take a joke? Was it that bad that she penned her sincerest thoughts, or were they concerned about the reputation of the school? Violet sensed it was thetter. Perhaps she had gone a little too far.


    Only a little.


    With a sigh, she walked in the direction of the principal''s office. Except the action only emboldened the gossipmongers.


    "I said it, there was no way she could have gotten away with that." The rumors picked up like a whirlwind.


    "She''s doomed. Principal Lincoln would rip her apart. I bet she didn''t think about the consequences of her actions."


    Violet rolled her eyes as the gossip reached her ears. Were these people jobless or what? Instead of a school, they would have done well in a hair salon.


    "Could you me her? She''s only following in her mother''s footsteps."


    Violet halted at once. She had intended to ignore them all, but that particrment hit home, and now she froze, turning to identify the wretch who was courting death.


    The perpetrator turned out to be a red-haired girl who flinched as soon as their eyes met.


    Violet began to stride toward her, and it might have been the deadly look on her face, but the girl began to shake like a leaf in winter, realizing that she had messed up.


    However, Violet didn''t reach her before she took off running, screaming, "I''m sorry!"


    Violet might not be as popr as the queen bees who ruled the school, but she was famous for fighting off Jasmine and her gang, and that seemed to have gotten her quite a reputation, seeing the way the girl had fled.


    All that was left were her friends, who were trying hard not to cower like their friend had. Violet did not speak; she let the cold fire in her eyes, the hardened look on her face, and her hands balled into fists do the talking. They swallowed, seeming to take the cue as they turned and left without a word.


    Thanks to the little drama, the rumors died off and Violet walked over with her head held high. Upon arriving outside the principal''s office, she took a deep breath and knocked.


    "Come in." his voice echoed from the outside.


    Violet turned the knob and stepped into Principal Lincoln''s office. She''d been here plenty of times before, mostly for fights, and nothing much had changed.


    The room was neat, and functional, with a polished desk that held aputer, phone, and an organized stack of paperwork. Shelves in the corner were filled with educational books, binders, and a few personal items, like his award from the education board.


    The walls, as always, were covered in certificates, school achievements, and the usual motivational posters telling students to "Reach for the Stars." Except it never inspired anyone.


    "Have a seat, Miss Purple," Principal Lincoln said, gesturing towards the chair across from him.


    Violet sat down cautiously, already bracing herself for the usual scolding and inevitable punishment. But when she nced up, ready to face his usual stern expression, she was caught off guard.


    Mr. Lincoln was smiling.


    That smile made her ufortable. Something was wrong, and Violet felt a strange tightness in her chest as she shifted in her seat. The air felt heavy with expectation.


    She broke the silence first. "Why did you call me in, sir? Did I do anything wrong?" she asked, even though a part of her already knew.


    Principal Lincoln leaned forward slightly, still smiling, and sped his hands together on the desk. "The results of the application process havee in," he said slowly as if savoring the words. "I called you in to thank you."


    "Thank me?" Violet frowned. What in the world was he talking about?


    He nodded enthusiastically, leaning forward. "Since the schrship program began, only three students from this district have ever been chosen. It''s a rare opportunity, one that doesn''te by often. I wanted to take this moment to recognize your achievement."


    A strange, creeping feeling started to slither into Violet''s gut, making her shift uneasily in her seat. Her palms were mmy. A foreboding sense of dread began to pool in her stomach. No. No, there was no way. She refused to entertain the thought.


    Principal Lincoln seemed oblivious to her growing difort as he reached into his desk drawer and pulled out a sleek, expensive-looking envelope.


    "Congrattions, Violet," he said, holding it out to her. "You''ve been epted into Lunaris Academy."


    Her ears began to ring, and for a moment, the entire world felt like it had narrowed down to that one sentence. This was impossible.


    There had to be some mistake. Her heart pounded in her chest as she grabbed the envelope with trembling hands, hastily tearing it open.


    And there it was.


    Bold letters stared back at her.


    <strong>"Congrattions, Violet Purple. You have been selected..."</strong>


    No. No, no, no. This couldn''t be happening. She felt her breath quicken, her chest tightening. Yet the truth stared back at her, unrelenting and undeniable.


    She had been chosen for Lunaris Academy.

 Chapter 4: School Full Of Hot Werewolves

    <h4>Chapter 4: School Full Of Hot Werewolves</h4>


    For a week plus, Violet Purple avoided school. Byw, all eligible eighteen-year-olds were required to apply to Lunaris Academy, but thew didn''t specify that the chosen had to ept the schrship.


    The offer also came with a deadline: if the recipient didn''t report to the academy within a week, the schrship would be rescinded and given to someone else. No penalty was outlined for declining, perhaps the rule-makers never imagined anyone would refuse such an opportunity.


    For people like her, the gutter kids, scraping by on the ruins of a broken world, Lunaris Academy was the dream. But not for Violet. She had no interest in going, especially when her reasons for attending weren''t exactly noble. The schrship deserved someone better.


    As if the gods were on her side, Nancy had chosen to leave town at that moment. It wasn''t unusual for her to disappear without warning or any exnation, often leaving no note about her whereabouts.


    When Violet was younger, she used to think Nancy left because she was a freak, but as she grew up, she understood the nature of her mother''s work. Nancy would lose all sense of reasoning whenever shended a wealthy client, staying with him until her services were no longer required¡ªor, more often, until she overstayed her wee and got kicked out.


    Nancy had always dreamed of marrying rich, but with a job like hers, no man ever took her seriously. It was all fun in the beginning, but things inevitably soured.


    The longest Nancy had ever been gone was a month, and Violet prayed she''d pull the same stunt this time so the schrship opportunity would slip away before she came back. Nancy would be furious, no doubt, but by then, it would already be toote. There''d be nothing she could do about it.


    However, Violet had no idea how Mrs. Florence did it, but her homeroom teacher somehow managed to get Nancy''s number. She called her ancient Nokia phone, which seemed to have survived since the ''90s when the world was still bountiful. The next day, a furious Nancy was standing over her as she lounged in the trailer, and the rest was history.


    Call it a sixth sense, but something felt off about the schrship. Despite not showing up at Lunaris Academy for a week, her schrship wasn''t revoked as she had expected.


    To make things stranger, Lunaris Academy had even sent her a letter, politely reminding her that the offer still stood. They even suggested she contact them if she was facing any difficulties preventing her from attending.


    It didn''t add up. This wasn''t how Lunaris usually operated. They were almost chasing after her as if she were someone important. But she wasn''t. Sure, Violet was smart and good at sports, but there were smarter students back at her school¡ªthe nerds who spent every waking hour studying, all hoping to win this schrship. Yet, they didn''t want them. They wanted her. It didn''t add up.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do about it. She was going to Lunaris Academy whether she liked it or not.


    "Is that all you''ll be needing?" Nancy asked, eyeing the open bag where Violet had packed her clothes and personal items. There wasn''t much by the looks of it.


    "Yes," Violet replied curtly.


    If she and Nancy had barely been on speaking terms, it was worse since Nancy found out about her attempt to sabotage her shot at Lunaris Academy.


    Nancy frowned, "Maybe I should buy more¡ª"


    "Leave it!" Violet snapped in frustration. "Why do you even care?"


    A sh of anger crossed Nancy''s face.


    "Listen, kid, I might not be the best mother around, but you''re heading to a fancy school, and I won''t have some brat who''s fed with a golden spoon looking down on you. Got it?"


    Violet was stunned, unable to respond. Where had this side of Nancy been all these years?


    Without waiting for a response, Nancy left. An hourter, she returned with a full bag stuffed with more thrift store clothes, essories Violet didn''t even realize she needed, toiletries, and her favorite snacks.


    "You''re wasting money," Violet grumbled, though it was her own way of saying thank you.


    "Well, I don''t have to pay two years of school fees now. I''d say I''m the one winning here," Nancy smirked.


    Violet rolled her eyes, though a hint of a smile tugged at her lips. The tension that had been brewing for a week between them felt lighter, and Violet realized she was feeling much betterpared to when she had been giving her mother the silent treatment.


    "And now, for the pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance," Nancy said, theatrically holding something behind her back.


    Violet feigned disinterest but couldn''t help her curiosity. When Nancy finally revealed what she was hiding, Violet''s face dropped.


    "God, no! Nancy, what the fuck!" Violet cried out.


    It was a condom. Not just one¡ªan entire packet.


    "Hey, hey," Nancy tried to calm her, but Violet wouldn''t even look at her.


    "I don''t need this stuff! Are you seriously telling me to go whore around like you?" Violet snapped.


    A sh of hurt crossed Nancy''s eyes, but she quickly masked it. Grabbing Violet by the hair, she forced her to meet her gaze. "Now listen to me, young woman. I never said you should whore around¡ªnot that it''s a bad choice in a school full of rich¡ª"


    "Nancy!" Violet growled, the warning clear. She hated her mother''s job and despised it when Nancy trivialized it.


    "Fine," Nancy sighed,posing herself. "The point is, you''re going to be surrounded by hot werewolves."


    "Who said they''re hot?" Violet rolled her eyes at her mother''s dramatics.


    "They will be. You haven''t rted with one yet, but I have, and trust me, they''ll knock you off your feet," Nancy said with such conviction that Violet frowned.


    No werewolf in their right mind lived in their poor district. Violet had seen them in TV and magazines, sure, they looked good but it was an exaggeration saying the whole race was hot. Moreover, her district had been her entire world for as long as she could remember, and though she resented the opportunity to leave, there was an undeniable excitement too.


    Nancy continued, "I''m just preparing you. Werewolves are virile, and humans are fertile. With a school like Lunaris, I''m not ready to be a grandmother. God knows I wouldn''t make a good one, and you know it."


    Violet''s mouth twitched. She knew Nancy was right. Just look at the two of them. The idea of Nancy being a responsible grandmother wasughable, and Violet wasn''t cruel enough to bring another life into her chaotic world.


    "So, save us both the trouble and take this." Nancy pushed the packet into Violet''s chest, and with a reluctant groan, Violet epted it.


    "Thanks," she muttered, stuffing the condoms deep into her bag where no one could stumble upon them. The thought of anyone finding them was mortifying.


    "And, in case you''re interested, I mixed them up. There are different fruit vors¡ª"


    "Mom!" Violet snapped, her teeth gritted.


    Nancy grinned mischievously. "Fine, fine. I''ll leave my virgin daughter alone."


    Violet shot her a re, hating how much Nancy loved taunting her about her virginity, but Nancy onlyughed and backed off, leaving Violet to finish packing.


    Violet zipped up her bag with a sigh, the sound of the zipper was strangely final. She stepped back to look around the small, cramped trailer she''d called home for as long as she could remember.


    The peeling wallpaper, the patched-up furniture, the broken clock on the wall, the sight of it caused a hollow feeling in her stomach. This ce wasn''t ideal by any stretch, but it was the closest thing to home she had ever known. And now, she was leaving it behind.


    "You ready to go?" Nancy''s voice broke through the stillness. She stood by the door, her usual tough features masking the awkward tension that lingered between them.


    Violet nced over and nodded. "Yeah. I''m ready." The words came out t though, her heart wasn''t entirely in them. There was something unsettling about leaving like a piece of her would stay behind in this rundown trailer.


    With her bag slung over her shoulder, Violet followed Nancy outside. The two walked silently to the old bus stop near the edge of the trailer park, an awkward tension between them.


    When the bus finally arrived, they climbed aboard and rode in silence to the train station. Lunaris Academy was in Aster City, a four-hour journey from here. A whole different world altogether.


    At the station, they stood outside the train, awkwardly facing each other.


    "So, I guess this is it," Nancy said, shifting her weight from one foot to the other, avoiding eye contact.


    Violet didn''t respond right away, the moment stretching between them like an stic band about to snap. Their rtionship had always beenplicated, and messy, but this was the first time they would truly be apart. And for all the distance they kept emotionally, this separation felt...weird..


    Violet couldn''t find the words, so she did the only thing that felt right. She stepped forward and hugged her mother.


    Nancy stiffened at first, but then her arms wrapped around Violet. For all her faults, Nancy had taken her in when she''d been abandoned as a baby, raising her when no one else would. She wasn''t winning any "Mother of the Year" awards, but she had kept her alive, kept her strong. And for that, Violet was grateful, more than she could ever say.


    "Alright, child. Make me proud. And if anyone tries to put you down, show them how we ghetto folk do it," Nancy said, trying to keep her usual tough tone, but her voice wavered slightly.


    Violet smiled, a lump forming in her throat. "I''ll miss you."


    "Me too, Violet. Me too," Nancy replied, her voice tight, fighting back the tears welling in her eyes.


    For a moment, they just stood there, holding on to each other like they''d never let go. However, the ring of the train''s horn interrupted the moment, signaling it was time to board. Violet pulled away, grabbing her bag.


    "I guess I''ll see you when the term ends," she said, trying to sound casual, even though the anxiety of leaving alone was sinking in fast.


    Nancy waved her off. "Nah, when the term ends, go off with your friends, explore the cities, and have fun." She added under her breath, "And let me enjoy being single again."


    Violet snorted, rolling her eyes. Now that she wouldn''t be around, her mother would probably bring as many men as she wanted into the trailer. Violet scrunched her face, hoping they would not take their business to her bed. At the same time, she also realized the sacrifices Nancy has made for her over the years for someone who wasn''t even her biological daughter.


    "Thank you, Nancy," she said it like she meant it.


    "You''re wee, kiddo. Now go, before they leave your ass behind." she waved her off, a hint of sadness in her eyes..


    Violet waved back and turned to head towards the train. She had just taken a few steps when Nancy shouted, "And don''t forget what I taught you, child! When it gets hard, just give it a good suck!"


    God, no. Violet froze, mortified as heads turned to stare at her, people''s judgmental eyes flicking from her to Nancy. She shot a furious re over her shoulder, flipping her mother the middle finger as Nancy burst intoughter,pletely unbothered by the scene she had caused.


    "Trust me, you''ll thank meter." Nancy''sughter echoing behind her.


    Violet ignored her this time and hurried onto the train, cheeks burning as she avoided everyone''s eyes, wishing for the ground to swallow her whole. Of course, leave it to her mother to find a way to humiliate her.


    Once she found her seat, she dropped her bag and slumped down, staring out the window. People were still boarding, but soon the train would start moving, and her journey to Aster City¡ªand Lunaris Academy¡ªwould begin.

 Chapter 5: Impossible To Tame A Beast

    <h4>Chapter 5: Impossible To Tame A Beast</h4>


    Note: you are about to glimpse the mind of a sociopath, psychopath, you name it.


    ........


    The new students joined the end of the breakfast line, chatting andughing, blissfully unaware of the predator watching them.


    It wasn''t until one girl felt the scorching intensity of a stare that she turned around, a smile still ying on her lips, only for it to falter when her eyes locked with Asher Nightshade.


    Or rather, with his shade. Had it been his actual eyes, who knew what might have happened to her by now?


    She was one of the new schrship students; like the others, she had heard whispers of his sinister reputation. Her friend beside her, still unaware of the abrupt change in her demeanor, remained engrossed in conversation until the girl tapped her. The instant her friend looked up and met Asher''s eyes, the light in her own died as well.


    Immediately, their conversation died, turning to face forward. A few nearby students noticed the sudden hush and turned to look, only to quickly avert their eyes once they realized it was Asher Nightshade.


    None of them knew why he was staring at them as though he could burn a hole through their skulls, but they didn''t want to find out. No one in their right mind wanted to be caught under his attention.


    No one.


    Asher sighed, running a hand through his jet-ck hair, so dark it seemed to repel the light. The sides were faded, while the top was longer, often spilling over his eyes. It used to be even longer, a curtain he''d relied on to hide his cursed eyes. But when he started at this school, he had to rely on the shade instead, forcing him to cut it shorter.


    But right now, none of that mattered, not when he had bigger issues. The new girl was still absent. And by "new girl," he meant Violet Purple. Asher knew this because he had been keeping a close watch on her situation.


    From the moment Jameson sent out the eptance letter, Asher had been on high alert, expecting her to show up the next day, ready to fall into his arms¡ªarms that were more than ready to receive her. Except that was not happening.


    It had been a week, and still, there was no response from her. He even sent a follow-up letter, just in case she hadn''t received the first one, but there was still nothing. To take it a step further, he had Jameson call her school to find out why she hadn''t epted the offer, but they couldn''t provide any answers. And it was beginning to drive him insane.


    Asher knew that, ording to the rules, Violet should now be ineligible for the schrship by now, but that wasn''t going to happen. He was the rule. He would decide which humans came into the school, and Violet was definitely one of them.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if Violet knew. If she understood that a predator was waiting to devour her whole. Asher wanted to believe that Violet was doing this on purpose, ying games with him. He imagined that once she was done teasing him, she would finally make her appearance.


    He sincerely hoped so, because Violet had be histest obsession, a drug he was already addicted to just from catching a whiff of her. And he intended to get a taste of her soon. The thought of it made a certain area of his body tighten, and he tapped his feet anxiously against the floor.


    One thing was for sure: if Violet didn''t show up this week, he would drag her from wherever corner of the earth she was hiding in. There was a limit to his patience. No one challenged him and got away with it. They must y the game.


    "Hello, brother," a voice greeted as an arm wrapped around Asher''s neck, jolting him from his thoughts.


    Even without looking or catching his scent, Asher knew exactly who it was. Only one person dared to invade his space like that.


    He finally turned, confirming his suspicion.


    Roman Draven.


    One of his so-called "cardinal brothers," as everyone else referred to them. Though, in reality, they weren''t rted in the slightest.


    The word "brother" made Asher scrunch his nose. He didn''t have brothers. They werepetitors, all of them, vying for the title of the future Alpha King. But if there was one among them he could "tolerate," it was Roman, and for good reason.


    Roman was the most social of the cardinal alphas, charming, mischievous, and known for being a notorious flirt. It wasn''t hard to see why women flocked to him.


    They adored the dimples that appeared when heughed, his tousled green hair that he ran his hands through as if trying to seduce everyone with his effortless charm, and those same mesmerizing green eyes that could make anyone fall.


    His easygoing nature and sharp wit made him popr among his peers. But beneath that carefree facade was a more cunning side. Roman was a skilled maniptor in his own right.


    Though he seemed the most harmless of the four, there was a darkness to him, proving appearances could be deceiving. Yet, despite his roguish behavior, he was fiercely loyal to those he cared about and wasn''t as shallow as he seemed. Perhaps that''s why Asher let him stick around. Because even he needed a little light to bnce his darkness.


    Roman, without asking for permission, plopped down beside him, leaning in with a smirk that screamed mischief. "I see you''re checking out the fresh meat," he teased.


    As if. Asher hadn''t even entertained the thought. He wasn''t like the man-whore sitting next to him. Yes, he was attractive¡ªhandsome as hell, in fact¡ªbut no one ever mistook him for a prince charming. And the girls seemed to understand that too, because they kept their distance, sensing the danger in his presence.


    Only a few had dared to step into his darkness. And even those who had graced his bed always made the same mistake. They thought they could tame him. They never understood it was impossible to tame a beast until it was toote.


    Now, Asher found himself wondering if Violet would be different. Could she handle him, or would she run like the others like a coward? He hoped not. He had so much nned for her, and the thought of finally getting started sent a wicked thrill through him.


    Now that Asher had mentioned the girls, he couldn''t help but scrutinize them, his gaze sharp but devoid of lust. If anything, he was measuring them against his vision of Violet.


    There had only been a passport-sized photo of Violet attached to her application, offering little more than her face. Asher could''ve easily dug deeper and found more about her, but he hadn''t. He liked the anticipation, the mystery.


    He wanted to see if the real Violet would live up to the version he''d created in his mind. And the thought of her being everything he dreamed of made him hard again. <i>Damn the gods. He hadn''t evenid eyes on her in person, and yet she was already haunting him.</i>


    "I think I''ll go for that one," Roman said casually, nodding toward a girl withrge breasts, obliviously chatting with her friends.


    Asher fought the urge to roll his eyes. Typical Roman. His brother had always had a thing for boobs, the bigger, the better.


    "Not interested," Asher grumbled.


    "Your loss," Roman shrugged, his gaze drifting back to ogle the girl.


    <i>Pervert. </i>Asher thought. But was he any better? He was already fixated on a girl he hadn''t even met. Then again, none of them were normal. Not after what they''d been through.


    "So, when are we weing the neers?" Roman asked, drawing Asher''s attention back. He licked his lips like a predator eyeing prey. "I can''t wait to make my pick."


    They had an initiation for the new students, a tradition the cardinal Alphas all agreed on, presenting a rare united front instead ofpeting against each other.


    Some might call it hazing, but to Asher, it was a way to enlighten the fresh blood about who ruled the academy and who they answered to. Lunaris Academy belonged to them, and the hierarchy was something to be understood and respected.


    Violet would learn her ce soon enough. And it was at his side. He would mold her into his queen, forged from the ashes, unblemished and unbreakable. But like gold, she would have to pass through fire first. Asher could only hope his queen was strong enough to survive the mes.


    "Soon," Asher replied, a profound look flickering in his eyes. "Very soon."


    Roman raised an eyebrow, scanning his face. "When you say things like that, I can only imagine what''s going through your head. What are you nning, puppet master?" He teased, using Asher''s nickname.


    A slow, wicked smile tugged at Asher''s lips. "Don''t worry, it''s nothing you wouldn''t enjoy, Fox," he shot back, teasing Roman with his own nickname.


    The two exchanged a knowing look, dark smiles curling on their faces as if sharing an inside joke.


    "If you put it like that, I can''t wait to enjoy it." Roman leaned back in his seat, visibly more rxed.


    "Oh, you will," Asher added with a glint in his eyes. "It''ll be chaos. Speaking of which, I''ve thought of a little prank you could pull on Griffin this time."


    At the mention of the other cardinal Alpha, Roman''s eyes lit up. Everyone knew Roman was the trickster, delighting in pranks, especially at Griffin''s expense, and often using humor to ease tension between them.


    "Go on," Roman leaned forward eagerly. "What should I do to ruffle his feathers this time?"


    Asher''s eyes gleamed. "I''ve found out where he hid his mother''s ne..."

 Chapter 6: Welcome To Lunaris Academy

    <h4>Chapter 6: Wee To Lunaris Academy</h4>


    As Violet stepped off the train, she was immediately struck by the sheer magnitude of Aster City. It was everything she had imagined and more. If she couldpare it to her district, it was safe to say that she had been living beneath a rock all through her life.


    As a capital city, it buzzed with energy, alive with towering buildings, throngs of people, and a chaotic blend of sounds that reverberated through the air. Yet, despite its overwhelming presence, no one seemed to notice her.


    The girl with the unusual purple hair and duffel bag passed unnoticed through the crowd. In her district, she had always drawn stares, whispers following her wherever she went, but here? She was just another face in the sea of humanity. The reality was both liberating and unsettling.


    However, what took Violet aback, though, was the diversity of the people around her. Even among humans, there were so many different races, ethnicities, and styles all mingling together. But it wasn''t just humans. For the first time in her life, Violet came close enough to the werewolves, creatures she had only read about in textbooks or heard whispered stories of.


    Violet had studied them enough to recognize them by the way they carried themselves, strong, imposing, and exuding a certain raw energy that was impossible to ignore. Her mother hadn''t been exaggerating. These creatures were stunning in an almost unnerving way. Tall, muscled, and impossibly attractive, they exuded an effortless dominance that made it hard not to stare.


    But Violet knew she couldn''t spend the day gawking. This was unfamiliar territory, and as exhrating as it was, it was also dangerous. Anything could happen in a ce like this. She could be robbed, scammed, or worse, kidnapped. Her instincts, finely tuned from years of cautious living, kicked in, and she approached a few humans who seemed approachable.


    "You''re going to Lunaris Academy?" the man she asked ¡ª Carlos, he introduced himself ¡ª gave her a look she couldn''t quite decipher. There was something unsettling about his expression, almost as if there was pity mixed with concern.


    "Yes," she answered.


    "No bus goes directly to Lunaris Academy," he finally said, his voice thick with an ent she couldn''t ce. "You''ll have to hire a taxi."


    Violet''s stomach sank. A taxi? Oh god, no.


    Back in her district, no one took taxis. They were far too expensive, and she had little money to spare. Violet was stuck, unsure of what to do next. Nancy had given her all that she could spare and she couldn''t waste it on a taxi ride.


    Carlos must have sensed her distress, because he added, "Follow me."


    Violet''s gut didn''t scream danger, but she was cautious nheless. They walked to a nearby parking lot, and Carlos approached a man in a car. After a brief, animated conversation, Carlos waved her over.


    "That''s my cousin, Amilo," Carlos said, pointing to his cousin who was now trying to turn in the right direction. "I talked to him. He''ll take you for half the usual price. You can trust him."


    Relief flooded Violet''s chest. "Thank you," she murmured, feeling genuinely grateful.


    "No worries," Carlos replied, though his tone grew darker. "Just be careful in that damned school. Our kind thinks it''s a privilege, but those furry freaks are no good. Devourers, the lot of them. And I wonder why humans are so blind to see it."


    His thick ent made the warning even more ominous, but Violet brushed it aside, pushing the fear away. It wasn''t like she had much choice. But she kept it in the back of her mind. Just in case


    She then nced over to Amilo, who was now waiting for her.


    "Get in, purple head," Amilo called, the nickname almost making her bristle, but there was no malice in his tone, so she let it slide.


    Unlike his quiet cousin, Carlos, Amilo was a chatterbox. As soon as they were on the road, he peppered her with questions about her name, where she was from, and apliment on her hair, assuming it was dyed. Violet didn''t correct him. She didn''t need him prying too deep into her life.


    But Amilo never seems to read the room.


    "Violet, huh? Is that why you dyed your hair purple?" Amilo asked, a teasing smile on his face. "Trying to make a statement to your parents or something?"


    The question hit a nerve, and Violet''s mood soured. She didn''t talk about her unknown parents much, but being reminded of it stung. Amilo must have sensed her change in demeanor because he didn''t push further, instead turning up the radio and began belting out the lyrics to the song ying.


    He had a decent voice, but Violet wasn''t about topliment him. Not when she was grateful for the distraction from his prying questions.


    About thirty minutes into the drive down a twone road nked by thick, untamed wilderness, Amilo''s voice broke the steady hum of the engine. "We''ve arrived," he announced.


    Violet nced out the window, confused. All she could see was more trees, nothing but dense forest stretching in every direction.


    She frowned. "Mister, there''s nothing but¡ª" Her words cut off as Amilo rounded a bend, and suddenly, the sight before her stole her breath away.


    "Wow..." she whispered, her eyes widening in awe.


    The Academy looked like something plucked from the pages of a fairytale. Nestled in a sprawling estate surrounded by lush forests and rolling green hills, the sight was both breathtaking and imposing. The trees stretched above the road, their branches weaving together to form a natural canopy that dappled the path in flickering light.


    As they neared, the grand entrance loomed before her, arge arched metal sign emzoned with an borate coat of arms on the top, and beneath it, in bold, capital letters were the words <strong>LUNARIS ACADEMY.</strong>


    The gate itself was supported by two sturdy brick pirs topped with white stone, elegant yet formidable. The surrounding walls seemed to stretch endlessly, marking the boundaries of the prestigious grounds. Neatlyndscaped shrubs lined the perimeter, and small spotlights set around them, likely illuminating the grand structure at night.


    Despite the ruined state of the world where technology was a rare privilege, the gate was surprisingly automated, sliding open smoothly as they approached. They were met with a small security checkpoint where a guard stepped out, holding a sleek electronic device in his hand that immediately caught Violet''s attention.


    "Name?" he asked in a tone that was more formal than harsh.


    "Violet Purple," she replied, her voice unexpectedly small, the enormity of the moment hitting her.


    At the mention of her name, the guard''s stern face softened into a weing smile.


    "Wee to Lunaris Academy, Miss Purple," he said, gesturing to his partner in the security booth. The barrier was lifted, and as their car rolled forward, Violet caught sight of the guard typing something rapidly into his device.


    For a brief moment, suspicion flickered in her mind, but she shrugged it off. He was probably just logging her arrival. Though she didn''t own a phone, Violet was familiar enough with basic tech, thanks to the media center back in her old school. Hopefully, Lunaris Academy would offer better resources, and she wouldn''t have to deal with booking slots ahead of time just to use them.


    As Amilo continued down the pristine concrete drive, Violet marveled at the sight before her. The academy''s grounds were expansive, farrger than she had imagined. Tall, majestic trees lined the road, their branches swaying gently in the breeze. Wide, manicuredwns stretched out on either side, dotted with stone fountains, their water glinting in the afternoon sun. Vibrant flower gardens bloomed around them, each petal carefully arranged, proof of the academy''s meticulous upkeep.


    Then, they arrived at the academy itself.


    The main building stretched wide and tall, an imposing structure made of stone. Its architecture was a blend of old-world grandeur and modern sleekness.


    But what truly caught Violet''s eye were the statues.


    Along the roof, leering down at the world below were ferocious stone wolves, their sharp fangs bared and eyes ring with eternal vignce. They seemed to guard the academy, adding to its mystique and hinting at the primal power that lurked within its walls.


    More cobblestone paths branched out in various directions, leading to other structures she couldn''t yet make out, but each one looked just as grand as thest.


    Amilo brought the car to a stop and whistled, clearly impressed. "You''re really going to this school, Purple Head?"


    "Obviously," Violet replied dryly as she stepped out of the car, hauling her heavy duffel bag out with her. She made her way to the driver''s side window and handed him the fare.


    Amilo epted it with a grin that might have made her blush if she were into charming older men. "Can I have your number, Purple Head?" he asked with a wink.


    Violet almost rolled her eyes but managed to keep herposure. "I don''t have a phone," she said tly, and for the first time, she was genuinely grateful for it.


    Amilo didn''t push the matter. Phones were an expensive luxury, and he likely didn''t expect someone her age to have one anyway.


    Amilo shrugged, unfazed. "Well, if you ever need a ride or anything else,e find me or my cousin when you''re in the city."


    His cousin Carlos, yes ¨Cshe owed him¨C him? Not so much. Although she was thankful for the ride.


    "Sure." She gave a nomittal nod, eager for him to leave.


    Amilo smiled again, a little too pleased with himself as if he''d won some victory. "Goodbye, Purple Head," he called out before driving off, his car disappearing down the winding road.


    The moment he was gone, Violet let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding. She turned to face the towering doors of Lunaris Academy. It stood like a fortress before her, yet called her forward. She gripped the handle of her bag tighter, nerves fluttering in her stomach.


    Where the hell was she supposed to start?

 Chapter 7: Purple Flower

    <h4>Chapter 7: Purple Flower</h4>


    The air was cool against her skin, the grandeur of the academy almost making her feel small. Violet clutched her bag tightly, the rough fabric digging into her palm as she eyed the stone stairs leading up to the academy''s main building.


    She was ready to step forward when a voice called out, "Hello."


    Startled, she turned, only to see a well-dressed man in a tailored suit striding toward her. He looked like he belonged here with his polished confidence. And though Violet should have been on edge, there was something oddly disarming about his smile, as if it had been practiced to put people at ease.


    "You must be Violet Purple?" His voice was smooth, catching her off guard.


    Violet blinked. How did he know her name? Then she remembered the guard from earlier typing her information into his device. Of course. The academy must have an efficientmunication system. Information sure traveled fast around here.


    "And who are you?" she asked, keeping her tone polite butced with a thread of suspicion. Growing up in the ghetto had taught her not to trust anyone at face value.


    The man''s smile widened as if her wariness amused him. "I''m Michael, a staff of this institution."


    Wow. even their staff dressed fine. Violet thought.


    "I''ve been tasked with taking your things to your dorm." His eyes flicked to her bag, his smile faltering slightly as he took in the modest size. "Is that... all?"


    Violet caught the flicker of disapproval in his gaze, and for the first time, she felt self-conscious. She hadn''t thought much about how many belongings students were expected to bring, but in an academy meant for the elite, the rich, and the privileged, it wouldn''t surprise her if others arrived with wardrobes fit for royalty. But she wasn''t about to let a stranger make her feel inferior.


    Violet straightened her back and met his gaze head-on, "Yes, that''s all," she replied firmly, her lips pressing into a thin line.


    Michael raised an eyebrow, clearly reading her mood. He immediately backpedaled, his tone apologetic. "I''m quite sorry. It''s just that... well, we''re used to students arriving with more."


    Violet cringed inwardly but maintained herposure. "Well, this is me," she said, her voice steady, though embarrassment burned her cheeks.


    Without another word, Michael reached for her bag, lifting it effortlessly, as if it weighed nothing at all. Violet watched him with a mix of gratitude and lingering difort. Her belongings might be light, but they were hers. She half-expected another judgmental nce, but instead, Michael simply smiled.


    "I''ll take your things to your dorm. You should head inside and get yourself set up," he said, gesturing toward the tall double doors looming ahead.


    "Well, thank you," she murmured, watching him walk down a different path, likely towards the dormitories.


    Despite the man''s reassurances, her old instincts red. Violet had trust issues with strangers and always had. Growing up where she did, people went through your things if given half a chance.


    Her gaze narrowed as she considered the possibility that Michael might rummage through her bag. But this was Lunaris Academy, not the ghetto. And, realistically, there was nothing of value in there anyway. Yep, her poor, pathetic life.


    Still, if anything went missing, she''d hunt him down. After all, she knew his face now.


    Taking a deep breath, Violet turned her gaze back to the academy''s entrance, the imposing structure seeming even more daunting now that she was alone. She squared her shoulders and began her ascent up the stone steps and walked through the door and was lost in a new world.


    Students hurried around her, rushing out of ssrooms, all dressed in the academy uniform¡ªcks for the boys and skirts for the girls. Back at her old school, they hadn''t bothered with uniforms, seeing it as a thing for elementary school students, and the fact they would look ridiculous in it. But that wasn''t the case here.


    The Lunaris Academy uniform featured a sleek, deep forest green id skirt with gold and navy ents, paired with a tailored midnight blue zer that hugged the figure perfectly, over a crisp white shirt. The left chest pocket proudly bore the golden crest of a wolf, finished off with a matching tie. Thebination of rich colors and the detailed emblem radiated an air of elegance and prestige that made it anything but childish.


    Not many things surprise Violet, but this school so far has left her gaping like a moron. She stood in the lobby still examining the school environment which might as well be akin to a five-star hotel when amotion caught her attention.


    A guy with striking green hair came barreling toward her,ughing like he was being chased. There was no time to dodge the impact, and he crashed into her with a force as jarring as his appearance.


    Holy creator of the universe.


    Before Violet could react, his arms were around her waist, steadying her, her face pressed into his chest¡ªa hot, hard chest, packed with muscle. She could feel the power in his grip, his body solid against hers. He smelled incredible, like the promise of freedom carried on a wild breeze, and for a split second, she had the absurd urge to spread her arms and let the wind take her.


    Yep, she was definitely losing her mind.


    "Well, hello. Look what fate just dropped into my arms," he purred, his voice smooth and velvety, slipping into her ear like silk against her skin.


    His breath was warm against her neck, and Violet involuntarily shivered, realizing how dangerous this one was. She stepped away from him and looked up. Except that was a mistake.


    Violet knew werewolves were hot, but this was next-level hot.


    He had the most striking eyes Violet had ever seen, a vivid green with flecks of gold at the center, and they were locked on her, intense and unblinking. A slow, mischievous grin tugged at the corners of his lips, making her heart skip a beat. He also had green hair and for someone who often found herself in the same situation, she couldn''t help but wonder if it was natural or dyed.


    Either way, it suited his rebellious look,plementing his high cheekbones, strong jaw, and those full, undeniably kissable lips. The gods help her, what in the world was she thinking? Hasn''t she learned enough with her mother''s, no, adopted mother''s experiences with men?


    "As much as I would love to get acquainted with you, my purple damsel. There''s a monster about to murder me right now."


    From those words, Violet could tell this one was ady''s man but the mention of murder, made her blood run cold, and whatever attraction she felt towards the stranger vanished at once. She sincerely hoped he didn''t mean those words literally.


    However, fate seemed to have other ns because a deep roar reverberated through the hall, scaring everyone. What the hell was going on? Before she could say a word, he was already on his heels. Again.


    Violet was about to get out of there when she spotted something.


    "Hey, you dropped this!" she shouted after him, guessing he must have dropped the ne when he ran into her.


    He shouted, "Hold onto that for me, darling, would you?" he winked before disappearing out the door. And he didn''t even offer an apology for knocking into her.


    Violet shook her head, bewildered. "What a weirdo." Although a cute one. Yep, she was not going there.


    "At least he knows good stuff." She muttered, examining the ne.


    It was a delicate piece, adorned with a single teardrop-shaped sapphire pendant encircled by tiny diamonds. The sapphire gleamed with a deep, oceanic blue, catching the light at every angle. Violet frowned, realizing this wasn''t an ordinary ne. The engraved details told Violet it might as well be a family heirloom and she felt uneasy holding onto such a personal item.


    Violet was still looking it over when a growl that made the hairs on edge came from behind her. She turned slowly to see a furious red-haired werewolf stalking toward her, his muscles taut with barely restrained anger.


    The gods help her. Why was the universe doing this to her?


    If the green-haired wolf from earlier had been hot, this one made her swallow hard, torn between fear and anticipation. He was so tall that she could almost call him a giant. His long red hair was tied back in a bun, a style that should''ve made him look effeminate, but it only enhanced his raw, masculine presence.


    He looked like a Viking straight out of an old movie, with thick, sculpted muscles that made his biceps and pecs bulge under what could barely be called a uniform. His zer was nowhere to be seen, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone, revealing a hard, tanned chest and a teasing glimpse of a tattoo she couldn''t make out from her angle.


    In short, the red-haired male was dangerously attractive. And unless she was into some dark beauty-and-the-beast romance, this was the moment of reckoning because the beast looked like he was about to snap her in half.


    He towered over her, hatred burning in his eyes, with his lips curled into a snarl. Violent whimpered inwardly, what did she do wrong, Mr. Beast?


    His eyes lock onto the ne in her hand, and without warning, he lunge to snatch it. Violet acted instinctively, dodging and pushing it away from his reach. "Hey, that''s not ¡ª"


    Violet couldn''t finish it because he grabbed her by the throat, lifting her effortlessly off the ground. What the fuck? Her eyes nearly bulged out of her eye. What in the name of madness was going on here? And why was no one stepping out from the sea of students to help her?


    It dawned on Violet no one wasing for her. If anything, they looked away as if she was not getting strangled in the lobby by some brute. Cold dread washed over Violet as she realized this guy could murder her right here and then and no one would say a word. What kind of crazy was this?


    "I don''t know what you and Roman are up to," he hissed, his voice thick with menace, "but touch my stuff again, and I''ll kill you. For real."


    His stuff?


    Oh no.


    Violet instantly figured out that he was the owner of the ne. In that case, does that mean the green-haired guy stole from him? It finally made sense why he had been running. And thanks to the asshole, she was about to be murdered. Was that the punishment for stealing in this institution? Somebody help her! Nobody informed her about this.


    Violet''s vision blurred, the edges of her sight darkening as she struggled for air. His rage was overwhelming, radiating off him in hot, angry waves. She could feel his hands shaking, not from fear, but from the sheer effort it took to hold back his strength from crushing her neck.


    And then, just as quickly as it started, the brute flung her away like she was nothing.


    Violet hit the ground hard, pain shooting up her spine as she crumpled in a heap. She watched as he bent down and picked up the ne that fell on the ground and left her alone, thankfully.


    Breathless and trembling, Violety there, the sting of humiliation and the terror of nearly dying clinging to her skin. Before she could gather herself, a shadow fell over her.


    God, who was it this time?


    She looked up and forgot how to breathe. Does this academy only ept fine, attractive males, or what?


    A tall andmanding guy stood before her. He wore dark shades, indoors of all ces, and something about his presence made her instincts scream. Who wears sunsses inside? Call it instincts but something told her the shades weren''t just for fashion but necessity. It was something else, something darker.


    And yet, she found herself checking him out. His jet-ck hair was faded at the sides, while the longer strands fell messily over his face, screaming he was due for a haircut soon. Broad-shouldered and muscr, he didn''t carry the bulk of the redhead or the lean grace of the green-haired thief. Yet his uniform clung perfectly to his athletic frame, highlighting his jock-like physique. Violet''s heart pounded, and an inexplicable tingle spread through her, heat pooling low in her belly.


    What the hell was wrong with her today? It had to be the overload of handsome faces; if she''d known Lunaris Academy had this many striking men, she might have mentally prepared herself better.


    For a split second, their gazes locked, or at least, she thought they did. Beneath those shades, she sensed the weight of his eyes assessing her. Part of her hoped, foolishly, that he''d help her up. But that wasn''t the case. Instead, his lips curled into a cold, mocking smile, the kind that made Violet feel like prey¡ªa ything to be toyed with.


    His eyes roved up and down her body and her breath hitched, not out of attraction, but sudden fear. She had dealt with guys like this before back at her old school, and Violet knew better than to trust men with that dark, brooding intensity. Whatever drew her to him, it was nothing good.


    Suddenly, his lips curled into a wild, unsettling smile. "Wee, my purple flower. I''ve been waiting for you for so long."


    What the hell?


    ------


    Note: Please check thement section to see what a picture of Lunaris Academy looks like and their uniform as well!

 Chapter 8: Point System

    <h4>Chapter 8: Point System</h4>


    Violet stormed down the hallway in huge strides, as if the devil himself were right on her heels. Given what she''d just experienced, he might as well have been. Not even the time she was nearly choked to death rattled her as much as that weirdo did. And the worst part? He hadn''t even done much. Yet somehow, that little bit was enough to make her realize she''d made a colossal mistakeing here.


    He didn''t do much after calling her, what was it again? <i>Purple flower? </i>Ugh. What did he think she was? Some helpless damsel in distress? But it was his next statement that really sent ice through her veins.


    <i>"Trust me, I can''t wait to see you in bed too."</i>


    With that, he left, but the chill he left behind clung to her like frost. Worse, it was the way he''d looked at her¡ªhungrily¡ªas if she were covered in thick, mouthwatering chocte, and he couldn''t wait to sink his teeth into her.


    Yeah, no. That was definitely not happening.


    It was probably nothing, Violet tried to tell herself. Just a bored, psychopathic alpha getting a thrill from seeing a helpless human on her knees or something. But no matter how hard she tried to brush it off, a nagging feeling gnawed at her insides. There was something at y here. Something she wasn''t fully aware of, but could <i>feel</i> it.


    After all, what were the odds that she''d bump into a guy who turned out to be a thief, then got manhandled by another, only to meet thest creepy, disturbingly handsome one in quick session? This wasn''t just a coincidence; it felt orchestrated. Her instincts, honed by years of surviving in rough ces, screamed that something was off. And deep down, she knew.


    Surely, applications to this school were approved by the administration, not students, right? Because if students had any say in who was admitted, she was royally screwed.


    Violet shook her head to dispel the thought. What was she even thinking? Of course, the principal approved the applications, not random students. And she was about to meet that very principal. The one who had read her very COLORFUL application form.


    A blush crept up her cheeks at the thoughts. At least now, she might finally learn why she''d been epted even though her submission had been... far from ideal.


    By the time she reached the principal''s office, Violet''s neck was throbbing with a hot, angry pain. She had been rubbing that spot for a while now, it was too painful to ignore.


    She knocked on the door and heard a e in." from the inside.


    Principal Jameson''s office was a world apart from the cramped, cluttered space Violet had known at her former school. It was so spacious, she could easily imagine spreading a bed and still having enough room to go about her duties.


    The decor was sleek and polished, giving off an air of sophistication. The desk, positioned at the center of the room, was immacte. Only a name tag, a modernptop, a small flower pot, and a few neatly stacked files upied the surface. Compared to the document chaos of her old principal''s office, this was the epitome of order and elegance.


    Principal Jameson was quite a stunning woman and she smiled up at her as soon as their eyes met. "Wee, Violet....." her expression faltered the next seconds when she saw the angry red mark.


    In the twinkle of an eye, the principal had shot up to her feet, closing the space between them with horror etched on her face.


    "Who did this to you?" she demanded, her voiceced with concern.


    For the first time since she arrived, Violet felt a spark of vindication. Finally, someone was going to do something about that brute.


    Without wasting time, Violet narrated the whole encounter, precisely describing the red-haired werewolf in detail, but as she spoke, she noticed the principal''s expression shifting from anger to something far more unsettling: fear.


    "You mean Griffin Hale did this to you?"


    "Griffin Hale? Is that his name?" she asked. It was quite a nice name.


    "Miss Purple," the principal began, her tone far more cautious, "I understand you''re upset, but what happened was likely just... yful roughhousing. Things here are different from your former school and while it can get a bit intense, but it''s all in good fun."


    At once, Violet''s expression shifted, her fury boiled over. yful roughhousing? He had nearly killed her!


    "Principal Jameson, Griffin Hale nealy ¡ª" She was about to argue, but there was something in the principal''s eyes, a flicker of fear or perhaps a silent warning that made her pause.


    Unwilling to sh with the school authority on her first day, Violet swallowed her retort, but not her anger. If the principal wouldn''t pursue this matter, then one way or another, she would take matters into her own hands and make sure that red-haired brute paid.


    Although Violet had no idea how she would get revenge against a creature who could snap her in two, she would find a way. She always did.


    "I''m sorry you had such an awful experience, Miss Purple, but trust me, the boys aren''t always like this. Just think of it as a guy pulling on a girl''s ponytail to get her attention." Principal Jameson said.


    <i>In that case, Why don''t they pull your ponytail as well? </i>Violet wanted to retort but managed to calm herself.


    Although If the principal was managing such "wild beasts" in this school, Violet bet they''ve pulled her ponytails so many times.


    "I''ll have Marye over. She would take you to the infirmary to get the injury sorted. ss is almost over for the day, so you can resume tomorrow," Principal Jameson said, walking over to her desk and picking up the telephone, made a call to the so-called mary.


    Violet stood awkwardly, unsure whether to sit as the principal hadn''t yet invited her to. She did her best to ignore the conversation the woman was having on the phone, her eyes wandering around the room instead, absorbing the elegant d¨¦cor.


    Momentster, the call ended, and Principal Jameson''s attention shifted back.


    "You can sit, Violet. Your student guide will be here shortly." She gestured toward the chair across from her desk.


    Violet hesitated before sitting down, her posture tense as she faced the principal, who radiated an air of formality and professionalism.


    "I understand that things here are quite different from your previous school," the principal began.


    "Definitely," Violet responded, her tone carrying a noticeable edge of bitterness, still fuming over the earlier assault and the principal''s apparent inaction. What Violet didn''t realize yet was that Principal Jameson, like everyone else in the academy, was just a puppet dancing to the strings of a hidden puppet master.


    If Principal Jameson noticed Violet''s tone, she didn''t acknowledge it. Instead, she continued, "The term began on September fifth, and you''re nearly two weeks behind. However, after reviewing your records, it''s clear you''re a bright student, so I have no doubt you''ll catch up with the curriculum. Unlike other institutions, Lunaris Academy doesn''t just produce efficient students, it ensures they leave with a well-rounded future by the time they graduate."


    <i>"Yep, through your matchmaking skills," </i>Violet quipped inwardly.


    "At the same time, Lunaris Academy thrives on excellence and discipline. Your student guide should have been the one to tell you this but since she''s not here yet I''ll break it down for you. This might not have been practiced in your formal school but we run a point system here."


    Violet''s brow raised, hinting at her curiosity.


    "As you may already know, many of our recent graduates go on to be key figures in our society, particrly human females who are paired with powerful werewolf mates. The rtionships that begin within these walls frequently lead to marriage, as seen in the case of the Werewolf King and his human queen, along with other prominent alphas who have followed his example. To foster the best possible matches, each student is ranked within their year and assigned a point tally, reflecting their overall performance andpatibility."


    Principal Jameson''s eyes were fixed on Violet, and when she was sure Violet was paying close attention, she continued, "Points are earned through academic achievement, leadership in extracurricrs, and contributions to both school andmunity life. There''s also a poprity ranking, which, in some cases, can affect your overall point tally. You''ll learn more about that as you get to know your peers. However, any behavior that falls below the high standards of Lunaris Academy will result in point deductions. And teachers have full authority to award or revoke points at their discretion, so tread carefully¡ª"


    Violet raised her hand abruptly, cutting the woman off.


    "What is it, Violet? Are you confused about something?" Principal Jameson''s voice was noticeably strained, clearly not used to being interrupted. This was someone who liked to maintain control.


    Violet, bold as ever, asked, " So I''m curious, would Griffin Hale lose points for assaulting me? And how many points exactly will be deducted?"


    The question took Principal Jameson by surprise. Her expression faltered for a moment before she regainedposure, clearing her throat. "Miss Purple, you''re currently at the bottom of the rankings, so you should be more concerned with improving¡ª"


    "How many points?" Violet pressed, her voice sweet but with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Or is it that you never intended to punish him at all? Surely Lunaris doesn''t endorse assault, right? That wouldn''t be good for the school''s reputation."


    Violet knew that she was pushing her luck here and from the way the woman''s face had darkened, she might have made an enemy out of her.


    "Five hundred points. Griffin Hale will lose five hundred points for the incident. Is that satisfactory?"


    Violet frowned slightly. She wasn''t sure what the value of five hundred points meant, but it sounded significant enough.


    "Yes, that works for me," she replied, though the tension between them had thickened to the point of suffocating.


    Just then, Mary, her student guide, arrived¡ªperfect timing.


    "I''m here, Principal Jameson," Mary announced, as Violet quickly stood, eager to leave.


    After a brief exchange between the two, it was time to go. But before Violet could step out the door, Principal Jameson''s voice rang out again, "Violet Purple."


    Violet turned, meeting the woman''s gaze without flinching.


    "Good luck," Principal Jameson said, her words carrying an ominous weight. "You''ll need it out there."


    Violet swallowed hard. The warning hung heavy in the air, and she knew, deep down, there was truth in those words.

 Chapter 9: The Lord’s Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 9: The Lord''s Mercy</h4>


    Her assigned guide, Mary, was a tall and elegant blonde with an air of nobility that suggested she''d never had to lift a finger in her entire life. It wasn''t surprising though, Lunaris Academy catered to the rich and elite humans after all.


    People like Violet were only "privileged" to be here ¡ª so she''s been reminded every step of the way. Since the moment she entered the campus, opulence surrounded her from the outside down to the inside of the academy grounds, making her feel out of ce.


    Yet, for someone from such a background, Mary''s humility took Violet by surprise. It wasn''t great to stereotype, but the rich often fit the mold of being arrogant, entitled, and dismissive. Mary, however, was kind, with a calm, gentle demeanor that, oddly enough, put Violet at ease.


    That was saying a lot, given how much Violet trusted no one, especially in this school, where her worst assumptions had already been confirmed. Mary was a refreshing change from the students Violet had encountered so far.


    "I don''t know what''s going on between you and Principal Jameson," Mary began, her tone soft but cautionary, "but trust me, you do not want to make an enemy out of ¡ª"


    "I''m not scared of Principal Jameson if that''s what you''re worried about," Violet interrupted, her tone growing serious. "Trust me, Ie from a district where the games you y here would feel like child''s y."


    Mary stopped walking abruptly, forcing Violet to halt as well. Violet saw an ugly sneer twist across the girl''s face for the first time, a darkness flickering in her eyes.


    "Who said I was talking about the principal?"


    She stepped closer, her tall frame nearly towering over Violet. While Violet wasn''t short, Mary had almost a head on her.


    "It''s not Jameson you should be worried about. It''s them..."


    While Mary didn''t borate on who "them" referred to, Violet didn''t need her to. There was clearly a powerful clique at the academy pulling the strings behind the scenes. Back at her old school, it had been Jasmine and her gang. Here at Lunaris, Violet could already tell Griffin Hale was one of "them," if not their leader. She hadn''t missed the trace of fear in Principal Jameson''s eyes at the mere mention of his name.


    But even that didn''t faze Violet. Back in the ghetto, Jasmine and herckeys nearly had no limits, and Violet had dealt with them just fine. What could a group of spoiled, entitled brats throw at her that she couldn''t take?


    Violet met Mary''s gaze with unwavering confidence. "I. Can. Handle. Them," she enunciated slowly, making sure the message was clear.


    For a moment, Mary stared at her in disbelief before breaking into a slow, mockingugh. "Oh, they''re going to enjoy breaking you."


    Wait¡ªwhat? Violet blinked, caught off guard. Suddenly, she wondered if her instincts about trusting Mary was right.


    "I''ve seen girls like you over the years," Mary continued, her tone almost pitying. "That fire in your eyes? It always gets extinguished. There''s a hierarchy here, Violet, and until you learn your ce, that fire is going to get swallowed whole by the storm."


    The air between them thickened with tense silence, the severity of Mary''s words lingering ominously. Whatever excitement Violet had for the tour evaporated.


    But instead of backing down, Violet lifted her chin defiantly. "Maybe they''ve broken others but they haven''t met me."


    Mary shook her head, "Don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    "Thanks for the warning," Violet shot back, rolling her eyes. "Now, can we get this over with? It''s getting boring."


    Mary gave Violet an incredulous look. Despite all the warnings, nothing seemed to faze her. As a guide for this semester''s new students, Mary had seen most of them lower their heads the moment they learned about the school''s hierarchy, eager to stay out of sight and avoid trouble.


    But Violet? She wasn''t like the others. There was no hesitation, no fear in her eyes. Mary could already tell she was going to be trouble. Then again, the alphas would likely deal with her soon enough.


    "Fine!" She huffed, momentarily thrown by Violet''s unwavering confidence.


    As they stepped out of the administrative floor and into the bustling hallway, it became clear that sses were over for the day. Students streamed out of ssrooms, and the atmosphere buzzed with the end-of-day rush.


    Violet could feel the weight of their stares, sharp and unsettling. It wasn''t the curious nce reserved for a new girl, something novel and intriguing to look at. No, these looks were different, hungry, assessing. They watched her like predators sizing up prey, scrutinizing every inch as if they were trying to determine whether she would disrupt the order they were so used to.


    But Violet didn''t shrink under their gaze. Instead, she red back with the same fierce intensity, her defiance meeting their scrutiny head-on. One by one, their eyes dropped, having gotten the message.


    "Here," Mary said, pressing a heavy satchel into Violet''s arms. Violet instinctively grabbed it, her curiosity piqued. She had noticed Mary leave Jameson''s office with the bag but hadn''t asked about it until now.


    "That''s your wee satchel. Go ahead, open it," Mary urged when she caught Violet''s questioning look.


    Violet unzipped the bag and saw a stack of textbooks, but something else caught her eye. There was a sealed package nestled inside. When Violet pulled it out and saw the branded logo, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "No way..." she whispered, holding up the sealed phone box, looking up at Mary with disbelief and anticipation.


    Mary smiled knowingly. "We understand that some of our schrship studentse from... less privileged districts," she said, carefully choosing her words. "So, we provide free devices to help students learn here at Lunaris Academy."


    Whatever Mary said after that felt distant as Violet eagerly unsealed the phone box. The moment she uncovered the sleek, touchscreen device inside, her breath hitched.


    Violet stood frozen in the hallway, the new phone resting in her palm. Her instincts screamed at her to shout or jump for joy, but the elegance of the academy reminded her that would be a terrible idea. She might be the new girl, but she didn''t need everyone to know she was a greenhorn.


    Instead, she beamed silently, her smile stretching wide as she admired it. Never in her wildest dreams had she thought she''d hold something like this. Not to mention, Nancy would lose her mind over a touchscreen.


    The thought of Nancy made guilt creep in. After all the resistance she''d put up to getting into Lunaris Academy, here she was, barely a day in, and already enjoying the perks.


    "Ites with essories, headphones, charger, user manual, in case you don''t know how to¡ª"


    "I know how to use a phone," Violet cut her off sharply, feeling a bit insulted. Just because she''d never owned one didn''t mean she was clueless.


    "No offense," Mary said, lifting her hands in mock surrender. "I was just trying to help."


    Violet ignored her, turning the phone on. The brand name, AVAX, appeared with a dramatic flourish on the screen, followed by "Wee, Violet" shing across the disy. She frowned at that.


    Mary exined, pride evident in her voice."Each phone is customized for the students. I told you, Lunaris Academy doesn''t miss a single detail."


    Violet had to admit, as much as she didn''t want to, the attention to detail was impressive. If the kids back home knew the level of luxury this school offered, they''d do anything to be in her shoes.


    Mary continued, "Your phone has everything, campus maps, your schedule, school matches, the sybus, and, of course, your ranking for the term."


    Violet frowned, trying to navigate the phone to find all the things Mary was talking about.


    "Here, let me show you," Mary said, snatching the phone out of Violet''s hands.


    Before Violet could protest, Mary snapped a photo of her without warning, the sh catching her off guard, and making her wince.


    Momentster, Mary was typing away, setting things up. Violet let her be. For once, she admitted to herself that she didn''t know everything.


    Violet knew she was stubborn to a fault but one couldn''t me her. She had been independent all through her life and didn''t need anyone''s help. Even without Mary''s help, she would have figured it out sooner orter.


    "All you need to do now is log into the Lunaris Academy app," Mary exined. "The school offers free Wi-Fi, though most of us don''t use it. While it''s encrypted, some of Lunaris'' top students have impressive hacking skills, so be careful what information you store on the device. Secrets are valuable currency here."


    In a ce where money flowed like water, secrets became the real currency. Violet almost rolled her eyes, exasperated by how easy these students had it, how oblivious they were to their privilege.


    She wondered if Mary had any idea that her district would kill for something as simple as free Wi-Fi, hacked or not. Even in the old world, the government had never cared about the welfare of the people, and in this new world, it was even worse. Her district was one of many left to suffer in the shadows, neglected and forgotten.


    "Alright, here''s your schedule!" Mary chirped as she handed the phone back to Violet. Violet''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets when she saw the packed timetable.


    <strong>Monday</strong>


    <i>7:00 AM: Breakfast</i>


    <i>8:00 AM - 9:30 AM: Werewolf Anthropology & Culture (Non-Elective)</i>


    <i>Focus on werewolf traditions, social hierarchy, and customs.</i>


    <i>9:45 AM - 11:15 AM: Advanced Human Biology (Core Science Course)</i>


    <i>Deep dive into human anatomy, gics, andparison with werewolf physiology.</i>


    <i>11:30 AM - 12:30 PM: Physical Training (Compulsory Sports)</i>


    <i>Strength, agility, and endurance exercises.</i>


    <i>12:30 PM - 1:30 PM: Lunch Break</i>


    <i>1:30 PM - 3:00 PM: History of the New World (Non-Elective)</i>


    <i>Exploration of post-war human and werewolf integration.</i>


    <i>3:15 PM - 4:45 PM: Etiquette & Social Dynamics (Compulsory)</i>


    <i>Lessons on manners, social behavior, and interacting with werewolf alphas.</i>


    <i>5:00 PM - 6:00 PM: Mythology of Hybrid Creatures (Elective)</i>


    <i>Exploration of mythological creatures and hybrids.</i>


    <i>7:00 PM ¨C 10:00 PM: Dinner, Rest, Study Hour / Free Time... </i>


    "What the hell..." Violet muttered under her breath, staring at the daunting curriculum. At her old school, sses were always done by two o''clock sharp.


    "I know, right?" Mary sighed, feeling empathic, "Lunaris believes in keeping the students busy, which is why the sybus is packed. But it makes sense when you think about the werewolves in our ranks. They need to stay active, or else chaos follows when they''ve got too much energy and nowhere to put it."


    "Then they should have their own separate school and not drag us into this mess," Violet snapped, irritated.


    Now she had to deal with werewolf-infused courses that hadn''t been any of her business before. Sure, her old school had dabbled in some of those subjects, but this? These were advancedpared to what she was used to.


    "And what the hell is ''Etiquette and Social Dynamics'' and why is itpulsory?" She scowled, the absurdity of it all making no sense.


    Instead of answering, Mary smirked, a conspiratorial glint in her eyes. And that was enough to raise rms in Violet''s head.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll find out soon enough. Come on, let''s head to the infirmary. Now that you''ve got the map, finding everything else should be a breeze." Mary gently guided her forward before Violet could fire off more questions.


    "Oh, and unless you want to lose points, uniforms are mandatory every day except weekends," Mary added. "And make sure you''re wearing theplete uniform. Principal Jameson loves using that to dock points."


    Violet frowned, recalling how Griffin and Roman hadn''t been fully dressed in their uniforms. Of course, there were exceptions to the rules.


    "I can''t tell what''s going on in your head with that face all scrunched up, but trust me, Lunaris has its perks. You''ll love it here soon enough. Hot human guys, hunky werewolves, and, let''s not forget, super attractive teachers."


    Violet shot her a look, not judging, but definitely unimpressed.


    Mary grinned, unphased. "Speaking of, I''m sure you noticed thepulsory weekly counseling sessions on your schedule. It''s Lunaris'' way of checking up on students'' mental health. And Mr. Richmond... Well, let''s just say he loves to listen, you know what I mean."


    "I don''t want to know what you mean," Violet replied tly.


    But Mary wasn''t done. She winked, leaning in. "There''s no real issue with student-teacher rtionships here, especially with werewolves. They''ve got a lot of energy, and some students... volunteer when Mr. Richmond needs to blow off steam¡ª"


    "Alright, that''s way too much information!" Violet groaned, horrified at the images forming in her head.


    She shot Mary a pleading look. "Can we just get to the infirmary already?"


    Mary nodded, though somewhat reluctantly, clearly eager to share more. Violet was just relieved she wasn''t about to get any more unsolicited details about the school''s scandalous affairs.


    She hade here to focus on her studies, not end up on the same path Nancy had chosen. But it seemed that path was all too normal here.


    As Violet had guessed, this was the main building, a grand, three-story structure that housed the ssrooms, themon room, administrative offices, and meeting areas. Lunaris Academy also boasted a state-of-the-art swimming pool, courts, tracks, a gym, a greenhouse, and even a ballroom. While the ballroom was indoors, the other facilities were located behind the main building.


    Violet had assumed the infirmary would be back there as well, but she couldn''t have been more wrong.


    Calling the two-story building set apart from the main one an "infirmary" was an understatement. It was more of a private hospital and a sophisticated one at that. Violet was taken aback by the pristine, well-lit hallways. The floors were lined with smooth, light-colored tiles, and the walls were adorned with wooden paneling on the lower half, topped with a calming blue horizontal strip that gave the space a refreshing and tranquil feel.


    Doctors in white coats moved briskly, clipboards in hand, and certain areas of the building appeared to have restricted ess. Violet couldn''t help but be amazed. Did this school experience that many injuries, or was this just another way for the wealthy to unt their resources? She wasn''t sure.


    "Come on," Mary urged, tugging at her arm when Violet couldn''t stop staring, mouth agape like a fish out of water.


    They walked into a smaller ward where a minormotion was already unfolding. A healer¡ªone of the rare now-extinct werewolves with the ability to channel healing magic¡ªwas chastising a student, a boy whose arms were covered in fresh burn marks. Violet barely had time to process the fact that the academy employed an actual healer, because her attention quickly shifted to him.


    "You can''t keep doing this, ric," the healer said, clearly exasperated. "If you push yourself like this, the infirmary will be your second home."


    "I''m fine," he grumbled, clearly annoyed, as the healer''s magic worked over his arms, soothing the burns.


    Almost immediately, as if he could sense he was being watched, he turned and their gaze met.


    Holy creator of the universe. Violet forgot how to breathe.


    Fuck. This was slowly bing a habit.


    He had whitish-blonde hair that framed a face so striking it was almost unfair. But it was his eyes that truly captivated her, stormy blue, like a brewing tempest.


    She wasn''t the only one affected; she heard Mary whisper his name in awe, "Alpha ric," her cheeks flushing slightly.


    Of course, another alpha. Violet couldn''t decide whether to be impressed yet.


    Though he didn''t fit the typical image of an alpha, there was a quiet intensity about him that set him apart from the others. Instead of the usual brashness, there was an innocence in his demeanor that oddly drew her in.


    With those striking sapphire eyes, he could have easily been the most handsome alpha she''d met today¡ªif it weren''t for the sudden scowl that darkened his face. Violet didn''t just sense his anger; she knew it. But why? She''d never even seen him until now.


    As if that wasn''t enough, his gaze swept over her, up and down, as if sizing her up, sending an unexpected thrill through her. But just as quickly as that flicker of excitement rose, it was crushed by his cold, dismissive attitude. His expression made it clear: she wasn''t worth his time. Any illusion of interest on his part was shattered by his icy indifference.


    "You''re good to go." the healer finished up with him.


    Done, ric brushed past Violet, and in that brief, fleeting contact, a spark jolted through her. It was like lightning, sharp, unexpected, and oddly thrilling. Violet froze, breath catching in her throat, but ric didn''t even nce her way. If he felt the same strange jolt, he didn''t show it.


    "You. What can I do for you?" the healer asked, her brows furrowing as she studied Violet. "You''re a new face, aren''t you?"


    Violet nodded.


    "And already in the infirmary on your first day?" The healer shook her head, tutting. "The lord be with you."


    "I know," Violet whispered, her voice barely audible. "I know."


    *******


    Do check out thement section to see what Violet''s schedule looks like.

 Chapter 10: West House

    <h4>Chapter 10: West House</h4>


    "Just a quick question," Violet began, eyeing Mary. "Don''t you have something better to do than follow me around? No offense, but if your schedule is as packed as mine, we should''ve wrapped up this little liaison by now."


    Mary had lingered even after the healer had finished, which didn''t take long. Still, she seemed in no rush to leave, despite the fact that Violet could easily find her way back to the dorm with the school map. She was a quick learner, after all.


    The girl shrugged, a nonchnt smile on her face. "I take my role as a student guide seriously. I''m not done until I know you''re settledfortably in your room. And as for schedules, I''m a senior. You''ll find that some courses are dropped with each term as you get limated. Plus, being a student guidees with certain privileges."


    Violet said dryly. "I should have known." So much for feeling guilty about taking up Mary''s time.


    "Come on," Mary said, tapping something on her phone, "you''ve been assigned to West House. Let''s get you settled so I can finally get some rest, too."


    Violet couldn''t agree more. She was exhausted, physically, mentally, and emotionally. It had been a long journey to an unfamiliar city, and the overwhelming sensory and mental assault she''d experienced since her arrival in this academy hadn''t made things easier either. All she wanted now was a shower and a long, uninterrupted sleep before tackling her packed schedule tomorrow.


    Unfortunately, Lunaris Academy was massive, and Violet was starting to understand why she''d seen cars driving along the pristine campus roads, dropping students off at various spots. If she hadn''t been so determined to y it cool, Violet might have stopped to gape at the sleek, fancy cars gliding past her. Back in her district, she''d only seen vehicles like these in old-world movies or on illegal racing tracks. The sight of them only reminded her how insignificant she was here, and that was fine by her. She didn''te to draw attention.


    After about twenty minutes of trekking, Mary finally announced, "Wee to West House."


    "Wow," Violet muttered under her breath, taking in the stately ck-and-white brick building.


    Its ssical architecture stood out, the four-story rectangr structure adorned with evenly spaced windows and tall chimneys on the roof. A grand columned portico framed the front entrance, with wide steps leading up to double doors while the surrounding greenwns and towering trees added a natural, serene charm to the imposing structure. Clearly, the school had a love for nature.


    "And that, my dear, is the West House," Mary said with a smug grin, clearly pleased at the awe on Violet''s face. "And over there are the other houses: East, South, and North."


    Violet turned her head to see three more stately buildings, identical in architecture but painted in red, blue, and orange.


    "Do the colors mean something?" Violet asked, picking up on the details quickly.


    "I love how fast you catch on," Mary responded as they started up the steps, with Violet following silently.


    She continued, "As I mentioned before, this school operates on a strict hierarchy, and whether you''re human or werewolf, we form packs in our houses out of necessity. The four most powerful alphas rule this ce, and it''s only natural that everyone else falls in line," she paused, casting a cautionary nce at Violet. "That includes you."


    Violet sighed. Just how many rules does this ce have?


    Mary told her, "Also, West House is run by Alpha Asher Nightshade."


    "Asher Nightshade?" Violet repeated, curious. Who was he? His name sounded interesting.


    "Don''t worry," Mary cut in before Violet could fire off more questions. "Everything you need to know is stored in that phone of yours. Plus, I''m sure your roommates will fill in the rest."


    Mary gestured casually as she spoke, "That''s theundry room over there. We also have a house prefect, a non-academic staff member appointed by the school to monitor our activities and make sure we follow dorm rules. But, honestly, they''re pretty much useless when the alphas get involved. So don''t worry, no one''s going to stop you from sneaking out to a midnight party." she said mischievously.


    Violet rolled her eyes. For a school that supposedly prioritizes academics, they sure seem to have a lot of downtime for extracurricr activities, she thought wryly.


    As they started ascending the stairs, which likely led to her floor, Mary continued her chatter. "The female dorms are on the first and second floors, while the males take the third and fourth. Oh, and by the way, Alpha Asher and his inner circle of minor alphas with their betas live on the top floor. So, you know where to go if you ever need someone to... scratch your itch," she teased with a wink.


    Violet groaned audibly, burying her face in her palm. <i>Does every single thing thates out of this girl''s mouth have to be about sex?</i>


    Mary burst intoughter, clearly enjoying how easily she could get a rise out of her as they passed through the busy hall. With sses over, the hallways were packed with students, and Violet could feel the weight of a hundred eyes on her. She brushed it off, walking confidently, refusing to let their stares get under her skin.


    Finally, Mary stopped in front of a door. "Here it is. Room 104. And with that, I conclude the grand tour, madame!" She finished with a dramatic bow, sweeping her arm out in a theatrical flourish.


    A smile crept onto Violet''s face despite her best efforts to resist. Mary was like an annoying itch that refused to go away, yet somehow, she was starting to grow on her.


    This had been the best tour she''d ever experienced, and Mary was undoubtedly the perfect student to lead it. Among the students she had seen so far, Violet had a feeling Mary was about the nicest person she would encounter here.


    Violet didn''t do hugs, so she said sincerely, "Thank you."


    But Mary was theplete opposite. Before Violet could even react, she was swept into a lung-crushing embrace.


    Violet gasped, struggling to breathe. How was this girl so strong?


    As if the horror of the unexpected hug wasn''t enough, Mary began to cry. "This is always the hardest part of the tour¡ªsaying goodbye after the wonderful time we''ve spent together."


    Violet opened her mouth to argue that they had literally just met an hour ago, hardly enough time to forge any real bond. But she couldn''t bring herself to hurt Mary''s feelings further, so she endured the agonizing seconds until the embrace finally ended.


    Mary sped Violet''s face, forcing her to look into her eyes as she spoke fiercely, "Now you go out there and give them fire, as you promised. Under no circumstances should you break. I''ve saved my number in your phone, so call me whenever you need me."


    <i>Yeah, that wasn''t happening. I can handle myself. </i>Violet thought inwardly, though she managed to offer Mary a sweet smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Yes, okay?"


    Mary''s face lit up with a wide grin before she gently shoved Violet toward the door. "Now, go meet your roommates!"


    Violet grabbed the doorknob and stepped inside, but Mary called out just as she was about to close the door. "Oh, wait! I forgot to tell you that Asher ¡ª" The door clicked shut, cutting off whatever Mary had to say.


    Leaning against the door, Violet closed her eyes and took a deep breath, grounding herself. When she opened her eyes, the sight before her took her breath away.


    The room was huge, far more luxurious than she had imagined. But her awe was quickly interrupted as three pairs of eyes locked onto her, and she found herself face-to-face with her new roommates.


    "Fuck, it''s really her," one of them said, disbelief etched in her voice.


    Violet arched an eyebrow at the unexpected reaction. Why did it seem like everyone at this institution knew her?


    ********


    The character disy is on and working. I would love to hear what you think about our female lead and her alphas. You can pin them down to me, I don''t care how crazy it is! Also, for the pictorial reference of West house, you can check in thement section!

 Chapter 11: Moonsphere

    <h4>Chapter 11: Moonsphere</h4>


    Violet had never truly considered Nancy''s trailer a home, and standing in this room made that painfully clear. She was left speechless by the sheer luxury surrounding her.


    The expansive space boasted polished dark wooden floors that gleamed under the soft lighting. Four towering four-poster canopy beds, each fit for a princess, draped in crisp white sheets with plush pillows. Matching wardrobes and executive desks apanied each bed, adding an air of sophistication.


    Thankfully, the walls hadn''t been painted a garish Barbie pink, otherwise, Violet would have thrown up on the spot. Instead, a dreamy blend of pastel pinks, blues, and purples washed over the room, evoking the whimsical sweetness of cotton candy.


    A cozy bookshelf stood by the far end, but the true crown jewel of the space was the t-screen TV mounted on the wall. At the sight of it, Violet nearly forgot any trespasses this school hadmitted against her. This was fucking paradise.


    There was a door to the side, and Violet guessed it led to the bathroom. Mary had mentioned that while each room in the west house had its own private bathroom, there was also a coedmunal one "just in case of emergencies."


    Violet had shuddered at the thought, unable to imagine what kind of emergency would drive her to use a coed bathroom.


    This school scared her more than she wanted to admit. There seemed to be less focus on learning and more on... activities, if you caught her drift.


    Thank God the rooms weren''t coed as well.


    Violet couldn''t help but wonder, If the room was this grand, the bathroom would no doubt be just as luxurious. She was tempted to check it out immediately but reminded herself she''d see it soon enough when she bathedter. No need to get too excited just yet.


    It wasn''t hard to find her bed¡ªher roommates had already imed the others, and her bag from earlier sat neatly on the unupied one. Violet set her satchel down and turned to face the trio, who were still staring at her, wide-eyed.


    "Hi, I''m Violet. Also, could one of you tell me if there''s something on my back? Because all the staring is starting to creep me out," she said, hands on her hips, meeting their gazes head-on.


    A girl with short, choppy blonde hair suddenly hopped up from her bed and approached Violet. Her disarming smile caught Violet''s attention immediately, and she couldn''t help but notice the girl''s petite frame and high cheekbones. She looked more like a delicate fairy than a human.


    "Hi, I''m L Meadows," she introduced herself in a chirpy voice, extending her hand with far more enthusiasm than Violet expected. "It''s so nice to meet you, Violet Purple," she added, as if they''d been friends for years.


    Violet blinked, taken aback by the sudden familiarity. Before she could ask any questions, L had already thrown an arm around her, steering her towards the others. "And that''s Daisy Fairchild over there."


    "Hello," the brte greeted with a wave and a weing smile.


    Daisy was strikingly pretty, with a subtle nerdy vibe, sses perched on her nose and a textbook clutched in her hand.


    "And the grumpy one over there is Ivy Sinir," L said, pointing to another blonde whose face seemed permanently fixed in a scowl.


    Ivy was stunning, with long, wavy blonde hair that framed her heart-shaped face, piercing blue eyes, and plump lips. Her hourss figure was enviable, the kind many women would dream of having. Yet, there was an undeniable air of arrogance around her, the kind that only seemed toe naturally to aristocrats.


    When their eyes met, Violet instantly sensed the disdain in Ivy''s gaze. It was clear that this girl didn''t like her. And Violet''s instincts had never been wrong. Ivy made no effort to introduce herself, instead returning to her phone, typing as though Violet wasn''t even worth her attention.


    L, however, wasn''t fazed in the slightest. She cheerfully said, "Don''t mind Ivy. She''s standoffish at first, but when you get to know her, she''s all sugar and spice."


    Ivy red from her spot on the bed. "Shut up, L," she snapped, her tone dripping with annoyance.


    L rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed by Ivy''s scowl. She leaned in even closer to Violet, her voice far from subtle as she announced. "Ivy''s just jealous of you."


    "L!" Ivy practically screamed this time, sitting up with fire zing in her blue eyes. "I said shut that loud mouth of yours!"


    L chuckled at Ivy''s frustration, but Violet was frowning, her curiosity now gnawing at her.


    She turned to L and asked, "What do you mean she''s jealous of me?" Then, looking directly at Ivy, she added politely, "No offense, but we''ve just met. Why would you be jealous of me? That doesn''t make any sense."


    "Offense is taken," Ivy spat, her words sharp. "If you''re actually believing the nonsense that loudmouth is spewing."


    "God, your pride is legendary, especially considering how you were talking about that video just moments ago," Daisy finally spoke up, her face tight with annoyance.


    But Violet wasn''t interested in whatever confrontation was brewing. Her attention snapped to the new piece of information she''d just overheard. She stepped away from the overly touchy L, her voice cold. "What video are we talking about?"


    All three girls turned to her, looking at her as if she were a clueless novice. Violet felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment. What was she missing?


    Daisy raised an eyebrow. "You haven''t checked your Moonfeed?"


    "Moonfeed?" Violet echoed, even more confused.


    "Moonsphere," Daisy exined. "It''s the site where both humans and werewolves at Lunaris Academy get all the gossip, trending topics, and thetest campus news. It''s not like LunarLink, the official academicwork. Moonsphere''s student-run. More fun, more entertaining. And yeah, you''re currently trending."


    What the hell? Violet''s mind raced. This wasn''t how she imagined finding out something important.


    Before she could pull out her phone to search for this so-called Moonsphere, L had already whipped hers out. She moved closer to Violet, showing her the screen. "You might want to sit down for this one," she said, her voice almost gleeful.


    Violet didn''t need to be told twice. She sat on the edge of the bed, L settling in beside her. With a few quick taps, L searched for the video using her name, and there it was, front and center. Violet''s eyes widened the moment it started ying.


    The video circting on Moonfeed was a clip of Griffin manhandling her. He lifted her off the ground as if she weighed nothing, letting her dangle helplessly before throwing her down like a ragdoll. Violet winced, her stomach twisting with humiliation as she watched herself hit the floor, ungraceful and vulnerable.


    The thought that the entire school had seen her like that burned in her chest. She wanted to disappear, to sink into the floor and never be seen again.


    Violet was still in utter disbelief when L grinned and said, "And now, for the highlight of the day." She tapped on thement section.


    By the gods.....


    <strong>@WolfBro87:</strong><i>"Bruh, did you see how she dropped like a sack of potatoes? Griffin wasn''t even trying! ?? #GriffinRocks #VioletFalls"</i>


    <strong>@SilverwGirl </strong>:"<i>Ugh, Griffin is so hot when he''s mad. Violet has no idea how lucky she was! I''d let him throw me down any day. ?? #griffinfanclub"</i>


    <strong>@AlphaKing23: </strong><i>"That fall was hrious! She hit the ground like a damn rock. Someone teach her how tond at least. #GriffinCrushedIt #LunarisLife"</i>


    <strong>@SheWolfQueen</strong>: <i>"Girl, do you see those muscles on Griffin''s arm when he was choking her? Whew, I''d give anything to be in her ce ?? #GriffinGoals #LuckyViolet"</i>


    <strong>@FurryBeast99</strong>: <i>"Bet she was hoping Griffin would ''throw'' her in a different way, if you know what I mean. ?? #IfOnly"</i>


    <strong>@FangLust</strong>:"<i>Griffin manhandling her was the hottest thing I''ve seen all day. Where can I sign up to be next? ?? #griffinrocks #LuckyViolet"</i>


    <strong>@WolfPackJock12</strong>:<i> "Can''t believe she got that close to Griffin. I''d ''drop'' her too if she came near me. ?? #GriffinTheBoss #NoMercy"</i>


    <i>@NightHowlLover</i>: <i>"Bro, the way she hit the ground? ssic! Almost felt bad for a second... almost. ?? #GriffinKnowsBest #LunarisLOL"</i>


    <strong>@LunaLust666</strong>: <i>"Let''s be real... I wouldn''t mind being lifted like that, especially if Griffin''s hands are around my throat. ?? #GriffinFantasy #ChokedAndLovingIt"</i>


    <strong>@PackAlpha99</strong>:<i> "She should know her ce by now. No one cares if you''re new¡ªact right, or get put down. Just like Griffin did. #KnowYourRole #LunarisJustice"</i>


    <strong>@AlphaQueen10</strong><i>: "Lucky Violet? More like ungrateful. If Griffin everid his hands on me like that, I''d thank him. ?? #WishItWereMe #GriffinCrush"</i>


    <strong>@FangBro345</strong>: <i>"Why couldn''t she fall my way? Could''ve gotten a peek at what''s under those clothes. ?? #GriffinDidGood #WhatWasSheWearing"</i>


    <strong>@DarkMoonDiva</strong>: <i>"Griffin is such a beast, I''m jealous! I''d let him toss me around anytime. Violet doesn''t know how lucky she is! #GriffinGoals #PickMeNext"</i>


    <strong>@AlphaStarGal:</strong><strong><i></i></strong><i>"Let''s be real, Violet shouldn''t even havee here if she wasn''t ready to handle it. Griffin just set the bar for her wee. ?? #GriffinWins #LunarisPride"</i>


    <strong>@AlphaBro:</strong><i>"Lol Violet got wrecked! Griffin showing everyone how it''s done! Should''ve seen her face when she hit the ground ?? #griffindomination #LunarisSmackdown"</i>


    "What the fuck....."

 Chapter 12: Lunaboard

    <h4>Chapter 12: Lunaboard</h4>


    Disgust twisted low in Violet''s belly, a sickening churn that made her want to throw up. She''d seen a lot in her old school, but this was on another level of twisted. Her anger zeroed in on one particrment, the idiot who had moaned about not getting a peek under her clothes.


    Her skin crawled. She noted his username with icy precision, already plotting a way to track him down. When she did, he would regret the day his mother hadn''t used protection; his existence was a mistake she intended to fix.


    For a moment, Violet wondered if Mary had been right when she''d warned her to keep her head down and avoid drawing attention. Maybe this ce wasn''t a real school after all, but some warped social experiment or a rehabilitation center for budding psychopaths, where schrship kids were just thrown in as entertainment. The thought felt wild, but here... maybe it wasn''t so far-fetched.


    Regardless, there was no going back now. She''d have to ride out this storm that was Lunaris Academy.


    Without a word, she snatched L''s phone right out of her hand.


    "Hey!" L shouted, trying to grab it back. Violet blocked her with her body and furiously swiped at the screen, her fingers clumsy but determined.


    "What on earth are you even trying to do?" L demanded.


    "Trying to delete the video!" Violet hissed, her frustration mounting. She wasn''t tech-savvy, but she was determined to figure it out.


    "You can''t!" L cried out. "Even if you delete it from my feed, it''s already gone viral all over Moonsphere."


    Deep down, Violet knew it was toote. But she''d hoped, against all odds, that she could still undo the damage. It was a fool''s hope, she realized bitterly.


    Violet ran a hand through her hair with an annoyed groan before tossing the phone back to L, who caught it swiftly. L pouted as she cradled the device, petting it as though it were a wounded pet Violet had manhandled.


    "Is this school really like this?" Violet burst out. "Just preying on people''s weaknesses and mindlessly worshiping jerks like Griffin?"


    Daisy''s expression turned serious, and she warned, "Careful about badmouthing the cardinal alphas. The walls have ears here, and you don''t want to find yourself in more trouble than you bargained for."


    "And she''s not even grateful," Ivy sneered from her bed, disdain dripping from her voice.


    Anger shed in Violet''s eyes. She stomped over to Ivy, getting right in her face. "Well, excuse me for not being grateful to be choked by some entitled asshole. Though, it sounds like you''d enjoy that kind of forey. Too bad you didn''t get lucky enough to take my ce," she shot back, her voiceced with venom.


    Ivy''s blue eyes darkened, and her jaw clenched, but instead ofshing out with another insult, she simply muttered, "You don''t get it, do you?"


    "What''s there to get?" Violet shot back, her patience wearing thin.


    Ivy smirked. "Great. You''re dense," she retorted, unkindly.


    Violet''s hands clenched, and her teeth bared in a silent warning. She had a lifetime of anger and violence to draw on if this stuck-up girl kept pushing her. But before she could react, L quickly slid between them, looping an arm around Violet''s shoulders.


    Violet wasn''t fond of L''s overly familiar touch, but she had to admit it cooled her anger by a degree. L gave Ivy a chastising look before turning to Violet with a bright smile.


    "What Ivy''s trying to say¡ªif she could speak nicely for once¡ªis that you''ve broken a school record."


    Violet narrowed her eyes, not buying it. "What in the world are you talking about?"


    "Okay, sit down, and I''ll exin," L said, tugging Violet toward her bed. Violet followed, feeling almost robotic as she sank onto the mattress. She noticed Daisy shifting closer, her curiosity piqued, hinting that whatever L was about to say was bound to be interesting.


    L stretched her hand, "your phone." she demanded.


    Though distrust was clear in Violet''s eyes, she still handed her phone to L, albeit reluctantly.


    L took it and began typing, exining, "I''m sure Mary mentioned that Lunaris has a points system for academic ranking. Well, socially, it''s the same amongst the students. We have our own hierarchy. And logically speaking, as thest student to enroll here, you should be at the bottom as the omega, the runt of the pack. But here you are..." She shoved the phone back at Violet.


    Violet took it, baffled. On the screen was a ranking feed with her name, her picture¡ªhow did they even get a recent photo?¡ªand arge number twenty beside her profile. She lifted her head to find her roommates watching her with eyes wide with anticipation as if she were supposed to be awestruck or dropping to her knees in gratitude.


    Violet remained unfazed, raising an eyebrow as she asked coolly, "This is what all the buzz is about?"


    What followed was a chorus of disappointed groans. L actually facepalmed, Daisy buried her face in her pillow as though dying of secondhand embarrassment, while Ivy snorted, her expression clearly saying, <i>Told you so.</i>


    However, L was not the one to give up and before Violet could even register, the girl snatched the phone from her grip with a bit more force than necessary, eyes gleaming with both annoyance and determination. Determination to make her see things from her view.


    She held the phone up, gesturing at the screen as though presenting some grand revtion.


    "This, Violet, is the Lunaboard," L dered now, her voice bubbling with excitement. "It''s the ranking system for the females here, and it''s huge. It''s ranked by votes and are determined by a mix of factors, poprity, background, abilities, academic performance, you name it. Every student here lives by this ranking."


    She tapped the screen, her face animated as she exined each detail. "And here you are, at number twenty, on your very first day after just one encounter with Griffin!" She shook her head in disbelief, her awe barely contained. "Do you even realize how impossible this is? No one has ever shot up the ranks this fast. Ever!"


    Violet looked at the screen, still unimpressed, but L''s excitement didn''t falter. "Your name''s going to make it into the Lunarecord! You''re making history!" she added, as if she were personally handing Violet a crown. Meanwhile, Daisy watched in awe from her bed, while Ivy gave a begrudging expression.


    While L was still riding high on excitement, Violet raised her hand to get her attention. "Quick question, though. So, what exactly do I get for making it to, uh... number twenty?"


    "What does everyone here want most?" L asked, her eyes gleaming.


    "Money?" Violet guessed with a smirk. She was nearly broke, and if this ranking system could somehow get her cash, she''d be all in.


    Daisy chimed in with a somber expression, "Power. He who wields power rules all."


    Violet snorted. "With great poweres great responsibility, which honestly, I don''t have the patience or stamina for either. Hence if that''s all, I''m sorely disappointed."


    "A chance to mingle with the elites," Ivy said atst, her eyes gleaming with envy. Violet could practically see the longing, the torture on Ivy''s face, as if she''d kill for a chance to be in her shoes.


    "The elites?" Violet let out a mockingugh.. "Please don''t tell me you mean those pompous, aristocratic snobs who make up half this school."


    Ivy red so fiercely that, had she been able to shoot fire from her eyes, Violet would have been incinerated on the spot.


    "As someone at the top of the hierarchy, you have the privilege of associating with the Cardinal Alphas."


    "The Cardinal Alphas?" Violet asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "The Terror Four," Daisy answered with a wry smile. "You''ve met one already,Griffin Hale."


    "Oh, hell no," Violet''s expression turned sour. "That''s not happening. I''ll pass."


    Ivy sat up sharply, staring at her as if she''dmitted a crime. "You''d reject an opportunity to mingle with a cardinal alpha? That''s a chance most of us would kill for!"


    "Then why don''t you go mingle with them if you''re so desperate?" Violet snapped.


    "Because we can''t! Ivy hissed, rising to her feet until they were standing nose-to-nose. She gestured toward L and Daisy, who had both gone silent, watching the confrontation. "Only those ranked between first and twentieth are even visible to them. For the rest of us, it''s as if we don''t exist."


    Violet shook her head, exasperated. "Then forget about them and focus on your education. Isn''t that why you''re here? What''s so special about the Terror Four that everyone''s losing their minds? Heck, even their title screams trouble."


    Silence fell, thick and suffocating. The room vibrated with tension until Ivy broke it with a sharp, hollowugh that echoed off the walls, sending shivers down their spines.


    "Who said they aren''t special?" Ivy whispered, her eyes like shards of ice. "What other alphas have you seen possess the godly powers they do?"


    ________


    You can check out what Violet''s room looks like in thement section.

 Chapter 13: Choose An Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 13: Choose An Alpha</h4>


    "Who said they aren''t special?" Ivy whispered, her eyes like shards of ice. "What other alphas have you seen possess the godly powers they do?"


    "W-what?" Violet stammered.


    Ivy groaned, pressing her palm to her face. "Please don''t tell me you don''t know about their abilities too. At this point, I''m starting to think you must be really dumb."


    For the first time, Violet was speechless, an embarrassed flush spreading across her cheeks.


    L turned to her, eyes wide in disbelief. "You really don''t know the cardinal alphas have powers?"


    "Who doesn''t know the cardinal alphas have powers?" Daisy echoed.


    Violet suddenly found herself in the spotlight, feeling foolish for herck of knowledge. She didn''t care about the cardinal alphas, but now it seemed like everything here revolved around them. Not knowing anything made her look like a clueless outsider, and Violet resolved to learn all she could to avoid looking like an idiot again.


    Still, Violet''s pride wouldn''t let her back down. She tried to shrug it off with a smirk. "All right then, enlighten me. What amazing powers do they have that makes you want to practically throw yourselves at them?"


    "You!" Ivy snapped, pointing a finger at her, nearly suffering an aneurysm.


    Before the argument could spark up again, L, ever the peacemaker, stepped in with a cheerful smile. "That''s where Ie in. Since you missed the orientation, I''ll give you the crash course."


    The way L''s eyes gleamed with excitement made it clear she''d been waiting for this moment to show off her storytelling skills. Before Violet knew it, L had gently but firmly guided her back to her bed, making her sit. Without wasting a second, L plopped down beside her, as if afraid Violet might change her mind if she hesitated even for a moment.


    With lightning speed, L tapped away on her phone, then held up the screen with a gleam of excitement. "These are the four Cardinal Alphas."


    The screen disyed a photo of the so-called Cardinal Alphas all together. It took Violet roughly thirty seconds to recognize each one, and when she did, a curse slipped from her lips. "You have got to be kidding me!"


    "Why? What''s wrong?" L straightened up, concern flickering across her face.


    Violet''s eyes were wide as sheunched into a frantic exnation. "This guy," she jabbed her finger at the green-haired alpha, "he''s the idiot who gave me Griffin''s ne, and the burly one nearly choked me..." Her gazended on the alpha wearing shades. "And then, this creep just stared at me..."


    L looked down at the alpha Violet was pointing to. "You mean Alpha Asher?"


    "Alpha Asher?" Violet''s voice came out in a croak, dread knotting in her stomach. This can''t be happening.


    "Alpha Asher is the leader of the West House," L confirmed, solidifying her fears.


    Damn. Violet''s stomach dropped. She was under the guidance of this creepy guy. How could she have ended up in this situation?


    Completely oblivious to the turmoil brewing inside Violet, L continued excitedly, pointing to another figure. "And here''s Aldric. Isn''t he so handsome?"


    Even amid her anxiety, Violet''s eyes fell on the picture, and her breath caught. It was him, the white-haired beauty she''d met at the infirmary.


    L went on, "There are plenty of alphas at the academy, but none like the Cardinal Alphas. Each one is named after the region their packs hail from. What''s even more fascinating is that all four were born at the exact same time, a birth said to be a great celestial event."


    She leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a whisper, as though even the walls might be listening. "Rumor has it, this was the Moon Goddess''s way of answering back after humansmitted mass homicide against the she-wolves, wiping out nearly ny percent of them. The Cardinals were given their powers so they could bring humanity to its knees, exacting revenge and reiming their rightful ce as leaders."


    Violet was supposed to call the stories bluff but for some reason, it sent shivers down her spine. If the humans knew these were the werewolves'' intentions, then why give them that much power? Why pretend they were not aware of their intention? Why ept the wolves as equals when, honestly, they were no equals but predators?


    L swiped her phone to reveal a solo picture of Griffin, and Violet''s eyes narrowed in anger, the memory of his assault still fresh in her mind. But that didn''t deter L, who grinned and said in a teasing tone, "Griffin Hale, your handsome brute."


    Violet shot her a withering re and L giggled.


    "He is the alpha of the east, and his ability is his god-like strength that surpasses even the most formidable werewolves, making him a force to be reckoned with. His power allows him to lift and break through virtually any obstacle, and hisbat skills are unmatched in direct confrontation. His senses are heightened, giving him an edge in tracking and hunting, and when enraged, he can channel his strength into devastating shockwaves that can incapacitate opponents with a single punch."


    Violet unconsciously rubbed the spot on her neck where he had grabbed her, still feeling the phantom ache. If what L said was true, she was incredibly lucky he hadn''t crushed her into a pulp.


    "And next, Roman Draven, the alpha of the South, " L said, swiping to the next image, a photo of a half-naked Roman.


    Violet couldn''t help but stare, her eyes showing the tiniest flicker of admiration, despite her resentment towards him. Roman''s toned torso took center stage, each muscle etched like it had been crafted by a sculptor''s hand.


    His six-pack looked impossibly defined, glistening under the light in the image as if he''d just stepped out of water. His tousled green hair framed his face in a disheveled, irresistible way, and with his eyes closed, he looked both mysterious and effortlessly enticing. Toplete the look, his tongue yfully poked out as though he''d just woken up from a wild night.


    <i>Damn it, Violet hated to say this, but Roman Draven was downright maic. </i>


    "Roman''s ability is his shapeshifting. He could transform into any animal. Like anything, from a swift hawk to a powerful lion, granting him unmatched versatility in battle and stealth. He''s the most likable alpha and every woman''s dream alpha, so if you could look beyond his manwhoring ways, then both of you would make a good couple."


    "Eww, I''ll pass." Violet scrunched her face in disgust.


    However, her mind couldn''t help but linger on the image..... if she and Roman were to mate, their kids would be quite beautiful.


    Wait¡ªwhat in the moon was she thinking? She shook her head, horrified. <i>Get out of my head, you ridiculous, immoral thoughts!</i>


    "There''s something else you should know," L continued. "While not all alphas get along, the rivalry between Roman and Griffin is legendary."


    She leaned in conspiratorially. "Griffin might have unmatched strength, but Roman has his advantage, he can shape-shift into any animal he chooses, especially ones that can match Griffin''s power. That''s why there''s always a heated debate over who''s truly the strongest."


    L gave a knowing smirk. "And Griffin? He hates that. He''s always up for a fight, so the idea of anyone challenging his power drives him mad."


    Violet tucked that tidbit of information into the back of her mind. Something told her it might juste in handy in the future especially when it came to dealing with Griffin and settling the score.


    "The third is Asher Nightshade, alpha of the West and also our house captain," L announced, her finger swiping to reveal his solo image on the screen.


    Violet''s gaze locked on the photo, and the first thought that came to mind was: <i>Who hurt this guy?</i>


    Asher''s face was sharp and chiseled, with an intense, vacant look that sent chills up her spine. Dark sunsses covered his eyes, giving him an air of mystery.


    He wasn''t smiling, in fact, his expression was cold, almost bored, as though he''d set the world on fire just to amuse himself. Though it was only a photo, it felt like Asher was staring right at her, his presence unnervingly vivid.


    Violet fought back a shiver.


    "Now, Asher is¡ª"


    "Thest cardinal alpha you''d ever want to associate with," Ivy interrupted, her tone ice-cold. "The guy''s a psychopath. Trust me, you''d be wise to steer clear."


    For once, Violet found herself silently agreeing with Ivy.


    Daisy was the one who said in a lowered tone, "Asher is a mind fucker. He''s most feared because of his ability to control minds, which is why he''s rarely seen without his sses. He can nt thoughts,pel actions, and erase memories, making him the ultimate puppet master, as he''s called. So yes, Ivy is right in telling you not to associate with him at all. Asher Nightshade is unpredictable and deadly."


    Well, lucky her, Violet was not a masochist and would do well to avoid the guy like a gue.


    "Andst but not least, our charming prince ric." L practically shoved the picture in her face.


    The image showed ric with a candid, almost unaware expression as if someone had caught him in a rare, unguarded moment. He exuded a calm, serene energy that radiated a quiet innocence, a purity that was disarming in someone of his stature.


    Yet beneath that gentle exterior, there was something undeniably a hardened resilience that hinted at the darkness he possessed. The contrast was maic, leaving Violet curiously drawn to the duality he embodied, as though he were both peace and power wrapped into one.


    Violet was somewhat intrigued by ric, at least for a few seconds, until she came back to her senses.


    L chirped excitedly, cutting through her thoughts, "ric is the Alpha of the North and wields the raw power of lightning, capable of summoning storms with just a flick of his wrist. His power allows him to unleash bolts that can paralyze or incinerate enemies in an instant. When pushed to his limits, he can create massive electrical surges, and his control over electricity even extends to short-circuiting technology. He''s basically a walking EMP."


    Finally, it all made sense to Violet why it had felt like lightning when he brushed past her. It was his power, after all.


    Daisy chimed in, "ric is highly intelligent, with a deep interest in science, making him a genius. A mad one if I''m to say."


    Violet liked science too, and no, she definitely wasn''t thinking of anything foolish.


    L continued, "Though he prefers solitude, ric has the most dangerous temper. It''s as quick as lightning and deadly. People say he''s the most dangerous alpha among them. There''s even a rumor that he''s running some kind of private experiment to stop the heart by manipting its electrical charges."


    Any fleeting thoughts Violet had of befriending ric vanished at once. These cardinal alphas were clearly in a league of their own, and perhaps out of their minds.


    "So, now that you''ve met them, who do you like? Any alpha you want to pursue?" L asked with a curious tilt of her head.


    "What?" Violet blinked, caught off guard.


    Daisy said. "You''re in the top twenty; they''ll see you as an equal."


    Ivy, on the other hand, sneered. "All of the cardinal alphas are taken!"


    L countered, "Not officially. No one''s truly a Luna until graduation."


    Ivy scoffed. "You fool! Don''t you know this is all prearranged? The one who bes the Alpha King''s sessor will probably marry Lyka, the pure-blooded she-wolf. The rest of the cardinal alphas would probably be paired with the females at the top through their families'' influence. What chance do you think Violet has here? She''s just a nobody inparison!"


    Violet''s patience snapped, her frustration showing. "All right, that''s enough!" She locked eyes with each of them, saying firmly, "I''m so sick of the foolish games at this school!"


    L gasped, indignant. "Foolish games? Do you know how lucky you''d be if you managed to catch the eye of a cardinal alpha¡ª"


    "Enough!" Violet''s sharp tone made L flinch. Violet felt a pang of guilt for startling her, but she had no choice. Not if they were to take her seriously.


    "While I appreciate you guys filling me in on campus news, that''s all it is to me¡ªnews. I didn''te to this school to be part of some useless tradition but to study and make a better future for myself. And I won''t tolerate anyone trying to pressure me into joining or entertaining it."


    With that, Violet sessfully rendered her roommates astonished, a heavy silence filling the room.


    Violet didn''t wait for anyone toment or cast more judgment. Instead, she turned sharply on her heel and entered the bathroom, the walls shielding her from their prying eyes and harsh words.


    Though the cool water washed over her, it didn''t quiet the thoughts that raced through her mind, reying what happened over and over again.


    Thanks to the argument, she had forgotten to take a change of clothes. So when she was done, she wrapped herself in a towel, unbothered and unapologetic, her bare skin still damp as she crossed to her bed.


    Her bag was on the bed, so she pulled out sleeping wear and dressed quickly. Her roommates'' gazes bore into her, but she remained aloof, ignoring them.


    With her back turned to them, shey down and closed her eyes, shutting them out. Sleep imed her swiftly, her body heavy and her mind fogged by the day''s strangeness.


    That night, the dreams began.


    And in the depths of her sleep, a certain Alpha awaited, ready to extend a "private" wee into his pack.

 Chapter 14: His Special Prison

    <h4>Chapter 14: His Special Prison</h4>


    Violet stirred in her sleep, strong arms wrapped around her. It felt so good that she instinctively leaned into the warmth, mumbling small iprehensive words. She had never felt this safe and protected.


    Not to mention, his scent was darkly intoxicating, aplex,yered blend that seemed to wrap around her with an undeniable pull.


    It was a dangerously alluring mix of smoked cedar and dark spice,ced with a sharp hint of ozone. There was an edge of iron, raw and unsettling, yet softened by a faint sweetness like night-blooming jasmine.


    It wrapped around her,pelling her to breathe him in, even when she instinctively knew she shouldn¡¯t.


    He let out a low, richugh as she nuzzled against his neck, her nose brushing his skin. The sound reverberated through her, igniting a spark that raced through her veins and settled deep in her core, arousing her. She moaned softly, leaning in closer, and hisughter rang again, deeper this time.


    "You¡¯re a possessive one, aren¡¯t you?" he whispered, his voice warm against her ear.


    At the same time, his hand traced down her spine, sending shivers along her back.


    He must¡¯ve noticed the effect of his touch because he did it again, slower this time, dragging it out to prolong every bit of the sweet torture.


    His voice dropped to a low, husky murmur. "Cling all you want, because I might already be obsessed with you, my purple flower."


    Violet, who had been savoring the whole moment, suddenly went rigid as something clicked in her mind at the mention of "purple flower."


    No, it couldn¡¯t be¡ªthis was just a dream. And yet, the sensation of his hands moving down her spine felt almost painfully real. And why did it feel like she was naked?


    Her eyes snapped open, connecting immediately with none other than Asher Nightshade himself. Rather than anger, a gasp of astonishment escaped her lips, and not because of the shocking intimacy of their bodies pressed together, but because Asher Nightshade wasn¡¯t wearing his shades, leaving her face-to-face with his uncovered eyes.


    Beyond his notorious ability to captivate anyone with a single look, Violet finally understood why he hid them. Asher¡¯s eyes were unlike any she¡¯d seen before. They were a haunting gray, but more strikingly, they were vertically slitted.


    They reminded her of those mythical creatures she had read about in stories. Asher looked at her with azy, almost predatory gaze, perfectly embodying a passage she¡¯d once read: <i>"He gazed upon her like a slumbering dragon, that he was."</i>


    For a moment, Violet was caught in the hypnotic allure of his unusual eyes, until he ruined it by speaking. "You¡¯re finally awake, my purple flower."


    Fuck. It all dawned on her. She was in bed with Asher fucking Nightshade. Her gaze dropped down to her body. Double fuck. She was practically naked, only in her bra and underwear.


    Thest thing she remembered was going to bed, so how she was now half-naked and in Asher¡¯s bed was beyond her understanding.


    As if he could somehow sense her thoughts, Asher shed a predator¡¯s smile and murmured, "How did you know ck was my favorite?"


    Oh no, please tell her he wasn¡¯t reading her mind right now. Filled with fury, Violet swung her hand back and punched him square in the face,pletely catching him off guard.


    For a second, it felt like her awareness was slipping, that she was waking up from this nightmare, but then the sensation abruptly stopped. She was still here.


    There was no time to think; she had to get out. Violet spotted the door and bolted. She didn¡¯t care if others might see her leaving Asher¡¯s room half-dressed. She knew exactly how it looked, and rumors would surely spread, but she¡¯d risk it all to escape that psychopath who dared to snatch her from her bed.


    Who in the world does that? Anger coursed through her, but there was nothing she could do now except run.


    She had to escape now, thinkter. There¡¯d be plenty of time to add his name to the list of Alphas she intended to seek revenge on. With Griffin and Roman already iming the first two spots, Asher had just made number three.


    But as Violet strode through the door, something bizarre happened. A secondter, she found herself back in the same room.


    What. The. Actual. Hell.


    This had to be some kind of trick. Violet was stubborn, so she marched right back to the door and went through it again, only to find herself back in the room. Again.


    No, no, this couldn¡¯t be real.


    She turned and left again.


    Meanwhile, Asher, reclined against the headboard, arms folded behind his head, watching his "purple flower" stumble through her futile escape attempts.


    She hadn¡¯t met his gaze with terror or screamed in fear, which was an impressive reaction, as most girls would have filled the room with whiny pleas until he was forced to let them go.


    And for a moment, she¡¯d almost seemed intrigued by his eyes. That alone made him want to preen, to unt, like a peacock, that is, if he¡¯d had feathers to unt. People always called his eyes cursed, but not her. The look in her eyes had been pure fascination. And for that, he would keep her. She belonged to him.


    Violet¡¯s frustration grew with each failed attempt to leave through the door. Her face was etched with irritation, her frame taut with tension.


    At least he got to enjoy the sight of her bare cheeks peeking out from her ck panties each time she turned her back to try the door. Again and again.


    Then, as if inspired, her eyesnded on the open window. Without hesitation, she bolted for it and leaped through.


    Asher¡¯s brows rose in amusement. Smart thinking, as he¡¯d expect from his queen. Did she believe that an injury would release her from this special prison he¡¯d crafted?


    His control had nearly slipped when she¡¯d punched him, but he¡¯d mastered his abilities for years. The only reason he¡¯d faltered was the sheer surprise of the blow; otherwise, his grip was unbreakable.


    As expected, secondster, she reappeared in his room, looking momentarily disoriented, her hair tousled from her leap. She was uninjured, of course. He¡¯d made sure of that.


    When Violet realized she was right back where she¡¯d started, fury shed across her face. A low growl rumbled in her throat as she stormed toward him like a bull, eyes zing.


    Asher grinned, thoroughly entertained, even as she wrapped her hands around his throat and snarled, "What in the mother-fucking world have you done to me?!"


    His grin widened. Just as he¡¯d expected of his fierce Purple Queen.

 Chapter 15: She Called And He Answered.

    <h4>Chapter 15: She Called And He Answered. </h4>


    There was nothing natural about this. Violet was certain Asher Nightshade was messing with her mind. But how? She hadn¡¯t looked directly into his eyes... or had she? Her mind swirled with too many questions, but she knew that finding answers had to start with getting back to reality.


    She recalled a book she¡¯d once read about dream maniption, where the only way to break free was to put oneself in a life-threatening situation. The four-story drop outside should do.


    Outside, the sky was still dark with the first hints of dawn barely touching the horizon. And from her viewpoint, the ground below looked like a yawning abyss.


    For a fleeting moment, doubt crossed her mind. What if she jumped and it led to her death? Well, if that was the case, at least it would end this nightmare. Better that than another second with this psychopath.


    And so, she jumped.


    The descent felt endless, a chilling rush of air whipping past her. She closed her eyes, preparing herself for impact, but when she opened them, she was standing right back in Asher¡¯s room, unharmed.


    Oh no. No, no, no. Frustration burned through her. What was going on here? Why was this happening to her? She hadn¡¯t even done anything to draw his attention.


    Her gaze turned icy as she stared at Asher, hatred simmering through every vein. This was all because of him. Driven by sheer rage, she started toward him, fully intending to make him regret every second of this torment.


    Yet, as she approached, Asher¡¯s expression remainedzily indifferent, like she was simply there for his amusement. She could see the mocking glint in his eye, as if he believed she was powerless against him.


    Well, she¡¯d prove him wrong. Others in the academy might worship him, might submit to his whims, but she¡¯d sooner die than let him go unchallenged.


    Violet didn¡¯t mind that she might look ridiculous to him, approaching him in nothing but pants and a bra. If only Violet knew that Asher thought otherwise, and right now, she looked like his very brand of wild temptation, fierce, untamed, and absolutely captivating.


    Violet was not a violent person, but she was capable of violence, especially when it was provoked by assholes like him.


    She borrowed Griffin¡¯s move from earlier, wrapping her hand around Asher¡¯s neck and snarling, "What in the mother-fucking world have you done to me?!"


    Her breaths came hard, fueled by anger and frustration. Everything had happened so quickly, shattering everything she thought was real, leaving her mind frayed.


    It didn¡¯t help that he grinned at her. He actually grinned at her?! A smug, infuriating smirk that made her blood boil. She tightened her grip, determined to make him feel that she wasn¡¯t bluffing and that she meant every bit of business.


    That was when something strange happened. The scene flickered, like a hazy dream shifting focus, and when Violet blinked, she found herself in a new position.


    She was straddling Asher on the bed.


    The blood drained from her face as realization struck. This was Asher¡¯s world; he was the puppet master, pulling the strings, including hers.


    Instinctively, Violet tried to move away, but he said, "Calm down."


    Instantly, she felt themand wash over her, her body rxing against her will. Oh no. Violet wanted to panic, to fight out of this position, but it was as though the fight had been siphoned out of her, and insidious, coaxing whispers in her mind suggested she let go, to trust him. Her body responded, moving in sync with the pull of his control.


    Asher adjusted, sitting up with her in his arms as though they were lovers, and not two people who¡¯d just been sparring for control. A deep flush crept up her cheeks as she realized she was positioned directly over his arousal. And oh, he was hard beneath her. Very hard. And huge ¡ª she tried not to take note of that.


    Violet gulped, mentally railing against the situation. In her mind, she was disgusted by this maniptive psychopath, but her body betrayed her, drawn to his intense allure. She clung desperately to the scraps of control she still held.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess Asher¡¯s intentions, not with that dark, consuming look in his eyes, like he intended to devour her whole, leaving not even her bones behind. And with the Academy¡¯s reputation for power ys, she expected him to force himself on her. At least that would give her a solid reason to despise him and fuel her thirst for revenge.


    But instead of pushing her down, Asher cupped her cheeks. The unexpected gentleness of his touch stunned her, and she looked up in confusion. Was this some twisted attempt to romanticize the idea of taking her against her will?


    Yet as she looked into those strange, haunting eyes, she saw something that made her uneasy¡ªnot in a terrifying way, but unsettlingly gentle.


    Asher Nightshade was staring at her with an almost overwhelming tenderness, as though she were everything to him. Which didn¡¯t make any sense. They¡¯d met only once today, and this was the longest they¡¯d ever interacted and here he was, looking at her with a longing so raw it shook her.


    Violet¡¯s emotions tangled, a storm of confusion raging inside her. She didn¡¯t know what to think, not with him looking at her like he¡¯d been waiting for her. And his hand, slowly caressing her cheek, was breaking down her carefully built walls, corroding every barrier she¡¯d put up around herself.


    For a split second, she almost let herself fall for it. But then, she remembered she was dealing with a psychopath.


    Ivy had told her Asher was a master maniptor, a "mind fucker." If he thought she¡¯d just surrender to his delusions, he was sorely mistaken. She¡¯d never let herself get tangled with a cardinal alpha, especially not him.


    Just as she was about to throw some sass and shatter whatever spell he was trying to weave, Asher spoke, his voice soft with a strange endearment and reverence.


    "You¡¯re finally here, my purple queen."


    "What?" Violet croaked, taken aback.


    Confusion washed over her as Asher spoke as if he had known her before this moment. But she was certain they had never met; a face like his was not easily forgotten. She would have remembered.


    Asher¡¯s gaze drifted over her body, unabashedly taking her in. It should have disgusted her, but for the first time, the appreciation in his eyes sent heat spiraling to her core.


    Damn it, Violet cursed. She couldn¡¯t let herself be caught up in whatever twisted game he was ying.


    He reached out, tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear and letting his hand linger, pure fascination shining in his eyes as he confessed, "For a while, I thought you weren¡¯t going to show up. I was considering how toe get you. You have no idea how much effort I¡¯ve put into finding you, little purple."


    Violet was stunned with the way he gave her nicknames she hadn¡¯t asked for, stirring something inside her. But it was the gnawing curiosity that overwhelmed her. His hand trailed down her back, and she fought against the shiver .


    Asher was too touchy, and it infuriated her, especially knowing he was trying to lower her defenses. It was maddening how effortlessly he seemed to seduce her, as if he knew exactly every nerve to touch, every string to pull to get under her skin.


    "Do I know you?" she finally asked, managing to find her voice.


    "You called, and I answered."


    "What?" His riddles left her more confused than ever.


    This time, his eyes locked onto hers, dark and unwavering, as he quoted her words back to her, "Special skills: Sucking a dick. Giving a meanp dance. Wait till you see me in bed."


    Ice coursed through Violet¡¯s veins as the blood drained from her face. No, it can¡¯t be.


    Even as he saw her startled reaction, Asher grinned like a wolf who had cornered its prey, ready to pounce. "We are in bed right now, my purple queen. So when does the fun begin?"

 Chapter 16: Souvenir

    <h4>Chapter 16: Souvenir</h4>


    For over a moment, Violet unleashed a string of curses that would¡¯ve made any sailor proud. Nancy had once teased her about her foul mouth, warning it wouldnd her in trouble one day.


    But really, what did she expect, raising her in a ce like the ghetto? However, the situation right now deserved every bit of curses she could heap on the fool who had expertly manipted her fate.


    Nothing stung more than the burn of regret. She should have known! The signs had been there, clear as day, but she¡¯d ignored them, blinded by her hunger for a better life. No legitimate school would have taken her with that crass application she¡¯d sent in. And yet, somehow, they did.


    She should¡¯ve seen the schrship for what it was. A trap, in and simple. And now, she hasnded in the arms or crotch ¡ª considering their intimate position right now ¡ª of one of the psychopaths the school had to offer. The most dangerous, at the moment.


    The first thought that came to her was to get off him, and she moved to do just that except Asher¡¯s power was still active and it hit her like a wall. She halted mid-motion, identally grinding against him in the process.


    "Fuck!" he groaned, hands gripping her hips tightly, as if any further movement might push him over the edge.


    His breath came ragged as he said, "I might be in your head right now, but this feels real enough to me. And it could be real for you too..." His tone softened to a darkly seductive whisper as he traced a finger down her back, watching with interest as her skin responded to his touch, every hair standing on edge. "...if you¡¯ll let me in." He held her gaze, his eyes full of a twisted, inviting allure.


    But the cold, lethal re Violet shot him in return made it clear that she would rather cut him down to size before she¡¯d ever surrender to his sick games.


    "Where am I?" Violet demanded.


    "My room," he replied casually.


    "I mean, where is my body right now?" she snarled, frustration biting at her tone. She¡¯d figured out that this wasn¡¯t reality after she¡¯d thrown herself out the window andnded back in his room without a scratch. This was all some kind of twisted mind game.


    "Oh." A smirk crept onto Asher¡¯s lips. "To be precise, your body is in your room while your mind is here with me."


    Violet¡¯s brow furrowed. "I didn¡¯t look you in the eyes. So how am I here? What did you do to me?"


    Asher chuckled. "It¡¯s amusing, watching you think you know all there is to know about my ability. Besides, what kind of gentleman would I be if I gave away my secrets?" His tone dripped with amusement.


    Violet¡¯s gaze narrowed, unimpressed. "More like a coward."


    The smile froze on his face, the amusement vanishing, reced by a darkness that made her heart skip a beat. For a split second, she feared she¡¯d pushed him too far. But just as quickly, Asher¡¯s wolfish grin returned, as if that brief unsettling moment had never happened.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Asher said with a note of confidence that made her stomach clench. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure it out soon enough, Violet Purple."


    The way he said her name, with a slow emphasis, reminded her all too clearly that he was the reason she¡¯d been epted into this school.


    To think she¡¯d actually believed Lunaris Academy saw something special in her, that her rough, blunt application had somehow captured their interest. Now that she understood the real reason, she was filled with disappointment.


    "What do you want from me?" Violet asked, making no effort to get off him this time. She¡¯d noticed he enjoyed it when she squirmed, so she wasn¡¯t about to give him that satisfaction.


    Violet learned from the best. Nancy had used this tactic plenty of times, and though Violet couldn¡¯t deny that being this close to him sent heat coursing through her, she held firm. He¡¯d started this game, and if he wanted to y, she¡¯d see it through to the end.


    "What do you think I want from you?" Asher echoed, toying with her.


    Violet refused to let him know he¡¯d rattled her, keeping her expression nk. "I don¡¯t know how long this game of ours willst, but just a quick reminder, I have sses today. I¡¯d hate to doze off on my first day after this... little rendezvous." She made their encounter sound trivial.


    Asher¡¯s mouth twitched, amused by her defiance. Finally, he cut to the point. "Be mine, my purple flower," he said proudly, as though offering her some great privilege. "Be my Queen. Rule with me. Rule with us."


    Although she had expected something like this, the audacity still shook her. Violet¡¯s shock quickly faded, reced by a sharp sneer. "That would only happen in your dreams, Asher Nightshade."


    "Good thing this is my dream, then. So, you¡¯re mine now, Violet Purple."


    "What?" Her face drained of color as his words sank in. Oh, hell no.


    "That¡¯s not what I¡ª" She started, but before she could finish or backtrack, Asher tightened his hold on her. The warmth of his hand felt like a brand on her skin, and her heart began to pound so loudly she swore he could hear it.


    The air shifted as his hand drifted downward, fingers grazing her skin inch by inch, each touch more electrifying than thest.


    Violet didn¡¯t realize she was holding her breath. Why, though? She had no idea if she was more terrified or entranced by the thrill of his hand moving so dangerously close to her center.


    As his fingers brushed along her inner thigh, tension wound tighter within her, her heart skipping a beat. She couldn¡¯t fathom why she was entertaining this nonsense but allowed it to happen, maybe to test how far Asher would go. Besides, it was only a dream. What was there to fear?


    But just as Violet thought he would reach her, he stopped abruptly. They locked eyes, the air between them crackling with electricity, neither willing to back down.


    Then, Asher¡¯s mouth curved into a maddeningly slow smile. It was the smirk of someone fully in control.


    "I think I¡¯ll save that for next time," he murmured, his hand lingering just long enough to leave her body humming with anticipation as he withdrew, clearly savoring the effect he¡¯d had on her.


    "There will be no next time, asshole, now let me go," she spat.


    Asher raised a brow at her tone. "You do realize you¡¯re the only one who can speak to me like that and walk away unharmed?" he told her.


    "If you want to kill me, just do it. I¡¯m not begging."


    "Now, sweet Violet," he purred, "why would I go to such lengths to bring you here only to kill you? Why would you even think that?"


    "Then what¡¯s your end game?" she demanded, suspicion ring in her gaze.


    "What king in his right mind would kill his queen?" he said, leaning closer to breathe her in like a drug he was hooked on. "You¡¯re precious to me, my purple flower."


    Yep. Major psychopath vibes. Time to get out of here.


    Violet leaned back. "If you¡¯re done, send me back. Now." She needed to get back to reality; none of this made any sense.


    "Of course, but first, I¡¯ll need a little souvenir of our time together."


    Before she could even ask what he meant, Asher reached behind her head, and she heard a soft snip. She looked down to see a lock of her purple hair in his palm.


    "You¡ª!" Fury flooded Violet, and this time, it was enough to shatter his control over her.


    How dare he cut her hair? She wanted to tear him apart, to rip him to pieces.


    But before she could reach him, Asherughed, "Goodbye, my queen."


    And with that, she felt herself falling, as if he¡¯d pushed her into a spiraling abyss.


    Violet woke up with a sharp gasp, drenched in sweat. Early morning light seeped into the room, her roommates still sound asleep. She rushed to the bathroom, needing a moment to steady herself. Stopping in front of the mirror, she was relieved to find her clothes intact.


    It had all been a dream. Although it bothered her how Asher could have known what she wore beneath. But her relief was short-lived as she noticed something off.


    Her hand flew to her hair, finding a lock missing. She felt the uneven strands, confirming the impossible.


    What the hell?


    Violet stepped away from the mirror as if it had burned her. So it had not been a dream? No, no, this didn¡¯t make any sense.


    He was messing with her head. That had to be it! This had to be his endgame, making her question between reality and illusion. He must derive twisted satisfaction from it else he wouldn¡¯t be putting this much effort. She had to get out of this school.

 Chapter 17: Kill Her In Her Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 17: Kill Her In Her Sleep</h4>


    "Tell me you¡¯re excited about today!" L popped up out of nowhere, scaring the life out of Violet, who screamed and promptly dropped to the floor.


    Poor Violet had been bncing on one foot, struggling to get her sock on when L startled her.


    "The moon weeps, I¡¯m so sorry," L squeaked, reaching out to help her up. But one sharp scowl from Violet made her freeze and tucked her hands behind her, swallowing nervously. Violet could be terrifying.


    Seeing the fear on L¡¯s face, Violet let out a sigh and softened her expression. L reminded her annoyingly of a stray cat she¡¯d once taken in.


    The cat had been so scrawny it looked like it would drop dead any moment. Violet didn¡¯t have much herself, but she¡¯d managed to feed it, even going without food sometimes so the poor thing could eat. Because of that, the cat had grown attached, and they¡¯d ended up forming a bond.


    Violet had named it "Stray," fitting for the little wanderer it was. Their bond had grown over time, and they met daily at their usual spot. But one day, Stray didn¡¯t show up. She remembered the sick feeling that had gnawed at her for days as she searched, fearing something terrible had happened to the little creature, maybe even because of her.


    Regret weighed heavily on her. She should have taken Stray in when she had the chance, even if Nancy would¡¯ve blown a fuse. Their trailer was cramped enough already, and adding an animal to the mix would have been pure chaos. Not to mention, Nancy hated animals. Not even the most adorable puppy could thaw her stone-cold heart.


    Violet understood that life¡¯s hardships had drained any warmth out of Nancy. There wasn¡¯t room for love, not even for harmless little creatures.


    Two weekster, Violet learned the truth: Stray wasn¡¯t actually a stray. It turned out the cat had a family and had only wandered a bit too far from home.


    That was thest time Violet could remember crying. She had fought so hard to keep Stray, but she couldn¡¯t win against the cat¡¯s original family.


    The man of the house had even tried to pay her for "taking care" of their pet, a payment she refused but that Nancy had dly pocketed. In Nancy¡¯s words, at least her foolishness had brought something useful.


    She could still remember watching the man¡¯s daughter, smug and satisfied, as she stroked Stray just like she had done only weeks before. If looks could kill, Violet would have riddled the girl with holes then and there. Rage bubbled up inside Violet, and for a brief moment, she seriously considered murder. Thankfully, Nancy dragged her away before she did anything reckless.


    What hurt most was that Stray didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. The cat had leaned into the girl¡¯s touch without the slightest protest, as if everything Violet had done, all their time together, had meant nothing.


    Violet remembered crying herself to sleep for days, nearly making herself sick with grief. It wasn¡¯t until Nancy pped her across the face and lectured her that she finally snapped out of it.


    Her need for love and a real family had led her to bond so deeply with that cat. She¡¯d thought it would be her and Stray against the world, but in the end, the cat taught her a harsh lesson that even family could walk away without a second thought ¡ª the same way her real family had abandoned her.


    It may have sounded melodramatic, but for a ten-year-old starved of affection, it sure left asting mark. It had shaped her view of life and how she rted to people. Yes, Violet had friends, but she kept them all at arm¡¯s length, close enough for good times but never close enough to hurt her if things went wrong.


    That¡¯s why Violet wasn¡¯t about to let this seemingly friendly new roommate get too close. In a school like Lunaris, no doubt everyone was waiting for a moment of weakness to stab her in the back. And she was not giving anyone that chance.


    With a sigh, she reined in her intensity and asked, "What do you want?" while pulling awkwardly at her tie.


    As much as Violet wasn¡¯t used to the idea of a uniform, she had to admit the Lunaris uniform was regal and, on her, fit like a glove, hugging her curves. It was just the tie that irked her. She hated ties.


    "I was hoping we could go to breakfast together," L replied brightly, watching Violet struggle with the tie. When she finally ripped it from her neck and moved to toss it aside, L¡¯s eyes went wide with shock.


    "Oh no, you don¡¯t!" L scolded, scooping up the tie from where Violet had tossed it onto the bed.


    "Principal Jameson would roast you alive if you showed up with an iplete uniform. Not to mention, deduct your points."


    Violet growled, "Those cardinal Alphas and those rich female brats don¡¯t seem to care about that."


    "They don¡¯t because they have thousands of points at their disposal. You, on the other hand, just made it into the top twenty. If you want to stay there, or climb higher, you¡¯ll need every point you can get. It¡¯s paradise if you can reach the top ten. They¡¯re the elite of the elite and practically are untouchable."


    "I don¡¯t care about their stupid ranking!" Violet snapped.


    "Well, I do," L said shamelessly, deftly looping the tie around Violet¡¯s neck. "If you make it to the top, then I¡¯ll be yourckey, scraping up the crumbs that fall from your table."


    "L, I already told you, I¡ª" Violet¡¯s words cut off as L yanked the tie tighter, making her choke.


    "Oops, sorry," L said with a silly smile, though the apology felt hollow. "You were saying?"


    Violet dared not answer, not when L still had control over the tie and could choke her out for real if she said the wrong thing. Apparently, the cardinal Alphas weren¡¯t the only psychopaths this school harbored¡ªnot that she was naming names.


    Once satisfied with her work, L brushed her hands over the perfectly knotted tie, and asked in a deceptively calm tone, "Tell me, Violet, do you want to study here in peace?"


    The words were on the tip of Violet¡¯s tongue, but the shock from earlier left her silent. She only managed a stiff nod.


    "Then you need this school¡¯s currency, power. With enough of it, you¡¯ll be left alone to do whatever you want."


    <i>Or maybe I¡¯ll just lie low at the bottom and be left alone, Violet thought dryly.</i>


    "Do you understand?" L¡¯s voice was sweet but with a subtle edge.


    "Yes," Violet managed to squeak.


    "Good!" L pped her hands, her demeanor flipping back to cheerful so fast it nearly gave Violet whish.


    "Come on, then," L looped her arm through Violet¡¯s. "Let¡¯s get breakfast!" And without waiting for a reply, she tugged Violet along.


    Violet could only follow, heart pounding in her chest. It was clear now she¡¯d have to keep an eye open every night if she wanted to survive in that room. One bad day, and someone might very well use a tie to finish her off in her sleep.

 Chapter 18: Absolute Power

    <h4>Chapter 18: Absolute Power</h4>


    If Violet had thought Mary was a walking Encyclopedia, then L was the world wide web. She never stopped talking. And Violet made a secret note never to let her secret out to her because God knows who she might leak the information to.


    Although Violet noticed that every word she let out was essential information required for her stay here and there was no backbiting ¡ª at least to someone that doesn¡¯t deserve it. But even at that, Violet was keeping her secrets to herself.


    Just like her, every student in the West house was heading to the dining hall. And it seemed old habits don¡¯t die young because just like her first day at school, the student¡¯s creepy stares followed her as usual making her skin prinkle with the awareness.


    However, Violet was pretty much used to it and ignored them, listening avidly to the stories L had to offer, keeping the important ones and filtering out the rest.


    "About Ivy...." L switched topics as they made it outside, now following the flock of students heading in the same direction. "Don¡¯t hate her too much, she¡¯s not like you think."


    Violet frowned at her, "It¡¯s the fact you think I¡¯m stuck up on such frivolous things that annoy me. I didn¡¯te to this academy to -".


    "Yeah yeah, h h, you don¡¯t have a heart and literally don¡¯t care about anybody, I understand." L cut her off before she could continue. It might have been a day but she already knew Violet¡¯s personality.


    "Deny it all she wants but the truth remains Ivy sees you as a threat and possibly jealous of you."


    "Exactly, why?" Violet asked, her tone raising as the ire grew inside of her again upon remembering yesterday¡¯s incident. "I already told her what to do if she¡¯s that jealous."


    "Calm down, Violet. Let me fill you in," L began. "If you haven¡¯t noticed, Lunaris Academy only epts the wealthy, the spectacr, and the privileged. The Sinir family may be new money, but when Ivy first applied, she was rejected. Can you imagine the shame? Even as an elite, she didn¡¯t make the cut. Now there are rumors that the Sinirs paid their way into the schrship, just to get Ivy here. And then here youe, on your first day, making it into the top twenty¡ªa feat no one else has aplished. A feat Ivy believes she would¡¯ve achieved, and more, if only she¡¯d had that one chance encounter with Griffin."


    "Wow, I knew she was into being smacked down by Griffin. Tell her she won¡¯t miss the next opportunity if she sticks around me," Violet replied, voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Though inwardly, Violet knew that with what she was still nning, being throttled by Griffin might end up the mildest punishment she¡¯d face. Trouble had a way of finding her after all.


    That is, if she stayed in this school. Violet nned to meet with Principal Jameson to have her schrship revoked, if she could find a gap between her sses. The schedule here was relentless.


    L sighed, realizing she wouldn¡¯t get an ounce of sympathy from Violet. But she wouldn¡¯t give up. Beneath Violet¡¯s hard exterior, L sensed there was softness; she just hid it well.


    Getting to the dinning hall was another long trek on its own and it was much closer to the school building than the dormitories. Although the west house had a vending machine in its hallway that dispensed snacks, Violet made a mental note to eat to her content here.


    L hurried ahead to hold the door open for Violet, sweeping her arm with mock grandeur. "Wee to the Silvered Court, mydy."


    Violet stopped, raising an eyebrow, "Silvered court?"


    "That¡¯s what we Lunaris kids call the dining hall." L winked. "You¡¯ll understand when you get inside."


    Violet didn¡¯t have time to dismiss L¡¯s words as mere exaggeration, there was already a line of students grumbling for them to move.


    She stepped inside, with L holding the door open just a bit longer than necessary, letting it swing shut almost in the next student¡¯s face. The student cursed while L grinned, not even one bit remorseful for her action.


    Violet shook her head at the scene, L can be quite childish. However, her steps faltered when she took in the dining hall in all its glory. And to be honest, L had not been lying by calling it the silvered court. It was almost as if loyalty was dining in these very halls.


    The Lunaris Academy dining hall was nothing short of majestic, crafted with all the extravagance befitting the academy. It was vast,rge enough to hold hundreds of students on the academy ground. But size wasn¡¯t its most striking feature.


    Golden sunlight poured through enormous arched windows, illuminating the hall¡¯s ssical design, dominated by cream and gold. The marble floor gleamed, reflecting the opulence of the entire space.


    Massive chandeliers glittered overhead, casting a regal glow across the hall. However, that was where everything kind about it ended. Beneath this beautyy the rigid social hierarchy that governed the academy.


    At ground level, rows of polished mahogany tables were reserved for ordinary students¡ªhumans and lower-ranked werewolves who hadn¡¯t carved a name for themselves.


    Compared to her previous school, this was grand by ordinary standards, however their seatingcked the opulence reserved for the elite, and was adorned with simple silverware and functional, if in, tableware.


    This section was the loudest, bustling with conversation, offering little privacy as these students were constantly under the watchful eyes of staff and higher-ranked students.


    Even here, a subtle division existed: humans and werewolves each had their own areas, though some mingled. But both groups remained equally subservient in the academy¡¯s pecking order.


    Hence despite the fine table settings and polished floors, it was unmistakable that this was the lowest rung. And it was also from here that one could look up and see where the real privilegey.


    An ornate staircase, with wrought-iron railings ented in gold, curved upward to an elevated tform: the elite section, exclusively for the academy¡¯s top students.


    These elite students enjoyed an entirely different atmosphere. Seated in plush, individual chairs around small, velvet-draped tables, they dined with the finest china and silver, symbols of both their status and refinement.


    Here, they ate with an air of indifference or amusement, often casting nces down at the floor below, some smug, others disdainful. The noise below seemed irrelevant to them, secure as they were in their superiority.


    At the very center of the elite floor, sat four, regal chairs set apart from the others and it manded" attention.


    Unlike the other seats, these ones wererger and more ornate than the others, carved from dark ebony wood, with the Academy¡¯s crest emzoned in gold upon the back. Even without L saying a word, Violet knew whom those seats belonged to. It was the throne of the Cardinal Alphas.


    No one, not even the top twenty, dared sit in this chair, an unspokenw of Lunaris. To approach it was to risk the wrath of not only the Cardinal Alphas but the entire structure of power.


    The chairs were a symbol of absolute dominance in the academy¡¯s ruthless hierarchy, and every nce in its direction was filled with a mixture of awe, fear, and reverence.


    While Violet had been impressed at first, a frown now crossed her face. A ce meant for nourishment had be a daily affirmation of hierarchy, with every upward or downward nce serving as a reminder of the power some held¡ªand the power others could only aspire to.


    This ce was a death sentence.


    While others thought she was lucky to have reached the top, seeing this now made Violet realize it was a curse. Absolute power corrupts, and Violet knew that if she continued down this path, it would only be a matter of time before she became just like every other member of Lunaris Academy.

 Chapter 19: Marry A Cardinal Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 19: Marry A Cardinal Alpha</h4>


    Violet and L stood in the breakfast line, with L chattering on about something,pletely unaware that Violet¡¯s mind was somewhere else entirely.


    From her ce in the line, Violet could only get a partial view of the four thrones¡ªas she called them¡ªbut she was hyper-aware of their presence and, to her immense relief, the fact that they were empty. Afterst night¡¯s encounter with Asher, she wasn¡¯t sure she could handle seeing any of the Cardinal Alphas, least of all Griffin.


    Turns out, not only were the Cardinal Alphas psychopaths, but they were narcissists too. Who in their right mind kept thrones for themselves in a school cafeteria?


    Well. Them.


    Just to cement their authority, they had crowned themselves kings of Lunaris Academy. At least there wasn¡¯t a self-proimed Queen, or Violet would have beenpletely done at this point. She could spot the elite students on the upper floor, mostlyposed of girls, eating like the nobles they imed to be.


    While the rest of the students on the lower floor served themselves, Violet noticed a few students actually serving the elites. Her thoughts shed back to L¡¯s earlier im about wanting to be herckey. Was this what she meant? The gods help her, this school never failed to shock her.


    "Earth to Violet," L snapped her fingers in her face, snapping her out of her daze. "The line is moving."


    Violet noticed the space she had left between her and L from standing still, along with the grumbling impatience from those behind her. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw someone trying to overtake her, but she quickly closed the gap, shooting a re at the opportunist.


    She heard the student mutter a curse under his breath but ignored it. She didn¡¯t want any attention today. However, just then, Violet watched as a student brazenly cut past the entire line, casually stepping in front of those who had been waiting.


    Without acknowledging anyone, the girl made her way to the front, grabbed a te and utensils, and began piling her te high from thevish buffet.


    Violet¡¯s irritation grew as she watched, expecting an uproar, maybe some angry words from the other students. To her surprise, no one even blinked; their expressions stayed neutral, as though this scene was entirely normal. As if they were pretty used to it.


    "Why aren¡¯t they doing anything?" Violet couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking.


    "Shh, lower your voice," L scolded her, eyes wide.


    "Exactly, why?" Violet asked through gritted teeth, her voice still loud enough. "I linger for a moment, and these assholes behind¡ª" she gestured to the students behind her, "¡ªtry to push me out of the line. But shees out of nowhere, helps herself, and no one says a word?"


    "That¡¯s because it¡¯s Grace!" L hissed, exasperationcing her tone.


    "So who the hell is Grace?!"


    "Moon help us, Violet, keep your voice down, or you¡¯re going to get us in trouble," L said seriously, looking around nervously as though someone might be listening.


    The seriousness of her tone made Violet calm down, though her curiosity still burned. "Fine. Tell me then, what am I missing this time?" she asked, keeping her voice low.


    L shot her a scowl. "You didn¡¯t bother researching the top twenty elite students, did you?"


    "No, I didn¡¯t. Why would I? It¡¯s none of my business. Nor do I care who they are or what pathetic privileges they get from bullying everyone." Besides, she¡¯d been too busy dealing with Asher in her dream¡ªor whatever that encounter had been.


    L face-palmed, muttering something that sounded like, "Goddess, help me with this one."


    Violet almost felt bad for her, but L was the one obsessed with the hierarchy and school politics. If it had been anything worthwhile, she wouldn¡¯t have had a headache about her.


    Just then, Grace walked past them, her tray held confidently as she strode toward the staircase leading to the elite floor. Violet¡¯s gaze narrowed as she noticed Grace¡¯s skirt, which was noticeably shorter than the required length, her creamy thighs on full disy. Violet wondered if Principal Jameson noticed that, or if her immunity covered dress code vitions as well.


    "What rank is she?" Violet asked out of curiosity.


    "She¡¯s not in the top twenty," L replied.


    Violet raised an eyebrow. "Then who is she and what is she doing up there?"


    "She¡¯s Elsie¡¯s hand."


    "Elsie¡¯s hand?"


    "Lackey. Servant. Aide. Follower. Whatever you want to call it."


    "Who¡¯s Elsie?"


    "Number one."


    Violet¡¯s interest was piqued. "You mean she¡¯s the number one on the Lunaboard?"


    L nodded, her eyes serious. "Yes, Violet. Elsie Lancaster is the number one elite student, and she¡¯s the only pureblooded she-wolf in this academy."


    The words caught Violet off guard. Though she didn¡¯t care much for the academy¡¯s internal politics, this was different. This was a pureblooded she-wolf they were talking about.


    Pureblooded she-wolves were celebrated, practically revered as near-goddesses. They were almost extinct, and alphas would fight each other to death for the chance to marry one. After all, marrying a pureblood meant the chance to have a true werewolf offspring, untainted by the watered-down lineage resulting from human-werewolf unions.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to spot Elsie. Violet¡¯s gaze followed Grace until she set the tray down at a table where a silver-haired girl sat, her presence striking. The girl¡¯s silver hair seemed to glow under the dining hall¡¯s lighting, almost otherworldly, and Violet found herself unable to look away. Elsie¡¯s aura was intimidating, almost maic.


    Before Violet could look away, L added in a whisper, "Not only that, but I heard Elsie is set to marry one of the Cardinal Alphas upon graduation."


    It felt like a bomb went off in Violet¡¯s mind. Elsie was going to marry one of the Cardinal Alphas? Which of them? Violet could not even understand why she was curious about that. It was none of her business yet she wanted to know.


    As if sensing their eyes on her, Elsie turned and locked eyes with Violet.

 Chapter 20: Grave Offense

    <h4>Chapter 20: Grave Offense</h4>


    Elsie Lyka Lancaster was undeniably stunning. Her blue eyes were captivating, a shade so vivid and deep that they could make men fall at her feet. Her heart-shaped face, pointed nose, and full bottom lip gave her an appearance that was nothing short of alluring.


    Yet, beneath all that charm, Violet sensed the aloofness that cloaked her like a veil. It felt like her beauty was just a facade, hiding the true nature beneath.


    Elsie exuded an air of superiority that had nothing to do with her looks. It was in her posture, the way she held herself, the way she looked down on everyone else with cold indifference. To Elsie, Violet was nothing but dirt, meant to grovel at her feet, to worship her as though she were some goddess above everyone else.


    It was further proven when Violet felt something akin to a challenge in the she-wolf¡¯s gaze, as if she were expecting Violet to look away first.


    L, noticing the tension between the two, whispered urgently, "Look away, Violet. Don¡¯t engage her."


    Unfortunately for L, Violet had never been one to follow orders, especially not from someone who expected her to cower. She wasn¡¯t scared of some Queen Bee who held power by intimidating others.


    She was a pure blooded werewolf, so what? What was so special about her anyway if it wasn¡¯t her soon-to-be overused womb for pureblood werewolf offspring. It was no secret that pure blooded she-wolves tend to give birth a lot. A move to rebuild the declining pureblooded poption.


    Grace must have caught her attention because Elsie was the first to look away, and that small victory gave Violet a flicker of satisfaction.


    In that moment, Violet decided she didn¡¯t like the she-wolf, and it wasn¡¯t because Elsie was set to marry one of the Cardinal Alphas. That was none of her concern. She actually hoped it was Asher. Maybe that way the psychopath would leave her alone.


    Violet hated her because she knew girls like Elsie, the ones who pretended to be angelic and pure while hiding their true nature beneath. They were nothing but wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    "Let¡¯s go," L urged, pulling her away before their silent altercation could reignite. L swore that Violet was determined to give her a heart attack one of these days.


    Thankfully, the line moved quickly, and before long, it was their turn. Her eyes scanned the array of dishes arranged before her on a long, polished table.


    She had to admit, the luxury here was nothing like what she¡¯d ever experienced. The sight alone made her mouth water as each dish steamed lightly, promising a hot, freshly prepared meal. If anything could convince her to stay at this school, it would be the food. She was in a food paradise, a luxury she¡¯d never had back home.


    There were so many dishes to choose from: golden scrambled eggs, crispy smoked bacon, honey-zed sausages, fluffy pancakes and waffles served with fresh berries, an assortment of pastries like croissants, danishes, and muffins covered in linen cloths, and a fresh fruit tter with melons, grapes, pineapple, and berries. It was overwhelming.


    Even if she took a little bit of everything, Violet knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it all. So she served herself a spoonful of scrambled eggs, sprinkled lightly with herbs, a couple of bacon strips, and some hash browns. She finished by adding a warm croissant, splitting it open to let the steam escape.


    L caught up to her, her te piled high with a bit of everything. She shot Violet a judgmental look. "Is that all you¡¯re taking?"


    Violet nodded.


    L looked at her in disbelief, then nced around, saying. "If you¡¯re worried about the guys judging what you eat, you don¡¯t need to. The Alphas actually like women who can eat. Look around." She tipped her head towards the other students.


    Violet followed her gaze, taking in the tes around her, and her jaw dropped. The portions the students were taking made hers look like a child¡¯s serving. Especially the werewolves¡ªthey were the worst. Their tes were piled high, almost like mountain ranges that seemed one wrong move away from toppling over.


    Of course, it made sense since they needed more food to replenish their energy and keep up with their fast metabolism, but it was still astonishing to see.


    "I didn¡¯t choose this amount of food because of the alphas ¡ª"


    "Yeah, yeah, I understand, but you still need to eat more, mydy," L said with a bored eye roll.


    Before Violet could object, L had already added a serving of roasted potatoes to her te. Violet let it slide, partly because the crispy edges of the potatoes looked too tempting.


    She picked up her tray and started walking away before L had any other ideas like adding more food to her te. But before she could find a table, L grabbed her arm. "Where are you going? Your ce is upstairs." She pointed up at the elite floor.


    "Yeah, about that..." Violet nced up at the students eating above, surrounded by their air of privilege. "I think I¡¯ll eat my food here, unless I want to suffer indigestion."


    "No, Violet, I don¡¯t think¡ª" L began, but Violet had already made up her mind, heading over to a table on the lower floor. She pulled out a chair and sat down, ready to enjoy her meal.


    However, as soon as she sat, she noticed the conversations around her had abruptly stopped. Violet looked up, unfazed, and said to the students staring at her, "Please, don¡¯t stop on my ount. Go on with whatever you were saying."


    But instead of resuming, the entire floor seemed to fall into silence, every single eye pinned on Violet, as if she had justmitted a grave offense.


    "Great," Violet muttered under her breath. She was definitely going to have indigestion after this meal.


    Just what country did she destroy in her past life to deserve this fate?

 Chapter 21: One Of Them

    <h4>Chapter 21: One Of Them</h4>


    Determined not to let anyone ruin her breakfast, Violet ignored the unnerving stares and took a bite of her warm croissant, her eyes fluttering shut as she let out an involuntary moan of satisfaction. By the gods, it tasted so good she almost wanted to cry. This was heaven. She closed her eyes, savoring the taste.


    But her bliss was cut short when she heard L¡¯s panicked voice: "Violet, look out ¡ª!"


    Violet opened her eyes just in time to avoid the food and drinks being thrown in her direction as her entire meal crashed to the floor.


    "What the hell?" Violet snapped, her gaze darting upward. An unfamiliar girl stood over her, ring murderously. Her eyes zed with anger while her lips curled into a snarl of pure disgust.


    "So this is what they reced me with?" the girl spat, pointing at Violet. Her voice was dripping with fury. "She doesn¡¯t even know the fucking rules!"


    Oh, fuck. Violet realized at that moment who this was. This must be the former upant of the twentieth spot on the Lunaboard, the elite student she had reced. Great. She hadn¡¯t even thought about the previous spot-holder until now.


    And for once, Violet wasn¡¯t even responsible for the trouble that had found her! She waspletely innocent this time.


    Now every eye in the room was pinned on them, including the elite students peering down from the tform. It was obvious that everyone expected a show, especially with many of them already pulling out their phones to record the altercation.


    When Violet stood up, they likely anticipated she¡¯d engage in a fight. Instead, she calmly brushed off the crumbs from her croissant that had fallen on her clothes during themotion.


    The girl in question was poised for a fight, clearly expecting Violet to rise to the bait. But instead, Violet simply turned her back on her and made to leave.


    Turning one¡¯s back in the middle of a confrontation was probably the biggest insult Violet could give. It meant she didn¡¯t consider the girl a threat. She didn¡¯t even deem her worthy of attention. The act showed that Violet was not afraid, and the girl wasn¡¯t even on her radar as a worthy opponent.


    Sometimes, silence was the most powerful response. A weapon that hurt more than a verbal jab, especially when it denied someone the reaction they craved.


    Violet was also painfully aware that the elite students were watching her every move, expecting her to put the girl in her ce. She wasn¡¯t about to give them that satisfaction. She wanted them to lose interest in her. Perhaps if she didn¡¯t react the way they expected, they would deem her boring and forget about her.


    Then, she¡¯d be able to go back to the ce she belonged. At the bottom. And rest in peace. How blissful that would be.


    And the current fool could go back to being twentieth, and all of this would be over. Whatever Asher had nned, it wouldn¡¯t work.


    "Hey! I¡¯m talking to you. Don¡¯t ignore me, you daughter of a whore!" the girl spat after her.


    Violet halted abruptly, her neutral expression cracking. Any semnce of restraint vanished at that moment. There was nothing that set her off quite like that insult. Suddenly, her priorities shifted. Perhaps, this girl needed to be taught a lesson after all.


    The girl must have sensed her mistake from the way Violet turned on her with a powerful stride, approaching like a storm. In a heartbeat, Violet was standing before her, the girl already bracing herself in a fighting stance.


    Violet raised an eyebrow at the gesture. So, she knew how to fight? Was that why she had the confidence to provoke her, thinking she¡¯d win?


    Violet chuckled inwardly. Good thing these privileged brats didn¡¯t know how gutter rats fought.


    Instead of immediately engaging, Violet asked, "What¡¯s your name?"


    The girl blinked, caught off guard by the question. "Sharon..." she trailed off, realization dawning on her. "Wait, you don¡¯t even know my name, and you took my spot?!"


    At that moment, everyone around them fell silent, not a single person ¡ª not even the staff ¡ª daring to intervene.


    Violet stoked the fire by saying, "Sorry, I tend not to care about people beneath me."


    "You¡ª!" Sharon¡¯s eyes widened with fury. She pulled her arm back, preparing to strike, but Violet saw iting. She dodged and swiftly grabbed Sharon¡¯s arm, twisting it behind her, making Sharon yelp in pain.


    "How dare you?! Do you even know who I am?" Sharon shrieked, struggling against her grip, trying to free herself.


    But Violet didn¡¯t care. She grabbed Sharon¡¯s hair and forced her to face the crowd.


    "Listen up, everyone," Violet began, her voice carrying over the crowd. "I don¡¯t care who you are or where youe from. I don¡¯t give a fuck about your hierarchy or the privileges you enjoy at this school," Violet dered, her gaze pointedly meeting Elsie¡¯s, the silver-haired she-wolf whose attention she now had.


    "I came here to study, and that¡¯s exactly what I n to do. I know my ce, and I¡¯m not here to change it. So I¡¯ll stay in myne, and I expect you to stay in yours. No trouble, no altercation. You just leave me alone, and we¡¯ll be fine."


    Violet added, her voice hardened. "Oh, and a quick note, no name-calling, especially the word ¡¯whore.¡¯" She shed a smile full of teeth. "That one pisses me off the most."


    But Sharon didn¡¯t get the message, spitting out, "You¡¯re nothing but a whore, bitch! You think we don¡¯t know that?"


    Enough was enough. Violet dragged Sharon over to the spilled food, shoving her face into the mess she caused. Sharon sputtered and struggled, but it was futile. Violet could hear gasps of shock all around her. They probably hadn¡¯t seen thating.


    Violet spoke again, tauntingly, as she held Sharon down. "Where I¡¯m from, we don¡¯t waste food. And if it falls, we pick it up, like you¡¯re doing now."


    Sharon finally gave up struggling, and Violet let go. The girl was reduced to sobs, her face and hair smeared with food.


    Violet straightened, her gaze scanning the room, meeting the eyes of every student, daring them to challenge her. Her stare lingered on the elites, each one of them watching intently.


    Suddenly, one of the girls in the elite section stood up, pping slowly. She was soon joined by another, then the entire section of elite students, followed by the rest of the students on the floor. Within moments, a cacophony of apuse filled the room.


    Violet should have been satisfied, even victorious, but all she felt was dread. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary apuse, not with that proud look on their faces. The elites were epting her. Whatever just happened, it was like a twisted rite of passage, one that she had somehow passed.


    No. Violet¡¯s blood ran cold. This was not what she wanted. She didn¡¯t want to be one of them.


    With her heart pounding, Violet forced her legs to move. She had to get out of there. She needed to find Principal Jameson and drop out of this hell hole today.


    As she made her way out, she caught a glimpse of the students descending on Sharon like vultures, recording her humiliation. Violet felt a pang of pity for her. Almost.


    But Sharon had brought this upon herself, dragging her background into it. And Violet had bigger problems now than some petty former top twenty elite.

 Chapter 22: First Date

    <h4>Chapter 22: First Date</h4>


    Violet did not not waste even a second more as she headed to the administrative floor. She had ignored L who questioned her where she was going. But the girl didn¡¯t need to know, not when she might try to stop her.


    The receptionist looked up briefly, then barely acknowledged Violet¡¯s presence, her eyes shifting back to the phone screen in front of her. Violet could hear gunfire ring from the movie she was engrossed in, the volume turned high enough that it drowned out the faint sounds of the office. Voliet couldn¡¯t tell whether herck of response was a cue for her to go in or fuck off. Violet chose the former.


    She approached the office door, lifting her hand, and knocked firmly. There was no response.


    Violet knocked for a second time, wondering if Principal Jameson was even in the office. It wasn¡¯t yet eight o¡¯clock, after all.


    She had left the dining hall intending to get her issues sorted before the first lesson and hopefully leave the academy once her dismissal had been processed. Everything was nned perfectly.


    When there was no response again, Violet frowned. Maybe that was why the receptionist had barely acknowledged her. A heads up would have been nice. What a bitch!


    Frustrated, Violet turned to leave when she unmistakably heard the words, "Come in."


    Her heart began to race. This was it. The moment she had been waiting for. She would walk into that office, demand her schrship be revoked, and Principal Jameson would do just that. Violet had made up her mind.


    Violet pushed the door open and walked in, her heart pounding with every step. Her eyes fell on Principal Jameson, who was seated in her executive chair with her back turned to her.


    For a moment, Violet thought there was something different about the way she looked, like her form was broader or something. But she shook it off, deciding that it was just a trick of the eye. After all, who would be in the principal¡¯s seat, if not Mrs. Jameson herself.


    Ignoring the strange feeling, Violet straightened up, steeling herself. She cleared her throat, forcing herself to gather the courage. "Mrs. Jameson, I have something to discuss with you."


    There was no response from Mrs. Jameson for over a minute, an awkward silence falling between them. Deciding there was no need to beat around the bush anymore if the woman wouldn¡¯t even acknowledge her, Violet decided to let the cat out of the bag.


    "I don¡¯t want to study here anymore, Mrs. Jameson. Please revoke my schrship and have it handed to someone else."


    There it was. Violet felt lighter as soon as she let out the issues that had been eating her up. Now, there was no way the principal could ignore such a direct and sensitive demand anymore.


    She noticed the slight movement as the principal¡¯s chair swiveled, signaling a turn, and she held her breath in anticipation. But when the chair finallypleted its rotation, the face that came into view made the blood drain from her face.


    <i>You have got to be kidding me.</i>


    There was no Principal Jameson sitting there from the start. It was Asher fucking Nightshade, posing in her ce.


    Violet didn¡¯t know how to process the whirlwind of emotions that hit her. Shock gave way to disbelief, then anger, then dread, and then even more dread as her survival instincts kicked in. This was Asher she was dealing with, and he wasn¡¯t even wearing his shades.


    Her striking amber eyes locked onto his maic, slitted gray gaze¡ªhaunting and reptilian, and entirely too focused on her.


    Violet swallowed.


    "Do tell me, Violet," Asher Nightshade finally spoke, his voice disturbingly calm, a mask over the storm that was clearly building beneath. "What is this I hear about you wanting to reject the schrship?"


    The question echoed across the room, heavy as a judge¡¯s gavel, and Violet swallowed hard. This was the first time Asher had addressed her without a nickname. Yep. She¡¯d just royally screwed up.


    Before Asher could even blink, Violet had already made up her mind to run, adrenaline kicking in. She had to get out of there.


    But before she could take a single step, his voice cut through her thoughts like a de,manding, "Don¡¯t move."


    Violet froze on the spot.


    "Rx."


    Just one word, and every ounce of tension drained from her body. Violet found herself standing therefortably, as if she were in thepany of an old friend, even though moments ago all she wanted was to flee from this devil.


    Asher stood up from the chair, and despite hismand to rx, her heart began to pound faster. Violet knew this psychopath was the reason she was in this school, and trying to leave was like spitting in his face. How had he even known she woulde here? Could he have predicted this?


    A chill washed over her at the thought. If that was the case, then this guy was far more dangerous than she had imagined. Someone who could read her better than she knew herself? That was not someone she wanted to mess with.


    But the next moment, anger surged through Violet. Who was he to tell her what to do? She was her own person, and if she wanted to leave this damn academy, it was her decision to make, not his. He had no im over her.


    So when Asher stepped closer until they were face-to-face, his frame towering over her, she spat, "It¡¯s none of your business whether I leave or stay, you mindfucker!"


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t have insulted him; it was like throwing gasoline on a fire. But, oddly enough, Asher didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. Instead, he burst intoughter, a sound that should¡¯ve been chilling, but came out rich and smooth, sending shivers down her spine.


    "Oh, my little purple," Asher cooed, cupping her face with his hands. His touch was surprisingly warm, cradling her cheeks with a gentleness that seemed entirely at odds with the monster she knew him to be.


    "You are so predictable," he whispered, and that alone made her blood run cold. What did he mean by that? Was he saying there was no escape, that he already knew her every move? Wait¡ªwas he in her head all this time? Violet had no clue how his powers actually worked anymore.


    "Can you read my mind? No..." she swallowed nervously. "Are you reading my mind right now?"


    Asher chuckled. "How silly of you to think that just because I control minds means I can read them too."


    She narrowed her eyes. "You said I¡¯m predictable."


    "I am skilled at mind control, which means I can infer a lot about someone¡¯s state of mind through careful observation. It¡¯s more about perception and guesswork rather than direct thought-reading," he said, running his hand through her hair.


    Violet flinched, recalling how he had cut her hair before. She could only hope he didn¡¯t have a hair fetish, if he did, she¡¯d probably end up bald, thanks to him.


    "It¡¯s kind of offensive though," Asher said, with mock disappointment. "Assuming that just because I have mind control, I also read minds? Tsk, that¡¯s so bad of you, my little purple flower." He reprimanded her as if she were a child.


    "But don¡¯t worry," he continued, his tone shifting, "you¡¯ll have plenty of chances to learn more about me... in the next..." he nced at his luxurious watch, "twenty minutes of our first date. At least, in reality."


    "What?"

 Chapter 23: His Rebellion

    <h4>Chapter 23: His Rebellion</h4>


    This wasn¡¯t a date; it was a kidnapping, in and simple. Thest thing Violet wanted was to spend any more time with this stalker, maniptor, emotionless jerk¡ªyou name it. But then again, she had no choice. If she was ever going to get out of this academy, she¡¯d have to find some way to appeal to Asher. Hopefully.


    So when Asher said, "You should sit," without the usual coercion following hismand, Violet understood it was his way of giving her a chance to "behave" before he took away her choice altogether. The underlying threat was still there, just beneath the veneer of politeness.


    Without a word, Violet walked over to the plush leather couch in Jameson¡¯s office and sat down. She could only hope that Principal Jameson would walk in at any moment and perhaps change the oue of this situation.


    But even as she held onto that faint hope, Violet knew better. It was bing painfully obvious that Jameson was nothing but a puppet, and the real rulers of this academy were the Cardinal Alphas.


    As soon as she sat down, Asher followed, casually plopping down beside her. He sat facing her, one leg bent, rxed, his entire demeanor as if they were friends about to have a casual chat, despite the tension crackling in the air.


    "Turn towards me," hemanded, his voice holding the authority of a king who expected nothing less than obedience.


    Violet obeyed, though she let out an exaggerated sigh, a subtle form of rebellion. Not that Asher seemed to care. As long as she followed his instructions, she would have worn a sackcloth, and he would¡¯ve been indifferent.


    They sat facing each other with Violet wondering what exactly he had nned. Asher, however, seemedpletely preupied with typing something into his phone.


    His hair fell messily over his forehead as he concentrated, and for some inexplicable reason, Violet had the urge to brush it aside. However, she clenched her fists slightly, shaking her head. What was wrong with her? There was no way she was catching Stockholm syndrome already.


    Almost immediately, Asher looked up, a smile breaking across his face as he set his phone aside. It was so sudden, so genuine, it caught her off guard. The happiness seemed real, and it looked almost... good on him. And he took advantage of her distraction, grabbing her hand.


    "So, about my powers..." he murmured, holding her hand firmly as she tried to pull it away, his warmth enveloping hers.


    "Mind control and mind reading are two very distinct abilities, even though they both deal with the mind. Technically, it¡¯s possible to possess both. In fact, if I really put effort into it, I could develop mind-reading as a secondary power. But, honestly, mind reading can be chaotic and exhausting, and I¡¯d like to keep what¡¯s left of my sanity intact."


    <i>Oh God, he just admitted his mind wasn¡¯tplete. Violet cried inwardly. </i>


    Asher continued as if they were in some twisted ssroom setting, all the while drawing small circles on her arm. If it was meant to soothe her, it sort of worked, though it only made her more hyper-aware of his presence.


    "With my mind control ability," Asher began, "I can manipte someone else¡¯s thoughts, behaviors, and actions. It means exerting influence over their will, forcing them to act in ways they wouldn¡¯t otherwise choose." He paused, adding casually, "For example, I could make you kiss me."


    Violet¡¯s entire body stiffened, her back going rigid. Her gaze flickered up to meet his heated eyes, first in shock, then disgust. But as she searched those strange, captivating orbs, an idea formed in her mind, maybe this was the key to solving her problem.


    "The kiss..." she said breathily, the air between them suddenly feeling thick and charged, "Is that what you want? Is that your motive for all of this madness?"


    Asher raised a brow, clearly taken aback by her words. Before he could respond, Violet had already pushed him back against the armrest of the couch, leaning over him, their bodies pressed close as she continued, "If that¡¯s it, then let¡¯s get this over with."


    For a long moment, Asher just stared at her, stunned by her boldness, before he broke intoughter. Violet frowned, annoyed. She hadn¡¯t been trying to be funny. Then she felt his hand glide up her neck, his fingers brushing against her lower lip, and she shivered despite herself.


    His gaze lingered on her lips, the intensity of it causing a warmth to rush to her cheeks. Asher finally spoke, "If all I wanted was a kiss, I would¡¯ve taken it already. And while I do admire the fire in your eyes, when we kiss, it won¡¯t be out of obligation. You won¡¯t look as if you¡¯re doing me a favor. Your eyes will burn with passion, Violet, not defiance."


    Violet flinched as if he¡¯d struck her, though it was only the force of his words that hit her so hard. She shifted back, allowing Asher to return to his previous position.


    He grinned, knowing he had won that round. Without missing a beat, as if the moment between them had been just a brief interlude, he reached for her hand again. Violet resisted, baring her teeth at him. Asher didn¡¯t back down, baring his own teeth in response, apanied by a low, guttural growl.


    That growl was enough to remind her that while Asher might look human, beneath that skiny a beast. She hesitated, then reluctantly relented, letting him take her hand. Again.


    "As I was saying..." he continued, "I can directly givemands, subtly influence decisions, or evenpletely override your own choices."


    Violet shivered at the thought of him turning someone into a puppet. She wondered just how deeply he had already sunk his ws into her mind. How many of her actions were her own? Had he nted the idea of hering here, just to orchestrate this twisted version of a "first date"?


    No. Violet shook her head. She knew herself well enough to trust that she wouldn¡¯t willingly stay at this academy after everything that had happened between her and this psycho. This was her decision, no one else¡¯s.


    "However..." His voice cut through her thoughts. "The effectiveness of my ability depends on my strength of will, my focus, and sometimes... the level of emotional connection between me and my target..." He trailed off, intertwining their fingers together.


    It was a simple gesture, something that shouldn¡¯t have affected her, yet Violet¡¯s heart began to race for reasons she couldn¡¯t quite grasp.


    "If my target has a particrly strong will, they might resist the control, especially if they recognize it¡¯s happening," Asher exined, his voice almost teasing. "But since you¡¯re basically a baby taking its first steps, it¡¯s safe to say we¡¯ll be having lots ofte-night dates, my purple queen."


    In other words, he was nning on visiting her dreams tonight. The thought frightened Violet, but at the same time, a rush of strange anticipation went through her. After all, it wasn¡¯t every day one got a stalker pervert invading her dreams. No, it wasn¡¯t romantic at all. Yet Violet was still a girl, and the idea of a handsome guy pinning after her¡ªeven a slightly unhinged one¡ªwas thrilling.


    "Why me?" Violet whispered. She needed to understand. She wanted to understand. Sure, her application had been "creative," but there had to be others that had caught his attention as well.


    This time, Violet didn¡¯t flinch when Asher ran his fingers through her hair. His touch was gentle, massaging her scalp, and she nearly melted at the sensation. She shouldn¡¯t have been gettingfortable with Asher, the mind-controlling psychopath, yet there was something vulnerable about the moment that drew her in.


    "Don¡¯t you get it?" Asher whispered, his eyes zing with intensity. "You¡¯re my rebellion."


    "What?"


    "My future," he rephrased. "Our future has beenid out for us like a damn map. But you, my chosen, will wedge the knife. You will tear them all apart and, perhaps then, rip out my bleeding heart. How poetic would that be?" Heughed, his toneced with something dark.


    Violet pulled away, unsettled as hisughter teetered on the edge of madness.


    Almost immediately, the door to the office opened, and Violet¡¯s heart leaped, hoping it was Principal Jameson. But it wasn¡¯t. Instead, a young girl in the Lunaris Academy uniform entered, pushing a trolley.


    "Alpha Asher," the girl addressed him, bowing her head, waiting for hismand.


    "What is going on?" Violet asked with a frown.


    Asher nced at his watch, a slight crease forming on his brow. "You might be a bitte to your first ss today, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of that. My purple queen must eat first."


    "What?" Violet asked, bewildered.


    Before Violet could fully process what was happening, the girl began to set up the food on the small table in Principal Jameson¡¯s office.


    "All done, Alpha," the girl announced, her tone eager, almost as if serving the meal had been a great honor.


    Asher barely acknowledged her, dismissing her with a wave. Then his piercing gaze fell on Violet. "What are you waiting for? Eat. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you wander around campus starving after your little breakfast disaster."


    Violet was stunned that he knew about it. While it would have been easy to stubbornly refuse the food, but deep down, Violet was hungry. She decided to let it slide, just this once.


    She looked down at the table, and her entire body went still. Goosebumps prickled across her skin as she stared at the meal set before her.


    The food was exactly the same as what she¡¯d ordered that morning, right down to the size of the portions and the drink.


    This was beyond creepy.


    It was borderline stalking.

 Chapter 24: Making Progress

    <h4>Chapter 24: Making Progress</h4>


    Violet hurriedly gobbled down her food, not because it was incredibly delicious, but because she wanted to be done with it as quickly as possible and get away from this psychopath.


    Unfortunately for Violet, Asher seemed to misinterpret her urgency. He looked at her with concern and said, "My poor queen, you must be starving. Let me order more for you."


    He was already picking up his phone when Violet shouted, "No!"


    He raised an eyebrow, clearly taken aback. "No?"


    "Yes, I¡¯m good. Any more than this and I¡¯ll throw up," she replied honestly. Years of deprivation had conditioned her stomach to ept only so much, and she truly couldn¡¯t eat any more.


    Asher frowned, clearly disapproving. "You have quite a small appetite. It¡¯s not enough, little purple. But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re here now, and I¡¯ll fix that."


    Shivers ran down Violet¡¯s spine at those words¡ªa promise she wished had never been made. Asher was not going to let her out of his sight. Good thing she was already thinking of another way to escape. She would not let this psychopath groom her into being his "purple queen." That was never happening.


    Violet slowed her pace, eating less quickly now but still takingrge bites of food, trying to make it appear natural. Thankfully, Asher was focused on his phone now, and that gave her some breathing room.


    Still, Violet couldn¡¯t help but watch him. Asher Nightshade looked surprisingly proper in his Lunaris uniform. Unlike Roman and Griffin¡ªbased on her recent experience with them¡ªAsher wore his uniform fully and neatly, and she found herself wondering if he was, in fact, a model student.


    Or maybe that, too, was just an borate act to make people believe he was something he wasn¡¯t. Just like his abilities, was everything about him a facade? What was real about Asher Nightshade?


    Violet got so absorbed watching him, trying to unravel the enigma he seemed to be, that she barely noticed she was still eating. There was something about him that was undeniably alluring, though she couldn¡¯t quite figure out what it was. Was it his overgrown hair, gelled smoothly to one side of his face, or the nearly invisible pores on his skin? How could someone look so perfect?


    As he typed away on his phone, the slightest frown appeared on his face. Violet found herself having the ridiculous urge to smooth it away. <i>Yep, this was more proof that she was going crazy. </i>


    Or perhaps Asher was somehow willing her to find his features appealing. That sounded absurd, though considering Asher, nothing seemed impossible.


    Violet ended her inner monologue and lifted her head to steal a nce at him, only for her eyes to collide with his. The suddenness of it startled her so much that she choked, the food going down the wrong pipe.


    Violet began to cough violently, tears slipping from her eyes.


    "Here," Asher said, quickly pushing a ss of water to her lips. She didn¡¯t even protest, instinctively gulping it down until the ss was empty. Asher set the ss aside and began to rub her back gently.


    "You¡¯re safe. I got you," he muttered, his hand moving in soothing circles across her back.


    Violet had stopped coughing, but she was now frozen in ce, staring at Asher as if he had suddenly grown two heads. No one had ever said those words to her. Even though this was some twisted situation, no one had ever taken care of her like this.


    Maybe Nancy had, but only when Violet was sick and she didn¡¯t want her to die. No one else had ever looked at her like she truly mattered, like they genuinely saw her.


    Violet was caught in the moment when Asher cupped her face with one hand, the other continuing to rub her back, his touch now slowing into a gentler, almost seductive rhythm. Her breath hitched,ing out in shallow bursts.


    Violet couldn¡¯t fight the strange magic in the air. Asher leaned in, her own eyes slowly drifting closed. She knew what she was doing. It was only a kiss, nothing more. Violet justified it in her mind


    However, just as their lips were about to meet, the door suddenly swung open, and Principal Jameson¡¯s voice echoed through the room, "Who the fuck is in my office...?" she trailed off as she processed the scene before her.


    Violet jerked back immediately, the feeling of being caught about to kiss a psychopath feeling like a p across her face. It was a sobering shock, yanking her back to reality.


    "Mr. Nightshade... Oh, shit..." Jameson cursed as she realized he wasn¡¯t wearing his shades.


    Violet used the distraction to scramble away from Asher, managing to get to her feet just as Jameson pulled a pair of aviators from her bag and put them on.


    With the principal¡¯s over-the-top reaction, Violet couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was so unnerving about staring into Asher¡¯s eyes.


    Sure, his eyes were unusual from the others, but that was all.


    If anything, Violet found herself oddlyfortable staring into those slitted, reptilian eyes. Unless, of course, Jameson had secrets she didn¡¯t want Asher pulling from her. Unlike Jameson, Violet had no secrets, aside from her ns to escape tonight.


    "Oh..." Jameson finally seemed to recognize her. "Miss Purple..."


    Even with her eyes hidden behind the shades, Violet could sense the usation in Jameson¡¯s tone. She had begun to judge her and it was not surprising, not after her "creative" application.


    Violet grabbed her satchel. "I¡¯m leaving for ss."


    Asher rose to his feet as well. "I¡¯ll escort you¡ª"


    "No!" Violet shouted, startling both Jameson and Asher.


    She licked her lips, regaining herposure as she spoke calmly, "I think you¡¯ve done enough already." And it was anything but a thank you.


    If Asher walked her to ss, Violet could only imagine themotion it would stir among the other students. She didn¡¯t want that kind of attention.


    Beforeing here, Violet had checked her ranking, and to her dismay, she¡¯d already moved up to eighteenth ce. If those she had pushed aside to reach that rank were anything like Sharon, she was in for more trouble, even though she wasn¡¯t responsible for any of it. She didn¡¯t even want this!


    Who on earth was pushing her up the ranks? Whoever it was, they¡¯d have a meeting with her fists soon enough.


    For a moment, it seemed like Asher might ignore her and insist on his own way, but for once, he relented.


    Thank God, Violet sighed inwardly.


    Violet would rather deal with Asher¡¯s obsession in secret than let it be broadcast to the entire academy. She just couldn¡¯t handle it.


    Jameson, however, seemed to realize what Violet¡¯s departure meant. That she¡¯d be left alone with Asher. Oh shit.


    Immediately, she shot a pleading look in Violet¡¯s direction, silently imploring her to stay.


    But Violet only saluted her with a knowing grin. "Have a nice day, ma¡¯am."


    And then she left.


    Jameson swallowed, turning back to Asher, who now wore a scowl on his face.


    Just when he had been making progress with his purple queen, she had toe in and ruin the kiss.

 Chapter 25: True Evolution

    <h4>Chapter 25: True Evolution</h4>


    "There you are!" Someone suddenly jumped in front of her, startling Violet out of her thoughts.


    "Ahh!" Violet screamed, instinctivelynding a punch on the person¡¯s face, only to realize it was L.


    L yelped in pain while Violet¡¯s expression shifted to horror as she recognized her friend. She hadn¡¯t meant to hit her, but years of always keeping her guard up had conditioned her to react this way.


    Violet rushed forward, hysterically checking on L.


    "I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m okay," L insisted, trying to calm her down. "See? No damage." She attempted a smile, but her face scrunched up in pain. "But damn, that was a mean hook."


    With a deep breath, Violet slowly calmed her racing heart. But almost immediately after, her expression twisted in anger.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?! Why would you jump in front of someone like that? Are you asking for death or something?" she shouted.


    L rubbed her cheek, pouting. "I should be asking why your automatic response to a small prank is to punch someone in the face. What if the person was innocent..." She added with a pout, "Just like me."


    "Well, where Ie from, there¡¯s no mercy for ¡¯small pranks,¡¯" Violet said with emphasis. "And it teaches people like you to never try it again." She retorted coldly.


    L¡¯s pout deepened, her eyes almost watering as sheined, "You¡¯re so mean."


    "If I¡¯m so mean, you can remedy that by leaving me the hell alone," Violet replied bluntly.


    At first, L¡¯s persistent following had been cute, but now it was bing increasingly annoying. Violet liked to keep her distance from people¡ªno one could be trusted.


    There were no friends, only selfish individuals capable of betrayal and cruelty. This jungle of a school wasn¡¯t a ce for friendships, either. Violet refused to admit, even to herself, that L was slowly breaking down her defenses. That could never happen.


    "Not going to happen." L said defiantly, startling Violet. For a moment, she thought L had read her thoughts.


    "What?"


    "I know you¡¯re trying to push me away, but I won¡¯t let that happen. I can see it in our future, we¡¯re going to be great friends," L said with so much conviction it made Violet frown.


    What gave L such confidence? Was she a psychic or what? Ugh, what was she even thinking?


    L chirped happily, "So I saw your schedule, and we have both sses together. Come on, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re alreadyte."


    Without waiting for an answer, L grabbed Violet¡¯s hand and pulled her along with such speed that Violet almost stumbled.


    "Iing!" L screamed as she dashed through the crowded hallway, making other students jump out of the way.


    "That lunatic!" Violet cursed, but there was nothing she could do except let L drag her along.


    They soon stopped in front of a numbered door. L flung it open and pulled them both inside before Violet even had a moment to mentally prepare.


    The ss was already seated, with only the teacher missing. Violet counted herself lucky¡ªif only she knew better.


    The moment they entered, all eyes turned toward them, and as Violet expected, whispers began. If she hadn¡¯t earned fame as the first freshman in Lunaris to make it to the top twenty, then her legendary fight in the dining hall certainly did the trick.


    As expected of Lunaris, the ssroom wasrge and luxurious. Violet could feel the cool air of the air conditioner, and they even used an electronic whiteboard. It was beyond anything she¡¯d ever seen.


    Most of the students were human, but quite a few werewolves sat among them as well. Violet was d to see that none of the Cardinal Alphas were in this ss.


    With her head held high, Violet choose a seat at the back, trying to make herself as inconspicuous as possible. L, however, followed her like a buzzing mosquito, her movements clumsy as she tried to settle beside Violet.


    At this point, Violet gave up trying to drive L away, confident that the girl would tire of following her eventually. Hopefully?


    The murmurs continued, with students ncing at her, but Violet ignored them all. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t long before the anthropology teacher arrived.


    Mr. Radcliff was a tall, sharp-featured man with piercing silver eyes. He carried a coffee mug in one hand and an electronic device in the other. He paused briefly, assessing the ss before heading to his desk at the front.


    L leaned over and whispered to Violet, "They say Radcliff is a racist prick who prefers werewolves and practically worships them. Good thing karma gave him a human form, unlike his siblings."


    Before Violet could fully digest that tidbit of information, Radcliff was already in front of the board. Without any pleasantries, he scrawled the day¡¯s topic inrge, clear letters on the whiteboard.


    <strong>"Werewolves: The True Origin of Humanity?"</strong>


    Violet¡¯s eyebrows shot up, though she quickly schooled her expression, unlike some of the human students who gasped audibly.


    Professor Radcliff turned, his face full of disdain as he looked at the humans sitting among the werewolves.


    He stepped forward and asked, "Can anyone tell me the theory of evolution? Or, simply put, how did humanse to be?"


    No one moved. It was clearly a loaded question.


    "Why isn¡¯t anyone speaking?" Radcliff asked, his voiceced with mock disappointment.


    Under his breath, but loud enough for all to hear, he muttered, "Humans. Always the cowards. And you wonder why Werewolves shouldn¡¯t rule this earth?"


    No shit. L had not been kidding. Radcliff was a racist scum.


    Radcliff sighed as if teaching was a burden he had been sentenced to. "Fine. The first five hands to go up will get five points each."


    Violet quickly realized how much weight the point system held, as nearly every hand shot up, including several of the werewolves¡¯ hands¡ªand L¡¯s.


    L?!


    Violet gave L a bewildered look.


    "What?" L scowled. "I need points if I¡¯m going to have any chance of protecting you."


    "I don¡¯t need your¡ª" Violet started, but students were already answering the questions.


    "ording to the biblical perspective, in the beginning, all life was created by God. On the sixth day, God created Adam and Eve, the first humans," one student answered.


    "Amen." Radcliff sped his hands together in mock prayer. "Five points to you. Next."


    He picked the next student.


    "Charles Darwin¡¯s theory, based on natural selection, suggests that species evolve over time. Organisms with favorable traits survive and reproduce, passing those traits on to future generations, leading to gradual adaptation," the student answered.


    "Excellent. Five points to you. Next."


    And just like that, Radcliff picked three more students, none of whom were L, leaving her visibly frustrated.


    Radcliff pped his hands and said. "All of you answered correctly," he said, "and stupidly, at the same time."


    The excitement on the students¡¯ faces immediately vanished. They hadn¡¯t expected that.


    "Humans weren¡¯t the beginning of evolution, it was the werewolves."

 Chapter 26: Make An Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 26: Make An Enemy</h4>


    In Violet¡¯s entire life, she had never heard anyone spout so much nonsense as this man was spewing right now.


    By chance, had the teacher taken coke beforeing to ss? Was that what was in his coffee? And yes, the Lunaris teacher would probably be capable of it. After all, teacher-student rtionships were encouraged here, so taking coke shouldn¡¯t make any difference.


    Radcliff went on to prattle about how werewolves were not only the first inhabitants of this world but also the true predecessors to what humans now call ¡¯evolution.¡¯


    His voice carried a faint edge of disdain on the word evolution, as if it were a misguided myth that humans had arrogantly clung to.


    It didn¡¯t escape Violet that the werewolf students seemed unbothered as he spewed that propaganda; if anything, they looked quietly pleased. Of course, the teacher was on their side. Why wouldn¡¯t they like it?


    However, this was clearly racial discrimination, and she could feel the tension rising among the humans.


    Professor Radcliff himself waspletely indifferent to the unease in the room, which was akin to a mixture of diesel and gasoline that was dangerously close to igniting.


    He continued, "The concept of human evolution, as you know it, isrgely a fabrication. Pure-blooded werewolves were the first beings, blessed with strength, resilience, and intelligence. It was onlyter that humans emerged, an offshoot, weaker and less capable."


    A human student at the back couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer and lifted his hand.


    "And what is it...?"


    "Dion."


    "How can I help you, Dion?" Radcliff asked, his lips pressed into a thin line. It was obvious he didn¡¯t appreciate the interruption.


    Dion asked, "Is this even in our curriculum?"


    The entire ss burst intoughter, including Violet. She wasn¡¯t a robot, after all. She had been waiting for someone to call the teacher out, and now that Dion had mocked his lecture, she was pleased.


    Unfortunately, Mr. Radcliff looked like someone had just spit in his face, and his expression was downright scary. For a moment, Violet imagined Radcliff murdering Dion for his audacity.


    He began stepping toward Dion in a menacing manner, and with each step he took, it seemed like he was sucking the very air out of the ssroom. Finally, he stood in front of Dion, and Violet had to give Dion credit for not flinching, instead, he stood tall.


    Professor Radcliff¡¯s expression was cold as he spoke. "This ss, Dion, isn¡¯t for spective debate. It¡¯s a study of werewolf heritage, culture, and legacy, one that¡¯s deeply rooted in fact, even if some humans would prefer to believe otherwise." He nced around the room, daring any other human to challenge him.


    He continued, "And the fact that you asked that question means you haven¡¯t either studied properly or intended to rile me on purpose." He added conclusively, "Ten points from you."


    "Aww, man," Dion moaned, "It was just a question, sir!"


    "Another ten points deducted." Radcliff dered.


    Dion slumped back into his seat, sulking, while the teacher turned to leave.


    Violet turned to L, "Can points be transferred?"


    "Obviously. How do you think you¡¯ve been climbing up the ranks so quickly?"


    "Oh." The realization hit Violet.


    Initially, she wanted topensate Dion for standing up for what he believed in, but a sinister thought crept into her mind. What if she transferred all her points away? You know, like phnthropists give away their wealth. That would be like contributing to society, or in this case, Lunaris, right?


    But L seemed to catch on instinctively, shooting her a warning look, as if she had read her mind. "Don¡¯t even think about it."


    Violet smiled sheepishly, but that idea had already taken root and wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    "Is there a problem here, Miss Violet?"


    Oh, shit.


    Violet swallowed when she looked up to see Radcliff standing right in front of her. Judging by the way his eyebrow was arched and his cold gaze focused on her, she bet he had overheard her talk about transferring points to Dion and assumed she was challenging his authority.


    "No, sir..." The response was right there on Violet¡¯s lips, but her expression furrowed. Screw it. She wasn¡¯t going to let this man bully her like the others.


    "Actually, sir. I do have a problem, and it¡¯s with your theory." Violet said fearlessly.


    Radcliff was taken aback, clearly not expecting that. Even her ssmates straightened up, a slow tension filling the room. Violet swore she saw someone pulling out their phone from the corner of her eye.


    "And what exactly is the problem, Violet, the chosen one?" His words dripped with sarcasm.


    Violet had no doubt that Radcliff knew about her circumstances at Lunaris and didn¡¯t approve. In his mind, she probably wasn¡¯t worthy enough for Alpha Asher. If only he knew she didn¡¯t want his attention either.


    Violet cut straight to the point. "If werewolves were truly the pioneers of evolution, then why didn¡¯t they dominate the earth like humans? Humans have always been resilient, adaptable creatures capable of extraordinary feats. From my perspective, it seems more usible that at some point, a human might have surpassed their natural limits and developed the ability to shift into wolves. Through reproduction, that trait could have been passed on, spreading the gene responsible for it."


    She continued, "Or maybe the moon goddess decided to bless some random human for a noble act, giving rise to werewolves. But let¡¯s be real, if neither of those scenarios fits, I¡¯d bet my ass they were cooked up in someb experiment gone wrong."


    Her words hung in the air, bold, unapologetic, daring the room to challenge her theory.


    For a moment, the ssroom was drenched in stunned silence. The tension was so thick it felt like the air itself had stopped moving. Then, in the blink of an eye, Violet saw fury contort Radcliff¡¯s expression, his sharp features darkening with an almost feral rage.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, snarls and snapping jaws sounded around her. Violet¡¯s stomach churned as she realized the noise wasing from her werewolf ssmates.


    She swallowed hard, her earlier confidence draining quickly. In her eagerness to challenge Radcliff¡¯s narrative, she had unknowingly offended not just him but an entire species.


    The werewolves looked ready to leap from their seats, their eyes zing with anger. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of witnesses, Violet was sure they would have torn her to shreds right then and there.


    Fan-fucking-tastic. Make an enemy out of an entire species. Just what she needed.

 Chapter 27: Lightening Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 27: Lightening Eyes</h4>


    Professor Radcliff deducted a hundred points from Violet for her "tant disrespect" of werewolves. However, Violet wasn¡¯t even slightly fazed. She checked her ranking, and the point deduction had barely made a dent.


    But then, that was when it clicked on her head. She might have been yed by the principal. Jameson had supposedly deducted five hundred points from Griffin for assaulting her, but with what she had just experienced, Violet realized that Griffin probably hadn¡¯t even felt the loss. Not when he had so much points to spare.


    Principal Jameson must have done it just to pacify her, like a parent pretending to punish a spoiled child. What the fuck! That woman had fooled her so well, and the realization sent rage bubbling up inside her.


    Violet clenched her fists, her nails biting into her palms. She so wanted to confront that woman right now. But Violet couldn¡¯t focus on that now. She had bigger problems. She had just made an enemy out of the werewolves.


    With no idea if she had any sort of immunity from their retaliation, Violet decided she wasn¡¯t going to take any chances. So, as soon as the bell signaled the end of ss, she bolted out of the room. She didn¡¯t stop for anything or anyone, determined to put as much distance between herself and any potential trouble as possible.


    "Hey, wait up!" someone called, and Violet looked back to see Dion running toward her.


    "Hey," Dion panted as he caught up to her.


    "Hey," Violet replied, just as L appeared beside her as well. God, the girl wouldn¡¯t give her any breathing space.


    Dion turned to Violet, "I wanted to thank you for what you did back there, you know, sticking up for me. Although you might want to tone down the mockery a little bit, wolves take any insult to their heritage very personally."


    "Whoa, hold on a minute," Violet shot back. "I didn¡¯t do that for you. Your situation might have prompted my response, sure, but that racist prick had iting. And besides..." She added with thick sarcasm, "The wolves have no problem throwing shade our way, but when we return the favor, suddenly they¡¯re all aggressive."


    "I¡¯m just saying, don¡¯t go riling up the wrong people or making them think you¡¯re racist towards wolves. In short, be careful around here." Dion advised.


    "Don¡¯t worry," L chirped in, draping her arm around Violet¡¯s shoulders as if they were besties. "I¡¯ll keep a good eye on her and make sure she doesn¡¯t fall into danger." She was taking her self-appointed guardian role quite seriously.


    "Good." Dion smiled at them warmly.


    "And you know what,e join us for lunch," L offered without missing a beat.


    "L!" Violet said, her toneced with warning.


    "What?! We¡¯re just making friends."


    "There¡¯s no ¡¯we¡¯ here. This is all your handwork," Violet snapped. "And if I remember correctly, you told me the top twenty don¡¯t mingle with those beneath them."


    "Yes, they don¡¯t mingle with them, but they can invite them," L said, unfazed.


    "What the...?" Violet trailed off, bewildered. "What¡¯s even the difference?!" She threw her hands up in exasperation. What the hell was wrong with these people?!


    L boldly continued, "The difference is they can¡¯t dine with you, but you can give them a taste of what it¡¯s like to dine with the elites. A taste that many hunger for. A taste that¡ª"


    "A taste that tastes like ashes," Violet interrupted. "I¡¯m done with you guys here. It was nice meeting you, Dion, but I¡¯m off to my next ss." She spun on her heel and walked away, grateful that L didn¡¯t have the same ss. Otherwise, she¡¯d lose her mind.


    "Meet you during physical training!" L shouted after her, but Violet did not give her any response.


    Violet¡¯s na?vet¨¦ led her to believe that the wolves had somehow let her words slide, but reality proved otherwise. As she made her way through the hallways in search of her next ss, every werewolf she passed greeted her with low snarls and hisses of disapproval.


    Their eyes were full of menace, and it hit Violet that the news must have somehow spread. The whole thing felt like walking through a field ofndmines, the res and growls, reminding her these were predators and making the hairs on her body stand on edge.


    But even with all the threat, none of them took it further. There was no physical confrontation, no open challenge. Almost as if there was an invisible line they wouldn¡¯t cross. Violet preferred to think that she had immunity and not because a certain Alpha was protecting her.


    Those thoughts propelled her feet into action, and Violet finally located and entered the advanced biology ssroom. The unfamiliar room was alive with energy, buzzing with chatter as students mingled with friends. Only a handful seemed to notice her arrival and paid her not much attention. How good that felt to not be stared at like an alien.


    Students here clearly took their studies seriously; the seats were filling up so fast. Violet¡¯s attention immediatelynded on an empty one near a window and she hurried over to take it before someone else could im that coveted spot with a view.


    If only she knew, no one ever took that spot.


    Violet wasn¡¯t alone. A student was already seated beside her, his head face down on the desk, his seat positioned directly by the window.


    He must be a werewolf. Violet noticed the subtle way his ears twitched the moment she sat down, and then he lifted his head. Violet forgot how to breathe.


    It was him.


    The Cardinal Alpha of the North.


    ric.


    The same Alpha she had encountered in the infirmary when she had gone to get treated, the one with the lightning powers.


    Violet couldn¡¯t look away, caught in the snare of his electric blue eyes. She could have sworn she saw a maelstrom of lightning dancing within his irises¡ªwild, powerful, and untamed. Even the air seemed to vibrate with electrified tension around them.


    She had never felt such an intense attraction to anyone before, and perhaps that was why it stung when ric suddenly narrowed his eyes and broke their gaze.


    Without a word, he turned away, facing the window, and resumed his sleep. Violet tried not to let the icy distance between them affect her, but she couldn¡¯t deny the hollow feeling it left inside of her.

 Chapter 28: Wolf In Sheep Clothing

    <h4>Chapter 28: Wolf In Sheep Clothing</h4>


    "Blood clotting, or coagtion, is the process where blood changes from a liquid to a gel, forming a clot to help stop bleeding. The process is also known as Hemostasis, and the steps include: Vascr Spasm, telet Plug Formation, and the Coagtion Cascade..." The teacher droned on, oblivious to the fact that one student¡¯s mind was worlds away.


    Violet had always loved science, even found it fascinating. If there was one thing she was going to enjoy about Lunaris, it was their advanced courses and well-equippedboratories. Currently, they were studying theparative blood coagtion in human and werewolf physiology.


    Yet, Violet had stopped taking notes on her Avax phone a while ago. And it was all because of the werewolf seated beside her.


    ric Storm was still sleeping, and while it shouldn¡¯t have concerned her, it still did. Not just because he was missing out on the lecture, but because his sheer handsomeness was distracting.


    Violet couldn¡¯t recall how many times she had been jotting down notes, only to turn and find herself staring at his face, her heart inexplicably picking up speed. Just like that, whatever the teacher was saying would slip right out of her mind.


    Eventually, Violet gave up, deciding she¡¯d study more when she returned to her dorm. Her attention now gravitated towards ric, and she found herself watching him sleep, which was pretty creepy on her part.


    The teacher hadn¡¯t paid ric Storm any attention, even when she¡¯d noticed him, and Violet wondered if it was because he was a Cardinal Alpha or simply because she was used to seeing him sleeping in her sses. Or maybe it was both.


    Why was ric sleeping in ss, though? Did he just not care because he was the king of the school and could do whatever he wanted, or did he have ate night? Now that she looked closely, she swore she could see dark circles around his eyes. Was he not sleeping well?


    In her quest to satisfy her curiosity, Violet didn¡¯t realize how close she had gotten to him. She peered at him with deep fascination, like a child who had gotten a new toy and couldn¡¯t wait to see how it worked.


    They said ric was the quietest of all the Cardinal Alphas, and Violet could tell. There was just this innocence and tranquility about him that seemed to extend to her and soothe her nerves as well¡ªif that even made sense.


    A breeze from the window made a lock of his curly hair suddenly fall over his face, and Violet¡¯s eyes zeroed in on it, her hand already twitching to move it. She must really have a fetish for hair.


    Well, fuck it!


    Violet reached out to tuck the hair away, but before her hand could brush across his forehead, a hand shot out with lightning speed and grabbed hers, a small gasp escaping her lips.


    ric was awake, and he was staring at her with a bewildered expression as if she had lost her mind or something.


    It was at that moment that Violet realized his hand holding hers was gloved, and as she watched him with a startled expression, she saw what looked like a vein of lightning pass through his head. Wait a minute, could it be...


    At the same time, his eyes burned with cold anger. "I¡¯ll suggest you keep your hands to yourself from now on."


    Violet¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and she quickly muttered a "sorry" before looking ahead. For the rest of the lesson, whatever the teacher said didn¡¯t register in her head. Her mind was far away, and all she could do was me herself for being stupid.


    It became apparent that ric Storm must have issues with his powers. That must be why he liked seclusion¡ªso he wouldn¡¯t hurt people¡ªand yet she had eagerly tried to touch him. Yes, Violet had always known she had self-destructive tendencies, and it was bing apparent.


    But even then, Violet couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. These powers weren¡¯t supposed to be a curse. Had their moon goddess considered that before giving it to him?


    Violet¡¯s attention was snagged when the teacher mentioned something about pairing with one¡¯s seat partner to conduct an experiment synthesizing aparison between human and werewolf coagtion times using carefully mixed sma samples.


    Great, she was on her own, then.


    Soon enough, the samples were passed around, with pairs working on their experiments already, while Violet was all by herself with ric having turned the other way to continue his sleep. *Someone sure loved his sleep.


    The key difference between werewolf and human coagtion was that werewolf blood tended to coagte more rapidly, a trait evolved to handle high-energy activity and potential injuries in both their human and transformed states.


    Ferrusene, the key ingredient in the experiment, was a rare mineralpound used in controlled settings to trigger andpare coagtion rates across species. When werewolf blood is exposed to it, it will clot nearly twice as fast as human blood due to this evolved coagtion mechanism.


    Violet had to follow the procedure slowly from her textbook since she hadn¡¯t been paying attention in ss. She reached for the ferrusene vial and worked independently since her partner was fast asleep. She wondered how the teacher would grade this sswork considering her partner had not contributed anything to it.


    Halfway through, just as Violet was about to add the ferrusene, ric grabbed her hand, startling her. Before she could say a word, ric had already grabbed the vial, tipped it until some poured away, and then added it to the sample.


    "Why did you do¡ª" Violet started, but the scathing look he gave her was enough to make her shut up and focus on the experiment.


    They remained in silence for several minutes as they nced at the coagtion indicator, the clotting reaction having reached its required result.


    It was at that moment that the biology teacher, who had been observing the whole experiment, arrived at their desk. She nced over their work with a proud look on her face.


    "Great work as usual, ric Storm," she praised.


    Wait, what? Violet couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Did this guy just take all the credit when she had done the entire job? Sure, he had added the correct amount of ferrusene¡ªwhich she couldn¡¯t deny, considering her own measurement was wrong, and judging by the failed experiments around them, he had saved her¡ªbut still. This had been all her.


    The teacher went on to say, "Precise measurements are critical as werewolf blood¡¯s sensitivity to excess ferrusene can disrupt the coagtion cascade, slowing the process rather than speeding it up. Good work, ric. You seem to have been conscious of that rule and must have guided yourb partner throughout the whole process, didn¡¯t you, ric?"


    ric looked at her, and for the first time, Violet wondered what had possessed her to ever think this one was innocent. He was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing!


    He said with a false smile, "Of course, I did. Violet must feel so grateful right now."


    Violet was far too furious at that moment to even dwell on the fact that he knew her name.


    "Good. Good. Good." The teacher pped her hands, more than delighted to hear that. "It¡¯s so relieving to know that you have a desk mate you can tolerate. I¡¯m sure both of you would make greatb partners."


    At that statement, ric turned to her, scrutinizing her with an indescribable look as he drawled, "Well, color me excited."

 Chapter 29: Not Gay

    <h4>Chapter 29: Not Gay</h4>


    As soon as the teacher acknowledged ric¡¯s hard work, he abruptly stood up, collected his belongings, and headed out. He didn¡¯t so much as nce back or even exin his behavior ¨C or better yet, offer an apology to her. Violet could only watch him leave with her teeth gritted, unable to follow him and draw attention to herself.


    The ss ended minutester, but when Violet stepped out, ric Storm was nowhere to be seen. So much for thinking he was different from the others. She should have trusted the saying: Birds of a feather flock together.


    Asher was a psychopath. Roman was an asshole, Griffin had violent tendencies, and the cute and innocent ric Storm was nothing but a good pretender.


    And the fact she had been attracted to all four of them on different levels on her first day at Lunaris ¨C and perhaps still was ¨C worried Violet greatly. Not just one but four of them? Seriously. Although she knew better than to make any move on any of them.


    All four of them were worshiped, and girls probably threw themselves at them whenever they appeared. Violet was not going to be just another girl on their body count. Whatever this strange feeling was, she would work on it and get rid of it.


    Perhaps it was because she hadn¡¯t had sex yet? Call her old-fashioned, but she had been holding onto her virginity to give it to someone special. A fact her bullies from her old school had learned about and teased her continuously.


    Not that she had let the words get to her. It was her body, and she decided what to do with it. Not a few bullies who had slept their way through the entire school.


    However, at this point, Violet wondered if it was a wise decision to hold onto it, especially with her sex drive seemingly going into overdrive ¨C she believed that was the cause. Being around so many hot werewolves must have contributed to it, having not been used to them in her old school.


    Perhaps she would find a nice, good-looking werewolf and give herself to him so that she could get over this crazy fascination with the four bastards.


    <i>If only Violet knew, she would need a lot of luck with that with a certain Alpha¡¯s eyes on her. </i>


    Violet made her way through the crowd of students toward the female locker room, considering it was almost time for physical training.


    As expected, the female locker room was nothing short of luxurious, as though it belonged in an exclusive health club rather than a school.


    ¡¯Space,¡¯ a usual characteristic of Lunaris Academy¡¯s rooms, was in abundance, while rows of glossy wooden lockers lined the walls, each bearing a namete that indicated the student it belonged to.


    The floor was made of polished tiles, and a softvender permeated the air, keeping the room fresh. A long row of full-length mirrors bordered one side of the room, and on the opposite side were private shower cubicles separated by frosted ss, thankfully. Violet knew all too well the bullying and taunting that could happen inmunal showers.


    Violet walked into the locker room, which was a hubbub of activity. Girls were chatting near the mirrors, adjusting their ponytails and braids, and applying their makeup. Why did they even need makeup for a fitness session?


    By some stroke of luck, as if to answer her question, she heard one of the girls say, "I can¡¯t lose even one percent of my steez at all. I¡¯m going to look perfect even while sweating." The girl giggled while talking to her friend, who looked at her with a fake smile.


    Tsk. Tsk. Violet shook her head, her attention snagged by the other girls who sat on the benches in the middle of the room, putting on their training gear.


    A girl with blonde hair had her back turned to her and spoke to the girls seated on the bench, only for Violet to freeze when she recognized that voice. It was L. Oh, shit.


    Violet turned away at once, rushing over to locate her locker while some of the students who saw her sudden brisk walk wondered what was up with her.


    She found her locker¡ªnumber 109¡ªand quickly spun thebination lock. The door clicked open, revealing her training gear neatly folded inside. Violet intended to grab the uniform, go into one of the cubicles, and change, with the hope that L would have left by then.


    But the instant Violet turned around, "Hello, Violet," a certain blonde was right in front of her.


    "Jesus Christ!" Violet screamed, clutching her heart, which nearly leaped out of her chest at the sudden encounter.


    "Why are you suddenly jumpy?" L asked her innocently. She went on to say, "Usually, people who behave that way have done something wrong or have something to hide."


    "Perhaps next time you don¡¯t sneak up on someone like that!" Violet snapped at her.


    L went silent immediately, her expression crestfallen.


    The gods help her.


    Feeling guilty for what she had done, Violet apologized, "Sorry for yelling at you."


    "Forgiven!" L chirped instantly, her eyes twinkling with adoration for Violet.


    Violet frowned. The more she studied L, the more suspicious she became that something was not quite right with L. She almost behaved like a child. Was she mentally unstable?


    Now that her chance of changing in the cubicle was ruined, Violet had no choice but to undress there. It was all females, after all, and she was by no means shy of her body.


    The training uniform was a sleek ck top, made from breathable fabric, with green ents running along the sides in a distinctive, zebra-like pattern, creating an athletic yet stylish look.


    The academy crest was proudly embroidered on the left side of the chest, paired with matching ck leggings featuring a simr green highlight at the calves, ensuring a cohesive look. The whole ensemble waspleted with sturdy athletic shoes.


    Violet set her bag down on the bench closest to her and began to strip until she was down to her underwear. She was reaching for her training top when she caught sight of L staring at her body with a stunned expression, precisely her chest.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that L had been drooling at the Cardinal Alphas¡¯ photos, Violet would have been sure her friend was gay. Unless, of course, she swung both ways.


    A chill washed over Violet, and she quickly tugged the top down, then with swift speed slipped into her pants as well.


    "You have such a nice body. I¡¯m envious," L pouted, looking down at her own smaller chest.


    "Everyone¡¯s special just the way they are," Violet responded, d to know that L had only been admiring her body and not the other way round.


    Sure, she respected everyone¡¯s sexual orientation, but Violet was straight through and through, and she wouldn¡¯t have such an awkward rtionship with the only one who imed to be her friend.


    Violet was tall, taller than most girls, with a lean build. She was slim but notnky, her muscles visible in the subtle definition of her toned arms and legs, evidence of her fit lifestyle. Her body might not be the ideal of femininity for everyone, as many girls preferred a softer look over her athletic build, but Violet didn¡¯t care.


    Despite that, nature had still been kind in its own way. Violet had curves, full B-cup breasts, and a well-rounded bottom that had always drawn attention, especially the wrong kind.


    Back at Nancy¡¯s trailer, it had made her a target for the predatory nces of Nancy¡¯s customers. Fortunately for Violet, she was not afraid of using a knife to pass her message, and those who thought they could take advantage learned their lesson, never to cross the line again.


    Now done, Violet stuffed her school clothes into the locker and closed it with a soft ng. She looked at L, who excitedly looped her arm around hers as usual. Violet let her be, taking a deep breath instead.


    It was time to face whatever Lunaris had in store for her today.

 Chapter 30: Dreaded Games

    <h4>Chapter 30: Dreaded Games</h4>


    They were almost out to the track field for today¡¯s training when someone said aloud, drawing their attention. "I bet trainings going to be brutal. I can¡¯t wait to see the humans failing woefully like the weak creatures they are."


    Violet¡¯s head snapped towards the asshole who had spoken, and even without L, her human encyclopedia of information, judging from his words, she could already tell he was a werewolf.


    Only those arrogant werewolves would find joy in human misery. Maybe she really was prejudiced afterall, because Violet still didn¡¯t believe in the concept of humans and werewolves peacefully coexisting in a school. It was a disaster waiting to explode in their faces.


    The werewolf must have sensed her re because he turned, and his gaze locked with her own. He looked momentarily taken aback, but then his eyes narrowed, and he growled, "What are you staring at, prey?"


    Violet raised an eyebrow. Oh, so that¡¯s how it was going to be? Unfortunately for her, she had a sharp tongue that often led her into trouble instead of getting her out of it.


    She licked her lips, preparing herself to relish thising mess. L seemed to notice her intent because her eyes widened, and she shook her head, trying to warn her not to. But it was toote.


    Violet shot back, "Oh, I¡¯m sorry, are you just dying for my attention, dog?"


    And she did it.


    L¡¯s breath hitched in her throat immediately. Not just her, but nearly everyone around the vicinity. Oh no, she didn¡¯t.


    But Violet did.


    Everyone within earshot froze, as if Violet had justmitted some kind of heinous crime. Secondster, murmurs started up, and Violet caught bits and pieces like, "She¡¯s dead meat," and, "yton¡¯s going to tear her apart."


    Despite those ominous whispers around her, Violet had no idea what gave her the confidence to stand her ground. She refused to cower in the face of danger, or, in this case, bullies. Kind of?


    "What did you just call me?" The werewolf, whom she now knew as yton, asked in a gravelly tone, his nose ring as his beast began to surface, provoked by her words.


    "You mean the same way you called me prey? Or don¡¯t you know how to take your own joke, dog?" she sassed back.


    "Violet!" L cried, desperately trying to pull her away, but Violet wouldn¡¯t budge. She was bigger than L, and the smaller girl couldn¡¯t move her an inch.


    Violet saw the moment his eyes flickered amber, his wolfing to the forefront.


    While she might be brash and quick-tempered, Violet wasn¡¯t entirely stupid. She began to mentally calcte how many strides she¡¯d need to make to reach the outside where help would definitelye. She was sure of it.


    "I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today," the threat came out as a growl, a blend of man and wolf as he charged towards her.


    Violet had already braced herself to run when, suddenly, someone stepped in. A strong hand grabbed the werewolf¡¯s arm, and in front of everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, started to pull. The sound was gruesome to the ears ¡ª a wet, cracking noise of bones shattering filling the hall.


    "Oh God...!" someone gasped from behind her, the horrified exmation followed by the sound of vomiting. Thankfully the someone was not L, else she would have been sshed by the vomit.


    Violet was frozen in ce, her eyes wide in shock as she watched Asher Nightshade take over. He had note here like some fairy-tale prince to save the day. No, this was no knight in shining armor, he was a dark knight,ing to her rescue with an aura of pure menace.


    "Hello yton, did I just hear you call my purple flower your prey? Hasn¡¯t anyone told you that I¡¯m, and only I, hunt her alone?" Asher drawled, his voice imbued with possessiveness as he continued crushing the werewolf¡¯s arm as if it were a stic toy.


    At times like this, Violet would have rolled her eyes at those misleading words and refuted him, but she was too horrified at the scene to say a word. For now, she could only stand there, dumbfounded at Asher¡¯s brutal disy of dominance.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Alpha," yton moaned, his earlier bravado now reced by desperation to escape the torment.


    Asher remained unmoved, his voice cold as he asked, "Really, are you?" He twisted the arm further.


    "Fuck, I am... I seriously am! Daddy..." yton cried out like a child as Asher applied even more pressure to his arm.


    "Tsk, tsk, naughty yton. Now, what do you do when you¡¯re sorry?" Asher teased, his gaze shifting towards Violet.


    yton followed Asher¡¯s line of sight and seemed to get the message. Instantly, he bowed his head, albeit stiffly, and stammered, "I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Purple."


    "What are you sorry for, dog?" Asher taunted, chuckling as if thoroughly enjoying the act.


    That psycho.


    "For trying to hurt you. It will never happen again!" yton apologized, his tone now filled with sincerity, realizing Asher wasn¡¯t in the mood for more nonsense.


    "There you go," Asher finally let go, and yton released a huge breath, like a drowning maning up for air. Though the move seemed simple, Asher had not only broken bones but dislocated his shoulder, and it had been nothing short of hell for yton.


    "Now move along, doggy. Go find the healer and have her deal with that nasty injury." Asher dismissed him, waving him off like a pet, and yton walked away with his head hung low in shame, the crowd parting to let him leave.


    With yton gone, Asher¡¯s attention turned squarely on Violet, and as he moved towards her, the look on his face told her he intended to devour her whole.


    Oh no.


    Standing up to yton hadn¡¯t scared Violet in the slightest, but the dark, unsettling smile on Asher¡¯s face sent fear racing through her veins.


    Nope. Not doing this.


    Violet spun on her heels to run, but Asher moved just as quickly, grabbing her around the waist as if he had anticipated her every move.


    "Put me down, you bastard!" she yelled, struggling as Asher effortlessly tossed her over his shoulder, her weight seemingly nothing to him.


    "That is how you thank your savior, my purple flower, "Heughed, continuing to walk and undeterred by her constant hits to his back.


    When it became too much, all he did was spank her on the butt, and just like that, Violet went deadly still.


    This had to be a fucking nightmare!

 Chapter 31: Elsie’s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 31: Elsie¡¯s Choice</h4>


    Violet had not nned to make an entrance on the training field, let alone one like this. She remainedpletely still after Asher spanked her butt, seething inwardly instead.


    Screaming and shouting would only draw more attention to herself. Not that it made much difference; being perched on Asher¡¯s shoulder had already garnered enough attention. She was literally a walking red g, drawing countless eyes her way, and she could feel what felt like hundreds of stares on her.


    At least Violet made herself go limp, hanging off Asher¡¯s shoulder like she had been forced into the position. It would be a disaster if people thought she actually enjoyed being thrown over a psychopath¡¯s shoulder like a caveman carrying off his prize.


    And thank the gods she was wearing pants, because she shuddered at the thought of the guy who oncemented on her video about what was beneath her clothing.


    But Violet¡¯s efforts could have been for nothing because the students eyes still widened at the sight of her dangling off Asher¡¯s shoulders. To make it worse, she saw them whip out their phone and began to film her, theirughter renting the air.


    Great. She was about to trend on Moonfeed again.


    Violet nced around, noting that everyone was dressed in their respective sports gear, each uniform reflecting the colors of their houses.


    As expected, House West wore their sleek ck tops with green ents, - the color green which happened to be the official color of Lunaris Academy.


    The other houses followed a simr pattern with subtle variations in color: House East had red with green ents, House South wore orange with green ents, and House North sported blue with green ents.


    As much as Violet hated Asher¡¯s ass ¡ª an ass she could clearly see now that she was upside down ¡ª she had to admit that the west house wore it better. But she would never admit that out loud to Asher. Never!


    Out of the sea of students, her gaze identally collided with Elsie¡¯s. Or was it Lyka? Violet wasn¡¯t sure which name the pure-blooded she-wolf liked to go by. But the look in those eyes, full of murderous intent, made her shudder.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess the reason. Violet knew Elsie¡¯s issue with her ¡ª she didn¡¯t want her anywhere near Asher.


    Whoah, wait a minute, was Asher her choice? Oh, thank the gods! She was finally free!


    What was Elsie waiting for? She needed toe over here and im her man so that she would be free of Asher once and for all.


    At that point, Violet didn¡¯t care if Elsie painted her the bitch who attempted to steal her boyfriend, she just wanted to be free of Asher. That was her prayer right now.


    Except that didn¡¯t happen. The girl just kept ring at her until Asher finally walked away, carrying Violet out of her line of sight.


    Noooooo!


    Violet inwardly wailed. For a moment there, she had hoped she¡¯d be free of Asher, but it wasn¡¯t going to happen anytime soon.


    Almost immediately, Asher dumped her in front of a man, a proud look stered on his face. "Caught one of the runners, coach."


    Huh? Coach? Kill her now.


    "Good work, Asher," the coach said, patting him on the shoulder with approval. "We can¡¯t have any more of these humans running away from training."


    Violet almost lost it right there. She could barely contain her rage at what Asher had done, making it seem as if she had tried to run away from training on purpose when it was clearly his fault.


    Rising to her feet, Violet red at Asher, who merely grinned, his eyes hidden behind his ever-present sunsses. He knew exactly what he had done.


    Her gaze then shifted to the coach, and contrary to her expectations of a potbellied, beer-breathed, whistle-wielding man with a nasty attitude like the one at her old school, Violet was met with theplete opposite.


    The man was incredibly tall, with broad shoulders and defined muscles, giving him an imposing, almost statuesque physique. He looked younger than she had imagined a coach would be. Violet immediately guessed he must be a werewolf because no human could look this perfect.


    "Join the others, Miss Purple," the coach instructed, his voice carrying a hint of warning. "And don¡¯t think of running again. I¡¯ll be deducting points and handing out punishments enough to make it hurt."


    Violet bristled at his words, ring at Asher onest time. She shot him the middle finger, which only made Asherugh as he sauntered away to join his peers. She was livid. This wasn¡¯t over.


    "Violet!" L appeared by her side, her face filled with concern. "Are you okay?"


    "Peachy," Violet replied, her lips pressed into a thin line, her eyes still burning with fury. She wasn¡¯t about to let this go. Asher might have won for now, but she¡¯d definitely get her revenge soon.


    Then Violet looked around the field properly this time and her breath hitched at the sheer scale of the setup.


    The massive field encircled various stations for different activities like an obstacle course with towering walls and swinging ropes, a high-tech climbing wall with shifting panels and a lot more she couldn¡¯t exactly describe.


    As if that was not enough, a section of the field was cordoned off with banners reading Elite Alpha Training Zone, where the bastard Asher was mingling with his fellow werewolves.


    Violet sneered. For a moment there, she thought this might be a space where their usual hierarchy didn¡¯t apply, but it seemed she was greatly mistaken.


    "Today must be blessed and interesting, even Alpha Roman is here," Lmented, looking in the direction of the green-haired Alpha. Roman wasughing at something a girl who was unashamedly feeling his arm had said.


    h! Violet made a gagging face when she recognized him. That was the bastard who had caused her near-death experience with Griffin Hale. Yes, the man-whore.


    Violet had not forgotten what he did and she still nned on paying him back one way or another. Soon enough.


    Lost in her thought, Violet had not heard what Coach Harrington had said until some girl had jabbed her at the side.


    "Move it, Purple head! Stop gawking!"


    Violet sighed. Some people never learned their lesson, did they?

 Chapter 32: Fresh Meat

    <h4>Chapter 32: Fresh Meat</h4>


    "Hurry up! Move it! Move it!" Coach Harrington¡¯s urgent voice urged Violet and the rest of the students to gather near the track.


    Humans and werewolves stood side by side. Although it was obvious that the werewolves were more rxed, exuding an air of quiet confidence while the humans mostly exchanged nervous nces.


    Even L, usually so chirpy and full of energy, hadn¡¯t said a word since they arrived, which worried Violet greatly. Who knew what awaited them for this exercise?


    By the time everyone had assembled, Coach Harrington looked utterly satisfied with the arrangement, then announced, "Alphas, take over."


    Wait, what? Violet turned so quickly her neck almost cracked. What the hell was going on here?


    Before she could understand a thing, Asher and Roman had stepped out from among the group, pure evil smiles stered on their faces. Whatever they had nned, it was obvious none of them would like it.


    Would the coach really sit back and let the students take over his ss like this? It couldn¡¯t be. Except that was literally the case.


    Violet¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as she watched the coach settle into a folding chair, legs crossed, arge umbre parasol shielding him from the sun. On the table beside him was a cold drink that he was already sipping. It was as if he were on a luxurious vacation rather than in charge of a training session.


    What the hell? Where had all this evene from? She¡¯d only turned her head for a few seconds, and he was already loungingfortably. What in the goddesses¡¯ name was going on? Violet¡¯s head spun.


    "And it begins," L finally spoke after what felt like an eternity of silence.


    "What begins?" Violet turned to L, an impending sense of dread tightening her chest.


    "Their games. We¡¯re basically entertainment to them. You¡¯ll see."


    "You knew?" Violet was dumbfounded. "You had all this information, and you chose to keep it to yourself?"


    L furrowed her brows. "I thought you didn¡¯t like it when I talked too much."


    Violet felt like tearing her hair out. She threw her hands up in frustration. "Not when it¡¯s the right information!" she said, exasperated. "A little warning would have been good, and maybe then, I¡¯d have skipped training altogether."


    "Trust me, you can¡¯t skip this," L replied with a low voice. "They take it upon themselves to make sure everyone is here for this moment."


    "Listen up, everybody," Asher¡¯s voice spoke up, drawing their attention effortlessly. "Like ourst date, we¡¯re here to take the load off the coach¡¯s shoulders by teaching his ss. By the end of this lesson, you can bet your ass we¡¯ll make something out of you."


    And it was that "something" that Violet feared. Her heart only pounded faster at the way Asher¡¯s eyes gleamed with bad ideas.


    For the first time, Roman¡¯s usual yful demeanor was nowhere in sight. Instead, he stepped forward, his expression all business. His eyes scanned the crowd, calcting and cold. "Fresh meat, step out from your better halves right now," he ordered sternly.


    For a moment, Violet was confused by what he meant by that until she noticed two distinct groups forming. Before she could decide which way to go, she noticed L moving, and instinctively followed her. Her friend had gone through this before, having started at the academy earlier than her.


    Seeing Violet¡¯s lost expression, L exined quietly, "Fresh meat are the schrship students and anyone who joined this semester. In one word, all new students. The better halves are mostly made up of elite students who¡¯ve been at Lunaris Academy since the first or second year."


    Violet nced around, and L hadn¡¯t been kidding. The fresh meat group consisted mostly of new students, both humans and werewolves. At least this time there was a sense of equal treatment. Well, to a certain extent.


    However, there were no top twenty students in their group, and Violet figured that perhaps the elite students had immunity from whatever Asher and Roman had nned for them.


    Slowly, Violet began inching backward, her heart pounding in her chest as she hoped to make her escape unnoticed. She took small steps, her eyes shifting cautiously as she approached the elite group.


    Just a little further and she¡¯d be safe, she thought, until she bumped into a solid wall of muscle. Her heart skipped a beat, and even without turning around, she knew exactly who it was. The dark, spicy scent enveloped her senses, and her body went rigid.


    Violet hadn¡¯t nned on ying this card, but she had no other choice now. She forced a sweet smile and turned to face Asher, trying to mask her nerves. "I¡¯m in the top ranking, surely I don¡¯t need to do this, right?"


    "Yes, you are," Asher said, nodding as if he was considering her words, making her heart leap in hope. She was safe!


    But then, Asher grinned darkly, "But unfortunately, you¡¯re still fresh meat." He shed his canines at her, and before she could react, he pushed her back into the line.


    Laughter erupted from the elite section, loud and mocking, and Violet could feel the heat of embarrassment creeping up her neck and flushing her cheeks.


    She clenched her jaw tightly, her nails digging into her palms. That asshole! Violet seethed. Just when she thought he might do her a favor. Damn it!


    "Now listen up!" Asher barked, his voice thunderous and sharp, silencing the noise. Silence fell almost immediately.


    He continued, his eyes flickering over each face, human and werewolf alike. "Today¡¯s session is meant to push you to your limits. We don¡¯t care if you¡¯re human or werewolf. In this training, everyone¡¯s equal. You¡¯re not here at Lunaris just to study and get a better life. No, we¡¯re the best out here, and you have to be evidence of that as well. So, for warm-up, tenps around the track."


    "What?!" Disbelief rippled through the fresh meat group, the humans especially.


    Almost immediately, murmurs of shock turned to shouts of protest. This was an Olympic-sized track, and he expected tenps for a warm-up? It was insane! They were going to die.


    The murmur of dissent grew louder,


    but all it took was for Asher to half-transform, his face elongating into something feral. His lips pulled back, baring his sharp teeth, and he let out a guttural, deafening howl that reverberated across the field.


    Panic spread instantly. Every protest ceased, reced by the sound of hurried footsteps pounding against the track as they all took off, running as fast as they could from the beast behind them.

 Chapter 33: Evil With Finesse

    <h4>Chapter 33: Evil With Finesse</h4>


    <i>"Hey, Purple whore!"</i>


    <i>Violet turned just in time to see a ball flying straight at her. She barely had time to flinch before the ball smashed into her face, her head snapping back from the force. The sting of pain red instantly, and she felt warm blood begin to trickle from her nose.</i>


    What was supposed to be just a regr P.E. session quickly turned into the perfect setting for Jasmine and herckeys to thrive, turning sports time into their personal yground for tormenting her.


    <i>"Would you look at that? It flowed out like ketchup!" Someone mocked andughter erupted around her. </i>


    <i>Her bullies were practically in hysterics, their sharp and mocking voices sounding like nails scraping a chalkboard. </i>


    <i>Violet¡¯s vision swam for a moment, but her anger burned the pain away. She saw Jasmine with her smug smile, so proud of herself for humiliating her. Oh, no, not today.</i>


    <i>Violet wiped at the blood with the back of her hand, ring daggers at her bully and nemesis. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she lunged for the ball that had fallen to the ground. </i>


    <i>Grabbing it, she locked her eyes on Jasmine, who was stillughing like the witch she was. Then with all her strength, Violet hurled the ball straight at her.</i>


    <i>The dull thud of the impact was deeply satisfying as Jasmine¡¯sughter was cut off abruptly, and reced by a high-pitched screech, like a turkey being ughtered for Thanksgiving. Call her a psychopath but the sound of her pain felt oddly thrilling. </i>


    <i>The ball hit Jasmine square in the face, and Violet watched in delight as she stumbled back, her hand flying to her now-swollen eye.</i>


    <i>"How does a taste of your own medicine feel, bitch?" Violet shouted, her voice filled with venom and dark gratification as she watched the bully clutch her face, her eyes watering.</i>


    <i>But before the purple haired girl could savor the moment to her heart¡¯s content, she heard a shout of rage. Anisha, one of Jasmine¡¯sckeys, grabbed a ball, her face contorted with fury and threw it sharply towards her. </i>


    <i>Violet saw iting and managed to dodge it, her heart pounding, except it wasn¡¯t over. That was just the beginning. </i>


    <i>It wasn¡¯t just Anisha. One by one, all of Jasmine¡¯sckeys grabbed the balls, their expressions set with vengeance. Jasmine had never been one to fight with honor and her foolish followers were her prototype. </i>


    <i>They hurled them at her, each of their throws filled with anger and with the intention to hurt her. </i>


    <i>However, she was not a quitter. Violet did her best to fight back, ducking and weaving, grabbing balls and throwing them as hard as she could. </i>


    <i>She got a few hits in, enough to make some of them yelp in pain and her heart to leap in joy. But there were too many of them. It wasn¡¯t long before Violet was overwhelmed. </i>


    <i>The balls came at her from every direction, each one hitting her arms, her stomach, her back. Violet gritted her teeth against the pain, refusing to give them the satisfaction of hearing her cry out... </i>


    The only difference between her old school and Lunaris was that Jasmine and herckeys fought dirty, but the elite students at Lunaris? They did so with finesse. Every jab was carefully thought out, every taunt cloaked in faux civility, and every act of cruelty served with a thin veneer of elegance.


    To be honest, Violet had always thought of herself as fit but it seems she had been kidding herself all along. She was not prepared for this kind of punishment. But no matter how poor her efforts seemed now in the face of this challenge, it still was somethingpared to how the others were faring.


    This was the sixthp, and many humans had already fallen behind. If any species was thriving, it was undoubtedly the werewolves. They moved like they were born for this, their expressions barely showing any strain. Though sweat trickled down their faces, it seemed more like a sheen of triumph than any sign of fatigue.


    As expected, some humans had copsed along the way, giving up entirely. Violet had also considered it. The thought of just dropping to the ground and letting her sore body rest was too tempting to resist. The alphas could go fuck themselves for all she cared. But then, Violet was no quitter. Not to mention, L¡¯s warning.


    ording to L¡¯s words, the students who quit face the worst punishments


    like cleaning themunal toilets and bathroom of all the dorm houses which was a nightmare no one wanted to be subjected to.


    In one word, there were unspeakable things being done there and cleaning up was traumatizing. L didn¡¯t need to exin further, Violet had understood already and that was enough reasons to motivate her to run further. Moreover, the humiliation, the degradation, the admission of failure. It wasn¡¯t something Violet wanted to be subject to.


    "You must run a lot!" Violet panted, ncing at L, who ran beside her with an easy rhythm. She seemed almost untouched by the brutal pace.


    L shed her a grin. "I love running," she said, and as if fueled by those words, the petite blonde suddenly surged forward, her feet pounding the track as she left Violet behind.


    Violet watched her go with a mix of awe and disbelief. That girl was something else.


    But there was no time to waste, Violet focused on her own race. She pushed herself to keep going, each stride bringing her closer to the starting line, marking the beginning of the seventhp.


    And just as she crossed the line, Violet felt something cold ssh her ¡ª something so cold that it stole her breath away. A gasp escaped her lips as icy water soaked her from head to toe, chilling her instantly.


    "What the hell?" Violet whipped her head to the side, her eyes widening at the sight of Elsie Lancaster holding a hose, her lips curled into a smug smile. The pure-blooded she-wolf looked down at her, disdain etched across her perfect features.


    It wasn¡¯t just her. Several of the "fresh meats" were being greeted with the same treatment. It seemed the evil elite students ¡ª yes, they were evil ¡ª had upped their game, sshing cold water on the humans as they crossed the line, an extra hurdle to demoralize them further.


    Asher and Roman were nowhere in sight, busy tormenting the students whogged behind and probably having the time of their lives. It wouldn¡¯t have surprised Violet if this little water stunt was part of their n as well.


    Violet stopped in her tracks, ring up at Elsie. The werewolf raised an eyebrow, her expression showing a flicker of surprise at Violet¡¯s defiance. But that surprise quickly vanished and was reced by annoyance.


    "What are you still standing here for, Purple Head? Move it!" She spoke with a condescending tone.


    Every part of Violet screamed for her to deal with this bitchy she wolf. But it was not worth it, Violet told herself. Elsie was the Queenbee of not just their ss but the entire school. Already Lunaris was proving to be a pain in the ass already, she couldn¡¯t worsen her fate. However, that doesn¡¯t mean she would let that go easily.


    To everyone¡¯s shock, Violet slipped her hand into her waistband, her fingers curling tightly. She then pulled it free and extended her arm, giving Elsie the middle finger. Not just any middle finger, but the most obnoxious, insultden middle finger she could muster.


    Silence fell over the group of elite students, a few gasps echoing through the air. Violet saw their shocked faces, the wide eyes, the open mouths. All except one girl whoughed so much it made Elsie Lyka Lancaster, the pure-blooded she-wolf, go crimson with rage.


    Knowing she had crossed a line and knowing Elsie wasn¡¯t the kind to let things slide, Violet didn¡¯t stick around to see what happened next. She turned and took off running, adrenaline pushing her forward.


    She could feel Elsie¡¯s burning gaze on her back, and Violet knew she had just made herself a permanent target. But for some reason, she didn¡¯t care. Not today. Elsie Lancaster could hate her, she didn¡¯t care considering the feeling was mutual.


    Three moreps. Just three moreps and this hell would be over. Although Violet had no idea how she¡¯d get through them, especially with Elsie gunning for her now.

 Chapter 34: Icy Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 34: Icy Feelings</h4>


    "Get her!!!" The furious screams echoed all around as Violet reached the finish line once again, marking her eighthp. Just two moreps, she reminded herself, panting heavily.


    "Oh, God." Violet barely had time to take in a sharp breath before torrents of freezing water struck her from multiple directions. The attack was like standing beneath a waterfall and getting beaten down by the furious pressure.


    Just as she had feared, Elsie Lancaster had it out for her after that little stunt. And of course, Elsie didn¡¯t wage her war alone.


    The pureblooded she-wolf had rounded up her loyal supporters, who all turned their hoses on Violet, unleashing sts of freezing water on her andpletely ignoring the other runners.


    Violet knew at that moment that the rest of the students must be thanking their gods right now for not being in her position. She was boring the brunt of it all.


    Where in the world did they even get that many hoses? Yet that was the least of Violet¡¯s worries at the moment as the streams of water hit her from every angle, leaving her disoriented.


    She could barely see as her vision blurred by constant sprays of cold water, and her breath was ragged, interrupted by the choking sensation of water forcing its way into her nose. Her ears filled with a dull, oppressive pressure, muffling all surrounding sounds. The entire world was narrowed to just that icy, blinding flood.


    But Violet fought through it. She pushed through the cold onught, her body burning with exhaustion but refusing to yield. She wasn¡¯t going to let herself be defeated here, not like this and give Elsie the satisfaction.


    Violet knew she was in for something much worse if she fell now. Elsie and herckeys would probably drown her if given half the chance.


    Finally, Violet managed to outrun them, stopping just long enough to catch her breath. She very much looked like a drowned rat with her hair stuck to her head in tangled, wet strands.


    Her training gear clung to her like a second skin, dripping with water, the fabric outlining every curve. She shivered slightly, grateful at least for the bra she wore.


    If she hadn¡¯t, her nipples¡ªwhich had pebbled from the cold¡ªwould be visibly outlined beneath the fabric. It would have been another humiliating disaster to add to this mess.


    As if to confirm her fears, Violet heard an appreciative whistleing from the elite sidelines. One of the werewolves had his eyes fixed on her, his gaze running shamelessly over her soaked figure. Violet¡¯s stomach twisted in revulsion, and her jaw clenched.


    Except that attentionsted for only mere seconds. A blur shot forward, and before Violet could blink, Asher barreled straight into the whistling werewolf, his fist connecting with the guy¡¯s face in a brutal punch. The sound of the punch, a dull, sickening thud reverberated through the field and silenced everyone.


    Some of the other werewolves who had been eager to follow in the unlucky guy¡¯s footsteps quickly abandoned the thought, stepping back as Asher¡¯s punchnded a second time. It seemed the psycho Asher had his eyes on the new meat named Violet, considering this was the second time he¡¯d fought her battle in one day.


    What the...? Violet was dumbfounded at the sight. What the hell was Asher doing? He couldn¡¯t just go around beating up every boy who looked at her the wrong way.


    This was exactly the kind of attention she was trying to avoid. Now everyone was going to think they were together or something. So great!


    "What do you think you¡¯re staring at, asshole? Want me to pluck out those eyes and feed them to you?" Asher snarled, his voice brimming with fury.


    "No, Alpha Asher!" the unlucky werewolf whimpered, his heart pounding in his chest.


    "But you do have to admit, she¡¯s quite a sight," a voice said with a chuckle, and Violet found herself locking eyes with Roman Draven.


    Just like the unfortunate werewolf, Roman also gave her body an appreciative once-over, but instead of Asherunching a flurry of punches at him, he merely growled a warning. Romanughed in response,pletely unfazed by Asher¡¯s threat. So it seemed L had been right. Roman was the only Cardinal Alpha that Asher could tolerate.


    Almost immediately, Violet¡¯s eyes connected with Asher¡¯s, and even with the sses hiding them, she could sense the brewing storm behind them. There was something so intense and overwhelming about the way he looked at her, it made her stomach twist with a mix of fear and thrill. He excited and scared her if that even made any sense.


    "What are you still waiting for, little purple?" Asher taunted, his tone dark andced with something almost sinister. "Why aren¡¯t you running yet? Or do you need me to chase you to motivate you?" The way he said it made shivers run down her spine.


    Hell no!


    Violet didn¡¯t need to be told twice. Without another second¡¯s hesitation, she turned and took off, sprinting away as if her life depended on it. She could hear Asher¡¯sughter behind her, mocking and amused, but she had no intention of looking back.


    She wasn¡¯t about to give him a reason to chase her, not now, not ever. She was going to finish this damn race, no matter what it took.


    Violet was focused on reaching the finish line when she ran past Ivy Sinir, her roommate.


    The once-perfect looking blueblood now looked the exact opposite with her sweaty and disheveled appearance. It seemed just like her, Ivy had fallen victim to the water spray. Though she wasn¡¯t as thoroughly soaked as Violet, she still looked a mess. And from the way she was staggering in the name of running, it seemed she might copse at any moment.


    It was none of her business, Violet told herself. The girl was too proud for her own good and hated her guts, so why should she care?


    Yet, as Violet caught sight of Ivy stumbling and falling from the corner of her eye, she let out an annoyed groan and turned back toward the girl.


    This kind heart of hers was going to get her into trouble one day, she just knew it.

 Chapter 35: Two Lovely Couples

    <h4>Chapter 35: Two Lovely Couples</h4>


    Violet slowed her pace as she approached Ivy, who was struggling to push herself back up. The scene was quite hrious to be honest ¡ª if only she could watch it forever. Unfortunately, Violet couldn¡¯tugh at her, not when she was on a mission.


    The exhaustion was in on Ivy¡¯s face, her pride bruised along with her body. Violet could see the frustration etched in her expression.


    After all, Ivy was someone who carried herself with so much pride it was annoying. She probably detested this show of vulnerability, especially right now with her ¡ª Violet ¡ª to see her like this.


    "Get up," Violet grumbled, the annoyance clear in her tone.


    Violet didn¡¯t want to be here right now. No, she didn¡¯t even want to help Ivy at all. It would be so nice to see the look of disgust on her face when she washes the toilet. It would surely make her day.


    Perhaps L¡¯s camaraderie was rubbing off on her but Ivy was her roommate and they needed to pass. In situations like these, she had to be the bigger and better person.


    So Violet reached down and grabbed Ivy¡¯s arm amid her protest, pulling her back up. Ivy looked at her with shock and irritation, as if she couldn¡¯t believe someone like Violet was the one helping her right now.


    "You do know that I don¡¯t need your help," Ivy spat, though her voice sounded shaky, betraying her real condition.


    "Sure you don¡¯t," Violet retorted, rolling her eyes. "But it looks like you need it anyway. So shut up and move."


    "You don¡¯t understand, " She shrugged away from Violet¡¯s grasp. "My feet hurt and I¡¯m so exhausted right now I can¡¯t lift a finger anymore. So just let me be."


    But Violet clicked her tongue in disapproval, "You¡¯re exhausted, you say, and yet here you are whining. Believe me when I say if you have the energy to talk, then you have the energy to keep running."


    Almost immediately, she let out a dramatic sigh. "But then, if you want to quit, it¡¯s no problem. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a nice time washing themunal toilets and bathrooms."


    At that reminder, Ivy¡¯s eyes widened, as if suddenly realizing the severity of the punishment. She stood up, her gaze shifting hesitantly to Violet, her face flushing slightly. "So... how do we do this?" she asked with uncertainty.


    "Come on, start moving. I¡¯ll teach you how to run properly so you don¡¯t burn out easily."


    And just like that, the two of them began jogging, with Violet taking the lead. "Breathe in through your nose, and out through your mouth. Regte your breathing. This will help you maintain a steady rhythm," Violet instructed while Ivy nodded, trying her best to follow along.


    "And remember, keep an even pace. Don¡¯t push yourself too fast or you¡¯ll tire out quickly," Violet added. "Running at a steady speed, rather than in bursts, helps conserve energy. Just take it easy."


    Ivy observed Violet closely, doing her best to imitate her every movement. She focused on staying rxed, keeping her shoulders down, and matching Violet¡¯s stride.


    It was still difficult to be honest. It almost felt like dying with her breath wheezing from the effort it took to run,but Ivy realized it wasn¡¯t as bad as before.


    With someone by her side, showing her the ropes, the burden felt lighter. Having Violet there, running alongside her, gave her the motivation to push through the exhaustion.


    The two of them ran side by side, looking almost like best friends. If only. Deep down, the both of them knew it was the situation that demanded this truce and once it was over, they¡¯d go back to hating each other. But for all it was worth, Ivy disliked Violet a tad less now.


    When they reached the finish line, Violet couldn¡¯t help but notice that no one sprayed them with water. She was surprised but quickly understood why. Or rather, who was behind it. It seemed that particr part of the bullying didn¡¯t sit well with His Highness, Asher Nightshade.


    Someone sure didn¡¯t like other boy¡¯s attention on her.


    Good for him. Because Violet didn¡¯t care if they stopped or not. Nothing was stopping her from finishing this race.


    "I don¡¯t think I can hold on," Ivy breathed, her chest feeling like it was on fire, each breath bing a desperate gasp.


    But Violet responded with determination, "Hold on, we¡¯re almost there. We can make it."


    Without hesitation, Violet grabbed Ivy¡¯s arm, throwing it over her shoulder, supporting her as they trudged through the final stretch of the race.


    It felt like mission impossible; Violet herself was exhausted, and Ivy¡¯s added weight made her legs threaten to buckle beneath her. But she gritted her teeth, her mind focused only on the finish line, and pushed forward with sheer willpower.


    Finally, they made it.


    The instant they crossed the finish line, they didn¡¯t even bother stepping off the track. Instead, they copsed on the bare ground, breathing heavily.


    What a relief.


    Both of them were drenched in sweat, their clothes clinging to their aching bodies. Violet felt like her muscles had gone through a blender, aching in ces she didn¡¯t even know existed before today.


    "If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think this is a military school," Violet muttered, her voice tinged with exhaustion and sarcasm.


    Ivy burst intoughter at thatment, but theugh quickly turned into a cough. Her throat was dry, parched like a desert. She desperately wanted water, but she was far too exhausted to even think about getting up.


    Suddenly, a shadow loomed over them. Violet frowned when she looked up and saw Roman Draven standing there, a smug expression stered on his face.


    She hated that guy, and she still had a long-standing score to settle with him.


    "Aww," Roman drawled, looking down at them with mock adoration. "Look at you two, all cuddled up like sweet lovebirds. But, as much as I hate to ruin this romantic moment, I have to let you know that you¡¯ve got only five minutes to recover before we resume training. So make the most of it, bask in each other¡¯spany. It¡¯s limited." He winked before walking past them.


    With Roman gone, Violet turned her head to the side, her eyes meeting Ivy¡¯s, and suddenly she understood why Roman had made thatment.


    They were both lying on the ground, clinging to each other, Ivy¡¯s head resting against Violet¡¯s arm in a rather intimate manner. The scene was, indeed, misleading.


    Violet studied Ivy for a moment. As she noticed before, her roommate was quite beautiful, and in another universe, they might have looked like a perfect couple. But as their eyes locked, the realization seemed to hit them both simultaneously, and without a word, they shuddered, scrambling to move away from each other.


    That was so weird.


    What in the name of nonsense thoughts has Roman Draven nted into her head?

 Chapter 36: Fight Like Dogs

    <h4>Chapter 36: Fight Like Dogs</h4>


    Violet was not the first to finish the race; there were already human males who made it with their masculine strength, not to mention L as well. But then, she wasn¡¯t thest either.


    However, the race was over, and right now, the result was obvious¡ªthose who had made it and the ones who quit halfway. And among the quitters, Violet saw Daisy Fairchild.


    "Fuck!" Violet cursed when she saw Daisy looking around with what looked like a crestfallen expression and tears in her eyes.


    When their eyes connected, it felt like the emotion mmed straight into Violet¡¯s chest. She hadn¡¯t helped her, having been busy with Ivy. And now the guilt hit her hard.


    L must have noticed the exchange and picked up on her thoughts because she said, "It¡¯s not your fault. You can¡¯t save everyone, Violet."


    Then, as if to lighten the mood, she added in a chirpy tone, "At least, on the bright side, you¡¯ve just proven you¡¯re not as emotionless as stone."


    "And whose fault is that?!" Violet snarled and took off.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to be around L or stare at Daisy¡¯s disappointed face right now, which didn¡¯t make any sense because it was none of her business. This was a race. Everyone was on their own. But then she had helped Ivy, the roommate she liked the least, and abandoned Daisy, the warmer one. Well, "abandoned" being a strong word, but whatever.


    This was why Violet preferred being on her own. It wasn¡¯t because she was a social outcast, no, she knew better than that. Violet knew the truth, and it was because she cared too much. And in a brutal world like this one, caring too much only got you betrayed, a knife in the back for your trouble.


    Violet took a moment to gather herself, forcing her emotions into submission. This was all L¡¯s doing¡ªher words, her presence, were making her feel things she didn¡¯t want to feel.


    But then, she wouldn¡¯t let that girl¡¯s influence undo her. By the time Violet opened her eyes, the tight grip of anxiety had faded, and she felt back in control once again.


    In her effort to collect herself, Violet had moved to the back of the crowd, where she suddenly caught sight of Griffin.


    Wait a minute, Griffin Hale?


    Violet wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d ever seen that brute smile, and he certainly wasn¡¯t smiling now. The anger rolling off him was almost tangible, like a living force that made her skin prickle. It brought back memories of yesterday when he had nearly choked her to death. Was it really just yesterday? It felt like a week ago, with so much happening in between.


    Violet froze as the space between her and Griffin closed up, and she expected him to grab her by the throat once again and perhaps this time finish her off for good.


    But Griffin strode past her, his shoulder brushing by ever so briefly, but that small contact felt like she had been enveloped in mes. Heat traveled to every part of her body and left her burning.


    She had caught his scent, and it was a rich blend of sun-soaked woods and warm amber, infused with hints of fresh summer citrus and earthy spices. He smelled full of life and strength.


    Instinctively, Violet turned to follow him, curious about who had drawn his wrath this time. Others seemed to sense his rage too, parting before him like a sea of bodies. His strides quickened, his focus sharpening as if he had locked onto his target and couldn¡¯t wait to unleash his fury.


    Violet slipped through the opening in the crowd before it could close, trailing Griffin to the front. She arrived just in time to see the exact moment he locked eyes with his prey.


    Oh, fuck.


    Asher Nightshade was in the middle of a discussion with his friend and fellow cardinal, Alpha Roman, when Roman suddenly trailed off, his gaze shifting to the angry figure rapidly approaching them.


    As if he could sense the storm brewing behind him, Asher turned at precisely the right moment, only to be met with a guttural roar from Griffin. The sound was wild and dangerous, cutting through the air with such force it sent shivers racing down Violet¡¯s spine.


    Almost simultaneously, Griffin¡¯s fist connected with Asher in a punch so powerful it sent him flying meters away, a clear disy of the stunning strength packed into that one strike.


    But Griffin didn¡¯t stop there. He advanced on Asher without hesitation, grabbing him by the front of his shirt and yanking him upright with an almost feral intensity. Then he began driving punch after brutal punch into him.


    Each blownded with such force and intensity that it made her stomach twist, a visceral reaction to the sheer violence unfolding before her eyes. It was horrifyingly clear. Griffin wasn¡¯t going to stop, not until he killed Asher.


    "Asher!" Violet screamed his name before she even realized it, her body moving instinctively as she took a step forward. She barely managed that step before someone grabbed her from behind, halting her.


    She turned sharply to see who it was, her anger ring, but the familiar face of Dion met her gaze.


    "Let me go! That bastard is going to kill him!" Violet shouted, struggling fiercely against his grip.


    "Are you out of your mind?!" Dion snapped, holding her firmly. "No one interferes between two alphas fighting, unless you want to end up dead."


    "But he¡¯s going to kill him," Violet snarled, her hatred for Griffin bubbling to the surface. It wasn¡¯t as if she was a die-hard supporter of Asher, but if there was anyone who had helped her since she arrived at this academy, it was the West Alpha. Whatever his twisted motives might be, at least he wanted her alive and thriving. She needed an ally like him alive, not dead.


    "No, he won¡¯t kill him. This isn¡¯t the first time two alphas have fought," Dion said with a sharp edge, his voice intense, leaving her momentarily stunned. "In case you haven¡¯t figured it out yet, fighting is the way of the wolves. They fight to survive. Fight to prove themselves. Fight to own the things they want. Fight to be at the top."


    The heat in his words seemed to hit her harder than his grip, but it also worked to settle her nerves. Her anxiety dropped slightly as she turned her attention back to the fight. Asher was finallynding punches of his own, but it was clear Griffin still had the upper hand.


    As if to prove Dion¡¯s point, the coach stood casually from his seat, his demeanor entirely unbothered, as if this fight was nothing out of the ordinary. It was no cause for rm at all.


    At once, Violet felt a sudden wave of embarrassment for overreacting.


    The coach¡¯s voice carried over the chaos. "Alright, this is the point where we¡¯d unfortunately have to call it a day. You should return now."


    Some of the students cheered at the prospect of skipping another round of grueling training, but not a single one moved. Their attention remained glued to the fight.


    "I don¡¯t understand," Violet said, her brows furrowed. "Do they just wake up and pick fights like mad dogs, or is there a reason Griffin is doing this?"


    Dion turned to her, his expression incredulous. "You haven¡¯t figured it out yet?"


    "Figured out what?" she asked, confused.


    His gaze grew serious, his voice low as he said, "yton is part of Griffin¡¯s pack. Asher beat him up. Think of this as Griffin getting revenge."


    "Oh, fuck," Violet breathed, her chest tightening.


    This fight was because of her.


    Asher was taking this beating because of her, and she had no idea how to feel about it.

 Chapter 37: Freak Show

    <h4>Chapter 37: Freak Show</h4>


    Asher¡¯s sses must have fallen off during the fight because, in a sudden and horrifying turn of events, Griffin was ferociously punching his own face. The sight froze everyone, their expressions full of shock and disbelief. It was then that Violet realized that Asher had charmed him into doing it.


    However, before things could escte further, Roman stepped in, positioning himself between the two alphas. Even from where she stood, Violet could hear hismanding voice, "Let go of him, Asher. This has to end now."


    But Asher¡¯s response was anything but calming. He bared his bloodied teeth, a crazed smile stretching across his bruised and battered face. Violet felt her stomach churn having recognized that look. Asher didn¡¯t want this to end. He wanted it to escte. Chaos was his element, and he thrived in it. The guy was insane, for crying out loud.


    Her attention shifted to Griffin, who had managed to grab his punching hand with his free hand, desperately trying to stop the self-inflicted assault. The struggle was obvious in his eyes, his face contorted with the effort of holding back his own strength. Yet, no matter how hard he tried, the hand continued to rise, inching closer and closer to strike his face again.


    Asher¡¯s power was in the psych, giving him control over his opponent¡¯s brain, and in turn, over motor functions. He had willed Griffin to harm himself, manipting his mind like a puppet. But Griffin was a Cardinal Alpha, his will and strength unmatched by most. Violet couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was strong enough to resist Asher¡¯s powers.


    That wasn¡¯t the only rming development. Violet¡¯s eyes widened as she noticed Griffin¡¯s body begin to swell, muscles expanding as his mass increased. It shouldn¡¯t have been possible, but nothing was impossible with the Cardinal Alphas.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one to notice. Beside her, Dion let out a sharp intake of breath. "Fuck, this is bad."


    Violet¡¯s heart raced. "What¡¯s going on?"


    Dion¡¯s tone was grave as he exined, "Griffin¡¯s main power is his strength, but it also gives him the ability to rage out. When that happens, he¡¯s hardly in control. It¡¯s not safe anymore." He nced around, his eyes scanning their surroundings nervously. "We have to get out of here."


    Violet had no idea what "rage out" meant but something told her she didn¡¯t want to find out.


    Dion wasn¡¯t the only oneing to that conclusion. The once-calm coach now wore a look of sheer panic, hisposed demeanorpletely gone. He began yelling at the students, his voice booming with urgency. "Get away from here! Get inside right now!"


    The students must have understood the sense of urgency now, as everyone began to flee in a chaotic panic, werewolves included. Only a few werewolves remained, keeping their distance at what they must have thought was a safer range.


    None of the humans stayed behind, not when their fragile lives were on the line. Violet came to an abrupt halt when a ferocious roar ripped through the air, shaking the ground beneath her feet. A cold shiver ran down her spine as birds erupted from the trees, scattering in rm at the palpable danger.


    Violet turned, and the sight before her knocked the breath from her lungs. She saw Griffin, or rather, what had be of him.


    Griffin Hale was now a monstrous, towering humanoid figure, standing over seven feet tall. Violet could only swallow hard as her eyes swept over the impossiblyrge muscles bulging across his body. His massive arms and legs seemed capable of obliterating anything¡ªor anyone¡ªin their path, and the only thought racing through her mind was how easily he could rip her in two. The gods help her.


    His shirt had not survived the transformation, hanging in tatters, while his trousers clung to him in scraps. Whatever beast Griffin had be radiated an aura of pure chaos and destruction, yet Violet couldn¡¯t stop the brief flicker of awe that rose in her chest. Who in the world had created such an abomination?


    That sense of awe, however,sted only seconds. Griffin let out another deafening roar, the sound like rolling thunder, and then he charged forward. His target was clear: Roman and Asher, who stood rooted in ce, wide-eyed like two deer caught in headlights.


    Violet wanted to scream a warning, to tell that idiot Asher to run, but Griffin closed the distance too fast. He charged like a raging bull, unstoppable and furious. Yet, Asher stood his ground, that wild glint in his eyes as if he already had a n to neutralize Griffin, despite the immense disadvantage in size.


    Roman, however, stepped protectively in front of Asher, taking a fighting stance. But his bravery was short-lived. One powerful punch from Griffin sent Roman hurtling through the air, his body flying so far that Violet was sure he was a dead man.


    But to her shock, Roman transformed mid-air. Whatnded on the ground¡ªand on its feet¡ªwas no man. It was a massive, impossibly green-colored yeti, its size rivaling Griffin¡¯s. The creature let out a ferocious roar, a defiant deration that it had survived.


    Violet stood frozen, utterly dumbfounded and overwhelmed by what she was seeing. How could any of this be real? This wasn¡¯t a school¡ªit was a goddamned freak show!


    Roman¡¯s transformation proved to be a momentary distraction for the beast. Griffin turned back toward the now-unprotected Asher. He raised his hand, but it stopped halfway, trembling in ce. It was clear Asher had charmed him again, using his power to regain control.


    For a moment, it looked like Asher had won. Except, to everyone¡¯s shock, Griffin managed to fight through the charm and delivered a brutal punch straight to Asher¡¯s face, sending him flying several meters away.


    Great. Idiot.


    The yeti roared again from across the field, stealing Griffin¡¯s attention. Their eyes locked, and Violet instantly knew this was going to be a showdown. And judging by the murmurs and stares, so did everyone else.


    "Fuck it, Violet, we have to leave now!" Dion¡¯s voice broke through her daze as he grabbed her arm, pulling her urgently.


    Violet didn¡¯t need to be told twice. She took off running, her heart pounding in her chest. She wasn¡¯t about to stick around and be coteral damage.


    But just before she slipped through the doorway, she caught sight of Asher lifting his head from where hey sprawled on the ground. At least the bastard wasn¡¯t dead.

 Chapter 38: Straying Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 38: Straying Thoughts</h4>


    One might assume that after such a distressing event, sses would be canceled for the rest of the day to allow students time to recover and process the unnerving experience. However, nothing of the sort happened.


    Instead, Principal Jameson announced through the speakers that the Alphas had been "cooled down," and students were now free to resume their normal activities. And, of course, she added ever so gracefully:


    "Loitering during ss hours will not be permitted and would be punished. Missing sses will result in point deductions and may lead to disciplinary actions at the teacher¡¯s discretion. Most importantly, fighting is strictly prohibited on academy grounds unless supervised and conducted as part of the approved curriculum. And that would be all. For now."


    And yes, that was indeed all. Fights like that were surprisinglymon, though not as frequent as Griffin unleashing his beast, which was a true game-changer. For the older students, such events were almost routine, something they breezed through without much thought.


    However, for Violet, a neer, witnessing nearly all the Alphas disy their powers for the first time had left her shaken. To everyone else, though, it was just another power struggle between the Cardinal Alphas, the reigning kings of the school. And, as if to make matters worse, it seemed to excite them.


    Clips of the fight were already trending on Moonfeed, solidifying why the Cardinal Alphas remained at the top. Their constant drama kept the students captivated, so why wouldn¡¯t they be popr? They provided endless entertainment, allowing the students to live vicariously through their chaos and excitement.


    However, if such violent outbursts urred daily, Violet wondered why she hadn¡¯te across them on other social tforms. While she hadn¡¯t owned a phone back home, gossip still made its rounds, and her old school¡¯s outdatedputers, as crappy as they were, had been her go-to for "research." if you know what she meant.


    Even when she had first researched Lunaris after receiving the schrship, she hadn¡¯t found a single piece of dirt on them. Not one negative video about fights or bullying surfaced.


    Their website painted an idealized picture, boasting about a holistic learning environment and other ttering ims meant to impress the public. Their record was impably clean, and now Violet finally understood why.


    Whatever happened in Lunaris, stayed in Lunaris. Every student understood the unspoken rule: no incriminating information that could tarnish the academy¡¯s reputation was ever to leave its walls.


    This expectation was clearly outlined in the wee handbook, and students were expected toply. Failure to do so came with consequences. While the specific punishments weren¡¯t explicitly detailed, Violet had already learned one thing, and it was that when it came to discipline, Lunaris knew how to make their point.


    After all, if people knew what really happened at Lunaris, who in their right mind would send their children here? Especially the wealthy, elite families.


    For kids like her, though¡ªthose from the gutter¡ªLunaris was a dreame true. Even if students were murdered here, Violet had no doubt her kind would stille, drawn by the chance to escape their rotten districts and seize the opportunity for a better life.


    Right now, Violet stood in the cubicle of the locker room, washing away the sweat and grime from the earlier training session. Her hands moved robotically, while her mind buzzed with a load of thoughts.


    Was Asher alright? From what she had overheard, it was ric who had finally zapped Griffin until the beast receded, allowing him to return to himself again.


    Why she worried about Asher, however, was beyond her. That idiotic Alpha of the West had brought the entire situation upon himself. If only he had released Griffin from his mind control sooner, and not pushed the beast to the brink, none of it would have escted.


    Yet, as if that was enough, Violet also found her thoughts straying to Griffin.


    How did he have a beast? Wasn¡¯t his ability supposed to be just super strength? Was the beast some kind of unique extension of his power, or could it be a case of identity crisis? You know, a split personality taking physical form? Did Griffin and the beast share the same mind, or were they two separate entities? Did they even get along?


    Fuck! What was she even thinking?


    She wasn¡¯t supposed to think about Griffin like this. She was supposed to hate him for what he did to her, not be fascinated by him, or, more specifically, by his beast. God, she was a lost cause. Violet knew she had to leave this ce as soon as possible; otherwise, she¡¯d lose herself to the madnesspletely.


    A sudden knock on the door snapped her out of her spiraling thoughts, nearly startling her.


    "What the fuck are you doing in there? Giving birth?" came a frustrated voice from outside the cubicle.


    It dawned on Violet that she had been in there for quite a while. "I¡¯m almost done. Give me a minute!" she shouted back.


    Quickly wrapping a towel around herself, Violet stepped out of the cubicle to face the impatient girl waiting just outside.


    The girl shot her a nasty re. "Next time you want to jerk off, do it when there isn¡¯t a line of people waiting for you to finish," she snarled before disappearing into the cubicle, mming the door shut behind her.


    "Wait¡ªwhat?" Violet stood there, dumbfounded.


    Did the girl actually think she had spent all that time in there pleasuring herself?


    Unfortunately, there was no point trying to exin herself now, not when the door was already shut in her face.


    With a sigh, Violet moved further into the room, only to feel the weight of several eyes falling on her. Conversations quieted around her, and the once buzzing locker room went still as the other girls turned to stare at her in unison.


    Even without them saying a word, Violet knew what this was all about. They had been talking about her, probably ming her for what had gone down out there.


    But Violet She didn¡¯t care. Let them gossip all they wanted.


    Turning her back to the room, the purple haired girl let her towel slip to the floor, stripping without hesitation. If they had something to say, they could say it to her face.


    Without shame or fear, she quickly changed into her school uniform, mmed her locker shut with a loud bang, and walked out, startling a few girls nearby.


    Cowards were they for not Confronting her directly. After what had happened with Asher¡¯s violent disy, it was clear none of them wanted to risk bing a target.


    With her head held high, Violet walked away. She would deal with one problem at a time.


    Except it seems in Lunaris, problems never seem to finish.

 Chapter 39: The Oracle

    <h4>Chapter 39: The Oracle</h4>


    <strong>MOON FEED EXCLUSIVE: A NEW STAR ARISES</strong>


    Written by: The Oracle


    <i>Hello, my dazzling denizens of Lunaris Academy! It¡¯s your ever-watchful Oracle back with thetest whispers sweeping through our academy grounds. So grab yourttes and settle in because this edition is one for the books. </i>


    <i>The halls of Lunaris Academy have never been this electric, and no, it¡¯s not because of ric¡¯s lightning storms. There¡¯s a new yer on the field, and she¡¯s turning tables faster than you can say "moonshine." Say hello to Violet, our purple-haired wildcard who¡¯s been stirring up more drama than a full moon weekend.</i>


    <strong>From Zero to Hero?</strong>


    <strong>First things first, who is Violet?</strong>


    <i>This human mystery came out of nowhere breaking records faster than Roman¡¯s smirk wins hearts. Violet made history bynding in the top twenty rankings on her very first day. Mic. Drop.</i>


    <i>A human¡ªyes, you heard me right ¡ªclimbing higher than some of our seasoned wolves. Coincidence? Maybe. Conspiracy? Likely. Talent? Oh, absolutely. </i>


    <i>But this human hurricane hasn¡¯t just stirred up the leaderboard; she¡¯s whipping up chaos in hearts, ssrooms, and perhaps even amongst the cardinal alphas themselves. </i>


    <strong>The Asher Angle</strong>


    <i>Speaking of chaos, let¡¯s talk about our brooding Alpha Asher. All eyes are on the West Alpha as he has taken quite the interest in Violet. His signature smirk has been spotted in her direction more than once. If you haven¡¯t noticed that, then you¡¯ve clearly been living under a rock. </i>


    <i>And let¡¯s not forget how his protective instincts red earlier today. We can¡¯t help but wonder if this is just another one of his infamous games, or has the emotionless Alpha finally met someone who¡¯s immune to his mind games? Either way, we¡¯re watching</i>


    <strong>Starry-Eyed for the Lightning Prince?</strong>


    <i>Now before you assume Asher and Violet¡¯s story is just another ssic tale of Alpha meets girl, think again. </i>


    <i>Word from the front row of Advanced Biology is that our resident human has been caught giving none other than ric, the brainy and oh-so-reserved Alpha of the North, what some might call longing stares. </i>


    <i>Whether it¡¯s his intellect, his power, or his untouchable charm that¡¯s caught her fancy, we can¡¯t say for sure. What we do know is that ric is the type to avoid drama like the gue, so if this bes anything more, it¡¯ll be the scandal of the season.</i>


    <strong>Griffin & Violet: Hate or Heat?</strong>


    <i>And then there¡¯s the firestorm that is Violet¡¯s dynamic with Griffin Hale. After their not-so-friendly sh, some are wondering, Is there more to this friction. Is this animosity masking something deeper, or are they destined to be each other¡¯s ultimate undoing? Afterall with Griffin¡¯s monstrous charm and Violet¡¯s unshakable nerve, they would quite a power couple. Either way, it¡¯s deliciously messy. </i>


    <i>Fortunately ¡ª or unfortunately ¡ª It may seem our heartthrob Roman is the only one unaffected with the purple fever. But then, never say never. After all, Violet seems to be checking out prospective partners. </i>


    <strong>Queen Bee in Trouble?</strong>


    <i>Hope we did not forget Lunaris¡¯ reigning queen bee, Elsie Lancaster either. Word on the grapevine is that Violet¡¯s meteoric rise might be threatening Elsie¡¯s iron grip on the academy¡¯s socialdder. </i>


    <i>Could our human neer actually shake up the status quo, or will Elsie hold her crown? With Violet¡¯s newfound attention from the alphas and her growing fanbase, it¡¯s clear this rivalry is only just beginning.</i>


    <strong>A Wind of Change or More of the Same?</strong>


    <i>One thing¡¯s for certain, my lovelies. Violet is the storm Lunaris never sawing. Will she break the system, or will the system break her? The forecast predicts a whirlwind of drama, action, and maybe even a touch of romance. </i>


    <i>Hence no matter the oue, we¡¯d live for every second of it. So stay tuned, my lovelies. As always, I¡¯ll be watching (and sipping tea) to bring you the juiciest updates. Until next time, keep your ws sharp and your secrets sharper. </i>


    <i>Yours ever nosy,</i>


    <i> The Oracle.</i>


    "You¡¯re dead meat," Dionmented as soon as he was done reading aloud the article that turned out to be the cause of all the creepy staring.


    Violet had no idea if Dion had been stalking her or what, but the instant she was out of the locker room, there he was, standing alongside L, ready to ept the offer of that lunch with her. Or rather, with them, she and L, to be precise. This was no date, just a little meal with friends.


    <i>Friends? Since when did she have friends? </i>


    Whatever.


    It had been Dion¡¯s idea not to have lunch in the Silvered Court, so here they were like outcasts on thewn, soaking up the afternoon rays under the shade of a tree. Not many students were around, mostly choosing the cafeteria hall to eat, and though she wouldn¡¯t admit it, Violet liked the scene and solitude.


    The few students around were either talking excitedly or on their phones and didn¡¯t seem to mind her, which was perfect for Violet considering this was the reason she had agreed to avoid the cafeteria in the first ce. Hence, Dion and L ended up bringing her lunch instead.


    Unlike in the morning, most of the foods served at this time werefort foods. Thanks to werewolves¡¯ fast metabolism, dishes rich in calories and carbohydrates were provided to help restore their lost energy.


    "I¡¯m not dead meat," Violet replied with a tone of frustration, taking a bite out of her burger with more force than necessary.


    Violet didn¡¯t mind, but despite how delicious the burger was, it all felt like sand in her mouth. She just couldn¡¯t find her appetite, not with all that was going on.


    Dion continued, oblivious to her distress, "The Oracle has dug an open pit for you; all that¡¯s left is for you to be pushed into it and cemented forever."


    She put away her food in annoyance this time, saying, "Why would you say that? Why would some little gossip spread rubbish to get me into trouble? Who is she? Where is she right now? Perhaps I should teach her to mind her own business and stop writing baseless stories." Violet sneered, furious.

 Chapter 40: Desire

    <h4>Chapter 40: Desire</h4>


    "You staring at ric wasn¡¯t baseless gossip," Dion said with a knowing smirk.


    Violet, the way you looked at him was so captivating, I swear the sparks in your eyes could have rivaled ric¡¯s own thunderbolts."


    At once, a blush crept up Violet¡¯s face, and she couldn¡¯t exactly deny it, not when there was picture evidence. Yes, the Oracle had somehow captured her staring at ric while he slept during ss.


    But she had only looked because he was undeniably handsome at that moment. Unfortunately, her innocent admiration had been twisted into something more by the gossip column.


    And to make matters worse, how dare that coward, hiding behind her pen and paper, suggest she had any kind of interest in Griffin? She would sooner cut her own throat than have anything to do with that bastard.


    "Moreover," Dion said, the amusement fading from his face, "no one knows who the Oracle is, and neither do we search for her¡ª"


    "Why assume the Oracle is a ¡¯her¡¯? It could be a ¡¯he¡¯ for all you know," Violet interrupted.


    "From the tone of the articles, it sounds feminine¡ªlike gossip between girls¡ªso we assume it¡¯s a she," Dion replied.


    "It could also be a disguise, a trick to throw people off his trail in case anyone tries to find him," Violet reasoned.


    "Whether the Oracle is a he or a she, the point is that no one searches for the Oracle. If anything, the Oracle finds you instead. She¡¯s a collector of information, which means she probably has secrets on everyone here, making her either a dangerous enemy or a powerful ally. It all depends on which side you want her to be," Dion exined.


    But Violet snorted. "She doesn¡¯t scare me. I don¡¯t have secrets."


    Dion frowned. "Don¡¯t push your luck. The Oracle has sources everywhere, making information retrieval look like a piece of cake. And look at what happened today, she doesn¡¯t need an ugly secret to turn your life upside down."


    While Dion¡¯s warning sank in, Violet¡¯s gears began to turn. "So, she might be able to find my parents then?" she asked.


    "What?" Dion said in confusion.


    "That¡¯s the only secret I have. That is, if it even qualifies as a secret," Violet replied. "I¡¯m sure the moment Asher pulled my records, he already found out I was adopted."


    "About that, I don¡¯t know..." Dion said, uncertain.


    "See?" Violet shrugged, making her point. "She can¡¯t find everything, after all. I don¡¯t have some incriminating secret like the rest of you. It¡¯s the ones who have the most to lose who have too many secrets to cover."


    Dion groaned, rubbing his palm down his face. "You do know you¡¯re too stubborn for your own good."


    Violet smirked. "I like to think of myself as difficult to convince."


    They bothughed, and Violet realized she was enjoying Dion¡¯spany more than she had expected.


    But then Dion said, almost out of nowhere, "The Cardinal Alphas all had females satisfying their needs before you arrived." Thement was so sudden that Violet, still caught up in the euphoria of their joke, felt the smile vanish from her face.


    He went on, his tone ominous, "What do you think these women will do when some purple-haired girles out of nowhere and snatches away their prized Alphas? Alphas, some of them have already dreamed of having a future after graduation."


    Violet¡¯s throat suddenly felt dry, and she swallowed before saying, "I have no interest in their Alphas."


    "That¡¯s not what they see," Dion replied. He leaned in, his gaze boring into hers, as if he could see through the deepest parts of her soul. "And besides... desires can change."


    For some inexplicable reason, Violet¡¯s heart began to pound, and she felt vulnerable beneath Dion¡¯s unnerving stare. No matter how much she tried to deny it, she knew he was right. Desires do change.


    Asher was slowly breaking down her defenses. She still hated Griffin, but she was undeniably curious about his beast side. And then there was ric whom she might just have a crush on.


    <i>Fuck</i>. This was getting bad.


    Desperate for a distraction from the intensity of the moment, Violet¡¯s eyes fell on L. It was strange for L, the usual chatterbox, to have remained so silent, and from the looks of it, she was furiously typing away on her phone.


    Without warning, Violet snatched the phone from L¡¯s hands. At that action, L¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    "No, don¡¯t, Violet! Don¡¯t go to thements section!" she shouted, panicked.


    But that was exactly what Violet did.


    And from the look of things, it seemed that L had been using a bot ount to defend her under the Oracle¡¯s post.


    Instantly, Violet¡¯s stomach churned with dread. If L had been using botted ounts¡ªgods knew how many¡ªto write positive remarks about her, then the situation must be worse than she thought.


    With a sinking feeling, Violet took a deep breath and clicked on thement section, bracing herself for whatevery ahead.


    <strong>@LunarQueen</strong>??: <i>Ugh, here we go again with another human trying to y in the big leagues. Stay in yourne, Violet. ?? #AlphaDrama</i>


    <strong>@WolfieLily</strong>??: <i>Did someone say ric and staring? ???? Okay, but honestly, who wouldn¡¯t? The Lightning Prince is a literal god. ??? #Teamric</i>


    @MoonlitMaven?: Top twenty on day one? That¡¯s wild. ???? She must have some hidden tricks up her sleeve. #SuspiciousOrTalented


    <strong>@AsherFan4Life</strong>??: <i>Don¡¯t touch my man, Violet. ?? He¡¯s already spoken for... by ME! (jk... unless? ??) #TeamAsher</i>


    <strong>@FangirlCentral</strong>??: <i>Not Violet stealing the spotlight AND the boys in one swoop. Whore behavior, tbh. ?? #purplewhore</i>


    <strong>@StormyLover</strong>?: <i>Violet staring at ric? SAME, GIRL. SAME. ?? But let¡¯s be real, ric probably doesn¡¯t even know how to flirt. ?? #LightningLove</i>


    <strong>@PackLeader101</strong>??: <i>Griffin and Violet? That¡¯s a disaster waiting to happen. But I¡¯m lowkey here for it. ???? #EnemiesToLovers?</i>


    <strong>@HowlItUp</strong>??: <i>Is it just me, or is Violet¡¯s rise too perfect? ?? What if she¡¯s some kind of nt? Like a spy or something? #ConspiracyMoon</i>


    <strong>@TeamElsie??</strong>: <i>Let¡¯s not forget the real queen of Lunaris¡ªElsie is still THAT girl. Violet could never. ?? #LoyalToTheCrown</i>


    <strong>@LunarGossip??</strong>: <i>I¡¯m living for this drama. The Oracle is serving tea piping hot as always. ?? #MoonFeedAddict</i>


    <strong>@StarlightFury??:</strong><i>Imagine a world where Violet ends up with Griffin, and Asher¡¯s left in the dust. CHAOS. ?? #PlotTwist</i>


    <strong>@HowlAtMe</strong>: <i>Y¡¯all sleeping on how weird this is. Asher, ric and Griffin . ???? #Disgusted</i>


    <strong>@LunaQueen</strong>: <i>Elsie will always be our queen. This Violet storm will pass. ?? #QueenBeeReigns</i>


    <strong>@AlphaLover22</strong>: <i>Asher¡¯s totally marking his territory. I mean, have you SEEN the way he looks at her like he intends to eat her whole? ????#EatMeToo</i>


    <strong>@PackPride47</strong>: <i>What if Violet¡¯s ying them ALL? ?? #HumanWithAn</i>


    <strong>@WolfPackTea</strong>: <i>If hate¡¯s a thin line, Violet and Griffin are already crossing it. ???? #TheHeatIsReal</i>


    <strong>@LunarLad59: </strong><i>Imagine being Elsie right now. The audacity of a HUMAN stealing her spotlight! ?? #DramaInTheDen</i>

 Chapter 41: Summoned By The Master

    <h4>Chapter 41: Summoned By The Master</h4>


    "You shouldn¡¯t take it to heart," L tried to console the shell-shocked Violet after reading every singlement under the Oracle¡¯s post.


    "They think of me as a whore," Violet said numbly, turning to L."They¡¯ve already made up their minds about me. ¡¯Like mother, like daughter,¡¯ that¡¯s probably what they¡¯re all thinking right now." She chuckled mirthlessly.


    L gave Violet a concerned look, then turned to Dion, hoping he might offer a solution. However, he simply shrugged; this was not his forte.


    With a note of frustration, L reached out and took Violet¡¯s hands in hers. "They¡¯re simply jealous of you. Moreover..." She straightened up. "It¡¯s not exactly unheard of to be dating two or more werewolves. In the old world, ording to the texts, their moon goddess blessed them with multiple mates. In other words, you¡¯re not a whore, Violet."


    But instead of relieving her, those words only further traumatized Violet. Why in the world would she want four mates, and to mention those four assholes?! That was a death sentence, in and simple. Moreover, how did the moon goddess blessing people with more than one mate corrte with her situation?


    Dion seemed to think the same, because he leaned in and whispered to L, "I think this is the point where you stop talking. You¡¯re not making things better." He swore the girl can be dumb sometimes.


    "Don¡¯t be sad, Violet." L pouted, giving her a sympathetic look.


    "I am not sad. I would actually care to be sad. People have the right to believe what they wanted. It only took me by surpise, that¡¯s all." Violet." She said with a smile.


    But L and Dion saw through her act even though they didn¡¯t call her out on it. Violet might pretend to be tough, but she still human and hurt like other normal girls out there.


    As if to further prove she was okay, Violet grabbed her fork and dug into her now cold macaroni and cheese, along with a few other cold and half-eaten dishes. Deep down, she knew the food would be wasted.


    Havinge from a poor background, Violet hated nothing more than wasting food, especially now when it was in abundance. But what could she do? Even as she swallowed, she couldn¡¯t taste any of it, having lost her appetite.


    The table fell into an awkward silence as they ate, until Dion lifted his head and seemed to stare at something intently, his brows furrowed in confusion. He muttered, "Isn¡¯t that your boyfriend, Violet? Also, why is heing our way looking like that?"


    Even without a name being mentioned, Violet knew instinctively who it was, and when she turned, there he was.


    Asher freaking Nightshade.


    But Violet¡¯s expression did not show anger over his earlier actions, instead she looked bewildered. What in the moon was going on here?


    Asher was still in his sports gear from earlier, but it was now bloodied and torn in several ces. But that wasn¡¯t all.


    The cardinal Alpha of the west was covered in dirt from head to toe, evidence of his brutal fight with Griffin¡¯s beast side.


    However, his appearance was unsettling; his lip was busted, his face marred by cuts, and both eyes were ckened. But even with the severity of his injuries, his body was already beginning to heal.


    Minor wounds had already vanished, and the deeper gashes were slowly closing up, all thanks to his superior Alpha healing abilities. Still, his disheveled, bloodied appearance unnerved anyone who looked at him.


    He was walking towards them causing a sudden tension to swell in the air. Violet couldn¡¯t deny, Asher looked intimidating with all the blood streaks, the torn fabric, the wildness in his eyes. It was enough to send anyone running. But she was furious and an angry Violet was a fearless one.


    And perhaps, Asher knew that because he came to a stop a short distance away, his eyes never leaving her. He didn¡¯t even say a word. Instead, he simply hooked a finger towards himself, gesturing for her toe over, as if she were some dog summoned by its master.


    What the....?


    Violet ground her jaw in fury. Who did this asshole think he was? The nerve of him! Her blood boiled at the sheer arrogance Asher exude, a tightening feeling in her chest.


    Yet, even with her murderous gaze, Asher inclined his head, watching her, as if he was expecting her to obediently approach.


    Violet scoffed, as if she would ever yield to his will. No. Not today. Not ever.


    With an sickly sweet yet defiant smile, Violet turned her back to Asher, a deliberate, bold move.


    It was considered a grave insult to turn one¡¯s back on a wolf, most especially an Alpha like the likes of Asher. But Violet didn¡¯t care. Let him seethe. Let him throw a tantrum. He could go rot in hell for all she cared.


    She took a deep breath, trying to ignore the stares of the students around them, who were now wide-eyed at the audacity she disyed.


    She knew what this meant, defying an Alpha, especially a psycho like Asher, was risky. And yet, she did it with no second thought, standing her ground in her own way.


    Perhaps, she was asking for death or simply a sucker for punishment. To be honest, Violet had no idea whatever stirred her! What pushed her into ying this risky game with Asher. He provoked her enough she lost all manner of reasoning around him.


    With her back turned to him and her heart racing, Violet half-expected Asher to storm after her, but the seconds passed in silence. She didn¡¯t dare turn to look at him again. She wouldn¡¯t give him that satisfaction ¡ª plus she was scared to know what he was up to.


    Asher both thrilled and scared her.


    Then she heard a low growl behind her, barely audible, the kind that would send chills through anyone else. But Violet held her head high, asserting her refusal to be intimidated even when she felt a warm body press against her back and hands sliding around her waist.

 Chapter 42: The Nightshade Is Poison

    <h4>Chapter 42: The Nightshade Is Poison</h4>


    "Hello, my purple queen," a deep, masculine voice murmured into Violet¡¯s ear, making the hairs on her body stand on end.


    The voice was unmistakably Asher¡¯s. It was velvety smooth, yetced with an underlying edge of danger. The nickname and the warmth of his breath on her skin made Violet¡¯s heart lurch, both in a good and a bad way.


    He said to her, "Why do you refuse to answer to your king?"


    Violet turned her head just enough to see Asher¡¯s infuriatingly smug face beside her.


    "For starters," she said with intentional coldness, "I am not your queen. Stop calling me that. Secondly, get away from me." She wrinkled her nose and nudged him with her shoulder, her annoyance showing. "You smell like blood and dirt. I wouldn¡¯t want you to get that on me."


    But like an annoying mosquito, the nudge only seemed to spur Asher on further. His lips curled into a wicked grin, his tone dangerously amused. "Really? Is that so?"


    Before Violet could even process what he was about to do, Asher leaned in and rubbed his face against hers. It was a gesture that should¡¯ve seemed intimate, even romantic to everyone watching, but it was anything but. All Asher did was smear his blood, sweat, and grime all over her.


    "Aah!!!" Violet screamed, her voice echoing across thewn like a banshee. She could feel his sweat and the dirt caking her skin, and she recoiled, her face twisted in disgust.


    But the psychopath wasn¡¯t finished. Asher,ughing like a child, took it a step further, rubbing his still-bleeding wound all over her, leaving trails of blood smeared across her cheek, neck and uniform.


    "Get off me!" Violet yelled,pletely losing herposure. She swung her arms wildly, trying to push him away. It felt like her entire world had descended into chaos, theughter and blood, dirt, and her frustrated screams mingling together.


    Asher finally pulled back, a triumphant look on his face as he took a step back. He could barely contain hisughter as Violet red at him, her face flushed with rage. And just like that, without a word of apology or an ounce of shame, he took off, sprinting away with an agility that only a werewolf could possess.


    Violet was beyond furious. Her body shook as she screamed at the top of her lungs, "You fucking asshole! I¡¯m going to kill you today! Do you hear me! You¡¯re dead meat today!"


    Fueled by sheer frustration, Violet bolted after Asher across thewn, desperate to catch him. She was so angry that she could feel her pulse pounding in her ears, and nothing else mattered. Not the looks of the by standing students, not the fact that Asher was a cardinal Alpha. None of it mattered. She just wanted to teach him a lesson.


    But Asher seemed to enjoy the chase, hisughter ringing out loudly in thewn, as he effortlessly dodged her attempts to catch him. Whenever Violet thought she was close enough, each time she stretched out her fingers to grab him, Asher would slip away at thest second, leaving her to groan in frustration.


    This wasn¡¯t like his usual games. It wasn¡¯t him toying with others through maniption. This was different. Asher looked... happy, genuinely enjoying himself, a sight that surprised everyone watching, even those who knew him well.


    From a distance, Violet¡¯s friends watched the spectacle unfold, wide-eyed and stunned.


    L¡¯s jaw dropped as she saw Asher teased Violet bying close to grab but she shove him away, only for him toe right back, his grin never fading.


    "The gods help us all," L muttered, the realization dawning on her. "He likes her."


    Dion, who was leaning casually against the back of the bench, shook his head and spoke ominously. "And that, my dear, means your friend Violet is in deep shit. Of all the cardinal alphas, nothing good everes from associating with Asher. The Nightshade household is poison. Anything good dies in their hands."


    He took a slow drink from his water bottle, his gaze still fixed on Violet and Asher. "I would say if you were a good friend, you would advise Violet to stay away from him." He paused, a contemtive look on his face. "But it¡¯s toote. Asher has his eyes on her. And whatever the Puppet Master wants, he takes."


    L nced at Dion, her heart pounding with worry. There was something chilling about the way Dion spoke, the certainty in his tone. She swallowed hard and asked nervously, "How do you know all that?"


    Dion rxed, his smile widening as if he knew something she didn¡¯t. "You¡¯re a curious one too," he said smoothly, "so you should already know that information is power in Lunaris."


    L fell silent, her gaze flickering back to her friend who was still chasing Asher, the two of them creating a spectacle that no one was forgetting anytime soon, at least till the end of today.


    At this point, L could only hope that Violet understood the kind of danger she was walking into by associating with Asher, because there was no turning back now.


    Meanwhile....


    Through sheer luck, Violet managed to tackle Asher to the ground, hisughter ending abruptly.


    They both went down with a heavy thud, the force of their fall knocking the air out of Asher for a brief moment.


    Without thinking twice, Violet straddled him, her hands going straight for his neck. Her eyes were wide with fury as she leaned over him.


    "Die, you asshole!" she growled, squeezing his throat with all the strength she could muster.


    Yet even while she had her hands around his neck, even while she straddled him and tried to choke him, Asher was smiling. Not even fazed. His reptilian eyes gleamed mischievously as his sses were long gone, forsaken during the chase.


    "Why are youughing, you bastard?" Violet yelled, her frustration boiling over at his infuriating grin.


    Asher let out a low chuckle sending a shiver down Violet¡¯s spine despite her fury. "Because you seem to like this position, little purple queen."


    Violet froze. Her hands loosened, and she suddenly became hyper-aware of everything, the fact that she was straddling Asher, the closeness of their bodies, and more pressingly, the way his hips shifted beneath hers. There was something hard pressing up, and that realization hit her like a freight train.


    She looked down and saw the faintest outline of something that made her heart nearly stop.


    "Ahhh!" Violet shrieked, her face flushed in mortified horror. Her immediate reaction was to scramble off of him, but Asher was too quick, too perceptive.


    The moment her concentration broke, he took advantage of thepse. Before Violet knew what was happening, Asher moved like lightning. His hands gripped her wrists, and in one swift motion, he flipped her over so that now she was pinned beneath him, her back against the grass.


    Violet¡¯s breath hitched as she found herself staring up at him, his silhouette blocking the sun and her heart racing. Not only was she pinned, but Asher was leaning over her, his face close enough that she could feel his breath against her skin.


    The weight of his body pressed down against hers, every inch of him. Every. Single. Inch. Including his very evident, raging erection.


    Violet swallowed hard. She had just gone from the frying pan and straight into the fire.


    -----------


    Thepetition is getting tougher and tougher. We have less than fourteen hours to help our character "Violet Purple" qualify for the semi finals. Please vote for Violet with your points and push her to the point. There would be a mass release event if we win thepetition!

 Chapter 43: My King

    <h4>Chapter 43: My King</h4>


    Ba-dum! Ba-dum! Ba-dum!


    Violet could hear the quick rhythm of her heart pounding in her chest. This was the closest she¡¯d ever been with a man, and it bothered her greatly because she shouldn¡¯t like it, yet her body seemed to.


    No man had ever stirred her like this. Asher was a bad idea, every one of her principles went against getting involved with someone like him. And yet, tell that to the throbbing need between her legs.


    But then, just because her body desired him didn¡¯t mean she would give in to the bad idea. She controlled her body, not the other way around. Hence, she was determined to take back the reins.


    "Get off me!" she hissed, her voice sounding as strong and confident as she could make it, despite the blush creeping up her neck, flushing her face with embarrassment.


    "No."


    "No?" Violet repeated in disbelief.


    "Yes." He smiled that cunning, self-assured smile of his. "But you can make me."


    Violet¡¯s eyes shed with defiance. Did he think she couldn¡¯t? She would prove him wrong.


    She pushed against his shoulders, attempting to throw him off her. Gods above! It was like trying to move an immovable wall. He didn¡¯t budge an inch.


    Though it stunned her how he wasn¡¯t crushing her beneath all his weight, he remained infuriatingly immovable. Violet tried again and again, her muscles straining as she huffed in exhaustion. Her frustration grew until she could no longer hold back.


    "Bastard!" she cursed, ring at him with all the rage she could muster, especially knowing he was doing this on purpose.


    Asher burst intoughter, his gaze never leaving hers. There was something dark and yful in his eyes, something that said he was enjoying this far more than he should. From the way he pinned her wrists, down to the way he hovered over her, it was as if he was relishing in her helplessness.


    "Bastard?" He chuckled deeply, his tone mocking yet oddly affectionate. "Oh, darling, I¡¯ve been called much worse. And the people who called me such usually lose a tooth or more. But you, my little purple queen, when you put it that way... somehow, it doesn¡¯t sound like an insulting from you."


    His gaze shifted slightly, and the look in his eyes sent a chill down her spine. His vertically slitted eyes seemed to glow brighter, as if some beast was awakening and peering down at her.


    Violet could feel her heart thudding against her ribcage, her breath catching. No, she forgot how to breathe entirely.


    Asher¡¯s face was so close, his lips only inches from hers. His dark, wild hair framed his features, the scrapes and bruises across his skin adding a rugged, dangerous edge to his already dangerously alluring presence.


    He looked at her as though she were the only thing in his world, his eyes filled with an intensity that made her want to give in to whatever strange pull he had over her.


    Violet could feel her nipples tightening, her skin flushed and hot under his gaze. There was something about Asher, something about the power radiating from him that made her want to submit. To let herself be taken care of by him. One who would care, provide and protect. An alpha. The best mating partner.


    Oh Fuck. Oh fuck. She was doomed. Violet knew what this was. His wolf was calling to her and her body, though human, had primal instincts too. Just like natural selection, her body was recognizing a strong, dominant, powerful male for mating ¡ª in the case of the wolves ¡ª and reproduction ¡ª for the humans.


    Except there would be no reproduction!


    "Get. Off." Shemanded him.


    But all he did was raise a brow as if amused by her attempt at authority.


    Realizing that wasn¡¯t going to happen,Violet changed her tactics. "Please," she begged him, her eyes darting around nervously, "people are staring."


    And she wasn¡¯t wrong. Students were indeed staring. But this was Asher, and no one dared to stare for too long. They knew better than to test their luck with him, and those who did dare stare, kept their distance.


    But Violet knew for certain that she¡¯d be appearing on the Oracle¡¯s post once more.


    <i>What a popr celebrity she¡¯d be.</i>


    To her surprise, even after lowering her dignity to plead, Asher merely sighed regretfully. "I wish I could help you, but your king called earlier and you ignored him."


    <i>The gods help her. So this was what it was? Punishment?</i>


    She racked her brain, her nerves fraying. How had she gotten involved with this madman again? So much had happened in such a short span of time she had forgotten. Oh, right, the damned application! She¡¯d put herself in this situation.


    Well done, Violet! She chided herself inwardly.


    Violet tried to hold back the anger, but the words slipped out anyway. "I swear, I will murder you if you don¡¯t get off me."


    "Too bad," he said, his grin widening, "you might just be the death of me."


    Those words should be illegal, Violet thought as her heart skipped a beat. It wasn¡¯t just the romantic words, but the way he said it like he meant it. Every single word of it.


    Before she could fullyprehend what had just happened, Asher finally got off her, only to lie beside her, pushing her to face him as theyy side by side.


    "Let¡¯s stay like this, then," he said, restingfortably, his face inches away from hers.


    Violet blinked,pletely dumbfounded. She¡¯d never met anyone like him before. She looked over her shoulder, catching sight of her friends,municating with her gaze for them to help her.


    But Dion and L looked away, purposefully avoiding looking at her. If anything, their expressions seemed to say, "Good luck with your boyfriend, Violet."


    "No, look here," Asher said, gently turning her face back towards him. "I like it when your eyes are on me."


    Her heart skipped a beat again, her breath hitching. Damn, he was smooth even without trying.


    "Let¡¯s talk this way." He said to her.


    Violet had no choice but to indulge him, not that it was entirely terrible. She just hadn¡¯t expected to spend the rest of her break lying in the grass with a cardinal Alpha, one who looked like he¡¯d just had a fight with death itself, while basking in the warmth of the sun.


    Very romantic, indeed.


    Whatever man that woulde after Asher would have to beat this record.


    If only she knew.


    So, to indulge him, she said with a hint of sarcasm, "Now, do tell, my king, what do we talk about?"


    ________


    Hi everyone!


    In case you received the notification, the Most Popr Character Selectionpetition is back! Exciting news, our beloved character, Violet Purple, has made it onto the list! Thepetition is divided into four stages, and for the first stage, Violet needs to secure a spot in the top 16.


    Please help Violet maintain her position and aim for victory by voting with points or coins on the <strong><i>Defy The Alphas</i></strong> book details page or directly on the contest activity page. Both will count toward her progress.


    As a special thank-you, if we win thispetition, I¡¯ll release <strong>five bonus Chapters </strong>(in addition to the uing release on the 11th. Yes, the secret¡¯s out now!).


    Thank you so much for your incredible support! Let¡¯s make this happen!

 Chapter 44: Sour Gift

    <h4>Chapter 44: Sour Gift</h4>


    <strong>~ Asher ~</strong>


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Now, do tell, my king, what do we talk about?" Violet said, the sarcasm in her voice unmistaken.


    He stared at her, amused by herck of self-preservation. Asher couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Violet realized she was the only one who spoke to him like this and got away with it unscathed. But then again, that was precisely what he liked about her and expected, not some cowering, timid soul. If she were such, she wouldn¡¯t be his purple queen after all.


    Above all, if there was one thing he loved about her, it was the way she looked at him. To be precise, at his eyes. There was no hint of disgust, no false admiration.


    She didn¡¯t pretend to be fascinated; she genuinely saw them for what they were. Those cursed eyes he had always loathed each time he stared at the mirror, Violet gazed at them as if they were beautiful and magical. That alone had won him over, and now, she was his beautiful, magical purple queen.


    Violet was everything he had ever longed for. The one good thing the gods had granted him in a long time. He longed to run his fingers through that striking purple hair, to feel its silky softness. And her eyes, those stunning golden eyes that held an unexpected intensity.


    It wasn¡¯t usual for a human to possess purple hair and golden eyes. With hybrids on the rise these days as a result of the union between humans and wolves, Asher had his own theory.


    Perhaps one of Violet¡¯s ancestors had been entangled with a wolf, if you know what he meant. But since she was an orphan, there was no way to track her genealogy down.


    Unfortunately, if his purple queen were part wolf, she showed none of the traits. He had been watching her since today, testing her on the training field to see if she exhibited anything special. Although she waspletely unaware of his intentions.


    No one ever knew the full extent of his games until they found themselves too deeply entangled to escape.


    And as for his purple queen, she didn¡¯t smell like a wolf, nor did she possess the energy. She was just an ordinary human. But "ordinary" didn¡¯t seem to fit when it came to her. She was anything but that. Not to mention, her fiery temper rivaled that of any wolf he¡¯d met.


    "Earth to his majesty, what are you thinking?" Violet¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts as she snapped her fingers in front of his face.


    Asher turned to her, as she continued, her sarcasm ever-present. "Have you forgotten, your majesty, we are supposed to be having royal talks?"


    So, she wasn¡¯t going to let that go. Fine, then. They could have it both ways.


    "What about some royal fun?" he responded, his hand slipping to her waist, gliding lower until he cupped her backside.


    "Hands. Off. Now." Violet¡¯s voice lost its yful edge and was reced with such seriousness that he had no choice but to oblige.


    "You¡¯re no fun," he lied, though a grin tugged at his lips.


    "Then find someone else to bother. I¡¯d be so d." She shot back, seemingly delighted at the mere thought.


    "That¡¯s the point," Asher said, his eyes darkening as they held hers. "You¡¯d be too d. And that¡¯s exactly why I can¡¯t let you go."


    Violet¡¯s mouth dropped open, her eyes wide. "You¡¯re crazy, you do know that?"


    He shed her a grin, eyes twinkling with mischief. "Spot on."


    Indeed, there was no denying it. He was utterly, beautifully mad. His purple queen didn¡¯t know the extent yet. But she¡¯d find out soon enough. Only then would he know if she was truly worthy to be by his side. To wear his crown.


    "Very well, you seem to be in the mood, I see. If that¡¯s the case, let us begin this discourse with a touch of questioning and answering, shall we? Indeed, Your Majesty, pray tell me of your intentions regarding Elsie Lyka Lancaster?" she asked without hesitation, her golden eyes fixed intently upon him.


    Of course, he stiffened. If there were any question Asher Nightshade had expected from his little purple¡ªwho didn¡¯t seem so little at this moment, not with her ws out¡ªit certainly wouldn¡¯t have been this.


    Asher propped his head up on his arms, the air of arrogance slipping back onto his face. "Someone appears to be jealous, hmm?" he mused.


    Violet hissed, her eyes narrowing. "Do not even try to change the subject, I can see right through your tricks, puppet master."


    Ah, she had him there. His gaze held a flicker of acknowledgment. His purple queen was getting sharper, catching onto his tricks more quickly. He almost found it endearing.


    "Very well then," he said, his tone taking a serious edge. Asher decided it was time toy it all bare. There wasn¡¯t much point hiding it, especially with that parrot-mouthed friend of hers always hovering about. It was only a matter of time till she found out. If she hadn¡¯t already, with that question, and only wanted confirmation from him.


    "The Alpha King is impotent and unable to bear an heir," He began with a cold voice, unable to hide his disdain towards the man. "Some say it is merely the king¡¯s unfortunate fate, others believe it is the goddess¡¯s own way of bncing the order, with four overpowered wolves already in ce. If the Alpha King were to have an heir, it would mean any one of us could challenge him for the throne and obviously take it."


    Asher paused, the bitterness in his tone thick. "But with no heir, the ying field is limited. Only one of the Cardinal Alphas is eligible for the throne, and to sweeten, or, in my view, sour, the deal, the Alpha King, in all his magnanimity, decided to grant us a gift."


    There was nothing but pure venom in his voice, etched in the way his face twisted slightly in disgust.


    "A pure-blooded she-wolf, for the taking," Asher spat. "For whoever emerges as his heir after graduation. A prize to be won, like a possession. And now Elsie seems to think that she owns me. Us. All of us." His words were filled with loathing.


    However, his purple queen remained quiet, taking it all in with an unreadable expression. There was tension in the air with his words having ripped away the usual yful banter, exposing a raw undercurrent of resentment, reserved towards the Alpha King and the situation itself.


    "Well," She finally spoke up, "I guess that makes you more of a prisoner than I thought."


    "Oh, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, little purple," he chuckled cruelly.


    His hand sped her cheek, fingers curving possessively around her face. Violet didn¡¯t swat him away this time. Whether it was his words or the strange allure of the moment, she found herself frozen, unable to react.


    Asher¡¯s gaze bore into hers, intense and unyielding. "I¡¯m the puppet master. No one dictates my role for me. I make the rules. I decide my path," he continued, his voice lowering to a near growl, something predatory lying beneath his words. His thumb brushed her cheek gently, a juxtaposition to the dark energy she could sense radiating from him.


    "And that¡¯s where youe in, my little queen," he murmured, his breath warm against her face, the intensity of his proximity drawing every one of her senses to focus on him alone.


    Asher leaned in closer, the air around them charged with tension, almost suffocating. His lips hovered so close to hers that anyone watching might have assumed they were about to kiss.


    But that wasn¡¯t the intention here, he stared her dead in the eyes instead.


    "You, my purple queen, will take Elsie¡¯s ce."

 Chapter 45: Who Knows Asher’s Plans?

    <h4>Chapter 45: Who Knows Asher¡¯s ns?</h4>


    A cold like never before burrowed deeply into Violet¡¯s skin, chilling her to the bone. The steps she took down the empty hallway felt heavy, almost robotically, as if she had been disconnected from her own body.


    Nothing made sense anymore. Not when her head swirled with a thousand thoughts, all crashing into each other like waves in a violent storm. It was as if the world had tilted off its axis, and she was left grasping at straws to regain her footing.


    Her instincts had always whispered to her to be wary of Asher, and now she knew they had been right all along.


    "You, my purple queen, will take Elsie¡¯s ce." Those words kept echoing in Violet¡¯s head, haunting her as she reyed them over and over. They looped through her mind, like a broken record that refused to stop.


    It was chilling.


    At first after he had said that, Violet had assumed Asher was joking. She thought it was another one of his games, you know, his own twisted way of riling her up. But there had been nothing yful about that dark, intent look in his eyes. And that was all the confirmation she needed to know he was deadly serious.


    "You mad man!" she had shouted, pushing him away before taking to her heels, her breath catching in her chest as she fled. She hadn¡¯t looked back. No, she didn¡¯t dare to.


    What the fuck was wrong with Asher? What did he mean by her "taking Elsie¡¯s ce"?!


    Elsie was the one chosen by the Alpha King for one of them. Taking Elsie¡¯s ce would mean challenging the Alpha King himself, and only someone with a death wish would even consider that. It was madness. Suicidal.


    And Violet, as reckless as she was, still wanted to live. So she clung to that desire fiercely, which meant there was no way she could go along with Asher¡¯s ridiculous idea.


    The first thought that rushed into Violet¡¯s mind was running away. To leave Lunaris and escape Asher and his insanity as nned. But she couldn¡¯t do it now. Not in broad daylight when his eyes and ears were possibly everywhere.


    After all, Asher had made it crystal clear that he doesn¡¯t n on letting her go anytime soon. Violet shuddered at the thought of what he would do if he caught her trying to "leave him." so running wasn¡¯t an option. Not while the sun was up.


    She had to be smart. Strategic. Violet couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes at this point in time. She had to figure out a n and keep herself safe until she could escape properly, without leaving a trace.


    Before Violet knew it, she had wandered aimlessly for what felt like hours, lost in her thoughts. By the time she realized herself, the hallway was deserted, and she hadpletely missed half of the lesson. But then, she couldn¡¯t avoid ss forever, no matter how shattered she felt.


    Taking onest deep breath, Violet steeled herself and began to walk in the direction of the ssroom. The teacher would likely deduct points, maybe, even punish her. But that was nothingpared to the fear of what Asher had in store of her.


    But Violet suddenly came to aplete stop when someone stepped out from the corner of the hallway, intentionally blocking her path forward.


    Her eyes met Griffin Hale¡¯s, and a chill ran down her spine. The blood drained from her face, leaving her feeling cold and hollow. Of all people, it had to be him. Just her luck.


    But when Griffin didn¡¯t move and kept his gaze fixed on her, an unsettling reality dawned on her that this was no coincidence.


    Griffin Hale had been waiting for her.


    Oh God.


    Without a word, Violet spun around, intending to run in the opposite direction, but she mmed right into someone else. She stumbled back, lifting her gaze to see who it was, and her heart leaped as she met the eyes of ric Storm.


    For a brief moment, Violet almost felt a sense of relief. ric had always seemed the most harmless among the cardinal alphas. Maybe, just maybe, he¡¯d help her. But that was until she remembered that ric and Griffin were best friends, just like Asher and Roman. It made sense then. ric wasn¡¯t here to save her; he was here to ensure she didn¡¯t escape.


    Fuck her life.


    Their eyes locked for a split second, and he knew at that moment what she was thinking. Violet¡¯s fight-or-flight instincts took over. She tried to dash to the side, but ric moved fast, wrapping an arm tightly around her waist.


    "No! Let me go!" Violet screamed, struggling against him with all her might, twisting and squirming. But ric was strong¡ªunbearably strong¡ªand he pulled her back, holding her tightly against his chest. She could feel the tension in his body, and his grip was irond.


    Without thinking twice, Violet threw her head back, hard. It connected with ric¡¯s face, hitting his nose with a satisfying crack. He yelped, and his grip loosened, giving her a split second to escape. Violet didn¡¯t waste any time as she pulled free, turning and driving her elbow into his stomach for good measure, feeling him double over in pain.


    She was free then, but it onlysted for a few seconds.


    Violet managed just two desperate steps before she felt hands wrap around her shoulders, and then she was being lifted, her feet leaving the ground.


    A cry of shock left her lips as Griffin Hale threw her over his shoulder like she weighed nothing. The world tipped upside down, her stomach lurching as shended hard against his broad back. The jarring force knocked the air from her lungs, and she groaned, wincing in pain.


    "Put me down! Let me go!" her scream reverberated through the hallway.


    She kicked and struggled, beating her fists against Griffin¡¯s back, but he didn¡¯t even flinch. Instead, his arm mped around her legs, securing her tightly as he strode on.


    Panic wed at Violet¡¯s insides as she realized how powerless she was against him. Griffin was a mountain of muscle, his sheer strength making her feel utterly helpless.


    Her screams for help fell on deaf ears as the hallway was deserted, and any hope of someoneing to her rescue was dwindling by the second.


    Griffin pushed through a door, dragging Violet into an empty ssroom. She heard the heavy door m shut behind them, the sound echoing off the walls like a final seal of her fate. ric followed them, his nose bleeding slightly and his expression torn between anger and annoyance.


    Before Violet could gather her bearings, Griffin sat her down onto one of the desks, his shadow casting her in darkness as he loomed over her like a towering mountain.


    Violet¡¯s body tensed in panic, her heart thudding wildly in her chest. The heat radiating off Griffin was suffocating as he stood between her legs, their proximity unnervingly close. She barely had space to breathe.


    A wicked smile crossed his lips, "Finally, I¡¯ve got you, Purple head. You don¡¯t know how hard it¡¯s been to catch you without Asher getting in my way."


    Violet¡¯s eyes widened, fear constricting her throat. Wait, what? Why? She had not done anything to provoke him since yesterday, not deliberately at least. Except for the fact that Asher had punched his pack member because of her..... oh shit. She was in serious trouble.


    Her breath hitched as Griffin grabbed her hair, yanking it painfully and making her gasp. Tears pricked her eyes at the sharp sting in her scalp, and she let out a cry.


    "Who the hell are you, and what does Asher want with you?!" He growled, his voice vibrating in her ears like the snarl of an animal.


    "I don¡¯t know!" Violet¡¯s voice cracked as the searing pain made her eyes sting.


    Griffin didn¡¯t seem satisfied. His expression darkened, and his grip became impossibly tighter, tugging her head back, exposing her neck.


    "Don¡¯t give me that bullshit answer!" he spat, his breath hot against her ear. "I know that bastard, Asher. And the fact that his eyes are on you can¡¯t be anything good for the rest of us. So, tell me now, what is he nning to do with you?!"


    Violet swallowed hard, her thoughts scrambling in fear. She knew she couldn¡¯t tell him the truth. The very thought of it sent a chill through her. Thest thing she wanted was for Griffin to know Asher¡¯s ns. That the bastard intended to use her to challenge the Alpha King. Griffin would kill her on the spot, and nobody would care.


    Nobody would mourn her, except Nancy who would shed a few tears for all the money spent on her she didn¡¯t gain back. She was an orphan after all. Justice for orphans was close to zero.


    She had to be smart.


    Griffin shook her roughly, yanking her head back, his voice a furious shout. "I said talk to me!"


    "I swear, I don¡¯t know! He just... he just hangs around me, calls me his ¡¯purple queen,¡¯ that¡¯s it!" She lied, trying to sound convincing, her heart thundering in her chest as she stared up at him defiantly.

 Chapter 46: Teddy Bear Heart

    <h4>Chapter 46: Teddy Bear Heart</h4>


    "You¡¯re lying," Griffin growled, his voice rough and feral, teetering on the edge of snapping. His animalistic tone sent shivers down Violet¡¯s spine.


    Violet¡¯s entire body went rigid upon recalling that werewolves could tell when one told a lie. They could hear the slightest irregrity in a heartbeat, a telltale sign of deception.


    Unfortunately, Violet had no choice. Griffin didn¡¯t like her, and he could never know the truth she had learned. This was a dangerous game, but Violet had to make him believe her lie. Fake it until you make it, that was her only strategy right now.


    With no other option, Violet suddenly screamed, her voice loud and filled with anguish. "The gods be damned! Why won¡¯t you believe me?! Why are you doing this to me?! Is it because I¡¯m a human? Is that why you¡¯re bullying me? Why won¡¯t you go ask Asher yourself why he¡¯s doing this to me? I did not do anything wrong by getting epted into this school, did I?"


    Tears began streaming down her face, and Violet let herself go, bawling uncontrobly.


    Griffin froze instantly. His hands on her hair stilled as he stared at her, wide-eyed, utterly dumbfounded. It was clear from the startled expression on his face that crying was thest thing he had expected from Violet.


    "Griffin..." ric¡¯s voice was heard through themotion, calling his name with a grimace. There was an unmistakable usation in his gaze, as if silently ming Griffin for making her cry.


    ric hadn¡¯t supported this n in the first ce. Griffin had promised only to scare Violet into telling the truth, and ric¡¯s role was to ensure things didn¡¯t escte further. God forbid Violet provoked Griffin into letting his beast out. The heavens knew it would be an unmitigated disaster.


    Griffin released Violet at once, almost as if she had burned him. His gaze darted nervously between her and ric. Shaking his head desperately, he cried out, "I didn¡¯t even do anything!"


    Unfortunately for Griffin, Violet wailed even louder, her wails echoing through the ssroom. "Why are you doing this to me?! Why do you hate me so much?! I didn¡¯t even do anything to you!"


    "I swear, I only grabbed her hair!" Griffin defended himself, his voice rising in panic.


    ric face-palmed, groaning in exasperation. "You fool! You must have hurt her with your strength! Humans are much more fragile! How many times do I have to tell you that?!"


    "But I¡ª" Griffin started to protest, only to stop dead in his tracks as Violet suddenly threw her arms around him. She buried her face into his massive chest, sobbing as if her world had crumbled.


    The room fell into a stunned silence. Even ric held his breath, staring at the scene in disbelief. What was supposed to be an interrogation had flipped entirely. Instead of scaring Violet into confessing, the girl was now the one doing the scaring.


    Griffin looked utterly lost. He was a giant of a man, his imposing size intimidating everyone he encountered. Most avoided him, too terrified to even get close. Only his closest friends or asional lovers ever dared to touch him. What many didn¡¯t know was that Griffin had the most tender heart amongst all the cardinal alphas. He was a brute with a teddy bear heart.


    And yet, here was this human girl, someone with no rtionship to him whatsoever, clinging to him as though he were her lifeline.


    For over a minute, Griffin stood frozen, unable to process what was happening. But then, in a shocking turn of events, his massive arms encircled Violet. He began patting her back awkwardly, as though she were a small child in need offort.


    "Shit," Griffin muttered apologetically. "I¡¯m so sorry, Purplehead. My mama would be so disappointed if she found out I made a girl cry." His tone was genuinely remorseful as he continued to pat her back, his earlier aggressionpletely gone.


    Unfortunately for Griffin and ric, neither of them knew that Violet had been pretending all along. Griffin would never have believed her outright, and being headstrong wasn¡¯t going to get her out of this situation.


    So Violet relied on a skill women often held an edge in¡ªtears, or rather, emotional maniption. Like before, she clung to her mantra: fake it till you make it. Except this time, she decided to take it to the next level.


    Except what Violet didn¡¯t realize was that tapping into her emotional reservoir was a double-edged sword. The moment Griffin wrapped his massive, muscr arms around her, she didn¡¯t notice when everything shifted. But suddenly, the floodgates opened, and the emotions she had pretended to feel crashed over her like a torrent, turning her act into reality.


    Violet had always been tough. But being tough came with its own burdens, there were silent wounds and emotional bandages that weighed her down every single day. She had been holding onto them for so long, never realizing how desperately she needed to let it all out until now.


    It had all been a lie, every pretense of strength she clung to. Griffin¡¯s hatred for her, seemingly without reason, hurt more than she wanted to admit. Asher¡¯s unrelenting control over her life, like he was some untouchable god, terrified her. And above all, Violet was homesick. She missed Nancy, missed the trailer, missed the life she had left behind. Here she was in an unfamiliar world with no familiar face, nofort, no safety.


    "Yes, just like that, little purple girl," Griffin muttered softly, his tone soothing. His massive hand ran gently through her hair, and the sensation was unexpectedly heavenly. "Let it all out. It¡¯s good for the heart. Let the feelings flow."


    And just like he ordered, tears streamed down her face, her sobs turning ragged.


    "You¡¯re safe," he murmured, his voice dripping with sincerity. "I won¡¯t harm you again."


    Even through her tears, Violet could feel the truth in his words. Griffin¡¯s tone held no malice now, only a strange tenderness that she hadn¡¯t expected from him.


    Meanwhile, ric stood nearby, staring at the scene with a slightly horrified expression. Whatever was unfolding before his eyes, he had no name for it. Relief flickered across his features, at least there was no bloodshed. Not that he would have allowed it; even ric had his limits. Still, this? This was something else entirely.


    As he observed Violet, a growing suspicion crept into ric¡¯s mind. First Asher, now Griffin. It seemed like the girl had both of them wrapped around her finger in some inexplicable way.


    ric didn¡¯t like it. Not one bit.

 Chapter 47: Mattew 7:7

    <h4>Chapter 47: Mattew 7:7</h4>


    Violet stood in front of the restroom mirror, staring nkly at her reflection. The tap ran on, cold water spilling over her hands, but she barely noticed. Her mind was a million miles away, still trapped in the whirlwind of what had just unfolded in that ssroom.


    She had escaped, mostly unharmed. Her scalp still tingled where Griffin had gripped her hair, but it wasn¡¯t the lingering pain that unsettled her. It was the emotional vulnerability she had shown.


    Her golden eyes seemed to stare back at her usingly. "You cried," they seemed to say.


    Violet couldn¡¯t believe she had let that happen. Crying in front of Griffin Hale? The brute of East House? It was almostughable if it didn¡¯t make her stomach twist with unease.


    And yet, Griffin¡¯s reaction had been...unexpected. After her emotional breakdown, all he had done was apologize. The sincerity in his voice still echoed faintly in her mind.


    "You are right," he had said regretfully. "I was a coward for facing you when Asher should be the one I should be interrogating. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll surely get the truth out of his mouth one way or the other."


    And then, like some holy knight delivering a grand promise, he¡¯d added with unwavering determination, "In case you ever need my help, or need to move into another house, don¡¯t hesitate toe to me. I¡¯ll fight for you and will be happy to wee you into the East House."


    The memory of his words made Violet scoff quietly, water still running over her hands. Holy knight? You have got to be kidding me.


    Griffin might have yed the role of protector in that moment, but she wasn¡¯t about to start seeing him as her savior. Still, she couldn¡¯t deny that his demeanor had shifted drastically, almost disturbingly so.


    But what bothered her more than Griffin¡¯s sudden turn was the look ric Storm had given him before they left. That cold, distrusting re.


    Violet shuddered, her spine tingling as she remembered how the Lightning Prince¡¯s sharp eyes had lingered on her, as if dissecting her very existence. It was crystal clear that ric didn¡¯t like or trust her. Not even a little bit.


    Well, he¡¯s right not to.


    Violet shut the tap off abruptly, gripping the edges of the sink as she took a deep breath. Her reflection stared back at her, showing eyes red and puffy from crying.


    Violet bit her lip, hating herself for not having any makeup to hide the evidence. There was no way she could walk into her next ss looking like this. Thest thing she needed was for anyone to think she was a crybaby. She wasn¡¯t weak.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a stall door creaking open. Violet¡¯s head snapped up as a girl stepped out with an air of confidence that practically radiated off her. From the elegant sway of her hips to the sweet, almost intoxicating scent of her perfume, Violet instantly pegged her as one of the bluebloods, the wealthy elite that dominated Lunaris Academy.


    And if there was one group Violet avoided like the gue, it was the rich and entitled.


    The girl walked up to the mirror beside her, cing a small designer bag on the counter with practiced grace. She unzipped it, revealing an arsenal of makeup essories that gleamed like treasure under the fluorescent lights.


    Violet couldn¡¯t help but stare as the girl pulled out a sleek tube of red lipstick and expertly applied it, the vibrant color entuating her full lips. She popped them with a satisfied smile, radiating the kind of confidence that made it clear she knew she looked good.


    She didn¡¯t even wear her jacket and


    her shirt was unbuttoned just enough to show off a redce bra and the subtle curve of her cleavage. It was deliberate action, Violet noted. The girl intended to grab attention and she did. But Violet had no time to judge. Her gaze was fixed on the makeup bag as if it held the answers to all her problems.


    She swallowed hard, internally debating whether to ask. Bluebloods were predictable. The girl would probably sneer at her, give her a condescending look, or outright ignore her. But the alternative was walking into ss looking like a wreck. Violet shivered at the thought.


    Her fingers itched with the horrible urge to snatch the bag and run, but she immediately dismissed the idea. This wasn¡¯t her old school. She wasn¡¯t a thief and being branded such would be a living nightmare. Gritting her teeth, Violet decided to take the risk and ask for help.


    Before she could get a word out, the girl turned to her with a dramatic ir and said, "All you have to do is ask..." Her voice was smooth, teasing, as if she¡¯d been expecting Violet to speak all along. She smiled. "And you shall receive."


    Violet blinked, momentarily taken aback by the girl¡¯s unexpected response. She studied her closely now, taking in her attractive dirty blonde hair cascading in loose waves, sharp cheekbones, and beautiful hazel eyes. There was something familiar about her, but Violet couldn¡¯t quite ce where she¡¯d seen her before.


    "I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d help me," Violet finally admitted, her voice cautious.


    The girl raised a perfectly arched brow, her lips curving into a smirk. "And why wouldn¡¯t I help you? You¡¯re one of us."


    And just like that, Violet¡¯s suspicions were confirmed. She was an elite student. And, apparently, she ¡ª Violet ¡ª had be one of them. Except for the title, she was still broke though.


    Since the girl seemed to be feeling magnanimous, Violet decided not to waste her luck.


    "Fine. Help me with your makeup, please," she requested, doing her best to keep her tone polite.


    "Sure," the girl said with a casual shrug, only to add, "But on one condition, Violet Purple."


    Violet froze, taking an instinctive step back. Her wariness wasn¡¯t just because the girl knew her name ¡ª nearly everyone in this school seemed to know about her ¡ª but because she had learned the hard way that making deals with the students of Lunaris Academy was a death sentence. Nothing good ever came out of it.


    The girl seemed to catch her reaction and burst intoughter, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Gosh, your expression is priceless! Don¡¯t worry, calm your ass, sis. I¡¯m not about to demand your firstborn or anything."


    But her lighthearted teasing didn¡¯t ease Violet¡¯s nerves in the slightest.


    "Then what do you want?" Violet asked cautiously, her muscles tensed as if ready to bolt at any moment.


    The girl smirked, leaning slightly closer as she spoke. "I have a tea party with the girls tomorrow, and I was hoping you¡¯d attend."

 Chapter 48: Not A Charity

    <h4>Chapter 48: Not A Charity</h4>


    Violet blinked, utterly stunned by the unexpected request. A tea party? That was about thest thing she expected to hear. For a fleeting moment, she considered the possibility that this girl might be mocking her. But the way she held Violet¡¯s gaze with unwavering seriousness made it clear she wasn¡¯t joking.


    "And why would you want me at your tea party?" Violet asked, her tone sharp with suspicion. "You just met me, or do you make a habit of inviting everyone you see to your tea parties?"


    The girl scoffed lightly, the corner of her lips twitching into a smirk. "Are you kidding me right now? You¡¯re Violet Purple, the mysterious human with the purple hair who walked into Lunaris Academy and left the entire school buzzing without even trying. You¡¯re practically a legend. People, especially the elites, are dying to know more about you. It¡¯s honestly a tragedy that you don¡¯t spend more time with your own kind, especially when they¡¯re so eager to know you better." She tutted her lips in mock disappointment.


    Violet¡¯s stomach churned at the thought. "Knowing her" was precisely the thing she dreaded the most. She wasn¡¯t some circus animal meant to entertain these entitled brats, yet the girl¡¯s tone left little room for argument. It wasn¡¯t exactly a request, it was more like an expectation.


    Lifting her chin, Violet asked pointedly, "And how do I know this isn¡¯t just another scheme to humiliate or undermine me, like most sororities love to do?"


    The girl didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she tilted her head slightly, studying Violet with a curious expression before gracefully stepping closer. Violet¡¯s instincts screamed at her to step back cautiously, but she forced herself to stand her ground, refusing to show any weakness. When the girl was finally face to face with her, she spoke confidently.


    "It¡¯s <strong>my</strong> party, Violet. I¡¯m inviting you personally, which means you¡¯ll be under <strong>my</strong> protection. I don¡¯t let anyone undermine my guests, not the queen bee, not Griffin Hale, not even the gods themselves." The way she spoke carried such authority, such certainty, that for a moment, Violet almost believed her.


    Still, the way this girl seemed to know so much about her ¡ªand the enemies she actively tried to avoid¡ªsent a cold shiver down Violet¡¯s spine.


    Her instincts screamed <i>trap</i>, but something about the girl¡¯s poise and confidence made Violet hesitate. Against her better judgment, she found herself wanting to believe her.


    "Fine," Violet finally said after a long pause, weighing her options. "I¡¯lle to your tea party, but only on one condition. I leave whenever I want." Besides, Violet told herself, it didn¡¯t really matter. She¡¯d be gone from Lunaris by tonight, so this whole ordeal was a moot point.


    "Perfect!" the girl eximed, pping her hands together. Even that simple gesture was executed with an effortless grace that made Violet¡¯s stomach twist with envy.


    With a bright, almost mischievous gleam in her eyes, she grabbed Violet¡¯s arm. "We¡¯re going to have so much fun, sister."


    "Indeed, Sister." Violet echoed tly, her tone devoid of the enthusiasm the girl clearly expected.


    Unbothered, the girl turned to her makeup bag, retrieved it, and dropped it onto the counter in front of Violet. "Here, you can have it."


    Violet stared at the bag in disbelief. "Wait, what? I don¡¯t need all this. Just give me a minute, and I¡¯ll borrow what I need and give it back."


    But the girl raised a finger, pressing it gently against Violet¡¯s lips to silence her. "No arguments, think of it as a gesture of goodwill. Besides, I¡¯ve got so many of these I wouldn¡¯t even notice it¡¯s gone."


    Whether or not the girl meant to be arrogant, the statement rubbed Violet the wrong way. Thest thing she wanted was to be some charity case for the elite students to fawn over. But before she could muster a response, the girl was already walking away.


    "See you at my tea party, Violet Purple," she called over her shoulder, shing a dazzling smile.


    "Wait!" Violet shouted after her, a sudden thought striking her. "I don¡¯t even know your name!"


    The girl paused at the doorway, her hand resting lightly on the frame. With a yful wink, she said, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find out right after now." And with that, she disappeared through the door, leaving Violet alone.


    For a long moment, Violet stared after her, bewildered. <i>What in the moon just happened?</i>


    She nced down at the makeup bag, then back at her reflection in the mirror. Well, at least she had makeup now. As for the tea party... if the girl was confident Violet would find her, then the location wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Violet carefully reached into the makeup bag and began sifting through its contents. The array of expensive products made her pause for a moment. <i>This girl must own half a beauty store</i>, she thought with a small shake of her head.


    Her fingers found a foundation close to her skin tone, and she applied it carefully, blending it with precision. She followed it up with a subtle blush to bring life back to her cheeks.


    As Violet worked, her reflection gradually transformed. A light sweep of golden eyeshadow made her striking eyes pop, and eyeliner added an edge to her gaze that seemed to challenge anyone who dared look her way. Mascara coated hershes, giving them a thick, dramatic effect. She finished with a soft peach lipstick that made her lips look full and warm, pulling the whole look together.


    By the time she was done, Violet leaned back to take in her reflection. The face staring back at her was dazzling. Her golden eyes gleamed like molten amber, brighter and bolder than they had any right to be. The faint signs of her earlier tears werepletely erased, leaving her lookingposed, radiant, and untouchable.


    "Wow," Violet muttered under her breath, tilting her head as she examined her handiwork. For once, she felt a surge of pride at her appearance. She was beautiful.


    Her eyes flicked back to the makeup bag sitting on the counter, brimming with luxurious products. Her jaw tightened slightly. <i>What was she supposed to do with all of this?</i>


    The bag wasn¡¯t hers, it hadn¡¯t been part of the deal. The girl had only promised her makeup for a touch-up, not to hand over an entire kit.


    For a brief, wild moment, Violet considered dumping it into the waste bin beside her. But then she paused, her practical side kicking in. The bag and its contents were undeniably expensive, throwing it away would be likemitting a crime. A grave one. Violet couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.


    Fine, she¡¯d return it to her at the tea party. Violet made up her mind. It was the most logical solution.


    Violet didn¡¯t want to owe anyone, especially an elite. She had spent her whole life avoiding obligations to people who couldter use them against her. This way, she could keep her end of the unspoken bargain intact.


    Clutching the bag, Violet squared her shoulders and nced at herself onest time in the mirror. She had armor now, not the physical armor, but the kind that made her feel capable of holding her own in a school full of wolves, both figurative and literal.


    With a decisive nod, she picked up her belongings, threw the makeup bag over her shoulder, and strode out of the restroom.

 Chapter 49: Walls Of Invisible Cage

    <h4>Chapter 49: Walls Of Invisible Cage</h4>


    Etiquette and Social Dynamics was a ss Violet had genuinely been curious about, mostly because she had no clue what it entailed. The title sounded fancy, like something out of a blue-blooded socialite¡¯s handbook.


    If she¡¯d had more time¡ªor less chaos dominating her life¡ªshe might have taken a moment to look over the curriculum. But considering she¡¯d started school the day after her arrival and had been drowning in drama since, researching ss details hadn¡¯t exactly made it onto her priority list.


    Violet must have a knack for beingte because by the time she pushed open the door and stepped inside, the lesson on manners and social behavior was already in full swing. Violet barely made it two steps into the ssroom before she froze, her breath hitching.


    Her sudden halt had nothing to do with the teacher, who paused mid-sentence and turned to regard her with a raised brow. No, Violet¡¯s paralysis came from the unexpected sight of <i>him</i>.


    Asher Nightshade.


    And not just him, all the cardinal alphas were here.


    Her stomach plummeted as her eyes darted to the corner of the room, where the four most infamous and powerful students at Lunaris Academy were seated. They exuded an effortless dominance that made the rest of the ssroom fade into the background.


    Rxed yet undeniablymanding, their presence alone shifted the energy in the room. Together, all four of them were a wall of charisma, power, and danger, abination that put everyone on edge, whether they realized it or not.


    Her pulse quickened as she realized all four pairs of colored eyes¡ªamber, emerald, electric blue, and smoky gray¡ªhad turned their full attention on her. It was like a predator locking onto its prey, and she was standing in the open, vulnerable and unarmed.


    <i>Why the hell were they all here? </i>Violet thought, her pulse quickening.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that the cardinal alphas rarely upied the same space unless there was some purpose behind it. They sitting together like some elite council of chaos, was anything butforting.


    They weren¡¯t the best of friends by any stretch, only tolerating each other when it suited their individual agendas. If they were gathered like this, it could only mean trouble. And judging by the way all four of them were focused on her, she had the sinking feeling that trouble might involve her.


    "Miss Violet, I assume?" the teacher¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts, snapping Violet back to the present like a p of icy water.


    Violet¡¯s head shot up, her golden eyes meeting the teacher¡¯s eager gaze.


    "Yes, ma?" she responded, unsure and already feeling the knots in her stomach tighten.


    "Good," the woman said, sounding definitive, if not almost gleeful. "We have been waiting for you for so long, and I¡¯m so d you¡¯re finally here."


    "We?" Violet asked, her voice faltering as she swallowed hard. "I don¡¯t understand."


    The teacher, Mrs. rkson, ced her sleek tablet onto her desk with an air of finality, her polished heels clicking against the floor as she approached. "You have not been scented, Violet, and that is a requirement for this ss, in case you haven¡¯t noticed."


    The breath hitched in Violet¡¯s chest, her pulse quickening. She struggled to keep her expression neutral, but her nervousness betrayed her unease as she stuttered, "S¡ªscented? I um... don¡¯t understand what you mean by that."


    "It¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, Violet Purple," Mrs. rkson said with an almost maternal smile that did nothing to settle Violet¡¯s nerves. "It¡¯s something every human in here has gone through, and no one was harmed. Trust me, it¡¯s for your own safety and good."


    At her words, a ripple of anticipation coursed through the room. The atmosphere shifted with thick tension. Students exchanged knowing nces, some barely stifling theirughter while others wore grins that sent a chill down Violet¡¯s spine.


    Her anxiety climbed higher as her golden eyes darted around the room. What did they mean by "scented"? She knew werewolves had lots of unique customs but she had no idea what being "scented" entailed.


    When her gazended on L, her so-called friend, Violet saw her quickly avert her eyes, guilt written all over her face. Of course. Conveniently forgetting to mention this little tidbit, huh, L?


    Violet had a lot of thought going through her head as she searched for an escape n, but Mrs. rkson¡¯s next words sealed her fate.


    "Since the situation calls for it, let¡¯s take this outside, shall we?" the teacher announced.


    Before Violet could even protest, the students burst into motion, eager and electric with excitement. The sound of chairs scraping against the floor and eager whispers filled the room, drowning out Violet¡¯s growing panic. Her heart began to pound wildly, each beat echoing in her ears like a drum.


    "Come along now, little one," Mrs. rkson said, her grip firm as she grabbed Violet¡¯s arm and began to steer her toward the door, ignoring any attempt at resistance.


    Violet stumbled after her, half-dragged, half-walking, as they exited the ssroom and spilled into the sprawlingwn. The open space was vast, lush, and deceptively peaceful. But the energy crackling in the air made it feel like she was stepping onto a battlefield.


    The students quickly formed a loose circle around her, their faces alight with anticipation. Violet¡¯s gaze darted from one face to another, her unease growing with every knowing smirk and glint of mischief she caught. She was surrounded, encased in a wall of predatory excitement that made her stomach churn. What exactly did they n to do to her?


    Mrs. rkson¡¯s voice rang out cheerfully, breaking the tense silence. "All right, everyone, let¡¯s proceed. I¡¯ll be handing over to the wolves, you all know what to do, right?"


    <i>Wait, what?! </i>


    Oh God, not again.


    Violet¡¯s heart nearly gave out at that moment. And just as she had feared, all four of the Cardinal Alphas had stepped forward. Not just them, the other wolves seem to follow after them.


    "Are you ready, my purple queen?"

 Chapter 50: Dick Debate

    <h4>Chapter 50: Dick Debate</h4>


    "What¡¯s happening?" Violet¡¯s voice cracked with fear. She cast a desperate nce around the circle of werewolves surrounding her, but no one answered. Not even Asher.


    Instead, they began to strip.


    "What the hell..." she whispered, watching every single one of them


    remove their clothing.


    It didn¡¯t stop at shirts. To Violet¡¯s mounting horror, they undressedpletely. In no time, every werewolf stood before her, stark naked.


    Violet froze, her muscles locking in ce as she was overwhelmed by panic and disbelief. She could have turned away, but where? She was surrounded, hemmed in on every side by naked werewolves.


    Her feet felt glued to the ground, her tongue heavy in her mouth. Her wide, golden eyes bulging as they involuntarily took in the sight of so much exposed flesh.


    And there, standing directly in front of her, was Asher.


    Her gaze locked on him, trailing over his broad shoulders and down his muscr frame. She wanted to scream, to demand an exnation for what was happening, but her focus wavered as she noticed something that made her pause.


    Scars.


    Asher¡¯s body was riddled with them. Jagged, cruel scars marred his otherwise wless skin. Some of the scars were faint and old, while others looked more recent, as though they¡¯d refused to fade.


    Violet¡¯s heart clenched in her chest. She didn¡¯t understand why, but staring at those scars felt like someone had physically squeezed her soul. Werewolves were known for their rapid healing abilities, their bodies rarely leaving any trace of injury behind. And yet these scars remained. There was only one weapon capable of leaving such marks


    Silver.


    From the look, it was obvious that someone had tortured Asher, over and over, with silver. Who could have done such a thing to him? And why? Violet didn¡¯t know why it mattered so much to her, but an unexpected great anger surged through her. Whoever had done this to him, they deserved to pay.


    "Like what you see, princess?" Asher¡¯s teasing voice broke through her reverie, shattering the moment like ss.


    Violet¡¯s head snapped up, anger shing in her golden eyes. How could he smile at a time like this? After everything someone had put him through? And yet, his teasing words unintentionally drew her gaze downward again.


    Her breath hitched for an entirely different reason.


    A very prominent, veryrge erection jutted out boldly in front of him.


    Asher made no attempt to hide it. His unashamed desire was written all over his smug expression.


    Her cheeks burned as rage mingled with embarrassment. He was shameless, absolutely shameless.


    Determined to look anywhere but at him, Violet turned her head, only for her gaze tond on Griffin.


    Grinding her teeth, Violet tried to look away, only for her gaze to unfortunatelynd on Griffin next.


    The Cardinal Alpha was a walking tower of muscle. Built like a mammoth, his body rippling with stocky muscles that spoke of brute strength. And unfortunately, her eyes betrayed her yet again,nding on his... <i>thing</i>.


    It was enormous. If there was ever a weapon to fear, it was that. He could slice ady in two with that.


    Such an unluckydy.


    Violet inhaled deeply, steeling herself. They wanted to intimidate her, to make her squirm. But she wasn¡¯t going to give them the satisfaction.


    Had they forgotten who she was?


    She was the daughter of a whore. She¡¯d seen it all. Growing up in Nancy¡¯s trailer, Violet had walked in on more than her fair share of inappropriate moments. Men shing their parts wasn¡¯t shocking to her. It was almost routine.


    If they wanted to give her a strip show, then fine. She¡¯d watch. Who knows, she might even enjoy it.


    And so it began....


    Lifting her chin high with an arrogant defiance, Violet¡¯s gaze moved to Roman next.


    Unlike Asher and Griffin, Roman was leaner, his body built more for speed and agility. Yet he was no less imposing, his frame exuding power in its own way.


    Roman, ever the showoff, struck a pose that made it seem like he was on a runway rather than standing naked in a circle of wolves. Unlike the others, he seemed to be having the most fun out of this.


    He caught her eye and winked, clearly enjoying her reaction. Violet rolled her eyes in response, muttering a curse under her breath before moving on to ric.


    ric shared a simr lithe build to Roman, but hisplexion was paler. Just like the others, he was eer.... perfect. If you know what she meant. Voliet could finally understand where all of the Cardinal Alphas confidence came from.


    But then, ric¡¯s electric blue eyes bore into her with unsettling intensity, as if he were trying to peer into her very soul. The weight of his stare made her stomach churn, and she looked away quickly, refusing to meet his piercing gaze any longer.


    But then, everywhere Vi turned, she was met with bared flesh, confident stares, and an air of dominance so thick it threatened to choke her. But Violet squared her shoulders and forced herself to stand tall.


    If they thought they could rattle her, they were in for a rude awakening.


    "Is this it?" Violet said with a loud voice. "Are you done filling my gaze with your little dicks?!"


    The words left Violet¡¯s mouth before she could stop them, and for a heartbeat, the world seemed to pause. Her boldness had caught everyone off guard, especially the Alphas. Their expressions ranged from stunned silence to annoyance. While some of them, like Roman, found it humorous.


    But then, unexpectedly,ughter broke out, not from the Alphas, but from one the humans standing behind them.


    "Guys," said the elite student whoughed, a blonde with a smirk stered across her face. Her voice carried the haughty tone of someone who lived for moments like this. "She called them<i> little dicks</i>! It seems Violet has been surrounded by puny dicks her whole life, and now she can¡¯t recognize the <strong>real</strong> deal!"


    The result was instantaneous.


    The mockingughter reverberated through thewn, growing louder with the passing second. Violet felt the heat rising to her face, her cheeks flushing a deep crimson.


    This wasn¡¯t how she had imagined things ying out.


    She had aimed to insult the Alphas, to cut them down to size¡ª pun intended¡ªbut instead, she had somehow dragged herself into a public debate about the size of male anatomy. And not just any debate, but one a about <i>werewolf</i> anatomy.


    Great.


    Why in the moon¡¯s name would she be arguing about dicks in the first ce?

 Chapter 51: Scenting Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 51: Scenting Ceremony</h4>


    A brown-haired werewolf stepped forward, arrogance in every line of his posture. He gave a crude thrust of his hips and sneered, "Perhaps someone should give her a taste of the real deal! Maybe then, she¡¯d know the difference."


    The moment he made a move toward Violet, she retreated, realizing the the situation was escting dangerously.


    However, Violet shouldn¡¯t have bothered, because a low, dangerous growl from, shockingly, both Asher and Griffin.


    The brown-haired werewolf¡¯s smug expression drained of color, his cockiness dissolving in an instant. He froze, then stepped back sheepishly, visibly trembling with fear.


    However, everyone was now staring not just at Asher, but mostly at Griffin in surprise. After all, Asher was known to be defensive of the purple-haired girl, not Griffin.


    Even Griffin seemed taken aback by his own instinctive response. His brows furrowed slightly, as though questioning himself. But his hesitation was brief, and his expression shifted into something cool andposed.


    "Let¡¯s get this over with." He said.


    And then, right before Violet¡¯s eyes, Griffin began to shift, bones cracking and muscles ripping as he started transforming into his wolf form.


    However, Griffin¡¯s transformation seemed to be the cue, as every single werewolf in the arena began to shift, the sound of several bones cracking and grunts almost grotesque. Violet nearly became light-headed seeing so many shifts happening at once, especially since this was her first face-to-face encounter.


    As expected, Griffin was the first wolf to finish shifting, and Violet forgot how to breathe as she saw the huge, red-coated, ferocious-looking wolf. Its eyes were warm amber, and from the intelligence in them, Violet could tell this was both monster and beast.


    But a second beast caught her attention. It was huge, but not like Griffin¡¯s gigantic beast; however, it was that midnight ck coat that truly drew her focus. It seemed that even in wolf form, Asher¡¯s eyes remained the same, and it was honestly unsettling seeing a wolf with vertically slitted eyes. It still left her in awe, nheless.


    As if not wanting only the ck wolf to hold her attention, a green-coated wolf barreled into Asher, shoving him aside. Without a doubt, Violet knew that was Roman Draven. How a green-colored wolf was possible, Violet had no idea, nor was sheining. He was like a breath of fresh air, unique and fun.


    And then the most beautiful snow-white wolf Violet had ever seen stepped into view.


    ric Storm.


    His coat gleamed under the sunlight like freshly fallen snow. He


    was a vision of elegance and ferocitybined.


    Whether in human or wolf form, ric had a knack for stealing her breath away. But at the same time, human or animal, those blue eyes seemed to want to murder her.


    And he had a go at it.


    Before Violet could fullyprehend his intention, ric Storm tackled her to the ground. The impact knocked the air from her lungs as she hit the grass, leaving her gasping.


    Her vision blurred momentarily, and in that instant, Violet swore she saw her life sh before her eyes. She was face-to-face with the beast¡¯s razor-sharp teeth, their proximity too close forfort. Her instincts screamed at her to move, but fear paralyzed her. Instead, she shut her eyes tightly, bracing herself for the inevitable pain of her demise.


    But instead of the searing pain she anticipated, she felt something cold, wet, and sticky dragging across her face. Her eyes flew open in shock, only to be met with the sight of ric¡¯s massive tongue eagerly licking her face, leaving a slick trail of saliva in its wake.


    "What the¡ª?" Violet tried to process what was happening, but before she could get a word out, the situation took a worse turn.


    The wolves, circling her like a pack of predators, began closing in, tongues out and eyes gleaming with mischief. Violet¡¯s heart dropped as realization struck her like a bolt of lightning.


    This is it. Her stomach churned as the first wolf¡¯s rough tongue joined ric¡¯s, swiping across her cheek.


    The warm, abrasive sensation made her recoil, but there was no escape. One by one, the wolves joined in, their wet noses pressing into her skin as their tongues dragged over her face, her arms, and even her legs. Violet¡¯s world spun as their yful yet overwhelming assault consumed her senses.


    Laughter erupted around her, a symphony of amusement from the human onlookers who found her predicament far too entertaining.


    Panic welled up inside her, and Violet tried to push the wolves away, but her hands faltered at the sight of their sharp teeth shing in the sunlight. The thought of identally provoking them kept her frozen in ce, her breathing shallow and erratic.


    Their yful nips felt dangerously close to aggression, and Violet¡¯s heart raced as adrenaline surged through her veins. Despite their antics, they never actually hurt her. If anything, the sensations were more disorienting than painful. But thebination of their rough tongues, wet noses, and the oppressive heat of their proximity left her on the verge of losing it.


    "Get off me!" she finally managed to croak, her voice strained with fear and frustration. But her plea was drowned out by the cacophony ofughter from her ssmates and the howls of the wolves, who were clearly reveling in her difort.


    The licking continued, relentless and humiliating, their yful bites sending a jolt of unease through her every time. Violet felt like a trapped rabbit, utterly vulnerable and at their mercy.


    For what felt like an eternity, Violet endured the humiliating experience. Every nerve in her body screamed for reprieve, and finally, as if someone had given a signal, the wolves all dispersed.


    Violety there on the grass, her heart pounding erratically, her clothes damp and disheveled, trying to process what had just happened. Her breathing was shallow, and her limbs felt as if they had turned to lead. Violet could hardlyprehend the humiliation she had just endured.


    But just as she began to think it was finally over, her momentary relief was shattered. A mischievous green wolf sauntered over to her with an almost leisurely gait, its green eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "No..." Violet whispered, dread pooling in her stomach as she watched him approach. She didn¡¯t even have the energy to move or even protest. She was utterly spent.


    And then, to her horror, Roman lifted his leg. Before she could react, a warm stream of liquid hit her, soaking through her clothes. It took her a moment to register what was happening, but when she did, her body stiffened with shock.


    Theughter around her hit a deafening pitch as the other students realized what Roman had done. Violet¡¯s breath caught in her throat, her humiliation now reaching an unbearable level. The damp warmth seeped through her clothes, sticking to her skin, branding her with his scent.


    Her mind went nk, her body unmoving. She couldn¡¯t summon the strength to fight, to scream, or even cry. The sheer weight of the experience rendered her catatonic, leaving her lying there, unable to muster even the faintest response.


    As theughter subsided, Roman shifted seamlessly back into his human form. He crouched down so that his face was level with hers.


    "And that is how we give the best scenting treatment!," Roman said with a wide, toothy grin, "Wee to Lunaris Academy, little purple head!"

 Chapter 52: High Staker

    <h4>Chapter 52: High Staker</h4>


    Violet stood under the shower, letting the water stream over her head as she chanted four names over and over, as though reciting some dark mantra:


    "Asher Nightshade."


    "Roman Draven."


    "Griffin Hale."


    "ric Storm."


    It had been over an hour since she stepped into the showers, and though the stench of wolf urine was gone, her skin still crawled with the memory of it.


    Wolf urine.


    That was what they had branded her with, Roman Draven, in particr. Yet the others, Asher, Griffin, and ric, had stood by. Maybe they hadn¡¯t explicitly agreed to it, but their silent approval had been damning enough.


    Violet¡¯s blood ran cold as her mind drifted back to the scene. She could still picture the mocking grins on her ssmates¡¯ faces, especially the elites. They had whipped out their phones to record her humiliation, broadcasting it for everyone at Lunaris Academy to see. Now she was undoubtedly the most talked-about person in the school forum, all over again.


    What enraged her most wasn¡¯t just her ssmates, though, it was the teacher who should have protected her. Instead, after the ordeal, the teacher had only offered Violet a hand to help her up. When Violet ignored it, all Mrs. rkson had said was:


    "Congrattions, you¡¯re now a full member of Lunaris, and it took real courage to endure that. You can go wash up and take the rest of the ss off. I¡¯m sure you need it."


    There had been a flicker of pity in her eyes, but not a shred of remorse, as if what had happened was just another ordinary day at the academy.


    Her ssmates¡¯ tauntingughter echoed in her ears once more, threatening to overwhelm her. Violet suddenly shut off the shower, the abrupt silence deafening. She shivered, goosebumps rising on her skin, and not just from the memory of the scenting prank. The water had turned cold.


    Violet had used up all the hot water, the icy cascade pouring over her without her noticing for a while now. A small, bitter smile tugged at her lips. At least someone would be annoyed when they discovered there was no hot water left. A petty victory, but a victory nheless.


    Violet stepped out of the shower, wrapping a towel around herself as she moved toward the mirror. She rubbed her hair with another towel, watching her reflection take shape.


    Her hair, stered to her scalp, made her look beaten down and exhausted. Yet as she gazed into her mirror, something fierce stared back at her from those golden eyes. They still burned brightly, refusing to admit defeat. She might be tired, humiliated, and furious, but she was not, by any means, broken.


    With her head still buzzing with the events of the day, Violet stepped out of the bathroom. She froze in her tracks when three pairs of eyes immediately turned to her, conversations dying mid-sentence.


    Damn it.


    She had forgotten they were in the room. And judging by the way they fell silent, they had definitely been talking about her.


    Swallowing her irritation, Violet quickly recovered, walking straight to her side of the bed. Without a care for their stares, she unwrapped her towel, standing naked for a brief second before slipping into her tank top and drawstring shorts swiftly without caring for their stares.


    Violet then busied herself by making her bed. She was already preparing to lie down on it, when L approached her sheepishly. Although Violet caught hering from the corner of her eye, she pretended not to notice.


    "V¡ªViolet?" L called out tentatively, but Violet ignored her.


    Once she finished, Violety down, draping an arm over her face, burying herself in the crook of her elbow. Even though she couldn¡¯t see L, Violet could still feel her presence. The girl was refusing to leave.


    Fine, she could stand there then.


    Except a few minutester, Violet lifted her head and growled, "What the fuck do you want from me?!"


    But to her shock, L presented a tray in front of her. "Hungry?"


    Violet was stunned; she hadn¡¯t seen thating. She had expected L toe groveling and begging for forgiveness¡ªsomething Violet could ignore to make her suffer a bit, which was just her nature, holding grudges and being vengeful.


    But then the scent of food drifted into her nose, and it dawned on Violet that she had not eaten supper, having been holed up in this room licking her wounds.


    "Don¡¯t think this changes anything," she told L and took the tray from her, not missing the small smile on the girl¡¯s face.


    Violet dug into her food like a savage, tearing the fried chicken apart without grace. She hadn¡¯t had an appetite earlier in the afternoon and now, having missed dinner, she was starving. Not to mention, she needed her strength to escape Lunarister today.


    "How are you doing?" Ivy¡¯s voice broke through her focus, startling her.


    Violet paused, ncing up at the blonde girl. There was no sarcasm or hostility in Ivy¡¯s blue eyes, just... warmth. That was quite unexpected.


    "What do you think? How would you feel in my shoes?" Violet snapped, her mouth full of food.


    "I¡¯m sorry," L blurted out suddenly. "I should have told you. I thought it would be fun and didn¡¯t want to ruin the surprise."


    "Oh, I guess a hundred guys shing their dicks in my face is what you call a ¡¯surprise,¡¯ aye?" Violet sneered, her sarcastic tone returning.


    L opened her mouth to respond, but someone else beat her to it.


    "Werewolves have no issue with nudity. It¡¯s just how they are. If there¡¯s any problem, it¡¯s us humans who feel awkward about it," Daisy Fairchild, the quiet nerd, spoke up from her corner.


    There was no challenge or insult in that response, as if the girl had merely stated a fact. But Violet wasn¡¯t in the mood for cold logic, not when she felt like the target of a cruel joke.


    "And the urine part?" Violet shot back, her voice sharp. "Are werewolves so uncivilized that they don¡¯t recognize chamber pots?"


    The insultnded like a spark in a dry forest. Ivy red at her, clearly disapproving of the jab. Guess someone was still an ass-kisser after all.


    But Violet didn¡¯t care. She was a victim here. She wouldn¡¯t let this be dismissed as some trivial cultural quirk.


    And to think, she¡¯d thought Ivy would have learned from her own experience with those assholes.


    "It¡¯s a marker," Daisy replied.


    "What?"


    "Werewolves aren¡¯t far removed from their primal beasts, and wolves are known to mark their territory with their scent. In your case, urine."


    "So in one word, they marked you all like this?" Violet asked, suddenly feeling stupid if that was the case.


    "Oh no, you¡¯re the only one marked with urine."


    "What?"


    L spoke this time, "For us, they only licked and smelled our hands. It was ticklish. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t tell you. I knew you would hate it and try to escape the experience. I couldn¡¯t let that happen."


    Violet was frowning now. "So why did he do that? Why did he piss on me?"


    Daisy shrugged, lying back on her bed as she said, "Who knows? Perhaps he¡¯s staking his im on you?"


    ¡ª-------


    <strong>Congrattions! Violet made it to the second round of the character contest. But she needs your points now more than ever to make it to number one on the second round in just a day and a few hours. Help her win thepetition and get a mass release reward! </strong>

 Chapter 53: Watchers Of The Night

    <h4>Chapter 53: Watchers Of The Night</h4>


    The clock read 11:47 PM when Violet rose upright from her bed in a manner so unsettling, it could have been mistaken for a ghost rising from its grave. Her room was quiet aside from the soft breathing of her roommates. Thank God, they were asleep already.


    Violet had been close to drifting off herself, after all, it had been a stressful day. But her resolution to escape Lunaris Academy today was stronger than any temptation sleep could offer, no matter how inviting it was.


    The West House was eerily quiet at this hour, which meant she had to be extremely careful as every tiny sound would be amplified. Tiptoeing like a thief at night, Violet carefully climbed down from her bed, crouching to retrieve the satchel she had tucked away under it earlier.


    After the scenting incident, Violet had been so furious and embarrassed, she knew there was no way in hell she was staying at this academy. She had taken the time to prepare carefully. By the time her roommates returned, her ns were already in motion, and now she only waited for the perfect moment, which had finally arrived.


    Opening the zipper carefully, Violet pulled out the clothes she had set aside. She quickly dressed in her all-ck outfit, the purpose being to remain unseen tonight. She tightened the straps of her boots, adjusted her dark jacket, and tucked her hair into the hood.


    It was time.


    Violet slid her backpack over her shoulders. She had taken all the remaining money Nancy gave her, some clothes, a water bottle, and snacks. To be honest, Violet had no concrete n yet, but she would figure it out once she got past the academy walls.


    Leaving through the front entrance of the dormitory was out of the question. The house prefect always patrolled the foyer. Although Mary said he would turn a blind eye to where students went, Violet knew better. He was under Asher¡¯s jurisdiction, and she had no doubt he would report her. She¡¯d be caught before even reaching the doorknob. After all, what usible reason could she have for being outside at this time of night?


    However, Violet was smart and had obtained information on the house prefect¡¯s patrol pattern. Every half-hour, like clockwork, he passed through the main hallways and checked the side doors. That gave her about ten minutes between his rounds to escape, and she had to make every second count.


    As quietly as possible, Violet slipped out of her room. The faint creak of the door hinge made her heart leap into her throat. She froze, ncing back at her sleeping roommates. Their breathing remained steady. Letting out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding, Violet stepped into the hallway, her movements as light as a whisper against the polished wooden floors.


    Violet¡¯s destination was a small window near the storage room at the back of the house. She¡¯d tested it earlier and found it utched. It led to a narrow strip of grass, hidden by the thick foliage of the academy¡¯s trees, making it the perfect spot to slip out unseen.


    From there she would head directly into the ¡¯silver de,¡¯ the academy¡¯s infamous, eerie woods. Violet couldn¡¯t leave through the school¡¯s main gate; the guards at their booth would surely stop her.


    No matter how strong Lunaris Academy¡¯s walls were, Violet was certain she would find a weak spot and escape. Truthfully, she was scared, but if she wanted to get away from Asher, this was the risk she had to take.


    Violet wasn¡¯t even sure she was still breathing as she walked through the corridors alone. As she neared the storage room, she paused, pressing herself against the wall.


    Soft, shuffling footsteps echoed faintly in the hallway behind her. The prefect. Her heart pounded as she crouched low, peeking around the corner. He strolled past, oblivious to her presence, humming a soft tune to himself.


    Violet waited, muscles taut, until his footsteps faded into the distance. Only then did she run into the storage room, with quick but careful movements. The room smelled of dust and neglect, cluttered with old furniture and forgotten items. She didn¡¯t spare a nce at the mess. Her focus was solely on the small window ahead.


    She pushed the window open gently, the cool night air brushing against her face, carrying the earthy scent of the gardens and the sweet promise of freedom.


    Violet swung one leg over the ledge, careful not to make a sound. Her bootnded softly on the grass below, quickly followed by the other. She crouched low, then eased the window shut behind her.


    The academy grounds were shrouded in darkness, with only strategically ced streetlights illuminating the paths.


    However, the reality of her situation hit Violet with full force. She was standing alone, outside, at the witching hour. The world around her was vast and silent, and every nerve in her body was tight with fear and tension. Only the gods know what Asher would do to her if he learns of this. But then, this was a risk she was willing to take.


    This was it.


    It was now or never.


    Violet began to walk, choosing to stay beneath the towering trees lining the West House. Their dense canopy offered some protection, at least from prying eyes. The cool air bit at her cheeks, but Violet barely noticed. Her feet were moving quickly, and her ears strained for the slightest sound of pursuit.


    Perhaps her luck was holding out, since she didn¡¯t encounter any guards or their friendly neighbors, the wolves. As a result, she managed to make it to the woods. For once, Violet was thankful for her map, which guided her path through the darkness, showing her the route.


    Although every crunch of leaves or snap of a twig made her freeze, so far things seemed to be going smoothly.


    Or so she told herself.


    Violet wasn¡¯t sure when it started, but a persistent sensation of being watched crept over her. She tried to chalk it up to her nerves, yet the feeling clung to her, refusing to fade.


    -------------------


    Congrattions! Violet made it to the second round of the character contest. But she needs your points now more than ever to make it to number one on the second round in just a day and a few hours. Help her win thepetition and get a mass release reward!

 Chapter 54: True Instincts

    <h4>Chapter 54: True Instincts</h4>


    She should have known that fate had never been good to her and would not start now. It took Violet approximately fifteen minutester to realize she was fucking lost. She was a fool to have trusted the map. Whether it was thework that wasn¡¯t good or the coordinates were totally wrong, it didn¡¯t erase the fact she had no idea where she was.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the intense feeling that someone or rather something was watching her had not subsided one bit. So when she heard a sudden howl in the distance, she froze up.


    By chance, had they discovered her disappearance? No, that was not possible. No one had seen her leave. Not even her own roommates would discover she was gone until morning.


    But Violet was not ignorant to think aside from the security men at the entrance, there weren¡¯t werewolves patrolling the territory. This was a huge school after all, and the walls stopping her from escaping seemed to stretch on forever¡ªif only she had gotten to them.


    So Violet calmed her breathing in case someone was there, knowing Werewolf hearing was sharp, and even the smallest sound could give her away. She remained crouched in one of the darkest corners, sheltered beneath an ancient oak tree and surrounded by thick bushes.


    Unlike the dormitory ground, there was no light in the silver de, and Violet was both happy and unhappy for it. This way, she couldn¡¯t be spotted easily, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t see well, not without her phone¡¯s torch on. Neither was there a moon in the sky to illuminate the path. And it just unsettled Violet the more, knowing wolves had better eyesight. So yes, she was in deep shit.


    As much as time was running out for Violet, this was not the time to be hasty. Violet wasn¡¯t even sure that she was breathing anymore as she waited and waited.


    Not long after, a wolf emerged from the shadows and her heart nearly stopped dead.


    Violet couldn¡¯t see much since it was dark, but the low, guttural growl and the pair of glowing gold eyes were unmistakable, freezing her on the spot. The sound from its throat was deep and menacing, such that it seemed to rumble through the very ground beneath her.


    It began to sniff around, and the hairs on her arms stood on end as a chill coursed down her spine. Violet knew at that moment that it was tracking her by scent. So this was what all the scenting was about. They could uniquely identify her, and the fact she was trying to escape the academy ground.


    As quietly as she could, holding her breath, Violet reached for a nearby rock and hurled it in the opposite direction. The wolf¡¯s head snapped toward the noise, and it bolted off, chasing after the distraction.


    Violet seized the moment and ran out, her legs burning as she pushed herself faster and faster, knowing the wolf must have heard her by now.


    However, as if it couldn¡¯t get any worse, from her left, another snarl erupted, closer this time, sharper and angrier.


    Oh God, no.


    Her stomach dropped as she realized what she was hearing. It was not just a wolf, but wolves.


    The gods help her!


    From the way they growled, Violet could tell they weren¡¯t just tracking her. They were hunting her. They were the predators while she was the unfortunate prey.


    Violet had no idea what they would do to her, but something told her she didn¡¯t want to find out. She had underestimated the academy¡¯s defenses, and now she was paying for it.


    The wolves¡¯ growls grew louder, closer, their heavy footsteps crunching through the underbrush as they gave her a hot chase. If anyone had told Violet she would be running through the woods this early morning, she would not have believed it.


    The branches tore at Violet¡¯s jacket, leaves and dirt scattering as she pushed herself faster than she thought possible. She didn¡¯t dare look back, not when she could feel them closing in, hot on her heels.


    Perhaps it was a cosmic joke from the gods, because Violet managed to see the West House from a distance. She followed it out of the woods, the light from her way illuminating her path enough to spot from the corner of her eyes she was being chased down by about four wolves.


    Violet ran more strategically this time, deliberately heading toward obstacles only to swerve at thest second, forcing the wolves to adjust course and buying her an extra breath of escape.


    Although a niggling feeling told her if the wolves truly wanted to capture her, they would have done it already. Violet had seen uncountable times they had the opening to do so, but they only seemed content with giving chase.


    In truth, they had only chased her back in the direction of the West House. But the fear of those wide jaws with frightening teeth left Violet no room to pause or question their motives. Instead, fear propelled her onward, driven by instinct rather than reason.


    The West House came right into view, and Violet barreled toward it, her lungs burning and her legs screaming in protest. Somehow, she reached the safety of the house, mming the door shut behind her and copsing against it.


    Her chest heaved as she struggled to catch her breath, her heart hammering against her ribcage. At that moment, Violet didn¡¯t care if the house prefect caught her. The fact she was back here was a sheer reminder of her woeful failure to escape.


    Violet sat there, trembling, listening for any sign of the wolves outside. But there was nothing. No wolf barreled into the door aggressively, wanting to storm in. There was nothing at all. Just silence. An odd one.


    Perhaps it was some unspoken boundary or a fear of the Alpha within; she didn¡¯t know. All Violet knew was that she was safe. Not that itforted her in the least. By tomorrow, Asher would know what she had done, and that alone scared her as shit.


    With that fear still lodged deep in her bones, Violet rushed back into her room. As soon as she shut the door, she stepped away from it, watching it as if expecting wolves to barge in at any moment. When nothing happened, Violet released a sigh. That was a close one.


    Dragging her weary body toward her bed, Violet stopped suddenly.


    The room had changed. She couldn¡¯t exactly exin or point to, but the air felt different, and carried a strange charge.


    At once, Violet¡¯s skin pickled, her instincts screaming at her that she wasn¡¯t alone.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Congrattions! Violet made it to the second round of the character contest. But she needs your points now more than ever to make it to number one on the second round in just a day and a few hours. Help her win thepetition and get a mass release reward!

 Chapter 55: Punish The Queen

    <h4>Chapter 55: Punish The Queen</h4>


    Violet¡¯s gaze danced around the room, her heart pounding as it had done minutes ago during the chase from the wolves. Perhaps it was her imagination but the darkness in the room was seemed almost alive.


    Nheless, her muscles still locked up in fear. Her roommates were still motionless in their beds, undisturbed. Yet her gut told her someone was here with her.


    Swallowing hard, Violet took another cautious step, her eyes never leaving the darkest corner of the room.


    "Who¡¯s there?" she whispered, trying to be brave.


    But there was no response. Just the suffocating silence and her racing heart.


    Violet had no choice but to reach for themp on her bedside table, her fingers fumbling for the switch. The light flickered to life, casting a soft glow across the room.


    And there he was. The Alpha of chaos.


    Asher Nightshade.


    He sat casually in her own desk chair, his long legs stretched out in front of him and his arms crossedzily over his chest. Those piercing gray, slitted eyes glinted in the light of her bedsidemp, holding her frozen in ce. There was a casual ease to his posture, but the intensity in his gaze made her blood run cold.


    Fuck her life.


    "Wee back, little purple queen," he drawled, his tone low and mocking. "How was the run? I bet you had a good time out there." A smirk tugged at the corners of his lips, and Violet¡¯s stomach churned.


    She froze, her heart plummeting into her stomach. She had no idea how long he¡¯d been sitting there, waiting. Watching her.


    Asher must have had his eyes the whole time she came into the room because there was no way she would have missed those eyes that glowed in the dark. He must have done it intentionally so she could get into the room and not escape earlier.


    Asher¡¯s eyes roved over her, and Violet felt exposed under his scrutiny, her damp hair clinging to her face and her clothes still slightly disheveled from her failed escape.


    "And those clothes," he continued, "Not exactly running gear, are they? Especially that bag. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d say someone was trying to escape."


    Violet¡¯s blood ran cold. He knew. He fucking knew and was toying with her.


    Well, fuck this!


    Violet spun on her heel. Or atleast, attempted to. Because it seems Asher must have seen the decision in her eyes and hemanded right at that moment. "Don¡¯t run."


    Violet gasped as the words hit her like a wall, and her muscles seized, her legs refusing to move no matter how desperately she wanted to flee.


    Panic filled Violet when she realized her n had been foiled by Asher. But not all of it. Surely, he couldn¡¯t hurt her in the presence of her roommates.


    So with the glow of the light guiding her, Violet rushed to L¡¯s bed, shaking her friend by the shoulders.


    "L, wake up!" she hissed, but L didn¡¯t stir. Her breathing was even, her face peaceful as if nothing could rouse her.


    There was a niggling suspicion in her mind yet Violet didn¡¯t dare to acknowledge her. No, that would only mean he out bested her. Perhaps, L was a heavy sleeper after all.


    So with anxiety gnawing in the pit of her belly, She moved to Ivy¡¯s bed next, shaking her vigorously. "Ivy,e on, wake up!" But Ivy remained motionless, her chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm.


    Yet Violet wouldn¡¯t give up. No, she couldn¡¯t give up. That would mean admitting defeat to Asher and she couldn¡¯t do that. He didn¡¯t control her fate, she did.


    Finally, Violet made her way to Daisy¡¯s bed with desperation now, praying against all odds that her case was different.


    "Daisy! Please, wake up!" She shook her with all her might, but Daisy, too, remained unresponsive, as if locked in some unbreakable sleep.


    Violet had no doubt if she put a knife to her throat, the girl wouldn¡¯t even feel the pain as she died in her sleep.


    Violet strode toward Asher, her hand flying before she could think, and pped him hard across the face.


    "What the hell did you do to them?!" she shouted, her voice shaking with rage. "Don¡¯t tell me you hurt them, you psycho!"


    Asher¡¯s head turned slightly with the force of her p, and for a moment, he froze, touching his cheek as if stunned by her audacity. Then he slowly turned back to her, his expression unreadable.


    Violet knew she was dead meat for pping him. But she didn¡¯t care. No one hurt L and went scot free. His tyranny couldn¡¯t go unanswered.


    "You think I hurt them?" he asked, his voice almost... hurt?


    Violet was taken aback by his pained expression. She had not been thinking, she only acted based on what she had seen.


    Asher continued when she gave no answer, asking, "Why would I hurt them? They¡¯re your friends after all."


    But just when she had begin to feel guilty for her action, a dark smile spread across his face, chilling her to the bone.


    "Although," he added, "I did get into their heads andmand them not to wake, no matter what they heard."


    Her stomach sank.


    Asher stood, his tall frame towering over her as he stepped closer, his presence overwhelming.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t figured it out yet," he whispered, carrying the weight of a threat.


    "Figure out what?" Violet asked nervously, her heart racing.


    His grin widened, his eyes gleaming with malicious glee. "How I got into your head that day," he said.


    The blood drained from her face as she realized what he meant.


    She thought of that day over and over again and nothing made sense. But right about now, she finally knew the answer.


    "I was here that day," he said simply, gesturing around her room.


    "Unlike your roommates, you have better instincts. You sensed me at once and your eyes opened. Then I get into your head."


    He looked her straight in the eyes saying, "All those times we were talking, I was right beside your bed, watching you, my little purple."


    Violet went so deadly still it almost felt like a tree was standing. She didn¡¯t react not even when Asher closed the space between them as he finished up his confession.


    "When I was done, I made you forget just as I stole a lock of your hair." He grinned proudly, as he fished it out from his pocket. Her purple hair was all tied into a braid and he unted it almost as if it were his Goodluck charm before putting it back in his pocket.


    "But don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t need to get into your room to summon you like the first time. I¡¯m already in your head, deeper than you can imagine." His words were so ominous that Violet knew right then and there that she was doomed.


    She couldn¡¯t even move, too stunned to move, as he stepped closer, his voice dropping to a sinister whisper. "But enough of the past. Now, it¡¯s time to punish you for being such a naughty little queen, isn¡¯t it?"


    ¡ª-------


    <i>Thepetition is getting tougher and tougher. We have less than fourteen hours to help our character "Violet Purple" qualify for the semi finals. Please vote for Violet with your points and push her to the point. There would be a mass release event if we win thepetition! </i>

 Chapter 56: A Plea For Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 56: A Plea For Mercy</h4>


    "Punish me?" Violet said nervously, despite her attempt at bravery.


    "Of course, my purple queen," Asher replied smoothly, his tone like silkced with steel.


    He reached out and ran his hand through her hair, the gesture so tender it was almost cruel. The contrast between his soft touch and the darkness in his voice sent chills racing down her spine. "You tried to run away from me, Violet. What queen runs from her king?"


    "A king who is a maniptive, psychopathic jerk! And I¡¯ve told you already, I¡¯m not your queen! Stop calling me that!" she hissed, her golden eyes shing.


    For a brief moment, something flickered in Asher¡¯s eyes, an emotion she couldn¡¯t exactly name. But then he yanked her hair suddenly and sharply, forcing her to gasp as pain red at her scalp.


    God¡¯s damn him!


    Asher leaned in close, his breath warm against her ear, and whispered, "I told you, little purple, you¡¯re mine."


    Violet¡¯s heart hammered in her chest, but she refused to back down.


    "I¡¯m not yours!" she spat. "I¡¯m not some property to be owned. I¡¯m a person with rights! And if I were to belong to anyone, you¡¯d be thest person I¡¯d choose, you asshole!"


    Her words were brave, but Violet knew provoking him was dangerous. Still, she couldn¡¯t stop herself. Asher could go to hell for all she cared.


    Instead of anger, Asherughed. It was a low, wicked sound that made her skin crawl. He leaned in closer, his lips brushing her neck so lightly it made her shiver, though she fought to suppress it. No, this was not attraction; it was her body reacting to his nearness. That was all.


    Asher smirked, clearly noticing her reaction. "Don¡¯t worry, little queen," he said with a teasing purr. "We¡¯ll see how long you hold onto those bold words after I¡¯m done with you."


    At once, Violet¡¯s defiance faltered, her expression reced by a sudden fear. "What are you going to do to me?" she gulped.


    His grin deepened, dark and full of unspoken promises. "Something you¡¯re not going to hate."


    Violet swallowed wondering what on earth he meant by that.


    Before she could question him further, Asher stepped back, sitting down leisurely at the foot of her bed as if he owned the ce. His posture was rxed, but his eyes burned with intensity.


    "Take off your clothes," hemanded suddenly, his voice dripping with authority.


    Violet¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she opened her mouth to protest, but she felt the force of his power crash over her like a wave. Her body moved against her will, her fingers already reaching for the satchel on her back.


    No! She didn¡¯t want this! But her hands wouldn¡¯t obey her.


    The satchel fell to the floor, followed by her dark jacket. Panic and mortification surged through her veins as she reached for the waistband of her ck pants. She had no control, her bodypelled to obey his every word.


    Her pants slipped off, leaving her standing there in just her white tank top and ck panties. Violet¡¯s cheeks burned with humiliation, her hands shaking as they moved to the hem of her tank top. She wanted to stop, but she was powerless, andpletely at Asher¡¯s mercy. And it infuriated her so much.


    "Leave the rest on," Ashermanded, his voice halting her torment.


    She was released from the influence of his control and Violet staggered back a step, clutching at her shirt as if it were armor. Relief flooded her, but it was short-lived. She could feel Asher¡¯s gaze raking over her, his gray-slitted eyes devouring her as if she were prey.


    Her breaths came in short gasps, her entire body tense. She red at Asher but the bastard¡¯s grin was wide, as if he enjoyed every second of her torment.


    So Violet decided to change the rules of his game. She shut her eyes at once.


    Asher¡¯s powers only worked when he was staring in the eyes of his victim. If Asher wanted topel her, he would have to pry her eyes open by himself. Violet was betting on his supposed affection for her to prevent him from hurting her.


    "What are you doing?" he asked in surprise.


    Violet didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t move. "What do you think I¡¯m doing? You might as well render me blind to have these eyes open," she snapped. Her resolve was unyielding.


    "And why would I do that, my purple queen?" Asher¡¯s voice was suddenly at her ear, so close that she could feel the warmth of his breath against her skin.


    Violet gasped, startled. She hadn¡¯t even heard him move. How was he behind her already? But she reminded herself with a silent curse: He¡¯s a werewolf, idiot. Werewolves were quick, stealthy, predators by nature.


    Still, no matter how tempting it was to peek and see what he was up to, she didn¡¯t dare open her eyes.


    "You think I¡¯m going to hurt my queen?" His tone wasyered with disbelief, but it carried a dangerous edge that made Violet¡¯s stomach twist.


    Before she could respond, she felt the faintest brush of his hand against her back. The contact sent a jolt through her, a thrill she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge. Her body betrayed her, almost arching into his touch before she caught herself.


    Oh, gods. She was in deep trouble.


    Violet had thought that her defiance would force Asher to back off. She¡¯d assumed his pride or reluctance to hurt her would end the standoff. What she hadn¡¯t ounted for was his cunning. Asher Nightshade didn¡¯t y fair, and she was starting to see just how dangerous that made him.


    His hands trailed lightly across her stomach, the brief contact making her breath hitch in her throat. Just as quickly, the sensation vanished, leaving her more on edge than before.


    "What are you doing?" Violet asked, her voice trembling despite her attempt to sound steady. Her heart raced, pounding loudly in her ears. She couldn¡¯t predict him, couldn¡¯t anticipate where he¡¯d strike next. He was like a shadow, moving with a ghostly silence that unnerved her.


    "Why don¡¯t you open your eyes and find out, my purple queen?" he teased, his voice a silky taunt, nowing from her left.


    The temptation to open her eyes was overwhelming. It gnawed at her like an insidious whisper urging her to have just a peek.


    But Violet wasn¡¯t naive, this was exactly what he wanted. Asher was ying her, manipting her, pulling every string he could to make her sumb.


    Except, she wouldn¡¯t give him the satisfaction.

 Chapter 57: Consequences Of Actions

    <h4>Chapter 57: Consequences Of Actions</h4>


    Violet had closed her eyes for several minutes, but even though Asher didn¡¯t hurt her, the tension in the room had be unbearable.


    Her senses were on edge, her awareness of his every movement amplified by her inability to see. The air felt electric, charged with the weight of his presence.


    "You don¡¯t have to do this, Violet," Asher murmured, his hands finding her hair once again, tenderly massaging her scalp. The gods knew it felt so good, a deliberate move to disarm her.


    She almost fell for it.


    "I would never harm you," he whispered, his arm slipping around her waist and pulling her against the warmth of his body.


    "Really?" Violet retorted coldly. "You would never harm me? You mean the same way you let me get bullied earlier today?" Her voice dripped with venom as she referred to the humiliating scenting ceremony.


    She would never forget that incident. Not in the nearest future.


    "Oh, that?" Asher replied, his tone devoid of any remorse. He leaned in closer, the proximity making her body shiver in ways she hated. "That was just a little ritual, so every wolf could take in your scent and recognize you as non-threatening in the future. Do not take it to heart."


    He buried his face in the crook of her neck and inhaled deeply. "God, you smell so good."


    "Really? What a great ritual," Violet snapped, her voice rising with her fury. "An apuse for you guys, considering I¡¯m the only one in the history of scenting ceremonies to be urinated on!" She spun around to shove him, but her hands met only air.


    The momentum of her actions caused her to stumble, and she nearly fell, only for Asher to catch her at thest second. Hisughter spilled out, rich and mocking.


    "You¡¯re going to hurt yourself at this rate, little purple. Why don¡¯t you open your eyes now?" he said, his voice calm, even kind.


    "Never! Not until you leave this room right now!" Violet shot back with defiance.


    "Nice one, Violet," he replied smoothly, his tone shifting dangerously. "But unfortunately, you still need to be punished. So open your eyes, sweetheart, while I¡¯m still being kind."


    "Never!"


    "Violet!"


    "No! You can¡¯t make me, bastard!"


    "But I can, can¡¯t I?" His dark chuckle sent a chill down her spine. "Fine, let me make you a deal."


    A shiver ran down Violet¡¯s back as her instincts screamed she wouldn¡¯t like this deal.


    "Out of your three roommates, which one do you like the most?" His questionnded like a blow.


    A chill settled in her stomach. No, he wouldn¡¯t hurt them. He couldn¡¯t. But then again, none of them were his so-called "purple queen."


    Damn it.


    "What if I walked over to one of their beds right now and woke one of them up? Which one is it? The talkative one? Is she the one you like the most?" he teased.


    Violet¡¯s brows furrowed as she battled internally, trying to weigh her decision. Open her eyes and save her roommate or stubbornly close her eyes and let Asher do God knows what he intended to do with L.


    "You like sneaking out, don¡¯t you?" he continued with a sinister edge. "What if, like you, she tried it too? Except in her case, she¡¯d jump from the second-floor window instead of the ground floor. She probably wouldn¡¯t die, but who knows? She might break a leg."


    Violet¡¯s blood ran cold. The thought of L breaking her leg because of her made her stomach churn violently. At that moment, she made her decision.


    Violet opened her eyes.


    Her gaze collided with Asher¡¯s, who was now seated back on her bed, a smug smile lighting his face. "You made the right choice, my purple queen."


    Rage burned within her, her hands clenching at her sides. "One day, you¡¯ll know what it¡¯s like to love someone, only to have them snatched away from you," she spat, her voice trembling with fury.


    For a brief moment, Asher seemed taken aback by her words. Then his devilish smile returned. "It¡¯s quite unfortunate that I live in the present," he replied smugly.


    Violet stared at him in disbelief. How had she ever thought this man had an ounce of decency in him?


    His expression darkened, and his tone turnedmanding. "Nowe here, Violet."


    There were no pet names or teasing words this time, which could only mean Asher Nightshade was utterly serious. Though there was nopulsion in his voice, Violet found herself obeying, walking toward him despite every instinct screaming at her to resist. But it wasn¡¯t just about her anymore, her roommates¡¯ safety was involved this time.


    As she approached, Violet red at him defiantly. She could guess where this was heading, especially since she was only in her underwear. He would likely humiliate her further, perhaps force her into something sexual like having her suck his dick or something.


    Good. Her teeth were aching and if it came to that, she would bite him and make him regret it.


    Hence, Violet had already mentally prepared herself for the torment she would put Asher through only to hear. "Bend over."


    "What?" she asked, startled. Surely she hadn¡¯t heard him correctly.


    "Bend over, Violet," he repeated impatiently, this timepelling her.


    The power behind his words overwhelmed her, and before she knew it, she had bent over his knees. Realization hit her a secondter, and her heart nearly leapt out of her chest.


    The reality of the position struck her like a thunderbolt. No. This couldn¡¯t be happening.


    Violet tried to push herself up, but Asher was strong and he pressed her down, keeping her in ce.


    "Get off me, you psycho!" she growled, her fists clenching against the bedspread.


    "I wish I could, but I did tell you, dear purple queen, you need to be punished. You tried to run, and there are consequences for disobeying your king. Consider this your lesson."


    Violet¡¯s heart dropped. This had to be a fucking nightmare.

 Chapter 58: A Queen’s Apology

    <h4>Chapter 58: A Queen¡¯s Apology</h4>


    "You¡¯re insane! Let me go, Asher!" Violet struggled fiercely against him, her frustration boiling over. But her struggles were futile because Asher¡¯s grip was like iron, firm and unyielding.


    "You brought this upon yourself," Asher replied calmly, his voice devoid of malice but filled with that maddening air of authority he wielded so effortlessly. "Every action has consequences. me yourself for this one, little purple."


    "Stop this now! Have you entirely lost it, you psycho?" Violet growled, wriggling furiously in an attempt to break free.


    Asher leaned down, his breath hot against her ear. "Psycho? Maybe. But what does that make you when you deliberately disobey my orders? When you try to leave me behind? We¡¯re supposed to be a team, who does that?"


    Her skin prickled as his words sank in. Surely, he wasn¡¯t serious. He couldn¡¯t be. Did he genuinely believe she was bound to him?


    The way she had left after his ridiculous proposal should have been answer enough. But no, this was Asher. He heard only what he wanted and discarded the rest.


    Deciding force wouldn¡¯t work, Violet switched tactics, her voice softening. "Fine, you¡¯ve made your point, Asher. I won¡¯t try to run again. I wouldn¡¯t leave you, my king." She yed into his delusions, hoping it would change his mind.


    But Asher merely shook his head. "That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, Violet. I¡¯m not doing this just to make a point."


    "Then what?" Violet snapped, her patience fraying. "This is pathetic, Asher. What do you think this will aplish? Do you think I¡¯ll bow to you? Fear you? Never."


    "Fear me?" Asher repeated, his voice dropping to a chillingly soft tone. "No, Violet. I don¡¯t want you to fear me. That¡¯s what makes you different. You challenge me, and I enjoy that. But," he paused, his tone darkening, "I want you to remember this moment every time you think about running. Every time you think you can defy your king."


    Before Violet could respond, his hand came down sharply against her backside. The sound was deafening in the quiet room, the sting immediate. Violet¡¯s eyes widened as she gasped, the sensation both shocking and humiliating.


    "What the¡ª!" she began, but another pnded, harder this time, cutting her off. Her body jerked at the force, her cheeks burning with pain and embarrasment.


    "Asher, you bastard! You¡¯re really spanking me?!" she yelled, disbelief and rage coloring her tone. What the hell was wrong with him?


    Asher chuckled, infuriatingly smug. "Of course. A punishment befitting a naughty queen."


    "You¡¯re fucking mad!" Violet hissed, her voice trembling with indignation as she squirmed against his hold.


    "Language, my dear," he chided, his handing down again, the sting sharper than before. Violet bit her lip, determined not to cry out and give him the satisfaction.


    "You¡¯ll regret this," she growled through gritted teeth. "I swear, Asher, I¡¯ll make you regret this."


    He paused, his hand resting lightly on her back as he tilted his head, a mockery of thoughtfulness. "Perhaps," he mused. "But right now, I¡¯m enjoying myself far too much to care."


    Another p, then another, the sharp sting lingering longer each time. Violet wanted to w his face, to scream at him, but all she could do was endure. The smug satisfaction radiating from him was what hurt most, and she vowed then and there that she would surely find a way to turn the tables on him.


    It wasn¡¯t until the sixth spank that Violet stopped counting, unable to keep up with it anymore. Her butt felt like it was on fire, and she was on the verge of tears as he kept spanking her relentlessly.


    Asher leaned closer, his tone mocking. "You could cry, you know. Nobody would hear you. Your roommates are sound asleep."


    "You¡¯re sick," Violet spat, her voice shaking with fury. "You¡¯re a sick, twisted bastard."


    "And you, my purple queen, are far too stubborn for your own good. But don¡¯t worry," he said, his lips curling into a wicked smile. "I¡¯ll break that stubbornness eventually."


    The next p was so hard that tears finally spilled down her cheeks. "I hate you, Asher! I fucking hate you!" she cried out.


    "It¡¯s such a good thing," he said smoothly, delivering another p, "that hate is just a thin line away from love."


    "Ahh!" Violet cried out, clutching the bedsheets as tears flowed freely. She wasn¡¯t as tough as she wanted to believe.


    "Just say you¡¯re sorry, little purple. Promise me you won¡¯t try to leave again, and we¡¯ll be good."


    "Fuck you!" Violet spat, her voice filled with venom.


    Pah!


    Another p.


    "Don¡¯t worry about the fucking part," he said with a smirk. "We¡¯ll get to that eventually. For now, let¡¯s enjoy this romantic moment."


    Romantic moment? Wait¡ªwhat?!


    Pah! Pah!


    "Fine, I¡¯m sorry!" Violet finally shouted, her voice cracking.


    Asher scoffed. "Twenty spanks to get an apology? You¡¯re a tough one, my little purple."


    He began to massage her sore, reddened skin, and she flinched at the sensation. "So, say it properly. Sorry for what, my purple queen?"


    "Sorry for running away," Violet muttered, refusing to meet his eyes.


    "And?" he pressed, waiting for her full admission.


    But Violet mped her lips shut. She would never agree to be his queen.


    "You¡¯re sorry for what, my queen?" he repeated, his voice steely.


    Pah!


    Another p, harder than before. And to her horror, a strange wetness pooled between her legs. Violet realized she was aroused and cursed herself for her body¡¯s betrayal.


    "Cat got your tongue, little purple?" Asher taunted, delivering another p. This time, to her utter mortification, a small moan escaped her lips.


    Asher leaned in, his voice a seductive whisper. "Say it, Violet. What are you sorry for?"


    "Please," she whimpered, her voice barely audible.


    "Please, what?" he asked, his tone maddeningly calm. Then, with another sharp p, Violet buried her face into the mattress, her muffled moan escaping into the room.


    Asher had done this on purpose. And Violet hated him all the more for it.

 Chapter 59: Burn For Your King

    <h4>Chapter 59: Burn For Your King</h4>


    "She will not say it. She will not say it," Violet chanted the words in her head like a dark mantra.


    But when another pnded on her already tender butt, a sound of pain and pleasure escaped her lips, and Violet couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer.


    "Fine! I¡¯m sorry for abandoning you, my king!" she finally capitted, her voice carrying a tone of defeat.


    A victorious smile lit up Asher¡¯s face, bright and smug. There it was. The words he had been waiting for. She had finally admitted he was her king.


    With a tenderness that contrasted starkly with his earlier actions, he began massaging her reddened cheeks. His voice softened as he murmured, "Say it one more time, Violet. I want to hear those words again."


    With her cheeks ame with humiliation, Violet had no choice but toply. "I¡¯m sorry for trying to leave you, my king," she repeated hollowly.


    After all, they were just words. Saying them and meaning them were two different things. Right now, all Violet wanted was to escape this humiliating ordeal. It hadsted long enough already.


    Asher¡¯s chest seemed to swell with pride, his eyes gleaming with a chaotic mix of emotions. Then, with deliberate slowness, he leaned down and pressed a lingering kiss to one of her sore cheeks.


    Violet froze, her mind scrambling to process what had just happened. Asher¡¯s touch, though passionate, carried an undeniable im of possession that blurred the lines between affection and obsession. If this could even be called affection.


    Yet, against her better judgment, she couldn¡¯t deny the thrill that raced through her when his lips trailed gently across her skin. A deep throbbing sensation began to stir low in her belly.


    "Asher..." Violet¡¯s voice trembled, caught between telling him to stop and daring him to continue. She hated the way her body betrayed her, hated the way his touch ignited sensations she wasn¡¯t ready to face.


    Asher finally lifted his head, his darkened eyes locking onto hers. The intensity of his gaze made her breath catch, his looks smoldering.


    "You don¡¯t know how beautiful you look right now, my little purple," he said with his silky and smooth voice.


    She wanted to reject his words, to throw them back in his face, but they wormed their way under her skin, making her heart stutter despite the walls she put around herself.


    "You look so good," he continued, his tone as seductive as a spell, "I can¡¯t help but want to take a bite out of you." His words sent a shiver down her spine, punctuated by the sharp sting of his teeth as he bit her on the buttocks.


    "Ahh!" Violet yelped, the pain shocking her system. "What the hell, Asher?!"


    Ignoring her protests, he leaned down and bit the other cheek. The first bite had stung, catching her off guard, but the second sent an intoxicating wave of pleasure-pain shooting through her.


    "I¡¯m going to put my marks on you, my little queen," Asher murmured low and possessively. "So the world will know you¡¯re mine."


    Mortified and overwhelmed, Violet pped a hand over her mouth to stifle the sounds threatening to spill out. She felt like a stranger in her own body, her responses unfamiliar and unwee. If Nancy could see her now, she¡¯d be horrified by the boldness of the boy only to eventually crackle with pride.


    Yes. That crazy mother of hers would definitely apud Asher for punishing her. Violet prayed that Nancy and Asher would never met. That would be a nightmare.


    "Aside from your hair..." Asher continued, his hands kneading her butt cheeks as though it were dough, "I think this is quickly bing my favorite part of your body." His gaze held a wildness that always left her breathless, whether from fear or something else entirely.


    "Are you done?" Violet managed to choke out, her face burning with humiliation. All she wanted now was to curl up and disappear. She had failed to escape and now found herself in this humiliating mess.


    "Yes, my queen," Asher replied smoothly. But before she could feel any relief, he added, "Although, not entirely."


    Violet¡¯s stomach dropped. "Are you still going to punish me?" she asked with a shaky voice. The sting on her skin was still fresh, and she couldn¡¯t endure more pain¡ªno matter how unnervingly good it had felt.


    "No," Asher said with a sly smile. "On the contrary, I¡¯m going to reward you."


    Violet shivered at his words. "R-reward me?" she stammered, unsure whether to dread or anticipate his intentions.


    "Yes, reward you, my queen."


    Before she could process his words, Asher flipped her effortlessly onto her back. She gasped at the sudden movement,nding softly on her back.


    Asher¡¯s darkened gaze raked over her, his pupils dted with desire. The intensity in his eyes made her pulse quicken. He looked at her as though she were prey, a feast he was eager to devour.


    The dark, smoldering hunger in his expression made Violet¡¯s heart race. This wasn¡¯t a man. This was something primal, something dangerous. And she couldn¡¯t tell whether she wanted to flee or surrender.


    Asher spread Violet¡¯s thighs apart and wedged himself between her legs. Her heart pounded loud and fast at the action, almost drowning out her thoughts.


    His gaze held hers unflinchingly as he leaned over her, the intensity in his eyes anchoring her to the moment.


    "You should stop me now, Violet, because once I start, there will be no stopping," he whispered, his voice a dangerous murmur that threatened to unravel her.


    Violet knew she should have seized the opportunity to push him away; it was what she had wanted all along. Yet, in that moment, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. The truth was that despite everything, Violet hungered for him. She hated herself for this weakness, for this burning desire that she couldn¡¯t extinguish or deny.


    Her silence was all the confirmation Asher needed. He captured her hands and pinned them above her head, pressing his body against hers until the space between them vanished, their chests touching in an electrifying connection. Violet found herself holding her breath, hyperaware of his body, the heat emanating from him ensnaring her senses.


    But just as their lips were about to touch, Asher paused andmanded, "Moan aloud." As Violet opened her mouth to respond, Asher¡¯s lips captured hers, cutting off any retort.


    The world seemed to spin as a molten fire ignited in her veins. Violet felt like she was burning alive, consumed by a sensation so intense it bordered on the elemental.


    Asher kissed her with a ferocity that left no room for doubt. He kissed like a man possessed, like someone starved of this very touch, and now that he had her, he seemed determined to devour her whole.


    Asher Nightshade tasted of sin, of destruction and chaos, if such vors could even be discerned. It was a blend that somehow made perfect sense in the haze that clouded her mind.


    In that moment, Violet realized this wasn¡¯t just a physical hunger, but something far more profound, something terrifyingly irresistible. Asher Nightshade had marked her not just physically but had staked a im deep within her, somewhere she couldn¡¯t reach, somewhere she might never want him to leave.


    As Asher began to move against her, Violet found herself moaning aloud, swept up in the overwhelming arousal. She was so sensitized that even the slightest friction seemed enough to push her to the brink.


    Her body burned with such intense desire that it frustrated her not to be able to use her hands, to pull him closer, to eliminate any remaining space between them and perhaps, feel that throbbing member more directly.


    Asher seemed attuned to her escting need, maintaining his tantalizing move, each one sending pleasure coursing through her.


    Violet¡¯s moans reverberated throughout the room, filling the space with the sound of her escting pleasure. In that moment, she was acutely thankful that Asher had ensured her roommates would remain undisturbed, asleep throughout her vocal expressions of ecstasy.


    "Asher!" she cried out, her voiceden with desire, teetering on the edge of climax.


    But just as she was about to tumble over into overwhelming release, Asher halted his movements abruptly.


    Confused and frustrated, Violet initially thought he might be changing positions or teasing her further. However, when he stood up and stepped away, the sudden cessation of contact was startlingly clear¡ªhe was finished.


    "What are you doing?" Violet asked with disbelief and rising panic. She was so aroused she might as well be suffering a blue ball if she had the balls, that is.


    With a smirk that seemed both cruel and calcting, Asher responded, "That is my gift, little purple. You will crave, hunger, and burn for me, your king. Only me."


    Hepelled her.


    She was a fool.


    A fool to have fallen for that.


    Asher¡¯s words struck Violet like a cold shower, quenching the mes of her desire with the chilling realization of his maniptive prowess.

 Chapter 60: Ladybug

    <h4>Chapter 60: Ladybug</h4>


    ~ Asher ~


    His little queen¡¯s anguish expression as she realized she had fallen into another of his carefully webbed traps was thest image Asher carried with him as he left.


    He strolled down the hallway with a casual swagger, whistling that gleeful tune and moving in such a way he was almost dancing to it. It was the wee hours of the morning when everyone was fast asleep and spirits roamed the realm, and yet he walked with the confidence of someone who owned the ce. Which he technically did.


    There was nothing more satisfying than manipting his victims. This was his game, his world, and everyone danced to the strings he pulled and bent to his will. But this time, the thrill was sharper, more exhrating because Violet was no ordinary pawn. She was the queen he had chosen for himself. For them.


    He loved sex for sure. And Sex with his queen would be explosive. But the euphoric feeling of his victory was heaven at the moment. Asher thrived in his element, relishing the sweet satisfaction of triumph. This was what pleased him most¡ªbeing in absolute control, just as his father had instilled in him, just as he was trained to be.


    He was the king here and no one could rece him even if they wanted to. No one spun the web better than he did. He was the best of the best. The puppet Master.


    "Alpha Asher, " Benjamin Holden, the house prefect, greeted him with reverence.


    Each dormitory was traditionally overseen by a non-academic staff member, tasked with supervising the students and reporting directly to Principal Jameson. But ever since the Cardinal Alphas rose to power, that system had be more of a formality.


    Since each had their own prefect, the other Cardinal Alphas also managed their houses in their own unique ways. As for him, he had already secured absolute control over Benjamin.


    The man waspletely a devoted servant, feeding him every scrap of information about the West House without hesitation. Betrayal wasn¡¯t an option for Benjamin, not when he knew all too well the consequences of crossing the Alpha of the West.


    "Benjamin," Asher acknowledged, his presence.


    "Do you need assistance with anything, sire?" Benjamin asked his eagerness to serve him evident in his voice.


    "No," Asher replied with a faint smirk. "Carry on with your duties. I¡¯ve already caught the littledybug who thought she could escape earlier."


    "What?" Benjamin asked, confused,


    but he didn¡¯t borate. Asher had already turned away, whistling his light tune as if the matter were of no consequence.


    Had Asher relied solely on Benjamin, Violet would have long escaped the school. The girl was clever, no doubt about that, but her brilliance was always paired with a reckless streak that teetered on the edge of self-destruction.


    What made her think Lunaris Academy, a fortress in its own right, relied on mere humans for security?


    The school had its share of enemies lurking beyond its walls¡ªthe rogues, the anti-werewolf factions, and countless others who would leap at the opportunity to breach its defenses and capture valuable resources and students for their nefarious purposes.


    Lunaris was no stranger to such attacks. Hence it thrived on constant vignce, its security system meticulous and strong.


    Each house provided werewolves to patrol the grounds on strict routines. While they couldn¡¯t cover every inch of the sprawling campus, especially the dense woonds, they were thorough enough to ensure safety. The students, staff, and even visitors depended on them for protection, cing their faith in the power of the Cardinal Alphas.


    This unshakable faith elevated them and solidified their rule. No matter what they did, no one dared to challenge the Cardinal Alphas. Their authority was absolute, their influence unshakable. Here, they weren¡¯t just leaders, they were gods.


    The cool air clung to Asher as he stepped out of the dormitory. His sharp eyes immediately caught sight of the four werewolves prowling near the perimeter. These were the same wolves who had chased Violet back to the dormitory earlier, doing exactly what they were ordered to do.


    As his presence became apparent, the wolves stopped in their tracks, their attention snapping to him. Without hesitation, they padded closer silently.


    Each of them was a striking shade of brown, with unique patches on their coats that set them apart. Thergest of the group, unmistakably their leader, stepped forward. His blue eyes gleamed with recognition and respect as he faced Asher.


    There was no need for words. With a silent cue, the wolves began to transform. The sound of bones cracking and reshaping pierced the otherwise quiet night, skin stretching and fur receding. Yet Asher barely flinched at what looked like a painful process, already familiar with it.


    In seconds, where thergest wolf had stood was reced by a striking man with a muscr, powerful build. His curly mop of brown hair clung damply to his forehead, and his chest rose and fell with his breaths.


    The man stood confidently, unbothered by his nakedness, not when it was second nature to them. Modesty had no ce among werewolves.


    "Well done, Jeremiah." Heplimented his beta and second in authority after him.


    "It was nothing, Alpha," Jeremiah said politely.


    "Of course, it was nothing," Asher replied, his carrying an unsettling cryptic tone. "Which is precisely why I need to make it something now."


    Jeremiah¡¯s brows knitted together, confusion flickering across his face. "What do you mean by that, Alpha?"


    "I want eyes on Violet," Asher stated inly. "There¡¯s no guarantee she won¡¯t attempt another escape. Select men to handle it..." He paused, his sharp gaze scanning Jeremiah with deliberate intent before adding, "Or perhaps you¡¯d prefer to do the job yourself."


    Jeremiah stiffened, his expression hardening. "But Asher, I have far more important matters to deal with than babysitting some human¡ª"


    "It¡¯s Alpha Asher to you," Asher interrupted sharply. "And you will follow my orders without question."


    A low, menacing growl rumbled from deep within Jeremiah¡¯s chest, the sound primal and filled with defiance. His body tensed, his wolf stirring just beneath the surface, ready to rise to the challenge.


    Asher didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, an even deeper, more dangerous growl emanated from him.

 Chapter 61: Everyone Wants To Know

    <h4>Chapter 61: Everyone Wants To Know</h4>


    Werewolves were naturally aggressive and hot-blooded creatures, so shes over power, dominance, and pride were frequent. Challenges to the Alpha¡¯s authority, even within a tightly controlled pack, were not umon. These contests of will, particrly among those coveting leadership, were as expected as they were brutal.


    Unlike Griffin, Roman, and ric, who maintained friendships or close rtionships within their packs, Asher treated his members merely as soldiers¡ªsubordinates who followed orders while he provided the necessary resources for their survival and prosperity.


    He believed in his father¡¯s admonition that friends were often the first to betray you. Thus, he ruled them without seeking personal bonds, keeping them firmly in their ce under hismand.


    In that charged moment, Asher¡¯s Alpha presence filled the space, his authority emanating like an unstoppable force. The tension between him and his beta, Jeremiah, was palpable, their standoff teetering on the edge of violence.


    The rest of the werewolves exchanged uneasy nces, clearly ufortable with the unfolding drama. They knew such confrontations rarely ended without injury, and it seemed inevitable that Jeremiah would be the one to suffer.


    Asher stood tensely, every muscle coiled and ready as he addressed his challenger. "Do you really want to do this now, Jeremiah? Do you truly think you can take me on?" His voice dripped with a taunting confidence, an unspoken reminder of his unbeatable prowess.


    Jeremiah¡¯s defiance flickered in his blue eyes but quickly extinguished under Asher¡¯s oppressive certainty. Knowing the futility of rebellion, he dropped his gaze, submitting with a bowed head.


    "Thought as much," Asher remarked smugly.


    He approached Jeremiah deliberately, each step measured and imposing, until he stood directly before him. Gripping Jeremiah¡¯s chin, Asher forced their eyes to meet, his golden gaze burning into Jeremiah¡¯s now-subdued blue.


    "When I give an order, you follow it," Asher spoke with chilling control. "Next time you think of challenging me, be ready to see it through to the end. I don¡¯t tolerate cowards." His words were a mockingly gentle caress, belied by the steely undertone.


    Jeremiah clenched his jaw, his initial resolve dissolving under the weight of Asher¡¯s stare. The defiance drained from him, reced by acquiescence. "It will never happen again, Alpha," he murmured submissively.


    "Good. For your sake," Asher replied emotionlessly, his warning clear and ominous. "You may leave now."


    As Jeremiah and the other werewolves hastily retreated, a collective sigh of relief swept through the group. The encounter had been so fraught with tension that many had feared for Jeremiah¡¯s life, convinced he would not survive a direct confrontation with Asher.


    After his pack members had dispersed, Asher lingered outside, his posture rigid against the evening air. Minutes ticked by in silence until he broke it with a calcted coolness. "Aren¡¯t you tired of hiding, Roman?"


    From the shadowed corner of the West House, Roman emerged, a sheepish expression etched on his face as he stepped into the open.


    As Roman approached, he challenged Asher¡¯s leadership style. "You do know that¡¯s not the way you rule your pack members?"


    Asher faced him with a hardened expression, a clear indication that he knew where this conversation was headed. They had traversed this ground before, and it invariably spiraled into an argument.


    Typically, Asher would avoid such confrontations, but fresh from his altercation with his beta, he was primed to redirect his aggression. Roman, unlike the beta, presented a formidable challenge, promising a confrontation that could prove cathartic.


    "What do you want me to do? Kiss your bum and thank them after a challenge like that?" Asher retorted with a sneer.


    "That challenge only happened because you lord over them, not rule over them," Roman countered calmly.


    "I¡¯m their Alpha. I protect and lead them. The least they can do is follow my orders," Asher snapped, his voice tinged with irritation.


    "Perhaps try leading them with kindness, and they might not be so defiant with your orders," Roman suggested, his tone steady yet insistent.


    "Sorry, but I¡¯m not you," Asher replied coldly. "My wolves are the best, the strongest, most disciplined because there¡¯s no room for vulnerability. They have a reliable Alpha who isn¡¯t blinded by emotions."


    "Being vulnerable is not a weakness, Alpha," Roman said, pausing hesitantly before adding, "You¡¯re not your father, Asher."


    The mention of his father sparked a sh of anger in Asher¡¯s eyes. His voice dropped to a dangerous tone as he confronted Roman directly. "Is that what you came here to do, Roman? Because if that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯re beginning to piss me off."


    Roman understood the unspoken threat; these would escte soon if he provoked him further.


    "Fine then, " Roman straightened up. "What are your ns with Violet?" He asked seriously.


    "Why is everyone asking me that?" Asher chuckled, brushing off the question as though it were part of a running joke among them.


    However, Roman¡¯s expression remained unamused, his gaze intense as he locked eyes with Asher, signaling the gravity of his concerns.


    "I know what you¡¯re doing, and it¡¯s not going to work. You¡¯re only going to put that girl in danger," Roman stated tly, his voice steady and firm. "Neither would I be a part of it. Challenging the Alpha King is a death sentence, Asher."


    His expression softened and he said, "For all we know, there¡¯s a higher chance Elsie would not choose you. Her family has not failed to show their displeasure for you. So perhaps, you don¡¯t have to go this far."


    Unfortunately, those words were lost on the Alpha of the west. Asher¡¯sughter faded as he leaned in closer, his expression turning sly, his voice a whisper of insidious charm.


    "You might never know what might work until you try," he teased, a dark edge to his words. "Neither would you know what you like until you have a taste of it."


    Roman was taken aback, knowing he wasn¡¯t just speaking figuratively, but literally this time and it was all about Violet. His features registered shock and disapproval. The implications of Asher¡¯s words was heavy. Not to mention, he got reminded once more of Asher¡¯s unpredictable nature and his willingness to manipte others to achieve his ends.

 Chapter 62: Our Girl

    <h4>Chapter 62: Our Girl</h4>


    <i>"Spread your legs for me, little purple."</i>


    <i>Violet¡¯s eyes popped open at those words. What the... Where the hell was she? What was going on?</i>


    <i>But Violet didn¡¯t have the time to get those questions answered as a certain Alpha was already kneeling in front of her.</i>


    <i>"Y-you...!"</i>


    <i>Asher Nightshade gave her an impish grin right before he grabbed one of her legs and began trailing deep, lingering kisses along it.</i>


    <i>Violet¡¯s nipples beaded at once while a molten ache pooled between her thighs and, to her horror, she was naked. The gods help her, what in the universe of madness was going on here.</i>


    <i>"Asher, wait... Ahh!" Violet cried out as he bit her, and her cheeks zed with both humiliation and desire as pain-filled pleasure coursed through her.</i>


    <i>Asher took his time, kissing her thighs with intentional slowness and concentration as if it were a work of art that needed to be revered. Worshipped. Neither did it help Violet¡¯s situation knowing that in that position, he could see her center clearly.</i>


    <i>"Asher please..." Violet couldn¡¯t get her bearings, not when everything was spiraling all of a sudden. She wanted him to stop. At the same time, she didn¡¯t want him to.</i>


    <i>As if he could understand her confusion, Asher gave her a knowing look right before he grabbed her thigh and hooked it over his shoulder.</i>


    <i>Violet¡¯s breath hitched in her throat knowing where this was heading. Asher, in question, grabbed her bottom to bring her closer while spreading her further apart, wanting her to be utterly exposed. There was no hiding from him.</i>


    <i>"Asher..." Violet breathed his name once more, unsure. However, the Alpha had already made up his mind, and his mouth was already on her clit.</i>


    <i>"Oh God..." Violet jerked, a cry of pleasure releasing from her lips as the action seemed to electrify her.</i>


    <i>Asher¡¯s tongue flicked her clit, back and forth, teasing her before actually taking it into his mouth and sucking deeply.</i>


    <i>Ripples of pleasure spread through her body such that she arched her back. Violet¡¯s eyes fluttered closed as she lost herself to the feeling.</i>


    <i>Violet was writhing beneath him, unable to stay still as thispletely exhrating feeling tore through her. Neither did Asher stop; instead, her instinctive response spurred him on as he devoured her clit mercilessly.</i>


    <i>"Someone seems to be having fun."</i>


    <i>Violet¡¯s eyes popped open at once, and she turned to the side, a gasp leaving her lips as her eyes connected with mesmerizing green eyes.</i>


    <i>Roman Draven.</i>


    <i>Violet waspletely dumbfounded. How...? Where did...? When did he...? There were so many questions bombarding her head.</i>


    <i>"What are you..." But she couldn¡¯t finish as Asher switched up to another rhythm so suddenly she cried out. "Please..." her hands clutching at the pillow as if to anchor herself to reality.</i>


    <i>"You¡¯re such a naughty little purple head, aren¡¯t you?" Roman chuckled, the rich sound traveling straight to her core. The gods help her, she was losing her mind.</i>


    <i>Nothing seemed to make sense anymore, but she didn¡¯t care. Not when her brain had been overwhelmed with pleasure she couldn¡¯t even think or breathe.</i>


    <i>Roman lifted his head to say to Asher, who was still between her legs assaulting her clit, "It seems our girl needs more mouth on her."</i>


    <i>"Our girl?" Violet was stunned. Since when did she became their girl? </i>


    <i>Asher¡¯s response was an appreciative hum between her legs that reverberated through her and elicited more wetness from her core. God, this was embarrassing. Violet wanted to hide away but couldn¡¯t.</i>


    <i>Before Violet could figure out his intention, Roman had already trailed a slow, sensual kiss across her neck. She whimpered, this was bing too much.</i>


    <i>"Don¡¯t worry," he whispered in the hollow of her ear. "We are going to take care of you." He took her ear into his mouth, nipping, teasing her till her face was his favorite shade of red.</i>


    <i>Violet¡¯s head spun from all the dizzying sensations but that only proved to be just the appetizer because the next seconds Roman¡¯s mouth had taken hold of her nipple. And it was at that moment she finally understood what he meant by those words earlier...</i>


    <i>"Roman!" Violet screamed his name, her hips bucking off the bed.</i>


    <i>But Asher pped her ass the next second and Violet couldn¡¯t tell if he was furious she had called another man¡¯s name while he attended or the ceaseless undting of her hips on the bed.</i>


    <i>Nheless, Roman didn¡¯t relent, his tongueving over her nipple while Asher kept going, sucking, licking, and pleasuring her with his mouth. The sensation was too much, and Violet thought she was going to die, her body winding tighter and tighter. Not that this was a bad way to die.</i>


    <i>Violet rode against his face, grabbing handfuls of Asher¡¯s hair and crying out in pleasure. She could feel it. She was reaching precariously over the edge.</i>


    "Asher... Oh the gods Asher... Fuck Roman," she writhed, gasping, arching her back against the mattress as both men devoured her in their equal rights until her legs were shaking.


    <i>The moment Asher inserted a finger inside of her, Violet knew that she was a goner. Her muscles went taut and mped down around his finger and Violet flew apart,ing so hard that spots danced across her vision.</i>


    <i>Roman leaned over and kissed her, swallowing each of her moans, kissing her so thoroughly it felt like she might drown in him. At the same time, Asher continued thrusting his finger in and out of her, prolonging her climax until she came over and over.</i>


    "Violet.... " Someone was calling her name, drawing her away from this wonderful feeling.


    "Violet, wake up!" The voice grew louder, more insistent, and her eyes snapped open.


    Violet looked around disoriented, scanning the room. Her three roommates were staring at her, each wearing a different expression. Daisy awkwardly scratched the back of her head, Ivy struggled to keep a straight face, and L¡¯s face was as red as an overcooked shrimp.


    And it was at that moment that it dawned on her.


    She had been dreaming the entire time, and, mortifyingly, her roommates had been privy to her moans and screams.

 Chapter 63: Everyone Knows

    <h4>Chapter 63: Everyone Knows</h4>


    <strong>MOON FEED EXCLUSIVE: PURPLE FEVER TAKES OVER LUNARIS</strong>


    <i>Written by: The Oracle</i>


    <i>Hello again, my dazzling denizens of Lunaris Academy! It¡¯s your one-and-only Oracle back with another delicious serving of Lunaris gossip¡ªsteaming hot, just the way you like it. If you thought the Violet whirlwind had calmed down, think again. Buckle up, my darlings, because this term just got a whole lot spicier.</i>


    <strong>Staking ims or Starting Games?</strong>


    <i>It¡¯s no secret that our enigmatic west Alpha, Asher Nightshade has been prowling unusually close to our resident purple-haired wildcard. It seems he has been leveling up his game with the number of prospects avable to the purple head because in a shocking twist during yesterday¡¯swn escapade, Asher wasn¡¯t just watching Violet, there was a "hands-on" interaction. Yes, you read that right. He let himself be tackled by Violet in full view of everyone, no less.</i>


    <i>Witnesses say the brooding Alpha then yfully wrestled Violet on the ground, his sharp grin more friendly than feral.</i>


    <i>Is this Asher¡¯s way of iming what¡¯s his? Or is this just another Chapter in his infamous game of "Toy with the Girl and Leave Her Wanting"? With Asher, it¡¯s always hard to tell, but one thing is clear: he¡¯s not letting her out of his sight.</i>


    <strong>ric: The Unrequited Lightning Prince</strong>


    But wait, before we crown Asher as Violet¡¯s inevitable match, let¡¯s not forget Violet¡¯s other alpha distraction: ric Storm, the North Alpha with a brain as sharp as his lightning strikes. It¡¯s time we addressed the sparks (pun intended) between her and ric Storm.


    <i>Unfortunately, darlings, it seems her crush might be doomed to remain unrequited. ric has been known to bury his emotions beneath a cial exterior, and his disdainful nces suggest he¡¯s not ready to thaw for anyone, human or otherwise. Still, the chemistry is there, and if Violet manages to melt the Lightning Prince¡¯s frosty heart, well, Asher would be left alone. But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be here for it.</i>


    <strong>Roman Draven: Possessive or Petty?</strong>


    <i>Now, let¡¯s address the green-coated elephant¡ªor should we say wolf¡ªin the room. Just when we thought Roman was immune to Violet¡¯s purple fever, he dropped a bombshell. Or rather, he dropped his... territorial mark? Yes, lovelies, Roman Draven left the entire academy in stunned silence (and gales ofughter) when he marked Violet in the most literal and humiliating way possible.</i>


    <i>Was this a power move to dere Violet as his territory? Or just Roman being his usual unpredictable self, reveling in chaos? After all, the Wild Prince isn¡¯t exactly known for his loyalty¡ªask any of the hearts he¡¯s broken. But could Violet be the one to finally tame him? Or is she just another casualty in his long line of conquests? One thing¡¯s for sure: Roman doesn¡¯t make moves lightly, so whatever his intentions, we¡¯re intrigued.</i>


    <strong>The Rankings Shake-Up: Violet Holds Her Spot</strong>


    <i>Of course, no gossip would beplete without checking in on our reigning queen bee, Elsie Lyka Lancaster. With Violet¡¯s meteoric rise to fifth ce on the Moonboard, Elsie¡¯s throne feels a little less secure. While some argue that Violet hasn¡¯t earned her spot, one thing¡¯s undeniable, she¡¯s given us more drama, intrigue, and entertainment than we¡¯ve seen in a long time. From record-breaking feats to shaking up the Alpha dynamic, Violet is proving she¡¯s not just a passing breeze but a full-on hurricane.</i>


    <i>Queen Bee Elsie Lancaster might want to keep her crown polished and her ws sharp. With Violet¡¯s meteoric rise and growing fanbase, Elsie¡¯s iron grip on the academy¡¯s socialdder is looking a little less stable. Could this be the start of a new era? Or will Elsie put the purple whirlwind in her ce? Only time will tell.</i>


    <strong>The Most Interesting Term Yet?</strong>


    <i>With Asher¡¯s brooding intensity, ric¡¯s icy indifference, Roman¡¯s wild unpredictability, and Violet¡¯s relentless drive, this term is shaping up to be one for the history books. Love her or hate her, you can¡¯t deny that Violet has brought fresh energy to Lunaris. Will she continue to climb the ranks, or will the weight of the drama drag her down? One thing¡¯s for sure: the Violet fever is real, and we¡¯re all catching it.</i>


    <i>So stay tuned, my lovelies. The Oracle is always watching, always sipping tea, and always ready to bring you the juiciest updates. Until next time, keep your ws sharp and your secrets sharper.</i>


    <i>Yours ever nosy,</i>


    <i>The Oracle. </i>


    Violet groaned, leaning her head against her closed locker. Although she had an inkling the Oracle might write about this but seeing it on her screen right now was another matter altogether.


    What did she do to the Oracle? Why does she or was it a he have it out for her? Violet hated this and didn¡¯t want to be the object of scrunity.


    Violet was lost in thought when someone said from behind, "Hi violet."


    She was about to turn when she recognized the choice and froze. Oh no, not happening!


    At once, Violet stiffly walked ahead, pretending not to have heard what or rather whom was behind her.


    However, the girl, ever the persistent pest, quickly ran ahead of Violet and blocked her path with arms outstretched.


    She said with determination, "You do know you can¡¯t avoid this conversation."


    And that was exactly what Violet wanted to avoid. So yep, not happening. She has suffered enough humiliation already


    Since L blocked her way, Violet quickly turned the other way, but the petite blonde was light on her feet and she overtook Violet, blocking her way again. Except this time, L pushed her against one of the lockers, a small gasp leaving her lips as L kabadon her. She was left utterly dumbfounded.


    "You are not leaving here until we discuss the issue of you moaning in your sleep," L stated fiercely.


    "Violet has been moaning in her sleep?" echoed a voice from a girl next to the locker they were near.


    Oh no.


    Unfortunately, the girl¡¯s voice was loud which meant everyone in the hallway heard what she had said and those heads turned towards her.


    Fuck her fate.

 Chapter 64: Devious Culprit

    <h4>Chapter 64: Devious Culprit</h4>


    Violet briskly walked ahead, ignoring the calls from behind. "Violet! Please wait up!" L pleaded, but Violet, too furious to care, strode on.


    The girl had done enough damage. By now, the whole school must have heard about her moaning in her sleep, and God knows how they would twist the story¡ªall thanks to the chatterbox who couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut.


    "Violet please!" L pleaded desperately and this time Violet couldn¡¯t ignore it anymore.


    She turned reluctantly and barked, "What, L?! What do you want this time? Haven¡¯t you done enough already, or are there more of my secrets you want to expose to the whole school?!"


    L recoiled, her expression like that of a guilty cat caught in the act. "I¡¯m sorry, Violet."


    "Well, ¡¯sorry¡¯ doesn¡¯t change or repair what has been done," Violet retorted.


    "But it would make you feel good, wouldn¡¯t it?" L replied, leaving Violet dumbfounded.


    Words failed Violet, and she exhaled sharply. "You know what? Just leave me alone. I mean it."


    Violet turned on her heels to leave for her ss, but the sound of footsteps told her L was still following.


    It grated on her nerves, and she whirled around, snapping, "What is it?! Haven¡¯t I told you to leave me alone, or don¡¯t you understand how to respect people¡¯s feelings?"


    L gulped. "I have the same ss as you."


    "Oh." Realization dawned on Violet, and she suddenly felt foolish, her cheeks warming with embarrassment. Without another word, she turned and continued walking.


    Although Violet was angry at L, it was more about transferring her aggression; unfortunately, L was on the receiving end of it given Violet¡¯s already miserable day.


    Violet could not forget the horrified looks on the faces of her roommates. She had been moaning in her dream. A huge fat thanks to Asher. Her roommates knew that as well because she had called out his name, or rather names.


    Violet could not forget the unexpected Alpha who had made a guest appearance. Seeing Roman in her sex dream was all the convincing needed that she was losing her mind. Of all the Alphas, that was the least one she was interested in.


    Violet had no choice but to apologize. Unlike Ivy who looked smug and might taunt her with that experience for the rest of her life, Daisy, the smart one, said, "I honestly hope whatever twisted game you¡¯re ying with Ashers that you don¡¯t get us involved in it."


    Violet had been close to promising that nothing of that nature would happen only to recall yesterday¡¯s incident where Asher hadpelled them to sleep, plus the part he threatened to make L jump out the window from the second floor.


    At once the words had gotten stuck in her throat like a thick lump. It had not dawned on Violet other than that moment how she was putting her teammates in danger by associating with the mad man Asher. How she was making them coteral damage.


    Swallowing hard, Violet lied. "Don¡¯t worry, nothing like that will happen."


    But Violet knew Asher well enough to realize thatst night was just the beginning. And it seems it has begun already.


    Violet felt inexplicably aroused.


    Initially, she attributed it to the remnants of her steamy dream and thus, stayed in the showers for hours ¡ª and missed breakfast ¡ª hoping the cold water would quell the sensations. It had seemed effective at first, but the feeling had returned with a vengeance.


    Violet could not exactly exin it but she was hot and bothered in ces she couldn¡¯t be. Like there was an itch beneath her skin that she wanted to w at so badly.


    Worst of all, the throbbing between her legs pulsed incessantly. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact she hadn¡¯t eaten anything, Violet would have thought someone drugged her or something.


    Violet eagerly walked toward the Calculus & Applied Mathematics ss for one reason: Asher was there. She had found out on her moonfeed. Apparently, even with his psychopathic tendencies, the Alpha was still popr, and some girls had been arguing about sitting close to him.


    She would go in there, drag him out of ss, and force the bastard to undo whatever he had done to her. Violet clenched her fists, determined.


    L had not said anything since then, quietly following her. Violet knew L wouldn¡¯t stay angry at her forever, but for now, she¡¯d be stern and let her learn her lesson.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Violet reached the ss and walked in. She stood at the entrance, scanning for signs of Asher¡ªonly he wasn¡¯t there.


    Her brows furrowed instantly. Where was the bastard? Perhaps he was runningte. But ric wasn¡¯t. Violet spotted the usually aloof Alpha sitting by the window, staring outside, immersed in whatever had caught his attention.


    The next moment, he turned, sensing her gaze. Their eyes met and held. The icy sharpness in his stare remained, but unlike before, it didn¡¯t linger. Instead, his expression flickered with something akin to familiarity, taking her aback.


    "Please take a seat, everybody," the Calculus teacher announced, stepping into the room, and Violet realized she had been standing there longer than intended.


    She wasn¡¯t foolish enough to sit beside ric again, knowing she¡¯d end up on the Oracle¡¯s gossip page. However, to her shock, when she tried to take a seat, a student slipped into it at thest moment and said, "Sorry, that¡¯s mine."


    Without hesitation, Violet moved to the next avable seat, but another student upied it just as she reached for it. "Sorry, that¡¯s mine, too," they said with a pointed look.


    This time, Violet didn¡¯t need further confirmation. Something was definitely up. Her suspicions were confirmed when she spotted yet another empty seat, only for a girl to take it just as Violet approached, shing her an unapologetic smile. "Sorry, that¡¯s mine, too."


    Snickers rippled through the ssroom, and it finally hit Violet that this was a setup. If her hunch was right, the culprit was none other than the cute but devious prince, ric.


    With no other choice, Violet strode to the only seat left¡ªthe one beside him. She sat down without a word, her resolve steely.


    "Hello, Violet."

 Chapter 65: For Information

    <h4>Chapter 65: For Information</h4>


    "Hello, Violet."


    Violet¡¯s head snapped toward the source, her brows raised in stunned disbelief. Was ric Storm, the infamous, aloof lightning prince, talking to her? For a moment she sat still, as if unable to believe it.


    Then, in an exaggerated move, Violet turned her head to the left, then the right, pretending to check if he was addressing someone else. Her movements intentional, the sarcasm practically dripping from her expression.


    ric, unimpressed by her theatrics, leaned slightly forward and said dryly, "You do know you¡¯re the only one named Violet in this ss, right?"


    Violet¡¯s lips curled into a taunting smile, her golden eyes sparkling with mischief. "Oh, look. The icy prince is finally talking to me. Should I be honored?"


    ric sighed, clearly regretting his decision to engage. "You¡¯re really being dramatic right now."


    But Violet wasn¡¯t about to let it go. If anything, his exasperation showed she was spurred on.


    Her voice dripped with faux sweetness. "And hey, he¡¯s all nice today, unlike yesterday when he took credit for all the work I did. How charming."


    ric¡¯s jaw tightened, his patience visibly thinning. "Alright, enough!" he snapped, reaching out instinctively and grabbing her hand.


    The room seemed to still for a second as he realized what he¡¯d done. ric let go abruptly but he calmed almost immediately when his gloved hand came into view. The ck leather remained firmly in ce, meaning he was protected. Or rather, she.


    Violet noticed the move, her sharp gaze catching the way his gloved hand twitched slightly before he let it rest on hisp. She said nothing, but the glint in her eye spoke volumes. It seems the icy prince was afraid of his own touch. Perhaps, he couldn¡¯t control it after all.


    Satisfied with her silent observation, Violet turned back to the board, pretending to focus on the teacher who had just begun writing the day¡¯s topic with her electronic pen.


    But ric wasn¡¯t done. His voice softened, almost as if he were trying to disarm her. "I know we started off on the wrong foot, but I want to make things right."


    Violet blinked in surprise, thrown off by his sudden change in demeanor. Before she could respond, he stretched out his hand, the ck leather glove stark against the color of his pale skin.


    "My name is ric Storm," he said formally, his blue eyes locked onto hers. "And you are?"


    The sincerity in his voice caught her off guard, and for a moment, she wondered what game he was ying.


    <i>The lightning prince doesn¡¯t make small talk, let alone with humans</i>, she thought warily.


    Her instincts screamed trap.But Violet had learned long ago to y the game when necessary. After all, the best way to deal with an enemy was to keep them close.


    "Violet Purple," she said smoothly, reaching out to shake his hand. The moment their hands met, however, a faint crackle of electricity sparked between them.


    She gasped softly, pulling her hand back as if burned. ric, too, seemed startled, his gaze darting down to his gloves. His brows furrowed in deep scrutiny at once, as if questioning whether the gloves failed him.


    Violet rubbed her hand against her leg, masking her unease with a smirk. "Well, ric Storm, that was... shocking," she quipped, turning back to the board.


    ric didn¡¯t reply, his attention still fixed on his gloved hand. Whatever had just happened, it left him as unsettled as it had her.


    "Today, we will dive into the concept of limits and their application in understanding derivatives." the teacher, Mrs. Anita had begun her lessons already, underlining the word "Limits" on the board with her electronic pen.


    She then disyed a curve on the board. It was a smooth, parabolic graph with twobeled points, A and B, connected by a secant line.


    "This," she said, tapping the graph, "represents the position of an object over time. Imagine that point A represents a specific moment, and point B represents another moment close to it. The slope of this secant line gives us the average rate of change between the two points. Does everyone follow?"


    Violet was not perfect at Calculus but she was not bad either, hence she needed to concentrate on the lessons. However, it was at that moment that ric Storm decided he needed to start a conversation with her.


    "I heard that you moaned Asher¡¯s name in your sleep today."


    Violet stiffened at once. Of all the questions he could have asked, he had to bring that one up. But of course, that was the reason he decided to talk to her. ric Storm was fishing for information. It seems even after that dreadful encounter with him and Griffin, he still doesn¡¯t believe her.


    Violet turned with a sharine smile, "Why? Are you jealous I didn¡¯t moan your name instead?" She added, "Don¡¯t worry, I might say yours one day if you would be a good boy and stop bothering me."


    He shook his head. "You are shameless."


    "Yep, that¡¯s me. " Violet owned it proudly. He already had an opinion of her, arguing with him was useless.


    " I just want to know if that¡¯s true? Have you been dreaming about him? What¡¯s truly the nature of your rtionship with you? Was it just an ordinary dream or did hepel you to dream or a product of your own imagination?" He peppered her with questions.


    "Alright dude, back off. " Violet was annoyed as hell when he had leaned into her personal space.


    Not to mention the lessons were on going. This was really not the time nor ce for it. Who knew how many of her gossiping ssmates were eavesdropping on their conversation right now.


    "Miss Violet," The teacher called her name suddenly, and her head snapped up.


    "Y-yes?" she stammered, her cheeks burning as the entire ss turned to look at her.


    "Since you know so much that you are talking while I¡¯m talking, why don¡¯t you tell us the derivative of \( f(x) = 3x^3 + 2x^2 - x + 5 \) at \( x = 2 \)?"


    Oh great.

 Chapter 66: West And North House

    <h4>Chapter 66: West And North House</h4> If there was anything these alphas were good at, it was putting her into trouble and now, it finally happened. Violet red at ric with such intensity one would have assumed she was the one with the lightening power instead.


    The both of them had obviously been talking but the teacher had intentionally picked her out because, after all, who would want to punish the cardinal alphas! Violet was pissed off.


    "I asked you a question, Violet Purple." Mrs. Anita repeated, this time wrapping her arms across her chest with a stern expression.


    Violet blinked, her mind scrambling to process the question. She had barely been paying attention to the lecture, let alone any equations.


    "I¡ªuh¡ª" she began, panic bubbling in her chest. It was made worse when she discovered all eyes were fixed on her.


    Fuck her life. They were looking at her to fail so they couldugh at her.


    While Violet was still thinking of what to do, from beside her, a deep, calm voice whispered, "Use the power rule. The derivative is \( f¡¯(x) = 9x^2 + 4x - 1 \). Substitute \( x = 2 \), and you get 33."


    Her heart skipped as she realized ric had leaned in, his breath brushing her ear as he delivered the answer with maddening ease.


    She turned to look at him, a small gasp leaving her mouth when she found out they were so close her lips had nearly brushed against his. "Nearly" being the word.


    And yet, her heart skipped a beat while heat rushed rushed over her body, only to concentrate between her legs. Violet gulped. This was getting really bad.


    Violet looked away at that moment only to realize Mrs. Anita had her eyes on them, which as well, meant that she knew ric fed her the answer.


    So she waited, waiting for the woman to call out ric for the cheating, but none of that happened, if anything, she looked at her expectantly to answer her question. Violet frowned. Were these people fucking with her right now?


    "Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t help, " ric whispered proudly, like a peacock unting it¡¯s feathers.


    Violet¡¯s hands clenched into fist beneath her desk when the teacher said nothing.


    She hated this power y, the arrogance.


    Violet now knew the answer, but if she used it, ric would never let her hear the end of it. The guy was arrogant enough as it was.


    "I¡¯m still waiting for that answer, Miss. Violet Purple." Anita said, inclining her head to the side.


    Gritting her teeth, she turned to face her and said, loud and clear, "I don¡¯t know."


    A stunned silence fell over the room. Mrs. Anita¡¯s brows furrowed in disbelief. "You don¡¯t know? But I just saw¡ª" She stopped herself abruptly, catching her mistake. Supporting such behavior was wrong, and they both knew it.


    Violet¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. She had the teacher exactly where she wanted her.


    Mrs. Anita¡¯s eyes narrowed, catching the smirk, her expression hardening. "Minus twenty points for West House," she snapped.


    The ss buzzed with murmurs. Like individual rankings, the housespeted fiercely against one another. While individuals could earn personal points, house points were collective and significantly harder toe by. Yet, West House often dominated, thanks to Asher¡¯s clever tactics and strict discipline over his pack members.


    However, Asher wasn¡¯t the only brilliant alpha. ric, with his sharp intellect ensured North House was always a formidable rival. Thepetition between the two houses was relentless as one day, West House imed the top spot; the next, North House had overtaken them. This fierce rivalry bred mutual dislike between the two houses, each determined to outshine the other.


    Now, Violet had cost West House points. Disapproving whispers and hisses came from her housemates almost immediately. Feeling the pressure of their irritation, Violet turned and red at ric, who had effectively painted a target on her back.


    When the teacher turned to continue the lesson, ric said to her with a low toneced with incredulity. "I gave you the answer."


    Without turning to face him, Violet hissed, "I don¡¯t need your help. I can handle my own problems."


    ric sat back, his usuallyposed expression slipping into something more uncertain. He watched her for a long moment as if trying to figure out her.


    "You¡¯re too head strong for your own good. While it¡¯s an admirable trait, it would lead you in trouble at Lunaris Academy, Violet Purple." ric told her.


    "Allow me to worry about that, then." Violet said, and focused her attention on the board, the conversation firmly closed.


    Violet tried to focus on the lesson, but the teacher¡¯s droning voice only irritated her further. After that earlier confrontation, a sudden dislike for the woman bloomed within her, and concentrating became impossible.


    She yawned loudly, earning a few nces, but she didn¡¯t care. Thanks to fucking Asher, she¡¯d had barely three hours of sleep, and now the exhaustion was catching up with her.


    <i>If only I could sleep</i>, she thought longingly, her eyes zing over as the teacher scribbled on the board. But no, here she was, trapped in this boring ss, the minutes dragging like hours. And just like that, one moment, Violet was awake, and the next, she was out cold.


    A clean, sweet, soothing and electrifying scent wafted into her nose, pulling her deeper into the haze of semi-consciousness. She moaned softly, instinctively leaning closer to the source, craving more of the intoxicating fragrance. It felt like energy, like life itself. She was pressed against something firm yet soft, the warmth andfort of it making her never want to move again.


    "Are you going to sleep forever?" a baritone voice murmured into her ear,


    breaking through the fog of her dreams.


    Weirdly enough, it sounded familiar.


    Violet¡¯s eyes fluttered open. The first thing her blurry vision registered was pale skin, then as her gaze cleared, the icy, intense stare of ric Storm. His raised brow and faint smirk made her heart sink


    Oh well....

 Chapter 67: Not Like Griffin

    <h4>Chapter 67: Not Like Griffin</h4>


    Violet jolted upright, pushing herself away from him so abruptly it was as if she¡¯d been burned. Her mind scrambled to make sense of what had happened. Thest thing she remembered was fighting to stay awake during the lesson and.... Oh.


    Looking around, Violet realized to her chagrin that sses were long over and she had been sleeping all this while. The gods knew how many sses she has missed since then.


    She nced at ric, who was watching her with an expression that seemed to expect gratitude.


    "That¡¯s not happening, dude," Violet said tly. Then her eyes dropped to his jacket, where a small stain gleamed faintly. Her stomach flipped in mortification. "Uh... sorry for the drool. Just the drool. " She emphasized.


    ric remained silent, his piercing gaze locked on hers as though trying to decipher the inner workings of her mind. His silence unnerved her, and she felt the heat rising in her cheeks.


    Annoyed and embarrassed, Violet stood abruptly, intent on leaving the awkward situation behind. But before she could take a step, ric¡¯s hand shot out, gripping her arm firmly, and guided her back into her seat.


    "What¡¯s the meaning of this?" Violet snapped, ring at him.


    "We have unfinished business," ric said with a calm but unyielding voice. "I believe you were about to tell me about a certain dream?"


    Violet frowned, shaking her head. "Not at all. There¡¯s nothing to tell."


    "Fine," ric said, leaning back slightly. His tone turned sharper, edged with challenge. "We¡¯ll do it the hard way then. But you¡¯ll find out that unlike Griffin, who you can emotionally manipte with your tears, that sort of trick doesn¡¯t work on me."


    Violet¡¯s jaw dropped. He *knew.* Her heart raced, her cheeks burning with fresh humiliation as she recalled the incident with Griffin. While her tears might have started as a ploy with Griffin, they¡¯d turned genuine by the end. Not that the lightning prince would ever understand that.


    Her breath caught as ric began to pull off his gloves. When his bare hands were finally exposed, sparks of lightning crackled between his fingertips, dancing like threads of raw energy.


    The air around them seemed to charge, growing heavy with tension. Violet¡¯s throat tightened as she watched him manipte the electric currents effortlessly, the tendrils of light weaving and snapping like a living thing under his control.


    Violet stared, her breath shallow, both mesmerized and rmed. "What the hell are you doing?" she demanded, her voice trembling slightly despite her attempt to sound strong. Unafraid.


    ric drew out a tendril of electricity, pulling it from his palm as though it were a living, breathing thing. The thread of lightning twisted and coiled like a serpent, humming faintly with raw energy. Its pale blue glow cast eerie shadows across his sharp features, making him appear dangerous.


    Violet¡¯s breath hitched, and she flinched slightly when the tendril came close, the static in the air raising the fine hairs on her arms. Her golden eyes darted from the lightning to ric¡¯s face, only to find his gaze slightly zed over, his attention seemingly focused on the dancing current in his hand.


    "Do you know what electricity does to the human body, Violet Purple?" he asked, his voice deliberately low, each word dropping like a heavy stone. The slow, dangerous tone made her stomach churn.


    Violet gulped, unable to speak, as he continued, his focus still on the lightning.


    "It travels through the body at speeds you can¡¯t evenprehend," he said, his tone soft butced with menace. "The nerves? They¡¯re the first to go¡ªfried instantly. Pain receptors? Overwhelmed before you can even scream."


    The lightning wisp flicked closer, crackling ominously in the charged air between them. Violet recoiled slightly, her back pressing against the chair.


    "And the heart," ric continued, his tone chillingly clinical, "isn¡¯t designed to handle that kind of shock. It seizes up. Stops. A human has... seconds. Maybe a minute. But a werewolf?" He shrugged lightly, as though discussing the weather. "We have a better chance of surviving. Why? Our bodies heal. Yours doesn¡¯t."


    Violet¡¯s chest tightened. She thought hard, trying to determine if ric was truly capable of carrying out such a threat or if this was just another one of his twisted games the alphas were good at ying.


    But then, his expression gave nothing away, his pale blue eyes cold and detached, as though he were merely recounting facts.


    As if to make good on his threat, the thread of lightning hovered closer, its glow reflected in her wide, fearful eyes. ric¡¯s gaze shifted to her then, the ice in his eyes thawing just slightly as he focused fully on her. "Now," he said, his voice a smooth, quietmand. "Tell me about the dream. Eveything."


    Her hands clenched into fists at her sides, and for a brief moment, Violet considered telling him to go fuck himself. Why was he so interested in the dream? But the soft hum of the electricity, the sharp sting of its heat in the air, and the cold intensity in ric¡¯s gaze told her otherwise.


    She gulped and blurted out, "Fine! I¡¯ll tell you!"


    ric seemed satisfied by the answer, retracting the lightning into his hand, where it vanished with a quiet snap. He leaned back in his chair, folding his arms across his chest, his expression smug.


    "Good choice, Violet," he said, his voice still carrying that warning edge. "Now, start talking."


    Violet fixed ric with such a hard stare that it seemed she was trying to bore a hole straight through his head. Fine, if he wanted to invade her private dream, she¡¯d tell him <strong>everything</strong>.


    Drawing a deep breath, she began, "It¡¯s true. I did dream about Asher. He¡ª"


    "Wait." ric cut her off sharply. "What led to the dream? Was it one of his mind maniptions, or did you conjure him up on your own?"


    "I don¡¯t know." Violet hesitated, "I can¡¯t exactly tell, especially after he..." She stopped abruptly, realizing she¡¯d already revealed too much.


    ric¡¯s sharp gaze didn¡¯t miss a thing. His tone turned firmer, pressing her, "After he did what, Violet?"


    Her heart began to race, the memory shing vividly in her mind as a heat rose unbidden within her. Swallowing hard, Violet admitted, "He caught me trying to escape the academy... and then he punished me."


    ric leaned forward slightly, his voice dropping lower, a mix of curiosity and something almost sympathetic. "And how exactly did he punish you?"


    Violet¡¯s breath hitched, her palms mmy as she fought to suppress the heat heightened.


    Her voice wavered as she confessed, "He... he spanked me... until I... desired him."

 Chapter 68: Struck By Lightening

    <h4>Chapter 68: Struck By Lightening</h4>


    "He kissed me... touched me and I liked it..." Violet continued, her voice low and raspy, and the words hanging between them like a heavy secret.


    ric was clearly caught off guard by her forbidden confession. His throat worked as he swallowed, the movement of his Adam¡¯s apple showing just how much her words had affected him. As if suddenly aware that he had wandered into dangerous territory.


    And while ric fought to maintain his cool, impassive exterior, Violet knew it had gotten under his skin. She could see it in the slight tension around his jaw, in the way his shoulders stiffened almost imperceptibly.


    The satisfaction of rattling him was a small victory, one she wasn¡¯t going to waste. She wanted to see how far she could push him.


    Her eyes traced the line of his throat, lingering on the sharp curve of his Adam¡¯s apple. A stray wild thought crossed her mind¡ªhow it would feel to brush her lips over it, to nip gently with the edges of her teeth and see how he¡¯d react. Would he stiffen like now, or would he tilt his head back, letting her have her way?


    What the hell?, she snapped herself out of it. Violet pushed the dangerous notion to the back of her mind, her face heating slightly. She was spiraling out of control, and needed to rein it in fast.


    Still, as she looked back at ric, she couldn¡¯t deny that part of her enjoyed watching him squirm. After all, he had asked for details, hadn¡¯t he?


    And she wasn¡¯t even done with him yet.


    Violet had no idea what possessed her to say it, but she purred with a wicked smirk, "Gods above, Asher was fucking good with his fingers¡ª"


    "That¡¯s enough!" ric snapped.


    For all his icy demeanor, his cheeks were now unmistakably tinged with red. The stark contrast between his flushed face and his cold, stormy eyes made the moment almostical.


    "I told you to skip the steamy details," he growled, visibly annoyed, "and tell me if anything significant happened. Did Asher do anything else to you? Did hepel you to dream about him?"


    Violet tilted her head, that infuriating smirk still stered across her face. "That¡¯s the problem, Lightning Prince. You can¡¯t separate one from the other. Everything that happened between us was steamy... even the important parts you¡¯re so desperate to know."


    ric scowled, his frustration palpable. "Don¡¯t y games with me, Violet."


    "I¡¯m not ying games," she replied smoothly, her voice dripping with faux innocence. "It¡¯s the truth. So what¡¯s it going to be? Do you want to hear it all, or should I keep the sweet, juicy, sexy details to myself?" She rasped out thest words, deliberately biting down on her lip in a way that made her look far too tempting.


    Violet didn¡¯t know why she was behaving this way. Perhaps it was the urge to rattle him, to see the usuallyposed ric Storm falter.


    And falter he did.


    ric¡¯s cheeks red an even deeper crimson, though the dangerous light in his blue eyes remained as keen as ever. He looked adorably flustered, and Violet had to admit, watching the cold prince lose hisposure kind of turned her on.


    Oh hell. Maybe Nancy lied about her parentage and the truth was that she - Violet - was indeed her daughter. Because right now, she certainly felt like she was born from sin. A daughter of a whore.


    ric let out a warning growl that reverberated through the air like a threat and sent heat pooling low in her belly. But Violet¡¯s face was such a picture ofposure one wouldn¡¯t even think in their wildest dream she was having a crisis. A sexual one, to be precise.


    "If I find out you¡¯re fucking with me," ric said darkly, a ball of lightening resting in the palm of his hand, "I¡¯ll fuck you up in such a way you¡¯d regret the day you came into this academy."


    Violet¡¯s eyes flitted to the dangerous, beautiful disy of power before meeting his gaze once more. "I don¡¯t like being fucked with," she quipped, "but I might prefer the fucking part."


    Damn. Was she flirting with ric? It definitely sounded like it. Neither did Violet disclose the fact she had to slowly clench her thighs together to suppress the need that passed through her.


    ric¡¯s nose crunched slightly in distaste, as though her insinuation was the most offensive thing in the world. Yet his cheeks burned brighter, betraying the conflict he clearly wanted to hide.


    Violet bit back a victorious smile. Hard to get, was he? Not that she actually cared about the "fucking" part. Kind of?


    She was just having a little fun ruffling his perfectly arranged feathers.


    Then, without missing a beat, she dropped the bombshell. "Asher dry-humped me until I came. Or almost came, to be precise. He had me right at the edge... and then hepelled me." Her voice hardened into bitterness. "He said I would crave him. Hunger for him. Only him. The bastard called it a gift."


    Her words hung in the air like a de. ric¡¯s face went deadly serious now, the teasing gone. Violet, meanwhile, felt the heat still buzzing beneath her skin, that constant throbbing hunger like a curse that wouldn¡¯t leave her alone since this morning.


    Silence swallowed the ssroom whole, the gravity of the situation pressing down on them like a heavy shroud. For what felt like forever, no one spoke, until ric broke the stillness, his voice low and filled with an unspoken dread.


    "It¡¯s happening all over again."


    "What¡¯s happening all over again?" Violet asked, her curiosity piqued. Something told her it was important information. One she might need. If not now, but in the long run.


    ric¡¯s expression faltered. It was as if he realized toote that he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have, something forbidden.


    His eyes darkened as he tried to backtrack. "It¡¯s nothing," he said dismissively.


    Then, with a cold edge to his voice, he added, "But congrattions to you for making yourself Asher¡¯s willing ve. He¡¯s already so deeply ingrained in your head, I doubt any decision you make right now is truly your own."


    The words struck like a p, and anger exploded inside Violet, burning through her veins.


    She turned on him, her golden eyes zing with fury. "You think I wanted this?" she spat, her voice trembling with emotion. "Do you think I¡¯m so sick in the head that I wanted some psychopath with maniptive powers to notice me?"


    For a brief second, guilt shed across ric¡¯s face. His mouth opened as if to apologize or exin, but Violet wasn¡¯t done. Her voice rose, raw and cutting.


    "You know what? Fuck you! I¡¯m done with you! I actually thought you were different. I thought you were the nicest one out of the bunch. But you¡ªall of you¡ªCardinal Alphas are just the same. You¡¯re all cut from the same rotten mold!"


    The words lingered in the air, vibrating with unrelenting rage. Violet shot to her feet abruptly, grabbing her bag and turning to leave.


    "Violet, wait¡ª!" ric called, lunging forward instinctively.


    His hand caught her wrist, and the moment his skin made contact with hers, ric froze. His eyes widened in horror.


    He wasn¡¯t wearing his gloves. He just touched her with his bare hands.


    "No..." The word escaped his lips, raw with regret, but it was already toote.


    Violet gasped, her breath catching as a jolt of energy surged through her body.


    It was searing yet oddly exhrating, the electricity pouring through her veins like a rushing river, awakening every nerve ending and heating her from the inside out.


    For a moment, the world stopped. Time unraveled into something endless and surreal, where seconds stretched on forever. Violet could feel ric¡¯s lightning filling her, the sensation so intense it was almost tangible. It tasted sharp on her tongue, like ozone after a storm. The electricity danced across her skin, alive and wild, humming with raw energy.


    Static crackled in the air around her, lifting the strands of her hair as if she¡¯d been touched by a living storm. The white glow of the lightning reflected faintly off her face, illuminating her wide eyes as a shiver shot down her spine.


    She felt alive, as if something within her had been charged, like her soul had been lit on fire and was burning brighter than ever.


    Violet waited for the pain ric had described earlier, for the agony where her nerves would fry and her heart would stop. But it didn¡¯te.


    Instead, she felt alive.


    Across from her, ric looked stunned. His chest rose and fell as he stared at her, his pale face even paler than before. He looked as though he couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened.


    Violet was rooted in ce, her gaze locking with his as the lightning faded and the static energy began to settle. She should have been afraid¡ªterrified¡ªbut instead, all she could think was: <i>What the hell just happened?</i>

 Chapter 69: A predator and an Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 69: A predator and an Alpha</h4>


    For over a minute, Violet and ric stood in stunned silence, staring at each other, their jaw agape, none of them able toprehend what just happened.


    "H-how....?" ric could not understand it. Although he could not calcte the amount of electricity he had injected into Violet unknowing, either way, she shouldn¡¯t be standing on her feet either. But here she was, up on her feet as if nothing had happened at all.


    It was impossible. Could it be that she was immune to his ability? No... that was impossible. It couldn¡¯t be. She was human. Even werewolves could not take on his ability, not to mention, a human. No, perhaps, his ability malfunctioned or something. She was merely a human.


    "Are you okay?" He wanted to reach for her, only to recall his first mistake, he wore his gloves at once. He would be damned if he repeated it again.


    Violet checked her body, "I think so....ugh " She suddenly groaned as a rush of carnal heat that burned like the surface of the sun rushed between her legs. It was so intense that she had to bite down on her lips so tightly to prevent a moan from escaping. What was going on?


    "Violet...?" ric asked unsure, a frown now on his face. He had noticed the sudden change in her demeanor and wondered if it was the result of his action. If by chance, he had fried her brain, he would never forgive himself for it.


    Violet did not even recognize ric calling her name, more absorbed in finding out what was wrong with her. She was suddenly hot. Too hot. Every part of her body felt so flushed and feverish that she wanted to take off her clothes.


    Take off her clothes and do what? Perhaps, dip in a pool or something to cool down, Lunaris had a pool after all. They¡¯d just have to make do with her little offense of her walking to the pool in her underwear because she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    The clothes felt like extra baggage and it irritated her. She wanted it off. Only then would she be free from whatever this was.


    And so Violet began to do quick work of it. She pulled her jacket off and tossed it to the ground. It wasn¡¯t until she was reaching for the buttons on her shirt that ric rushed over to the side and grabbed her hand.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" He asked angrily, thinking she was up to her usual trick again of trying to seduce him.


    "It¡¯s too hot... I need to get out of this. "


    "Hot?"


    But Violet already pulled free of his grip and reached for her buttons again, freeing three of them and ric was given a glimpse of her creamy breast d in a red bra, sending heat rushing not just to his face but to a certain part of his body.


    By the gods, the girl was temptation wrapped in a pretty package. ric knew he had to stop this madness before it escted.


    "That¡¯s enough! You should stop this now!" He grabbed her hand to stop her from undressing herself in front of him. Has she lost her mind?


    "Let me go!" Violet shouted, "It¡¯s too hot! Please let me go! I need to go for a swim! "


    "Swim?" ric was left more confused than ever. Could it be that she was not faking this and it was not a ploy to get a rise out of him.


    "You can¡¯t go for a swim. sses are going on right now for Christ sake, Violet." He told her, concern in his tone.


    ric decided to let go of his hostility towards the girl and took a good look at her. He let go of her hands and grabbed her face and scrutinized her.


    Something was wrong here. ric could tell with the sweats that had beaded on her forehead and her cheeks were flushed, nearly feverish. And then, her pupils were dted as fuck. Not to mention, it felt most ufortable when he caught the scent of her arousal. ric¡¯s frown was prominent now. What the hell was going on here?


    Unknown to ric, the moment he ced a hand on Violet¡¯s face, it felt like a healing balm. His hands were cooling to her fevered skin and she wanted more of it. Him. There was no need for a pool, he was all she wanted.


    ric noticed Violet¡¯s stare and looked down only to gulp nervously. She was staring at him like he was a meal she intended to devour.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" He asked nervously. It was strange for an alpha because he was beginning to feel like a prey now with her predatory look.


    But Violet did not reply, her attention focused on the way his lips moved while he spoke. She wondered if his lips were as soft as they looked..


    And she did check it.


    ric froze like a statue the instant Violet¡¯s mouthnded hard on his. His hands were still hanging awkwardly as the girl grabbed his hair, pushing her tongue into his mouth with a groan of utter satisfaction. He should push her away. She was a natural seductress who had had her eyes on him since the first day they met, yet ric found his eyes closing as he gave into the mind-blowing kiss.


    If lightning had a taste, Violet was certain she¡¯d found it. Sharp, acrid, yet intoxicatingly sweet. ric was raw power incarnate, and with every second their mouths remained connected, a storm brewed inside her. Sparks danced across her skin, lighting up every nerve ending until her body felt as if it were glowing.


    A jolt of static electricity spread between her thighs, and Violet let out a soft whimper as the heat pooled low in her belly. She clenched her legs tightly, but it was futile. The wetness gathered, leaving her wondering if her panties had all but disintegrated.

 Chapter 70: Vixen

    <h4>Chapter 70: Vixen</h4>


    ~ ric ~


    ric Storm knew trouble when he saw it, and right now, he was neck-deep in it. The kind of trouble that felt dangerously sweet, the kind that tasted like sin and smelled of temptation. For the first time, he could perhaps understand why Asher was so fixated on this girl. Violet Palmer was a forbidden fruit, one that he should never have touched. And yet, here he was, entangled, hooked, and unable to let go.


    She kissed him like she owned him, her lips relentless and hungry, iming his mouth with a ferocity that left him stunned. Her kisses were aggressive, her teeth grazing his bottom lip until she drew blood. Violet moaned low in her throat as if the metallic taste of his blood was the most decadent thing she¡¯d ever savored.


    ric groaned, trying to keep up with her pace, though his mind was spinning. Everything was happening too fast, too sudden. This wasn¡¯t how he envisioned their encounter to go. He¡¯de to investigate Asher¡¯s obsession with her, not to fall victim to the same maic pull. If Violet was collecting hearts, he had no desire to be one of her trophies. Elsie¡¯s games had been enough for a lifetime¡ªhe didn¡¯t need a second round.


    And yet, no matter how much his rational side screamed at him to pull away, he couldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t want her to stop. There was something different about this. Unlike the other women who sought him out for the thrill of kissing the lightning prince, Violet made him feel like he didn¡¯t need to hide. He didn¡¯t need his gloves, didn¡¯t need to hold back his power. In her presence, he could let go, lose control.


    When Violet finally broke the kiss, ric thought it was over. Relief and regret tangled in his chest. But then, she pushed against his chest with surprising strength, and he stumbled back into the chair behind him. His breath hitched as she climbed onto hisp, straddling him without hesitation.


    ric forgot how to breathe. The pressure of her sitting directly on his arousal sent a surge of heat rushing through him, and his hands instinctively gripped the armrests to keep himself grounded.


    "Violet..." he groaned, her name slipping from his lips like a prayer, a plea, and a warning all at once.


    But Violet captured his lips in another fiery kiss. She was like a vixen, wild and untamed, and she kissed with an intensity that made his head spin.


    Even without his lightning, Violet managed to ignite a great fire within him, setting his very soul aze. Control? It was a distant memory now, obliterated by the forceful, incredibly sexy kiss that consumed him.


    When her tongue slipped into his mouth and stroked against his, ric couldn¡¯t stop himself. He sucked on it, earning a soft whimper from her that sent a jolt of heat straight to his aching member.


    He was already so hard it hurt, and Violet seemedpletely attuned to his need. She began to move against him, her hips grinding in a way that had him groaning so loudly he was sure anyone outside could hear. But did he care? Not one bit. He¡¯d bitten the forbidden fruit, and now he craved nothing but more.


    ric¡¯s arms wrapped around her waist, hisrge hands gripping her firmly as he encouraged her movements. He facilitated her speed, guiding her as she rode him with increasing fervor.


    The decadent sound of their bodies moving together filled the room, a symphony of desire as they chased the fiery heat that burned between them. Their tongues continued their heated tango, their breaths mingling as they moved faster and faster, lost in the inferno that consumed them.


    The tension coiled tightly within ric, his muscles locking up as he teetered dangerously close to the edge. He grabbed Violet by the hair, pulling her into an even deeper kiss, desperate and furious with need. She rode him harder, faster, her movements relentless as he felt himself surrender to the overwhelming pleasure.


    With a loud groan, ric came, his release spilling inside his pants as he leaned back heavily against the chair. His chest heaved as he tried to catch his breath, his mind hazy and his body trembling from the intensity of it all.


    "Fuck," he muttered, his voice low and raspy. That had been incredible. Violet hadpletely unraveled him, leaving him wondering what the hell had just happened¡ªand why he already wanted more.


    Violet hade to, her chest heaving as she gazed at ric. The euphoric, dazed look on her face was enough to send a fresh jolt of heat through him, making his already spent body yearn for more. ric groaned inwardly, his mind grappling with the fact that he needed to clean up and find a way out of the ssroom without anyone noticing the wet patch on his pants. His reputation as the stoic lightning prince was hanging by a thread.


    He barely had time to think before Violet, with a newfound boldness, began unbuttoning his shirt. rm shed across his face as he grabbed her wrist to stop her.


    "What are you doing?" he asked, his voice rough with a mixture of confusion and arousal.


    "I want you," Violet purred, her fingers tugging insistently at his jacket, her need palpable in the sultry tone of her voice.


    ric froze, his mind racing. He wanted her too¡ªgod, did he want her¡ªbut this was spiraling out of control. This wasn¡¯t the ce, and certainly not the time. They were in a ssroom, for heaven¡¯s sake, where anyone could walk in at any moment.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s not happening," ric said firmly, his hand gripping hers to stop her from undressing him further. His voice carried a warning edge, though he was trying desperately to keep hisposure.


    "But I need you now!" Violet whined, her voice heavy with desperation. She pped his hand away, and before he could react, she tore his shirt open with a sudden, forceful yank. Buttons flew across the room, scattering like tiny shards of chaos, and ric¡¯s chest was exposed to her hungry gaze.


    Warning bells went off in ric¡¯s head, loud and ring.

 Chapter 71: Let The Lightening Guide You

    <h4>Chapter 71: Let The Lightening Guide You</h4>


    ~ric~


    Something was wrong. Very wrong. He might not know Violet on a personal level, but he has heard enough of the stubborn, fiery, purple head and this was not just like her.


    Her fevered movements, her intense, almost primal desperation wasn¡¯t normal at all. ric¡¯s instincts screamed at him, urging him to step back and assess the situation. But he couldn¡¯t move, not with Violet straddling him like this.


    "Violet," he said sharply, and grabbed her shoulders firmly, forcing her to meet his eyes. "This isn¡¯t you. What¡¯s happening to you? Tell me, what is wrong?"


    Violet blinked up at him, her eyes ssy and filled with an intensity that made his stomach churn. Whatever was going on, it wasn¡¯t natural.


    If by chance his lightning was responsible for this, then he had to do something about it. But then, what could he possibly do about it? This was the first time his lightning was making someone.... horny. Intensely horny. Were she a werewolf, he would have assumed she was in her heat or something?


    "You¡¯re right, my prince, there¡¯s something wrong with me." Violet finally said and ric¡¯s heart missed a beat, a bad premonition hanging over his head. His lightning has done this. It was bus fault.


    But Violet said to his surpise, "I crave, hunger and burn for you, my prince, but you don¡¯t want me. Do you know how much that hurts my prince?" She whined with a sultry tone.


    ric froze at once. He knew those words. Those were the same words she had told him Asher used on her. By chance, could it be that his lightning somehow messed with her head and Asher¡¯spulsion malfunctioned. Instead of Asher, she now wanted him.


    The gods help him because this was bad. As much as he desired Violet, he could not take her in this state. The girl didn¡¯t even know what he was doing and he had no doubt she would hate his ass when thepulsion was over. He had to get her help.


    But while ric was busy thinking of what to do, the horny Violet had already reached down and grabbed the outline of his raging member through his pants. ric nearly jerked out of his seat at the contact that sent a thrill right through him.


    "Violet!" He groaned a warning. There was so much self control he had and when he snapped, it was safe to say there was no going back. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do that to her, not while she was like this.


    Violet said in a pleading tone. "Why won¡¯t you take me, my prince. I¡¯m yours already. Please, let me burn for you."


    "I¡¯ll let you dly burn for me if you were in your right now. But right now, this would be a devastating inferno." He said while trying to fight off her wandering hand.


    But instead Violet grabbed him harder and he groaned loudly, "Violet!" She was going to be the death of him.


    "I don¡¯t care, my lightning prince... " She purred, now grinding against him again, "As long as we burn. Just let me, my prince. Let the lightning guide you."


    Veins bulge in ric¡¯s head, evidence of him holding on to his self control which was slipping with each passing minute. It was too tempting. He could give in and when Violet recovers, he could me it on the fact that she was relentless and he had given in. She would understand. But no, ric could not do that. He would not let his desire define him.


    With a great deal of restraint, ric grabbed Violet on the hips and set her on the desk before him, then got out of the seat, and away from him before she could stop him again.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?!" Violet¡¯s voice was filled with fury as she realized what ric had done.


    "Saving you from the shame that will no doubt consume you when you return to your senses and realize what you¡¯ve done," ric replied unapologetically, his tone firm.


    "You don¡¯t want me!" Violet spat angrily, her eyes zing as she lunged forward to grab him. But ric sidestepped, moving swiftly to the other side of the ssroom.


    "Violet! You have to listen to me!" he said, trying to make her understand. "Between Asher¡¯s persuasion and my lightning, something must have happened. Your head isn¡¯t clear right now."


    "Apologies, my lightning prince," Violet said mockingly, her tone dripping with defiance, "but my head has never been clearer." She rushed at him again, her movements erratic but purposeful.


    And so it began, a game of chase. ric maneuvered around the room with precision, carefully avoiding her every attempt to close the distance, all while his mind scrambled for a solution.


    Frustration etched itself onto Violet¡¯s face, and her demeanor shifted. She stood still, catching her breath, while ric remained on edge, bracing for her next move. When she moved, it wasn¡¯t to charge at him again but to unbutton her shirt. At least the rest of it.


    ric froze, his eyes widening as she dragged the shirt off her arms, exposing more of her skin.


    "Are you really sure, my lightning prince, that you don¡¯t like this?" Violet asked in a sultry tone, her voice teasing as she began massaging her breasts in an undeniably provocative manner.


    "Stop this, Violet. Stop it right now!" ric growled.


    But Violet onlyughed, her tone both seductive and harsh. "Why? Because you can¡¯t handle the heat? Maybe we should turn it up a notch."


    She reached for her bra strap, tugging it down deliberately, clearly intending to remove it entirely.


    Before she could, ric moved. In one swift motion, he grabbed her arm from behind, forcing her to stop, and bent her over the desk.


    "You¡¯vepletely lost your mind!" ric barked, his voice trembling with anger, frustration, and something dangerously close to desire.


    His entire body trembled, knowing how close he had been. If he had been just a second toote, he would have lost controlpletely, sumbing to the relentless need raging inside him. He was barely holding on, teetering on the edge of his self-restraint.


    Violet¡¯s unkindughter echoed through the room, sharp and wicked, cutting through the space. Despite being overpowered and pinned down by him, she didn¡¯t seem defeated. If anything, she seemed to revel in it.


    Or perhaps, this had been her n all along. She began to move against him, her body rocking deliberately, and ric almost groaned aloud, the mixture of frustration and desire nearly undoing him.


    What kind of devious vixen had he entangled himself with?


    With one hand, he pinned her arm more firmly, and with the other, he gripped her hips, trying to steady her. His voice was rough, a mixture ofmand and pleading. "Stop it, Violet!"


    And then, just as the tension reached its peak, voices carried from outside the room.


    "I told you, Roman. This is where he¡¯ll be. Alpha ric¡¯s probably sleeping¡ª" The door creaked open, and the voices trailed off into stunned silence.


    ric froze, his head snapping toward the doorway, where Roman and his beta stood, their eyes wide as they took in the scene before them. Violet, bent over the desk half naked, looked like a picture of debauchery. ric¡¯s position behind her, his hand gripping her firmly, only made it worse.


    For a moment, no one moved. The silence was deafening.


    And then Violet in that state, ever the devious vixen, turned her head toward Roman and said with a sweet, breathless voice, "Help me."

 Chapter 72: Natural Seductress

    <h4>Chapter 72: Natural Seductress</h4>


    ~ <strong>Roman</strong> ~


    Roman Draven spoke onenguage fluently: the universalnguage of love. He adored women, and why wouldn¡¯t he? Women were perfection embodied¡ªtheir soft, firm curves were a divine temptation. Their breasts, two perfect handfuls, begged to be caressed, massaged, and suckled until their sweet cries filled the air, a symphony just for him.


    And then there was the bottom, two irresistible, delectable halves designed for his hands¡ªto be smacked, groped, and kneaded to his heart¡¯s content. But the ultimate treasure, the pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance, was the sweetest part of all¡ªtheir pussy. To Roman, there was no finer ambrosia than the juices he could taste while his tongue worshipped their sensitive clit.


    Women, to him, were God¡¯s greatest gift, treasures that deserved to be cherished, adored, and pleased beyond measure.


    However, there was one thing that stirred a deep, seething rage within Roman and it was men who sought to hurt women in the most vile and degrading way imaginable. To Roman, it was an unforgivable crime.


    Why resort to violence when there were countless ways to win a woman over? You could write her heartfelt letters, the kind that made her smile just thinking about you.


    You could surprise her with flowers, each petal a symbol of your admiration. You could serenade her with romantic songs, even if your voice wasn¡¯t perfect¡ªeffort mattered more than skill. For the daring, you could give her a taste of the pleasure she was missing, leaving her craving more, willingly.


    There were endless paths to her heart, to win her affection. With all these options, why would anyone choose cruelty? Roman couldn¡¯t fathom it, nor could he tolerate it.


    Men who hurt women, who used fear and force rather than charm and respect, were the lowest of the low in his eyes. He thoroughly despised them and made it his unspoken mission to protect women from such monsters whenever he could.


    Roman¡¯s eyes burned with anger as he took in the scene before him, his jaw tightening at what he thought was undeniable evidence of ric forcing himself on Violet. He couldn¡¯t fathom such a betrayal, especially from a fellow Cardinal Alpha. Violet¡¯s desperate call for help - filled with faux distress, unknown to him - only solidified the wrong assumption in his mind.


    "Get Asher," Romanmanded his beta sharply, his voiceced with barely contained fury. His beta, though equally stunned, snapped out of it and quickly exited the room, closing the door behind him.


    Roman¡¯s steps were heavy as he advanced toward ric, his fists clenched with rage. ric, who instantly recognized the misunderstanding from the stormy look in Roman¡¯s eyes, raised his hands in a futile attempt to calm him. "No, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking!" he said desperately.


    But Roman wasn¡¯t listening. The red haze of anger clouded his judgment, and without hesitation, he swung his fist. The punchnded squarely on ric¡¯s face, sending him staggering back, momentarily dazed. Violet, freed from ric¡¯s grip, stood off to the side, watching the scene unfold with a strange expression of satisfaction.


    Roman wasn¡¯t done. He grabbed ric by the cor andnded another punch, the force reverberating through the room.


    ric winced, trying to shield himself. "Roman, stop!" he pleaded, but his words fell on deaf ears as Roman drew back his fist for a third strike.


    Before the blow couldnd, a soft touch on Roman¡¯s back froze him in ce. It was Violet. Her hand, warm and gentle, seemed to dissolve the tension that had consumed him. Slowly, he turned to face her, his anger melting away like snow under the sun.


    With a delighted smile, Violet cupped Roman¡¯s face in her hands. Her gaze was soft yet unsettling, and before Roman could register what was happening, she pulled him down and kissed him.


    Her lips moved against his with hunger, an intoxicating mix of sweetness and fire that left Romanpletely disarmed. For a brief moment, he forgot his anger, lost in the unexpected passion of the kiss.


    Oh fuck. Thought ric as he clutched his throbbing jaw, staring in shock and disbelief. The situation had spiraled far beyond anything he could think or control.


    He had thought Violet was burning for him, only, but it seems whatever was going on with her had no discrimination. She wanted a partner that would give her exactly what she wanted. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. They were doomed.


    Roman had always prided himself on being impulsive, but this was different. Unlike ric, whose self-control held firm even in the face of such sweet temptation, Roman had none, especially now.


    The moment Violet¡¯s lips touched his, the world ceased to exist. She kissed him with such unrestrained passion, a natural seductress suddenly awakened, that it obliterated any rational thought in his mind.


    Her lips moved against his with a hunger that matched his own, and he was powerless to resist. The heat between them was electric, scorching his senses. Hisrge hands found their way to her waist, gripping her tightly as he deepened the kiss, pulling her body flush against his. Every sound, every sensation spurred him further into the vortex of desire she created.


    Roman acted without hesitation, lifting her effortlessly and cing her on the desk as their mouths remained locked. He kissed her with fervor, as if his very existence depended on it. His fingers dug into her hips, holding her steady as he began to move her against him.


    A low groan rumbled from his throat as his erection pressed against her, the friction driving him wild. The outline of his throbbing arousal was clear as day, straining against the fabric of his pants as he rocked her against him with increasing intensity. Violet moaned into his mouth, her hands threading through his hair and pulling him even closer.


    Their tongues tangled in a fiery dance, the kiss growing more heated with every passing second. Roman¡¯s mind was clouded, consumed entirely by the feel of her soft curves pressed against him, the taste of her lips, and the intoxicating warmth from her body. He was lost, utterly lost, in her.


    The ssroom was filled with their moans and grunts, raw and unfiltered, as Roman and Violet sumbed to this madness between them. Their bodies moved in a desperate rhythm, wing at each other as if they were the only ones in the universe. ric stood frozen, his face flushed with a mix of embarrassment, anger, and something he didn¡¯t want to name.


    From the way Roman¡¯s hands gripped Violet¡¯s hips and the way she arched into him, it was clear to ric that if he didn¡¯t intervene, Roman would soon bend Violet over the desk and fuck her senselessly. Except that was exactly what Violet wanted and he couldn¡¯t let that happen.

 Chapter 73: Beautiful Memory

    <h4>Chapter 73: Beautiful Memory</h4>


    "Roman, you have to stop this. Trust me, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, neither does she. You¡¯re under her control, this isn¡¯t what you want," ric¡¯s voice was imploring as he tried to pull his cardinal brother back from the edge.


    But his words seemed to fall on deaf ears as Roman¡¯s focus was locked entirely on Violet, who pressed herself against him, her chest flush against his. And to make it worse, Roman, entranced, reached behind her to unsp her bra.


    Oh, hell no. Not happening. Not on his watch.


    ric moved swiftly, grabbing Roman by the arm and yanking him away from Violet. For a brief moment, he seeded in separating them, but the look Roman shot him made ric¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    It was said never to snatch prey from the jaws of a lion, and ric had just done exactly that.


    Roman¡¯s face contorted with fury, his features twisting into something more beast than human. A guttural snarl ripped from his throat as his eyes slitted like a snake¡¯s, his tongue forked, and scales crept up his arms, spreading to his neck as he half-shifted into a serpentine form.


    "Roman, don¡¯t¡ª" ric began, but it was toote. Roman¡¯s intentions were clear as he spit a thick glob of venom directly at him.


    ric managed to dodge it, but not enough. The venom struck his face, and within seconds, his body tensed, a sharp groan escaping his lips as he copsed to the ground.


    ric was paralyzed, his limbs refusing to cooperate, although the venom¡¯s purpose was not fatal. Roman, even in this feral state, knew better than to harm a cardinal brother beyond incapacitation. Still, the poison burned like hellfire as it coursed through ric¡¯s veins.


    Helpless, ric could only watch as Roman turned back to Violet, who eagerly pulled him into her embrace with excitement.


    <i>So much for trying to stop them,</i> ric thought bitterly, frustration bubbling inside of him as he watched the scene unfold.


    With deft hands, Roman unsped Violet¡¯s bra and tossed it aside, thecy fabrding mockingly near his head. The intoxicating scent of Violet¡¯s natural aroma filled his nostrils, making him groan in both frustration and regret. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on him, had he thrown his self control aside earlier, he would have been the one in Roman¡¯s shoes.


    <i>No. He couldn¡¯t think that way</i>. ric shook off the thought as best as he could, despite his incapacitation.


    Violet doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing. This wasn¡¯t her fault. He had done the right thing. But it was nearly impossible to believe those words, not when Violet¡¯s gasps and moans filled the air as Roman pleasured her, each sound piercing through him like a de.


    Roman¡¯s hands roamed Violet¡¯s body, his mouth finding her exposed breasts. ric clenched his fists, nails digging into his palms as he struggled against the venom¡¯s hold. Deep down inside of him ¡ªa dark, shameful part¡ªached with jealousy and longing as he watched Roman tease and worship her body with an intensity that shook him to his core.


    "Fuck," ric groaned through gritted teeth. Even with Roman¡¯s venom coursing through his blood, one part of him remained unaffected, standing at full attention in response to the scene before him.


    Violet¡¯s moans only grew louder as Roman the son of a biscuit teased, licked, kneaded, and sucked her sensitive breasts, his tonguevishing attention on every inch of her.


    He should have squeezed his eyes shut, and blocked it all out, but ric couldn¡¯t. No, he didn¡¯t want to. Because the truth remained he was just as entranced as Roman was. Unlike him, Roman was the one enjoying himself instead.


    By the time Roman was done, it was obvious that Violet was ripe for the taking.


    It was time.


    Dread filled ric. Just where were the others when you needed them. However, to his relief, it seemed Roman was not ready yet to im his prize and still had other ideas in mind.


    He carefully positioned her on her back atop a desk. The edge of the desk, however, failed to support her fully; her neck dangled slightly off the side, her gaze identally meeting ric¡¯s. In her eyes, ric saw a wild, fervent need, a look of total surrender to whatever Roman nned, driven by her overwhelming desire.


    ric¡¯s heart raced as he realized Roman¡¯s intentions, especially as he turned away, allowing Violet¡¯s panties to join her bra on the floor. The intense scent of her arousal filled the air, striking ric with a wave of his own unbidden arousal. He groaned internally, caught between his instincts and the scene unfolding before him, tormented by the erotic disy yet unable to look away.


    As Roman parted Violet¡¯s legs further, ric couldn¡¯t help but notice her reaction, the way her mouth fell open in a small, sharp gasp, and her golden eyes widened with surprise and burgeoning pleasure.


    Watching from his vantage point, ric found himself unexpectedly captivated by the y of emotions across Violet¡¯s face as Roman skillfully elicited moans from her.


    Each time Roman altered his rhythm, Violet¡¯s mouth would form a perfect "O," her eyes fluttering shut as waves of pleasure seemed to drag her over. Her breathing grew rapid, her chest and breasts heaving with each breath. Her fingers couldn¡¯t help but tangle in her hair, pulling slightly with frustration and ecstasy.


    The sounds she made¡ªthe soft moans, whimpers, squeals and gasps¡ªmolded into the room¡¯s silence, creating a symphony of desire that ric felt resonate within him.


    He was mesmerized by the euphoric expression that painted her features when she reached her climax; her face was awash with bliss, her body momentarilyx in the aftermath of intense pleasure.


    As shey there, dazed and beautifully satiated, ric realized he was witnessing a rare moment of vulnerability and raw beauty. In that moment, he thought Violet might just be the most enchanting woman he had ever seen, her expressions etching themselves indelibly into his memory.

 Chapter 74: Just Like Roman

    <h4>Chapter 74: Just Like Roman</h4>


    However beautiful the scene may have seemed ¡ª at least to ric ¡ª the moment of passion had reached a dangerous precipice.


    Violet and Roman,pletely overtaken by their desires, were preparing to cross the line.


    Violet¡¯s fingers were already working feverishly at Roman¡¯s belt, while Roman tore his shirt off, his muscles taut with need.


    The gods help them! Where the hell was Asher, and why was he taking so damn long?


    "D-don¡¯t do this...." ric managed to groan, his voice strained as he dragged his body across the ground, struggling against the venom coursing through his system. But his plea fell on deaf ears. Roman and Violet were too far gone, consumed by the fire that burned between them.


    Violet had just seeded in slipping Roman¡¯s belt free, her hands moving to tug down his zipper when the door suddenly burst open. All heads turned toward the sound, and for a fleeting moment, ric dared to hope it was Asher. But instead, it was Griffin, standing in the doorway with a stunned, almost dumbfounded expression.


    Finally!


    Griffin¡¯s sharp gaze darted between the tangled figures of Violet and Roman before settling on ric sprawled on the floor. His expression hardened in an instant, the shock reced by cold resolve. Relief flooded through ric, hope filling him as he seized the opportunity to call out.


    "Stop him!" ricmanded, his voice cracking but firm.


    Griffin didn¡¯t need further rification. He knew exactly who ric was referring to. The bond between the two cardinal alphas had always been rooted in a shared disdain for Roman¡¯s more reckless tendencies. Closing the door behind him with a deliberate motion, Griffin stepped into the room, his movements slow and calcted.


    Roman sensed the shift in the atmosphere immediately. His body tensed, and he instinctively pulled Violet behind him, shielding her as his own defenses rose. His eyes began to slit like a predator¡¯s, and emerald-green scales rippled over his skin as his primal side took over, readying for a fight.


    But Griffin was unshaken. He moved with precision, his eyes locked on Roman like a hawk stalking its prey. Roman spat his incapacitating venom, the sharp, greenish liquid flying through the air with lethal uracy. Unlike ric¡¯s earlier mistake, Griffin dodged each and every attack with astonishing ease.


    Before Roman couldunch another strike, Griffin closed the gap between them with a powerful burst of speed. A single, well-aimed punchnded squarely on Roman¡¯s jaw, the impact reverberating through the room like a thunderp. Roman¡¯s body crumpled to the ground, unconscious before he even hit the floor.


    Silence fell over the room, broken only by ric¡¯sbored breathing. Relief coursed through him as he watched Griffin, standing tall as he cast a final nce at Roman¡¯s motionless form.


    "About time," ric rasped, his lips twitching into a weak semnce of a smirk.


    However, ric had overlooked one pressing issue in the room¡ªViolet. And the seductive siren knew exactly how tomand attention. With an air of confidence and a sultry look, she approached Griffin, cing her hand boldly against his chest.


    "You¡¯re finally here, my big Alpha," she purred, her voice dripping with allure.


    Oh no. The blood drained from ric¡¯s face as he realized what was about to happen. "Don¡¯t let her touch¡ª" he began to shout, but it was already toote.


    Violet grabbed Griffin¡¯s face and kissed him, her lips crashing against his with a fervent need.


    Oh, fuck his fate! ric cursed internally, watching helplessly as Griffin, the one person who could have ended this madness, sumbed to Violet¡¯s spell.


    Therger alpha kissed her back with reckless abandon, his strong arms pulling her small frame tightly against his. The kiss was desperate and consuming, leaving no doubt that Griffin was as ensnared by her as Roman had been.


    By the time they broke apart, Griffin¡¯s eyes were dted, his pupils blown wide with unnatural desire. It was painfully clear that he was under Violet¡¯s influence now too.


    ric¡¯s heart sank as he watched her shamelessly slide her hand down Griffin¡¯s chest, her touch bold and deliberate.


    "Take me, please," Violet begged, her voice thick with need. "I don¡¯t think I can wait anymore. Fuck me!"


    Griffin¡¯s response was immediate, his deep voice resonating with a dangerous edge. "As you wish, mydy."


    ric groaned inwardly, all hope he had harbored for Griffin¡¯s intervention evaporating in that moment. This was it. The situation hadpletely gone out of control.


    Violet, wearing a smug smile, bent over the desk in front of Griffin, clearly ready to be imed. She smiled wider when his strong hands wrapped around her neck, seemingly interpreting it as a sign he wanted to y rough.


    But her smile vanished quickly as Griffin¡¯s grip tightened, and tightened, until her breathing becamebored. Dots danced in her vision as panic flickered across her face. Momentster, her body went limp, copsing unconscious across the desk.


    Griffin stared down at her unconscious form, then groaned in frustration. "Can someone finally tell me what in the moon is going on here?"


    ric¡¯s lips twitched into a wide, relieved smile. "Thank the gods," he muttered.


    Finally, the tension in the room finally cracked, and ric began tough. It wasn¡¯t just a chuckle, but a full-bodied, hystericalugh that echoed through the ssroom. Tears streamed down his face as his body trembled with the force of his amusement.


    Griffin, still standing over Violet¡¯s unconscious form, frowned deeply. "What¡¯s so damn funny?" he asked, his tone both irritated and confused.


    ric struggled to catch his breath, wiping his tears away as he gasped, "Because this... this has been the craziest day ever! And, dude..." He paused, hisughter bubbling up again, "You should look down."


    Confused, Griffin followed ric¡¯s suggestion and nced down. His eyes widened in horror as he took in the sight of the massive erection straining against his pants.


    "Oh, hell," Griffin groaned, dragging a hand down his face in sheer annoyance. "Are you serious right now?"


    But ric onlyughed harder, not even realizing the venom¡¯s hold over him had exhausted.


    And it was in that moment that Asher came rushing in....

 Chapter 75: A Burning Dick

    <h4>Chapter 75: A Burning Dick</h4>


    Asher appeared disheveled, his eyes wide with disbelief as he took in the scene before him: Violet¡¯s naked body unconscious on the floor, alongside Roman¡¯s.


    He couldn¡¯t quite process what he was seeing. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t anticipated this turn of events, especially after spending the previous night exerting his powers ying one of his borate games, a game that always took its toll on him.


    A power, which, though a blessing, often became a curse. An overuse of his abilities often resulted in severe headaches that was debilitating enough to bring even grown men to his knees.


    Knowing this, Asher had retreated to one of ric¡¯s hidden sleeping spots to recover, confident that Violet would eventuallye seeking him, desperate to satisfy the hunger he had deliberately imnted in her¡ªa hunger only he could quench. But she wasn¡¯t ready just yet. His little queen needed to endure a bit more before he granted her what she wanted.


    No one would find him in his secret refuge, least of all Violet, who knew so little about him or his habits. There, he allowed himself to rest and clear his mind.


    He had heard enough stories of other so-called "mind fuckers," as they were often referred to, who became paranoid or even lost their sanity from the strain of their abilities. Asher had no intention of bing one of them. The Alpha of the West was determined to get what he wanted and live a long, unbothered life.


    But who would have guessed that a moment of sleep nearly cost him everything?


    Now, standing in the chaos of this scene, his face twisted in rage as he roared, "What have you done to¡ª"


    He didn¡¯t get the chance to finish. Lightning crackled to life, and before Asher could react, ric unleashed his fury. The sharp, electric tendrils struck Asher in the chest and he crumpled to the ground, his body convulsing violently. A guttural groan escaped him as the electricity coursed through his body, leaving him trembling and incapacitated.


    The room was charged with a tense silence, broken only by the faint hum of fading lightning and Asher¡¯s ragged breaths. ric stood over him, his expression icy and unyielding, wisps of electricity still flickering at his fingertips. His voice was a low, dangerous growl as he said, "You dare use me when this entire mess is your doing?"


    "ric, " Griffin muttered, his tone dismissive, as if the man groaning on the floor was an afterthought. "We already know what he¡¯s like. Don¡¯t waste your powers on him."


    Griffin shifted his gaze to the unconscious Violet. "You really think knocking her out will bring her back to her senses?"


    ric¡¯s eyes rested on Violet, his expression softening briefly before returning to its usual stoic calm. "I don¡¯t think so," he admitted. "And we can¡¯t take that risk. We need to get her to the healer. She¡¯d know how to handle whatever this idiot has done to her." His disdainful nce at Asher was sharp enough to cut.


    Griffin raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure about that? The moment we step out of this room, the Oracle will have a field day. You know she¡¯ll spin this into the scandal of the year."


    "She already knows something," ric said with a grim certainty. "Whether we step out or not, she¡¯ll have her story. But she doesn¡¯t know the details. There are only five of us who know what actually happened, and unless Roman¡¯s beta can¡¯t keep his mouth shut, she¡¯ll only have enough for wild spection. We move now."


    Griffin let out a low whistle and gave a mock salute. "If you say so, boss."


    Without hesitation, Griffin began collecting Violet¡¯s discarded clothes, his movements careful, clearly making an effort not to let his gaze linger on her nakedness. This was really a very hard task. But he focused on the task at hand. As he worked, Asher let out a strained roar from the floor.


    "Don¡¯t touch her!" Asher¡¯s voice was hoarse butced with venom. "She¡¯s mine. I¡¯m to be her first. Her number one before any of you¡ª"


    Another sharp crack of lightning silenced him, leaving him writhing on the floor as ric¡¯s cold gaze bore into him. Asher trembled, muttering under his breath about all the ways he¡¯d kill ric once he was able.


    Ignoring the tension in the room, Griffin finished dressing Violet and gently scooped her into his arms. She looked so small and fragile against his broad chest, her peaceful, childlike expression tugging at something deep inside him. For a fleeting moment, a surge of protectiveness swelled in his heart, a fierce desire to shield her from everything and everyone.


    Griffin marched toward the door with Violet cradled securely in his arms, but just as they were about to leave, Asher¡¯s hoarse voice cut through the air.


    "Don¡¯t take her to the infirmary."


    Both Griffin and ric turned to face him, their expressions unreadable as they studied the disheveled Alpha struggling on the ground. It was clear that even speaking was difficult for Asher, but he forced the words out.


    "You know what they do there. They can¡¯t have her."


    At those words, a shadow passed over Griffin and ric¡¯s faces, dark and foreboding. They exchanged a silent, knowing look, and Asher knew he had their attention. His voice cracked as he continued, "Take her to my pack house instead¡ª"


    The moment Asher mentioned his pack house, Griffin let out a deep, menacing growl that reverberated through the room. His body stiffened in defiance, his eyes shing with anger as he made his disapproval abundantly clear.


    "Fine," Asher relented with a grimace. "Your pack house, then. But call Adele. She¡¯lle, and she can heal her. Just don¡¯t take her to the infirmary. Not the infirmary."


    Griffin and ric shared another look, the tension between them thick enough to cut with a de. After a moment, they seemed toe to an unspoken agreement. Without a word, Griffin adjusted Violet¡¯s weight in his arms and began to move again.


    Asher¡¯s voice, desperate and insistent, rang out once more. "I¡¯lle visit. I need to see her."


    ric¡¯s cold re turned even frostier. "Do that, and I¡¯ll fry your dick," he snapped, and to emphasize his point, he sent a powerful bolt of lightning Asher¡¯s way. The crackling energy struck him with enough force to knock him out cold, his body slumping to the floor.


    Griffin raised an eyebrow at ric but said nothing. Instead, he stated firmly, "I¡¯ll take her to my pack house."


    "And I¡¯ll get Adele," ric replied, though he made no move to leave the room.


    Griffin tilted his head slightly, recognizing the hesitation in his friend. "I give you my word," he said, his voice steady and resolute. "I won¡¯t do anything to her. You have my oath."


    ric studied Griffin for a long moment, searching his expression for any sign of insincerity on his cardinal brother¡¯s face. Only there were none. Neither does Griffin joke with his promises.


    Finally satisfied, ric gave a curt nod and turned to leave, heading off to summon the healer. Only then did Griffin continue on his way, carrying Violet toward the safety of his pack house.


    Except it was nothing short of unfortunate timing that ss had ended just as Griffin stepped into the hallway with Violet cradled in his arms. The bustling corridor came to an abrupt halt as all eyes turned to the sight of the Alpha carrying the unconscious girl.


    Among the crowd, was Griffin¡¯s own very girlfriend, Amanda, who stood frozen, her eyes narrowing into sharp slits the moment she saw them.


    Amanda¡¯s jealousy red instantly. Without hesitation, she stormed toward Griffin, her voice sharp and demanding. "What are you doing with her?" she snapped, pointing an usatory finger at Violet, who looked utterly at peace in Griffin¡¯s arms. The sight only made Amanda¡¯s blood boil.


    Griffin barely spared her a nce, his tone clipped as he replied, "Something happened. I¡¯ll exinter."


    But Amanda wasn¡¯t having it. Her jealousy blinded her to the tension in Griffin¡¯s expression and the urgency of his strides. "No," she barked, stepping in front of him, blocking his path. "You¡¯re going to exin now. Why is she in your arms? What does she mean to you?"


    Griffin stopped, his jaw tightening as his patience wore thin. His sharp amber eyes glinted with irritation, and his voice dropped dangerously low. "Amanda," he warned. "Step aside."


    She didn¡¯t.


    "No," she spat, her voice rising. "You owe me an exnation¡ª"


    That was thest straw. Griffin¡¯s head snapped up, and he let out a thunderous roar that echoed through the hallway like a wild storm.


    The sheer force of his fury sent Amanda stumbling back, falling onto her backside with a yelp. The crowd gasped, shrinking back from the disy. Griffin¡¯s beastly presence loomed over her, and for the first time, Amanda saw a first hand glimpse of the monster lurking beneath his usually calm demeanor.


    Her defiance crumbled into fear as she stared up at him, wide-eyed and trembling.


    Griffin¡¯s voice was ice-cold and final as he spoke. "I don¡¯t want to see you in my bed again. It¡¯s over between us."


    Without waiting for a response, he turned on his heel and continued walking, Violet still safely secured in his arms. The hallway fell into an eerie silence, the tension so thick it was almost suffocating.


    It wasn¡¯t until Amanda¡¯s friends rushed to her side, helping her to her feet, that the hallway stirred back to life. But Amanda wasn¡¯t crying, instead, her hands were balled into fists, and her face burned with rage.


    "Violet Purple," Amanda hissed under her breath, her voice venomous. "She¡¯s going to pay for this."

 Chapter 76: No Trust

    <h4>Chapter 76: No Trust</h4>


    Griffin Hale entered the East House, the grand foyer greeted him with polished wooden floors, high ceilings, and beautiful chandeliers hanging above.


    It must have been the break period since some students had made their way back to the dormitory and they nced up, their conversations halting as soon they noticed their Alpha carrying an unconscious Violet.


    Their curious eyes followed Griffin as he ascended the staircase with ease, carrying Violet higher and higher without feeling even a bit of her weight.


    Only until he was out of view, did they continue their gossip and it was all about Violet. None of them could understand what was happening right now? What was Violet doing in the East House and why was Griffin carrying her?


    Meanwhile, Griffin reached the top floor, to be precise, his personal domain. Unlike the other floors, this one exuded an air of exclusivity. After all, it was where he lived with his beta, Gammas and deltas.


    He pushed the double door open with his shoulder and went in. Griffin¡¯s room was an extension of his personality, spacious, luxurious, warm and filled with personal touches.


    An skan king mattress, which was about nine feet by nine feet, dominated the room. It wasrger than most standard beds, with a sturdy mahogany frame and adorned with rich red-and-gold bedding.


    It was a bed that suited his size and presence ¡ª designed precisely for his beast form ¡ª exudingfort and regality in equal measure.


    It was nked byrge windows that offered a sweeping view of the academy grounds. While a leather sofa and a mahogany desk upied one corner, and a massive firece roared in another.


    The walls were adorned with shelves and disys that spoke to Griffin¡¯s passion for cars. Sophisticated model cars were arranged meticulously on custom-built shelves, each one of them a replica of iconic vehicles.


    The models ranged from ssic muscle cars to sleek modern sports cars, the collection vast and impressive, showcasing his love for speed even though physically, he wasn¡¯t built for it.


    A connecting door led to another room and beyond that to the restroom. Griffin crossed the threshold, his footsteps muffled by the plush carpet.


    Gently, heid Violet on the bed, her smaller form contrasting starkly with the vast expanse of the bedding. Her peaceful face was a sharp counterpoint to the chaos that had brought them here.


    Not entirely satisfied, Griffin adjusted the covers, pulling them up to her shoulders to ensure she was well-covered, then stepped back to observe his handiwork.


    Wrapped tightly in the oversized sheet, Violet resembled a mummy, a sight that made Griffin pause. It wasn¡¯t winter, but the air had begun to chill at night. He pondered the temperature, considering it wasn¡¯t actually nighttime and she might be overheating under the heavy covers.


    Moving to peel back the sheet, Griffin hesitated. As a werewolf, his body temperature ran higher than a human¡¯s, so he rarely felt the cold, but Violet was human and might need the warmth. Yet, what if she was sweating beneath the heavyyers?


    Griffin groaned in frustration. What was he doing? All he wanted was to make sure Violet wasfortable. After all, she was his guest, he told himself firmly.


    With a sigh, Griffin turned his attention to his room. He was the messy type, but in a strangely organized way. Papers, books, and car models were scattered about, giving the room a lived-in feel without veering into chaos.


    Feeling a strange sense of urgency, Griffin began to clean up. He straightened the stacks of books on his desk, gathered the stray car models into a neat line on their shelf, and tossed the forgotten shirt he had worn the night before into theundry basket. Griffin had no idea why he was doing it, but he felt an inexplicable need to make his room presentable.


    It was Violet¡¯s first time in his room and when she woke up, he wanted her to have a good impression of his space. It was justmon courtesy, nothing else. He told himself, ignoring the unusual energy driving his actions.


    It was quite unfortunate that by the time Griffin was done, ric was still not back. Could it be that Adele refused him and he was seeking another alternative? Adele was a tough woman after all. Griffin reached for his phone and called ric, except the phone kept ringing without answer. It was unusual for ric not to answer his calls, they were buddies after all. After the fifth call, Griffin let it be. ric couldn¡¯t leave him alone with Violet, that was for sure. He would be back.


    Speaking of Violet.


    Griffin sat on the edge of the bed and watched Violet sleep. She was interesting to watch and it was in the process he noticed how beautiful. His gaze fell on her lips and as if it were happening again, he felt the heat of her lips on his again and Griffin swallowed as a certain part of his body rose in response. Perhaps, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea thinking about that kiss.


    Griffin wasn¡¯t in love with Violet, but there was no denying her allure. She was strong, resilient, and unflinching¡ªqualities he admired in a woman. If it weren¡¯t for Asher¡¯s tangled web of games, Griffin might have even pursued her. But he wanted no part in whatever the mad Asher had nned.


    Moreover, even if he dates Violet, it would be only for a while. Elsie might choose him by the time they graduate and he didn¡¯t want to create such a mess which is why he can¡¯t fall in love with any woman other than Elsie.


    There was no other way out. He wanted to be Alpha king. The next Alpha king could only marry Elsie Lyka Lancaster. No one else. Not even this strangely purple haired girl.


    Unable to help the pull anymore, Griffin leaned down and took Violet¡¯s hair in his hand. It was not dyed, he noticed. It was strange. Humans didn¡¯t have purple hair. She was almost like Roman with his unique green color trait.


    Griffin leaned in and sniffed her. Werewolves could always smell and tell apart their kind. But for Violet, there was nothing. She smelled human. Perhaps she was a human after all with such unique hair ¡ª and scent.


    Even while asleep, Violet still exuded her enticing pheromones from earlier and now, he was hooked on it. As if that was not enough, Violet¡¯s eyes popped open at that moment, catching him off guard.


    For a moment, time seemed to freeze as their gazes locked. The tension between them was palpable, thick with unspoken desires. Violet¡¯s lips curled into a wicked grin, her expression one of a huntress who had cornered her prey. Slowly, she arched her back, pressing her chest against him in a silent invitation.


    Griffin¡¯s resolve wavered. He should fight this¡ªhe knew he should. But as her lips parted slightly, beckoning him closer, he leaned in, the maic pull between them impossible to resist. The brief brush of her lips against his sent a jolt of pleasure coursing through him, and he groaned at the electric connection. He wanted more.


    "Griffin!" A sharp voice cut through the air, yanking him back to reality.


    Griffin¡¯s eyes cleared as he registered ric¡¯s shout. He pulled back immediately, his heart racing as he tried to regain control. But Violet wasn¡¯t ready to give up. With a feral snarl, she lunged forward, determined to im him.


    Griffin reacted swiftly, cing his hand over his mouth just as her lips made contact with his palm. Her frustration was evident, but before she could try again, ric tackled her onto the bed. The two struggled briefly, but ric easily overpowered her.


    At that moment, the healer, Adele, entered the room, and moved toward Violet with her hands glowing with green energy. "Don¡¯t worry," she murmured soothingly. "It will be over soon."


    Adele pressed her glowing hand against Violet¡¯s forehead, and almost instantly, Violet¡¯s thrashing subsided. Her eyelids grew heavy, and her body went limp as the green energy spread through her.


    But before Violet faded away, thest thing she heard was ric saying, "I¡¯ll kill that bastard, Asher."


    Yes. She too. Violet thought hazily. She¡¯d kill that conniving bastard when she gets her hand on him.


    ric let out a deep sigh of relief as Violet¡¯s body rxed into unconsciousness. He ran a hand through his hair, the tension in his shoulders easing ever so slightly. That had been close. Super close.


    Turning his gaze toward Griffin, he leveled him with a pointed look.


    Griffin shifted ufortably under the scrutiny. "What?" he asked, his voice edged with unease.


    "You swore you wouldn¡¯t touch her," ric said, his tone calm butced with quiet usation.


    Griffin rolled his eyes, crossing his arms defensively. "You took too long. Not my fault,"


    ric was speechless. So much for trusting him. Apparently, no Alpha could be trusted around Violet.

 Chapter 77: The Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 77: The Agreement</h4>


    Adele stood before the Cardinal Alphas, her eyes zing with fury. Asher, Roman, ric, and Griffin seated like chastised children, their usual dominant energy dulled under the healer¡¯s scathing re.


    "What the hell were you all thinking?!" Adele¡¯s voice rose, resounding through the room. "Do you know I had to give her five heat suppressant shots? Five of them just to ease her from her torment!"


    Roman shifted ufortably, his head hanging low. Guilt weighed heavily on him, after all, he hade the closest to crossing the line.


    "We¡¯re sorry," he said quietly, his voiceced with regret.


    "Sorry?" Adele¡¯s voice sharpened like a whip. "Does sorry make up for the induced heat you all forced the poor girl into? The trauma she might carry?"


    ric frowned, his tone defensive. "How is that even possible? Humans don¡¯t go into heat. She¡¯s human, right?" He looked at his cardinal brothers for confirmation.


    Adele shot him a withering look. "Forgive my phrasing, ric," she said, her voice cold but controlled. "Humans don¡¯t experience heat like werewolves, but I¡¯ve never seen pheromones that strong, strong enough to affect all four of you." Her using gaze swept over each of them, as if daring them to challenge her.


    She continued, "But since she¡¯s a human, I can theorize that Asher mentally drugged her." Adele finished by giving Asher a pointed look.


    Asher in question raised his hands in mock surrender, his tone bordering on indifference. "She was only supposed to desire me," he argued, his confidence slipping when Griffin growled low in his throat.


    "So you¡¯re not denying it," Griffin snapped, his eyes burning with anger. "You mentally blitzed her, didn¡¯t you?"


    "I didn¡¯t drug her!" Asher shot back, his own growl rising to match Griffin¡¯s. "It was only a suggestion. A small game. One that shouldn¡¯t have escted like this."


    ric eyes narrowed. "So your ego¡¯s so fragile now that you have topel women to sleep with you?" he challenged, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "Mind your tongue, thunder boy," Asher snarled, his gray eyes darkening dangerously behind his shade. "Let¡¯s not forget that she was perfectly fine until she ended up alone with you in that ssroom. For all we know, you¡¯re the reason my purple flower¡ª"


    "Your what?" Griffin interrupted, disgust in on his face.


    Asher ignored him, pressing his usation toward ric. "You¡¯re the one who knows exactly what I said to her that night. Did you torture her to get that out of her? Or did your wretched lightning fry her mind and now you¡¯re conveniently ming me?"


    A snarl tore from ric¡¯s throat as he shot to his feet, his lightning crackling faintly in the air. He looked ready to pounce, but Griffin was quicker, grabbing his arm and yanking him back into his seat.


    ric had not told anyone of the shocking incident and for good reasons. Especially with Asher around. Who knows what that bastard would do with that knowledge.


    "That¡¯s enough!" Griffin barked, his voice carrying the weight of an Alphamand. His sharp re silenced both ric and Asher.


    Adele stood unmoving, her arms crossed tightly over her chest, her expression unreadable. After a tense pause, she spoke again, her voice colder than before.


    "Perhaps I should report this entire incident to the Alpha King. Maybe then you¡¯ll take this seriously before a dead girl or, rather, a zombie...." She looked precisely at Asher, " ends up on my doorstep."


    "No!" Asher¡¯s voice was immediate, raw with panic.


    Griffin, Roman, and ric repeated the same, all of them rising to their feet in unison, their urgency written on their faces.


    Adele raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed by their sudden unity. "Oh, now you care? Sit down before you make this worse."


    But none of them sat, standing with determination.


    ric broke the silence, saying with a foreboding tone. "You know what would happen if the Alpha King heard about this."


    Adele¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. "I¡¯m sure Elijah would only be concerned about his heirs, not some girl."


    "He would care about the safety of his heirs enough to eliminate any threat to his ns," Asher interjected, his voice tinged with a mocking edge. "Perhaps then, a dead girl would end up on your doorstep after all."


    Adele¡¯s eyes narrowed, her tone cutting. "Don¡¯t push your luck, Asher."


    Griffin stepped forward, his voice carryingmand. "This ends now. The only solution to this problem is for Asher to stop messing with Violet¡¯s mind. We won¡¯t entertain another Lucille."


    "I second that," ric said firmly, his lightning still faintly crackling in the tension.


    Asher growled, his gray eyes dark with defiance. "Violet is not Lucille and will never be."


    "Yet, it¡¯s all heading down the same path," Roman said, his voice quieter but no less impactful.


    Asher turned to Roman, shock flickering in his expression. Roman had always been his wingman, the one who supported him through everything. This felt like a betrayal.


    Roman didn¡¯t flinch. "You went too far this time, Asher."


    Adele took the opportunity to impose her terms. "Fine. I won¡¯t report this incident, but only if Asher swears to never get into her head again."


    All four Cardinal Alphas turned their eyes on Asher, waiting for his decision.


    After a beat, Asher sighed dramatically, lifting his hands in mock surrender. "Alright, I swear never to get into her head again, at least consciously." A dark smile spread across his face. "You all know my power has a mind of its own."


    Griffin and ric exchanged exasperated res, disbelief clear in their expressions. They knew Asher was technically telling the truth. His power was unpredictable and could manipte even without his direct intent.


    Just as they were reluctantly about to agree, Asher added with a smirk, "Also, unless she wants me to."


    The room erupted into chaos.


    "What woman in her right mind would want you screwing around in her head?" Griffin snapped.


    Asher¡¯s smirk widened. "Everyone has their kink."


    ric shook his head, his tone resolute. "We can¡¯t agree to that. He¡¯s going to manipte Violet into wanting it."


    Roman, now seemingly back on Asher¡¯s side, crossed his arms and countered, "Then that¡¯s on Violet, isn¡¯t it?"

 Chapter 78: Rule Maker

    <h4>Chapter 78: Rule Maker</h4>


    Violet jolted awake, her breath ragged with her heart hammering in her chest. Her body was heavy and achy in ces she couldn¡¯t even understand, as if she¡¯d been through some intense ordeal.


    Groggy and disoriented, she blinked at her surroundings, her mind struggling to piece together what was real and what wasn¡¯t.


    Her head was pounding and she groaned in pain as shes of vivid, horrifying memories began to assault her. The images came in waves; her lips pressed against ric¡¯s; her body grounding against Roman¡¯s; her hands roaming over Griffin. It was a kaleidoscope of mortifying memories, each one making her stomach churn.


    "Oh God.... no... "Violet shook her head as if trying to shake away the memories. But the harder she tried to push them away, the clearer they became, ying like a twisted movie in her mind.


    Her breathing quickened, and her hands flew to her face, her fingers digging into her scalp as she let out what sounded like a thousand curses. It couldn¡¯t be real. Yet it was.


    The sensations were too vivid, too raw, for it to be just a dream. The way her skin had burned under their touch, the heat of their gazes, the electric connection that shouldn¡¯t have been there. Violet¡¯s cheeks burned even though her body was ice-cold, as though the blood had drained from her entirely.


    She touched her lips, as if expecting to find some lingering trace of them there. The bile rose in her throat instead, and she mped a hand over her mouth, afraid she might vomit.


    What had she done? Why had she behaved like... that? No, the word "whore" didn¡¯t even begin to cover it. She had thrown herself at not just one, but three of them! Without shame, desperate for their touch.


    Nancy would be so proud of her right now!


    If this wasn¡¯t a nightmare, Violet didn¡¯t know what else she could call it.


    "You¡¯re up," a voice said, pulling her from her thoughts. She turned to see the healer, Adele, standing by a desk, her back to her as she mixed some sort of concoction.


    "Where am I?" Violet asked, her voice hoarse, her throat dry.


    "You¡¯re in Griffin¡¯s suite," Adele answered nonchntly, her focus still on the swirling liquid in the cup she held.


    "Why am I here?" Violet pressed, her unease growing.


    Adele turned to face her, one eyebrow raised as if in amusement. "You don¡¯t remember?"


    The heat rose to Violet¡¯s cheeks, and she looked away. That reaction was answer enough, and Adele smirked knowingly. "Oh, you do remember. You¡¯re just too shy to admit it."


    "I¡¯m not shy," Violet snapped, her re sharp despite her embarrassment.


    "Whatever you say," Adele replied breezily, clearly unconvinced. She finished mixing the concoction and walked over to Violet, sitting down beside the massive bed with the cup in hand.


    "You¡¯re here because Asher mentally messed with your head," Adele began bluntly. "How do you feel now? Do you still feel thepulsion to..." she paused, her lips quirking, "...have sex?"


    Violet¡¯s cheeks burned hotter, and she crossed her arms defensively. "No," she said firmly, though the truth felt a little moreplicated. She didn¡¯t feel the overwhelming need anymore, but there was still a faint, unsettling offness lingering beneath the surface.


    "Good," Adele said with a satisfied nod. She thrust the cup into Violet¡¯s hands. "Now drink this."


    Violet eyed the cup suspiciously. "What is it?"


    "A concoction to make sure you don¡¯t end up pregnant," Adele replied matter-of-factly.


    The words hit Violet like a p, and her face twisted in outrage and disbelief. "Pregnant?!" she sputtered, pushing the cup away instinctively.


    Adele didn¡¯t budge, her tone icy and firm. "Werewolves are very virile, and I¡¯m sure it would¡¯ve been... confusing, not knowing who the father of your baby was."


    Violet¡¯s jaw dropped, a mixture of humiliation and anger bubbling up inside her. She red at Adele, her fists clenching as she debated whether to like the woman for her blunt honesty or despise her for herck of tact.


    Reluctantly, Violet took the cup, wrinkling her nose as she brought it to her lips. The bitter taste hit her tongue immediately, making her gag and nearly spit it out.


    "Don¡¯t waste a drop," Adele said coldly, her piercing gaze locking onto Violet.


    With a mutinous scowl, Violet forced herself to gulp down the vile concoction, grimacing with every swallow. When she finally handed the empty cup back to Adele, her expression was nothing short of bitchy.


    Adele,pletely unfazed, took the cup and smirked. "Good girl," she said, rising from her seat and walking away, leaving Violet to stew in her embarrassment and rising irritation.


    Violet leaned back against the massive headboard, her arms crossed as she watched Adele move about the room. "What happens next?" she finally asked, her tone sharp with a mix of exhaustion and residual anger.


    Adele turned to her with a neutral expression. "You rest here for the remainder of the day. sses resume for you tomorrow, though some adjustments have been made to your schedule to ount for the ones you missed today."


    Violet¡¯s eyes narrowed. "And what about Asher? What happens to him for what he did to me?"


    Adele paused, then raised an eyebrow, her lips curling in a faint smirk. "Really? You think someone¡¯s going to punish Asher? Do you think you can punish him?"


    The words hit like a p, and Violet¡¯s fury bubbled to the surface. "You¡¯re saying he just gets away with this?" she spat.


    Adele sighed, walking closer and sitting on the edge of the bed. "Look, Violet, I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s fair, but you¡¯re dealing with someone who doesn¡¯t y by the rules, because, in his world, he makes the rules."


    "That¡¯s bullshit," Violet growled, her golden eyes zing with defiance.


    "Maybe," Adele conceded with a shrug. "But here¡¯s the thing. Asher won¡¯t mess with your mind again unless you want him to. That much, I can guarantee."


    "That¡¯s all?" Violet asked, her voice rising. "That¡¯s it? That¡¯s the big resolution to all of this?"


    Adele stood, brushing off her hands as though she¡¯d finished her task. "Yes, Violet. That¡¯s all. Now, rest. You¡¯ve had a rough day, and you¡¯ll need your energy to tackle whateveres next. See youter, Violet Purple."


    Without waiting for a response, Adele strode to the door, opened it, and left, her steps echoing faintly down the hallway.


    Violet stared at the closed door, her anger rising to the surface. She had never felt angrier than she did at that moment. Her fists tightened on the covers until her knuckles turned white and her jaw clenched as she seethed in silence.

 Chapter 79: See The Light Of Day

    <h4>Chapter 79: See The Light Of Day</h4>


    Violet¡¯s eyes opened, her stomach grumbling even before her mind could fully recall where she was. The tantalizing aroma of food filled her senses, pulling her from the haze of sleep. She sat up abruptly, when she caught sight of therge figure standing at the foot of her bed.


    "You don¡¯t need to be afraid," Griffin said, his voice calm as he raised his hands in a gesture of peace. "I promise, I won¡¯t harm you."


    Violet¡¯s re hardened, her tone sharp as she retorted, "You said those exact words right before joining the others in bullying me at that so-called scenting ceremony."


    Griffin nodded, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Guilty as charged. But that was tradition. I would never intentionally hurt you, Violet." He gestured toward someone else in the room, and only then did Violet realize they weren¡¯t alone.


    A young woman whose eyes were filled with curiosity, pushed a trolleyden with steaming dishes closer to the bed. Violet¡¯s stomach growled loudly at the sight, making her cheeks burn with embarrassment.


    "I figured you might be hungry," Griffin said with a sense of aplishment. "And it seems I was right."


    Violet averted her gaze, trying to hide her difort. The girl pushing the trolley looked at her with poorly veiled intrigue, her eyes darting between Violet and the Alpha as if already piecing together a scandalous story.


    "Would that be all, Alpha?" the girl asked, her voice tentative yet eager, clearly hoping for an exnation for Violet¡¯s presence.


    "Yes, that will be all," Griffin replied curtly.


    The girl hesitated before turning to leave, but Griffin called her back sharply. "And Zora."


    "Yes, Alpha?" she asked, straightening immediately.


    Griffin locked his gaze on hers, his voice firm. "Not a word about this."


    The excitement in Zora¡¯s expression drained in an instant, reced by disappointment. It was clear she had been hoping to spread the juicy tidbit of gossip knowing it would trend for sure.


    "As you wish, Alpha Griffin," she mumbled, her tone subdued as she exited the room.


    Violet exhaled slowly, shaking her head. "That still won¡¯t stop me from making headlines on the Oracle¡¯s post tomorrow," she muttered bitterly.


    Violet could already imagine the scathing headlines. <strong>Bloodline doesn¡¯t lie. From the daughter of a whore to a whore herself</strong>. Her stomach churned at the possibility. A<i> mega whore</i>, the Oracle might say, <i>able to seduce three Alphas at once</i>.


    Perhaps they¡¯d even include a picture of her humiliating moments with ric, Roman, and Griffin. The very thought made Violet want to disappear. If they write that, she might as well throw herself off a cliff.


    Griffin studied her for a moment before speaking. "You¡¯re scared for your reputation," he observed as he easily set up the bed table and ced a bowl of soup and a te of bread in front of her.


    Violet gave him a pointed look. "And you wouldn¡¯t be if you were in my shoes?" Then she groaned, rolling her eyes dramatically. "Oh, right, you¡¯re a man with patriarchal privileges. Even if you slept with a hundred girls at the same time, I¡¯m sure no one would bat an eye. Meanwhile, my gender gets persecuted for the smallest indiscretion. What luck you have to be born a man."


    Her words were obviously meant to insult him, but Griffin didn¡¯t take the bait. Instead, he chuckled, the deep sound reverberating in the room.


    "What district are you from?" he asked suddenly.


    Violet narrowed her gaze, instantly cautious. "Why do you want to know?"


    Griffin took a seat by the bedside and sat down. He leaned back slightly, his demeanor rxed. "Because it seems you weren¡¯t educated properly on werewolf anthropology, or you¡¯d know that the werekind are sometimes polygamous by nature."


    Violet froze, her body going rigid at his words.


    Griffin noted her reaction but pressed on, ignoring the tension. "You do know about the concept of mates, don¡¯t you?"


    Of course, she knew about mates. It was the cornerstone of werewolf culture, one of the most celebrated aspects of their kind.


    Fated mates were soulmates, the other half of a werewolf¡¯s being, said to be created by the Moon Goddess herself. The bond was revered and sacred, celebrated in stories and rituals.


    Before the war, there had once been an abundance of fated mates, but after the near decimation of the she-wolves during the great War, many lost theirs. It was quite unfortunate that the loss of a mate was devastating, often leading to madness or death for the surviving wolf. And many did die.


    Ever since then, finding a fated mate had be increasingly rare; it was nearly bing a myth whispered among the younger generations. Some imed it was the result of the Moon Goddess¡¯s wrath, a punishment for wolves marrying humans, the very species that had yed a role in their genocide.


    There were rumors, of course. Stories of werewolves mated to humans, but Violet had never seen such a couple with her own eyes.


    "Yes," she finally said. "What about them?"


    Griffin studied her intently, a small, knowing smile tugging at the corners of his lips as though testing her knowledge, or, herck thereof.


    "Well," he began, his tone deceptively casual, "you must know that, in the past, some werewolves had more than one mate. It wasn¡¯t unusual for them to form strong bonds with more than one wolf."


    He leaned forward slightly, closing the space between them. His proximity made Violet instantly alert. She didn¡¯t believe Griffin would harm her¡ªhe¡¯d done nothing to suggest he would¡ªbut after the recent incidents, any closeness was bound to put her on edge.


    "And," Griffin added in a lower tone, his voice almost conspiratorial, "this wolf here might just have two fathers."


    Violet¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her jaw practically hitting the floor. Her mind raced with questions, too many to articte at once.


    Was that even possible? How? What did he mean? But Griffin, as if he hadn¡¯t just dropped a bombshell, leaned back in his seat, entirely unbothered, and continued speaking with an air of nonchnce.


    "So, perhaps you¡¯re anxious over nothing," he said, dipping a piece of bread into the soup on the tray. "Werewolves have had many consorts throughout history. You¡¯re no whore, Violet, it¡¯s just the way of our kind."


    Violet blinked, still trying to process his words. "But I¡¯m not a werewolf," she said finally.


    Griffin nodded in agreement. "Indeed, you¡¯re not." He picked up the soaked piece of bread and held it up to her lips, his expression entirely innocent.


    Violet gave him a strange look, reaching out to take the bread herself, but Griffin didn¡¯t budge. "Come on," he urged. "Let me feed you."


    With a reluctant sigh, she opened her mouth and allowed him to feed her, chewing slowly while shooting him an exasperated re.


    "In that case," Griffin continued, his tone still light, "if anyone dares to call you anything unsavory, just punch them. You¡¯re good at that, anyway. And afterward, I¡¯ll back you up. You can ride on my glory."


    The words were said innocently enough, but Violet froze mid-chew. The phrase struck her in apletely different light, and she gave him a look that made it abundantly clear what she was thinking.


    Griffin sighed, shaking his head in mock dismay. "Get your mind out of the gutter, Violet Purple," he chided, before feeding her another bite.


    Violet blushed furiously, her face burning as she swallowed. She hadn¡¯t meant to interpret it that way, honestly, she hadn¡¯t. But her treacherous mind had gone there all the same.


    She muttered something unintelligible under her breath, earning a soft chuckle from Griffin.


    "However, if itforts you, then you should know that everyone present in that ssroom at the time of the incident will keep it a secret. The Oracle will spin her stories, sure, but it¡¯ll all just be conspiracies. No one else saw what happened. And as for Adele, she¡¯s the least likely to talk about her patients. Confidentiality is her creed."


    "Oh." Violet nodded, feeling a bit of relief settle over her. That wasforting indeed. But it still didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t remain on her toes, expecting the worst at any moment.


    Griffin continued feeding her with an almost surprising amount of care and focus. It was as though he were ensuring she ate enough to regain her strength. It wasn¡¯t long before another thought crossed her mind, and she voiced it.


    "Isn¡¯t there a way to shut down the Oracle¡¯s business? You¡¯re a Cardinal Alpha. Surely, you have the authority to do something about it, don¡¯t you?"


    Griffin paused for a moment, setting the bread down on the te before answering. "Yes, I do have the authority," he admitted. "But it¡¯s not that simple. The Oracle has spent years building awork so intricate, even we have to tread carefully around her."


    "Why? What are you afraid of?" Violet asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Griffin¡¯s expression darkened slightly, his voice cautious as he replied, "Because she has each and every one of our secrets. Secrets none of us want to see the light of day."

 Chapter 80: Join The East House

    <h4>Chapter 80: Join The East House</h4>


    Violet stared at Griffin, a lot of thoughts running through her mind. The Oracle¡¯s leverage over the alphas, the supposed rulers of their world, was both intriguing and unsettling.


    She had always considered the Oracle a gossipmonger, but now, the realization that this mysterious figure held secrets powerful enough to keep even the strongest alphas in line made her seem more dangerous than Violet had ever imagined.


    What kind of secrets were Griffin, ric, Roman, and Asher hiding? And if she happened to uncover them, what kind of damage could she cause by letting them out?


    Her lips pressed into a tight line as she mulled over the possibilities, her gaze drifting back to Griffin, who was now watching her with a knowing look.


    "Whatever you¡¯re thinking, trust me, it¡¯s a bad idea," Griffin said, holding back the next piece of bread he was about to feed her.


    Violet raised a brow, leaning back against the pillows. "What do you think I¡¯m thinking?"


    Griffin tilted his head slightly, studying her. "You¡¯re a proud, strong woman, which means your probably scheming a way to contact the Oracle, dig up Asher¡¯s secrets, and plot your revenge."


    She blinked in surprise, caught off guard by his urate assumption. "Adele told you?"


    Griffin chuckled, shaking his head. "Adele didn¡¯t need to tell me anything. This is my suite. I heard everything from the other room."


    "Oh," Violet muttered, the realization dawning on her. She felt a slight flush creep up her cheeks at the thought of him overhearing everything. She tried to hide it by looking away, but Griffin¡¯s amused expression told her he¡¯d noticed.


    Griffin broke a piece of bread and brought it to her lips. "Eat," he said simply, his tone firm yet oddly gentle.


    Violetplied, taking thest bite, and as Griffin lifted the remaining bowl of soup to her, she took it and drank it all in silence. The warmth of the soup spread through her, but it didn¡¯t soothe the questions and ns in her mind.


    Griffin had missed one crucial fact in his analysis: what made him think Asher was the only one she wanted revenge against?


    The memory of how he had manhandled her on her first day was still fresh in her mind. Although his attitude toward her had turned for the good since then, she hadn¡¯t forgotten, and she certainly hadn¡¯t forgiven. One way or another, he would pay for that.


    Finished with her meal, Violet reached for the tes, intending to clear them herself, but Griffin intercepted her with ease.


    "Let me handle that," he said, already removing the bed table and gathering the empty dishes.


    As he moved toward the desk to set everything down, Violet said. "If I asked you to have revenge against Asher, would you do it for me?"


    Griffin froze mid-step, clearly caught off guard by the question. After a moment, he continued to set the te aside, but the air between them had shifted. Returning to her bedside, he sat down, his expression serious as he looked at her.


    "I could punch him," Griffin began, his voice even. "Beat him up mercilessly. And while it might satisfy you for a moment, trust me when I say physical pain doesn¡¯t bother Asher. But there¡¯s something that would."


    Intrigued, Violet tilted her head slightly. "What is it?" she asked cautiously.


    "You," Griffin replied without hesitation.


    Violet stared at him, her brows furrowing in disbelief. "Are you kidding me right now?"


    But Griffin¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver as he said. "Asher has developed an unhealthy obsession with you, just like he did with Lucille¡ª"


    "Who¡¯s Lucille?" Violet interrupted, her curiosity piqued by the name.


    Griffin ignored her question, continuing as if she hadn¡¯t spoken. "I¡¯m forbidden to tell you everything, but trust me on this: something significant is going to happen soon at Lunaris. When it does, you¡¯ll have a choice to make. Choose my house."


    Her eyes narrowed as she tried to decipher his meaning. "And why would I do that?"


    Griffin leaned in slightly and said in a low tone. "Because nothing would piss Asher off more than losing you from his grip. If you¡¯re under my house, his influence over you will diminish greatly, and I¡¯ll protect you from him. That¡¯s how you get your revenge, Violet. That¡¯s how you win." He frowned as he added, "At least for the moment."


    Violet didn¡¯t reply immediately, thinking about his words which were wrapped inyers of mystery and suspicion. Griffin called the name Lucille. And if she remembered correctly, ric had said it was happening again.


    Violet was smart and was able to piece the puzzle together. Lucille had to be the one before her. The ¡¯first¡¯ that happened. And now, she was the ¡¯second.¡¯ It was unsettling, to say the least.


    "Until then," Violet said curtly, cutting off the trail of her own thoughts.


    Griffin opened his mouth to protest, clearly dissatisfied with her vague response. But he stopped himself, catching the warning signs in her tone. He couldn¡¯t push her too far or risk making her wary of him.


    The silence between them was heavy. However, her eyes lingered on Griffin, studying him. Objectively, he was strikingly handsome. Broad shoulders, a strong jawline, and a powerful frame that practically screamed dominance¡ªhe was every inch the dream man for most women.


    "You¡¯re not as dumb as people think you are," she remarked with a neutral tone.


    Griffin raised an eyebrow. "I¡¯m not as smart as Asher or ric either, nor as cunning as Roman."


    Violet¡¯s lips curled into a wry smile. "Asher is a psychopath, ric is an asshole, and Roman is batshit crazy."


    "And what am I?" he asked, his tone light but his eyes showing forth a glimmer of hope.


    "You¡¯re strong."


    His eyes widened slightly, hope flickering to life in his expression, only to falter when Violet added, "And a big bully."


    Griffin chuckled, the corners of his mouth twitching upward. "Fair enough."


    She tilted her head, a faint smirk ying on her lips. "But you¡¯re a big bully with a heart. I can¡¯t say the same for the others."


    Griffin¡¯s gaze softened, an inexplicable look crossing his face. "You¡¯re a veryplicated woman to figure out."


    "Isn¡¯t that the exciting part?" Violet countered. "Don¡¯t all men love a good challenge?"


    "Oh, we do," Griffin replied, his voice carrying a tone that suggested he was even more intrigued by her now than before.


    Violet felt heat rush to her cheeks, and it didn¡¯t help that memories of the earlier incident surfaced unbidden right at that moment.


    She cleared her throat awkwardly and said, "About earlier... I¡¯m really sorry about... you know, kissing you."


    "Don¡¯t be," Griffin said, "Not when I enjoyed the kiss."


    Violet¡¯s jaw dropped, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Y-you did?"


    Griffin gave a small shrug. "Kind of. Not that I enjoyed kissing you in that... inebriated state, but it still felt good." He paused, then added with a sheepish grin, "I think this is the point where I should stop talking."


    "Indeed it is," Violet muttered, her face burning with embarrassment.


    To steer the conversation away from the awkward tension, Violet said, "Tell me about your family. You mentioned you have two fathers."


    "Yes, I do," Griffin replied proudly, without a hint of hesitation or shame.


    Curiosity piqued, Violet asked, "The goddess mated your mother to two men, I bet."


    Griffin chuckled. "Oh no, the goddess didn¡¯t. My mother chose them."


    Violet¡¯s eyebrows shot up. "Oh, wow." She was both awed and intrigued, yet another question formed in her mind. "One of your fathers must be an Alpha, right? How does he deal with sharing your mother with another man?"


    "That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong," Griffin said, a knowing smile spreading across his lips. "My mother is the Alpha."


    "Oh?... Oh." Realization dawned on Violet, and her jaw ckened slightly.


    It was almost unbelievable. A woman was the Alpha of the East¡ªthergest werewolf pack in the East region. The notion was mind-blowing. Most werewolf traditions were deeply patriarchal, with men dominating positions of power. Yet here was Griffin, the son of a female Alpha.


    Griffin added, "As for how she manages her two husbands, perhaps you should seriously consider joining the East House to find out."


    Violet¡¯s face heated instantly, and her heart thudded loudly in her chest. Griffin¡¯s words seemedyered with meaning, and the way he held her gaze didn¡¯t help matters. For a moment, her eyes flicked down to his lips, and a heated tension filled the room, thick and charged.


    It looked like they might kiss again, the air between them taut with possibility. But just as the moment threatened to snap, Griffin was the one to break the connection.


    Rising from the bed, he said nervously, "You should get some rest. Goodnight, Violet."


    He walked into the other room and shut the door behind him, leaving Violet sitting there, her heart racing and her mind whirling.


    What in the name of the gods just happened?

 Chapter 81: Not Over

    <h4>Chapter 81: Not Over</h4>


    The early morning air was cool and crisp as Violet slipped out of the East House, her footsteps silent as she left the East House.


    The sky outside was a deep navy, hinting at the first light of dawn but far from breaking yet. It might have been four in the morning or something, Violet didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t have her phone with her. She lost it during the incident. All she knew was that she couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    With such chaos yesterday, the Oracle must have already drafted her next explosive article, and Violet had no intention of giving her any more juicy weapons against her. She hated how that damned gossip seemed to have ears everywhere, capturing details even she didn¡¯t remember happening.


    If Griffin heard her moving about earlier, he made no effort to stop her ore see her out, and for that, she was grateful. Violet didn¡¯t know how to handle goodbyes, especially after such a disturbing event. At the moment, her rtionship with the giant Alpha wasplicated. She hated him yet didn¡¯t hate him so much at the same time. Violet needed to process these new developments.


    Still, as she walked through the East House alone that morning, it felt like walk of shame. She shouldn¡¯t feel guilty¡ªnothing happenedst night with Griffin¡ªbut it lingered, gnawing at her annoyingly.


    The East House hallways were mercifully empty, and Violet managed to leave without encountering a single soul. By the time she arrived at the West House, she let out a relieved sigh. The door was not locked, thankfully, and she was able to slip inside quickly, her mind focused solely on making it to her room unnoticed.


    But the moment she turned to face the foyer, her breath hitched in her throat. Standing just a few meters away, leaning casually against the wall as if he¡¯d been waiting all night, was none other than Asher Fucking Nightshade.


    The master puppeteer and the reason she was in this shit in this first ce.


    Violet¡¯s heart lurched in her chest as her eyes locked onto his piercing gaze... oh, he was wearing his sses. Yet that didn¡¯t diminish his dangerous aura one bit.


    His presence was overwhelming, as always, his long dark hair disheveled just enough to look maddeningly perfect, his expression unreadable but far from kind. He exuded the kind of power that made the air heavy around him, suffocating and alluring all at once.


    Violet gulped, her throat suddenly dry as fear gripped her. <strong><i>Of all the mornings, of all the ces... why here? Why now? </i></strong>


    But then, she wasn¡¯t one to back down, especially not after everything he had done to her. Anger bubbled up inside her, washing away her hesitation, and filling her with reckless confidence.


    Straightening her posture, Violet strode forward, stopping right in front of him. Their eyes locked, two stubborn individuals locked in a silent battle of wills, neither of them willing to yield.


    "Did you get in my head again? Is that how you knew I wasing?" Violet used him with a sharp voice.


    Asher arched a brow. "I told you, I don¡¯t read minds."


    "But you could have influenced my thoughts," she snapped. "You already have a grip on my mind and might have tugged at the wirings in my head, manipting me to arrive here at this exact moment."


    Asher chuckled, the sound low and infuriatingly smug. "Perhaps, Violet Purple, you tter yourself. You¡¯re simply too predictable. I knew you¡¯d be too proud to return to the West House in the morning when everyone¡¯s up, chattering and gossiping. This hour seemed perfect for a quiet escape, so I waited. And, as expected, you didn¡¯t fail me."


    Violet¡¯s jaw clenched and with her re cutting, she said, "What do you want from me? Griffin already told me you¡¯re forbidden from messing with my head again."


    "Yes," Asher admitted, his smirk faltering only slightly. "I¡¯m forbidden to do it anymore. A disappointment, truly. I had so many ns for us, my little purple queen." He reached out, his fingers brushing a strand of her hair.


    Violet swatted his hand away with a hiss. "Don¡¯t touch me. And don¡¯t call me that."


    Unfazed, Asher tutted. "However, all hope is not lost. I can still get in your head. You just have to ask me to."


    For a moment, Violet stared at him, dumbfounded. Then she scoffed, her voiceced with outrage. "What makes you think I¡¯d ever let you near my mind again? Do you think I¡¯m as twisted as you?"


    "Curiosity," Asher replied smoothly, his tone dripping with dark amusement. "It¡¯s a small yet heavy motivator. Moreover, you might try to hide it, but I see the darkness in you too, Violet Purple."


    He stepped closer, the space between them vanishing until their chests brushed. Shivers ran down Violet¡¯s spine, but she masked her reaction, refusing to give him the satisfaction.


    Asher¡¯s voice dropped to a seductive whisper. "Your morals tell you what I did was wrong, but deep down, you loved it. I see it, the darkness, that¡¯s what drew me to you in the first ce. You don¡¯t feel sorry for what happened. If anything, you¡¯ve had a taste, and now you hunger for more... crave for more..."


    For a fleeting moment, Violet felt the pull of his words, their intensity threatening to ensnare her. Their eyes locked, his full of promises she didn¡¯t want to consider, hers defiant yet wavering.


    But then, she abruptly broke the spell. "Your days of manipting me are over. If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll be on my way."


    Asher blinked, momentarily caught off guard. He hadn¡¯t expected her to resist, let alone push back. But as Violet turned to leave, he reached out and grabbed her hand, his grip firm but not forceful.


    Violet red at his hand, her voice icy. "What?"


    Instead of responding, Asher ced something in her palm. Violet¡¯s eyes widened as she looked down to see her phone.


    "We are not over, my little queen," Asher said in a gentle yet chilling tone. "This is just the beginning. Do have a lovely day."


    With that, he released her hand and strode away, his confidence radiating as if he already knew he¡¯d won.


    Violet stood there, staring after him with an exasperated look, clutching her phone tightly.


    Whatever game this was. It was getting more dangerous.

 Chapter 82: Control Currency

    <h4>Chapter 82: Control Currency</h4>


    <strong>MOONFEED EXCLUSIVE: PURPLE STORM OR ALPHA WHIRLWIND?</strong>


    <i>Written by: The Oracle</i>


    <i>Hello, my dazzling wolves and spellbound humans! It¡¯s your favorite tea-spilling Oracle back with another steamy update from the chaos that is Lunaris Academy. </i>


    <i>And once more, we¡¯re diving right into the whirlwind that is Violet Purple! </i>


    <i>The Violet Purple chronicles continue to stir our already bubbling tea pots, and it¡¯s almost impossible to keep up with her fiery ESCAPADES. And trust me, this one will have you howling for days. </i>


    <strong>DREAMS OR DESIRES? THE ASHER ANGLE</strong>


    <i>First on our te: rumors of Violet having some rather... provocative dreams about none other than our dark and dangerous West Alpha, Asher Nightshade. </i>


    <i>Yes, darlings, word on the grapevine is that Violet has been experiencing steamy nocturnal visits, courtesy of her subconscious. Now, here¡¯s the million-moon question: are these just dreams, or has Asher finally taken the bull by the horns (or perhaps the storm by the lightning bolt)? </i>


    <i>And before you ask, how long has this been going on? Has Asher¡¯s name been whispered in her dreams since the scenting ceremony, or is this a new development? </i>


    <i>Could it be that Asher¡¯s infamous powers have seeped into Violet¡¯s mind, or is our purple-haired enigma simply falling victim to his maic allure? Is Asher her final choice in what we¡¯re calling "Violet¡¯s Alpha Hunt"? </i>


    <i>Either way, it seems the emotional fortress that is Asher might just have found his match. </i>


    <i>But wait, don¡¯t go penning their love story just yet. Asher¡¯s "games" are legendary. Is this a move on the chessboard of his mind-bending power ys, or does he genuinely have feelings for Violet? Only time (and perhaps more dreams) will tell.</i>


    <strong>GRIFFIN AND THE PURPLE STORM: AN UNEXPECTED TWIST</strong>


    <i>Just when we thought the dream tea was enough, we were treated to the sight of Griffin Eastwood¡ªyes, the Griffin¡ªcarry an unconscious Violet from the ssroom</i>


    <i>like some heroic romance novel. If that wasn¡¯t enough, the plot thickens: Griffin broke up with Amanda Rayes right afterward. </i>


    <i>Let me repeat that for the people in the back: Amanda Rayes, Griffin¡¯s longest-standing girlfriend, is out of the picture. And who¡¯s at the center of it all? Our purple storm, of course. </i>


    <i>Now, if you¡¯re scratching your head wondering what led to this shocking split, you¡¯re not alone. My sources say something went down before that dramatic walkout. </i>


    <i>Let¡¯s piece this puzzle together: ric Storm, Roman Draven, and even Roman¡¯s beta, Abel, were spotted in that ssroom prior to Griffin¡¯s grand exit with Violet. </i>


    <i>What were they doing? None of the Alphas are talking, but their silence speaks volumes. It leaves the rest of us to wonder: was this a sh of the Alphas, or something even steamier?</i>


    <i>Now here¡¯s the kicker: the next morning, Violet was spotted leaving the East House. That¡¯s right, Griffin¡¯s house. Early morning walk of shame, or something more innocent? Well, if history serves, nothing about Violet¡¯s life is ever simple.</i>


    <strong>ROMAN & ALARIC: WHERE DO THEY STAND?</strong>


    <i>And let¡¯s not forget our other Alphas. Roman, for one, has been noticeably quiet amidst all this drama. Could it be that he¡¯s immune to Violet¡¯s spell, or is he simply biding his time? Never underestimate Roman, after all, he¡¯s the wildcard in this game. </i>


    <i>Meanwhile, ric Storm, the ever-reserved lightning prince, has been suspiciously close to Violet recently. Advanced Biology, anyone? Is ric¡¯s silence his way of staying above the fray, or has Violet managed to spark something within him? And if so, how will our brainy Alpha navigate this tangled web of alphas? </i>


    <strong>ELISE LANCASTER: THE QUEEN IN QUESTION</strong>


    <i>While the Alphas and Violet steal the spotlight, let¡¯s not forget Lunaris¡¯ reigning queen, Elsie Lancaster. Her silence on this entire situation has us all buzzing. Is she keeping her cool, or is the queen bee plotting her next move? </i>


    <i>Violet¡¯s meteoric rise is shaking the academy¡¯s social order, and if anyone can maintain their throne amidst the chaos, it¡¯s Elsie. But with Violet pulling all the attention¡ªand perhaps a few Alphas¡ªElsie¡¯s crown might be slipping. </i>


    <strong>FINAL THOUGHTS: A STORM OR A SCANDAL? </strong>


    <i>Lunaris Academy is no stranger to drama, but Violet is a category five hurricane in human form. From dreams of Asher to the firestorm with Griffin and whispers of something brewing with ric and Roman, she¡¯s rewriting the rules of this academy one scandal at a time. </i>


    <i>So, the big question on everyone¡¯s mind: who does Violet really want? Is she ying the field, or is she simply caught in an uncontroble whirlwind of Alpha attention? Conspiracy wink!</i>


    <i>One thing¡¯s for sure, this story is far from over. </i>


    <i>As always, my lovelies, I¡¯ll be watching (and sipping tea) to bring you all the juicy updates. Until next time, keep your ws sharp and your secrets sharper. </i>


    <i>Yours ever nosy,</i>


    <i> The Oracle.</i>


    Violetid in bed, staring at the screen with empty eyes. The world outside her room buzzed with life, but she was detached, her thoughts miles away.


    Just as she had feared, the Oracle had written about her as usual.


    Violet had never been the type to obsess over her reputation. Back home, she¡¯d lived with a carefree attitude, unfazed by whispers or stares. But Lunaris Academy had a way of making even the strongest willed care about the most frivolous of things. After all, in this ce, reputation wasn¡¯t just a word, it was currency, power, survival.


    She had once told Dion with pride, "I don¡¯t fear the Oracle. I have no secret to hide." But as Violet stared at the damning image stered across her feed, she realized how wrong she had been.


    It wasn¡¯t about secrets anymore. It was about perception.


    The image was like a silent usation, twisting the narrative of her life in ways she couldn¡¯t control. Especially as she stared at the picture of her leaving the East House that morning. How did the Oracle even get hold of that? Who the hell was the Oracle? And who was helping her?


    Perhaps everyone in this damn school. Whatever the Oracle was, he or she traded in secrets anyway.


    If there was one thing Violet hated most, it was losing control. She despised the idea of someone else pulling the strings of her life, writing her story without her consent. And the Oracle was doing just that, manipting her image, her actions, her choices, all for entertainment.


    Violet¡¯s hands clenched into fists, crumpling the fabric of her nket. Her jaw tightened as anger red in her chest, hot and consuming. She really was going to kill that little witch once she got her hands on her.


    "You shouldn¡¯t read those."

 Chapter 83: Swear Your Fealty

    <h4>Chapter 83: Swear Your Fealty</h4>


    "You shouldn¡¯t read those," a familiar voice said, rousing Violet from her thoughts.


    She looked up sharply, startled to see her roommate, Daisy Fairchild, standing beside her bed, her brte hair still slightly disheveled from sleep. However, Daisy¡¯s keen eyes were locked on Violet¡¯s screen, her expressionpletely nk as she peered over at the article.


    "Why?" Violet asked, her tone defensive. She clutched her device closer as if shielding it. "Why shouldn¡¯t I read them? You think I¡¯m affected by it?"


    "Aren¡¯t you?" Daisy challenged, one perfectly arched brow raised in skepticism. Her head tilted slightly to the side, giving her an inquisitive, calcting air that unsettled Violet.


    There was something about Daisy¡ªthe way she spoke, the way she looked at one as if she could see straight into their soul¡ªthat always put her on edge. The girl was too smart for her own good.


    Violet stiffened, feeling irritation rise within her. "You don¡¯t run away from your fears. You face them," she snapped back, her voice firmer than she intended. To prove her point, she turned her screen towards herself and boldly clicked on thement section.


    Daisy didn¡¯t reply, only folded her arms and watched in silence as Violet¡¯s eyes began to scan the responses pouring in.


    And, as expected, the students of Lunaris didn¡¯t disappoint her.


    <strong>@AsherLover23: </strong>


    <i>"OMG, Violet dreams about Asher?! Lucky b*tch! I wish the Alpha would invade MY dreams too! #AlphaGoals #DreamVisitor" </i>


    <strong>@GriffinRocks:</strong>


    <i>"Violet is such a WHORE! First ric, now Griffin, and let¡¯s not forget Asher. She¡¯s literally throwing herself at the Alphas who are WAY out of her league. #StayInYourLane #GriffinDeservesBetter" </i>


    <strong>@ElsieQueenForever: </strong>


    <i>"LMAO, Violet can try all she wants, but no one¡¯s taking Elsie¡¯s crown. Nice try, PurpleShit. #TeamElsie #QueenOfLunaris" </i>


    <strong>@AlphaObsession: </strong>


    <i>"Asher mentally messing with her? Yeah, right. She¡¯s just making up lies to get attention. ssic pick-me behavior. #NotBuyingIt" </i>


    <strong>@RomanForTheWin:</strong>


    <i>"At least Roman isn¡¯t falling for her tricks. The guy¡¯s too smart to be dragged into this nonsense. #RomanIsTheBestAlpha" </i>


    <strong>@DreamTeamAsher:</strong>


    <i>"If Asher is visiting her in her dreams, it¡¯s because she¡¯s pathetic enough to beg for his attention. #DesperateMuch #AlphaAsherRules" </i>


    <strong>@ElsieRoyaltyStan:</strong>


    <i>"No matter what this human tries, Elsie will ALWAYS be the queen. Violet can chase all the Alphas she wants, but she¡¯ll never beat Elsie. #KnowYource #TeamElsie" </i>


    <strong>@MoonpackGossip:</strong>


    <i>"The fact that this girl is involved with FOUR Alphas at once? She¡¯s literally living a reverse harem fantasy. Disgusting. #PickAStruggle #AttentionSeeker" </i>


    <strong>@HowlAtTheMoon: </strong>


    <i>"Anyone else think Violet¡¯s just lying about the dreams? Probably just trying to make herself sound more interesting. #FakeDrama #NotImpressed" </i>


    <strong>@PackLoyalForever: </strong>


    "<i>Violet can¡¯t seriously think the Alphas want her for real. Like, they¡¯re probably bored, and she¡¯s a shiny new toy. She¡¯ll be tossed aside soon enough. #TemporaryEntertainment #SheDoesntBelong" </i>


    <strong>@MoonlightOracleFan:</strong>


    <i>"The Oracle really outdid herself with this one. But let¡¯s be real, Violet¡¯s downfall is just beginning. #GrabThePopcorn #DramaNeverStops" </i>


    <strong>@AlphaRomanceLover: </strong>


    <i>"Griffin and Amanda were PERFECT together. I can¡¯t believe he dumped her over Violet. This purple-haired disaster is ruining EVERYTHING. #BringBackAmanda #GriffinDeservesBetter" </i>


    To be honest, Violet was affected unlike what she imed. She was human after all and thements were vile, bullying and outright humiliating, making her chest tighten. But then she caught sight of ament that made hope and an unfamiliar emotion rise inside of her.


    <strong>@LDDefender:</strong>


    <i>"Y¡¯all are so quick to bully Violet without even thinking¡ªwhat if she doesn¡¯t WANT this? What if it¡¯s the Alphas chasing her? Ever thought of that? Stop ming the victim. #ThinkBeforeYouSpeak" </i>


    <strong>@MoonpackWatcher:</strong>


    <strong>"@LDDefender </strong><i>LMAO, of course you¡¯re defending her. Aren¡¯t you her friend? Birds of a feather flock together. #FriendOfAWhore" </i>


    <strong>@LDDefender:</strong>


    <strong>"@MoonpackWatcher</strong><i>Excuse me? Just because I don¡¯t condone bullying doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m her ¡¯friend.¡¯ Maybe try being a decent person for once? #StopTheHate" </i>


    <strong>@SilverPawCommentary:</strong>


    <strong>"@LDDefender </strong><i>Girl, stop. You¡¯re clearly her friend, and no one¡¯s buying your holier-than-thou act. Violet¡¯s bringing this on herself. #ActionsHaveConsequences" </i>


    <strong>@LDDefender:</strong>


    <strong>"@SilverPawCommentary </strong><i>You¡¯re all so blinded by your hatred that you¡¯re ignoring the possibility that the Alphas are to me. Pathetic. #DoubleStandards" </i>


    Even in her dreams, Violet could recognize the telltale signs of her loyal yet wed friend: <strong>@LDDefender. </strong>


    L and her endless bot ounts, tirelessly defending her at all costs. But this time, L had made it obvious, so much so that others had caught on and figured out her identity.


    "Where¡¯s L?" Violet asked aloud, scanning the room and noticing her empty bed.


    Daisy looked around and replied, "She didn¡¯t sleep herest night. Probably thought you¡¯d return and didn¡¯t want to face you."


    Violet frowned. "And Ivy?" She turned to see Ivy¡¯s bed simrly unupied. Surely, the stoic and often cold Ivy wouldn¡¯t be avoiding her too?


    "She left early this morning while you were still asleep. Probably off on one of her runs." Daisy shrugged, her tone casual butced with disdain. "You think Ivy cares about what happens to you? She¡¯d probably thank her gods if you fell off your high horse."


    "It¡¯s not about that," Violet muttered, rubbing her forehead. She already had so much on her te already. "I was hoping she might know where L is. The girl tends to talk too much, and God knows where she ended upst night."


    Daisy snorted. "L has more friends than you give her credit for. She¡¯s probably at one of their ces. Don¡¯t start ming yourself for something you didn¡¯t do. She talks too much, Violet. She has to learn that words have consequences."


    Daisy¡¯s words struck a chord. She was right. L had to be held ountable for her actions. But Violet couldn¡¯t ignore the pang of guilt in her chest. Despite her ws, L was loyal, and Violet had never been one for making friends, let alone finding someone as steadfast as L. The girl had her faults, but who didn¡¯t? Even Violet knew she wasn¡¯t perfect. At all.


    As if summoned by their conversation, the door creaked open. Both Violet and Daisy turned their heads, and there she was: L was standing in the doorway, her face pale and her eyes rimmed with red.


    They stared at each other in silence, the air thick with tension. Then Violet sighed, her anger long gone, reced by exhaustion. Perhaps it was the absence of fury in her expression that emboldened L, because in the next instant, her eyes watered with tears, and she rushed forward.


    Before Violet could react, L threw herself into her arms, tackling her onto the bed.


    "I¡¯m so sorry!" she sobbed into Violet¡¯s shoulder. "I¡¯m so sorry... I didn¡¯t mean for it to happen this way. I swear I didn¡¯t..."


    Violety frozen under her friend¡¯s weight, the awkwardness of the moment washing over her. But as L¡¯s genuine sobs filled the room, Violet felt her hardened resolve begin to soften.


    Even the coldest heart couldn¡¯t withstand the sight of L¡¯s tears. Slowly, almost reluctantly, Violet wrapped her arms around her crying friend and murmured, "It¡¯s alright. I forgive you."


    For a moment, the room was silent except for L¡¯s quiet sniffles, and Daisy¡¯s soft sigh of disapproval. She clearly wanted L to suffer more and learn her lessons.


    But Violet knew, despite the ws, that L¡¯s loyalty was something she couldn¡¯t afford to take for granted. Especially now, she had so many enemies around her at Lunaris.


    When L finally calmed down, wiping the remaining tears from her face, she looked up at Violet with an expression of fiery determination.


    "I swear to you, Violet, I will never sabotage you. Never. In fact, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to help you get revenge on those bastard Alphas. They won¡¯t know what hit them."


    Daisy arched her brow, saying sharply . "Careful there, the walls have ears, L."


    But L didn¡¯t care. Before Violet or Daisy could process what she was about to do, L suddenly dropped to her knees, bowing her head low in an exaggerated kowtow.


    Violet¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared down at her. "What the hell are you doing? Get up, L!" she demanded, her voice tinged with panic.


    But L remained where she was, her posture rigid and unyielding. She raised her head slightly to look at Violet, her expression deadly serious as she said.


    "I belong to you now, Violet. My life is yours. I¡¯ll follow you to the ends of the earth, through fire and storms. Whatever you need, I¡¯ll do it. I swear it."


    Daisy, who had been observing the entire scene with increasing amusement, let out a smallugh. She rolled her eyes and returned to her bed, muttering, "With the way things are going, one would think we¡¯re back in ancient times. A little over the top, don¡¯t you think?"


    Violet, however, did not reply and could only stare at L in stunned silence. She was unable toprehend what had just transpired. How could someone like L exist? Neither had she done nothing to deserve this girl¡¯s unwavering loyalty, yet here she was, swearing fealty like a knight in some medieval tale. It didn¡¯t make sense at all.


    "You¡¯re insane," Violet finally said, shaking her head, although she no longer sounded mad.


    Unfortunately, there were many insane people at Lunaris Academy and perhaps, she needed one like L at her side. Even though she didn¡¯t deserve her. At all.

 Chapter 84: Past Dreams, Now Visions

    <h4>Chapter 84: Past Dreams, Now Visions</h4>


    Now that things were back to normal between Violet and L, an awkward tension broke out in the room. A silence that stretched until L, ever the chatterbox, broke it.


    "You should stay here and prepare for ss while I go get your breakfast," L said, her voice unusually gentle as though she was walking on eggshells.


    "No," Violet said suddenly.


    "No?" L repeated, her brows furrowing in surprise.


    Violet¡¯s eyes shone with a fiery determination as she met L¡¯s gaze and said. "The whole school must have seen the news by now. They¡¯d expect me to stay here, to cower in shame, but that¡¯s not going to happen. I can¡¯t let them get to me. I have to show them I¡¯m unaffected by their gossip and mockery. I¡¯m not someone who can be pulled down that easily."


    From the corner of the room, Daisy, who was now quietly reading a thick book, snorted audibly. She looked up, her gaze connecting with Violet¡¯s and said smartly. "You have a ir for the drama, don¡¯t you? Honestly, I can¡¯t even tell the difference between you and Ivy at this point."


    The jab hit its mark.


    Violet stiffened, the insult sinking deep. Her gaze turned icy, and without missing a beat, she retorted, "Perhaps indeed, I might have a ir for the drama, unlike you, with no life beyond your nose buried in a book."


    Bam! It felt like a huge bomb had been dropped in the room. For a fleeting moment, hurt shed across Daisy¡¯s face, and Violet noticed, causing a pang of guilt tugged at her chest.


    However, she squashed the feeling down. She was not the one who started it. The girl should be able to stomach receiving her own taste of medicine.


    With the tension in the room now almost unbearable, Violet rose abruptly from her bed and strode to the bathroom, mming the door shut behind her. The sound reverberated through the room, while L was left to deal with the unsettling atmosphere.


    Violet turned on the shower, the warm water exactly what she needed as it cascaded over her skin and soothed her tired body. But that was not enough to calm her busy mind. Although she tried hard not to think of yesterday¡¯s incident, snippets still managed to creep into her mind.


    Nheless, Violet still stubbornly scrubbed her body and willed her mind to focus. By the time she was done, her fingers pruned from the long shower and she wrapped a towel around herself, stepping out of the cubicle.


    Facing the mirror, Violet stared at her reflection. Her usually sharp eyes looked a bit dull, framed by faint dark circles. Her cheeks were paler than usual, and there were obviously lines of stress etched faintly on her face. She leaned closer, and studied her reflection the more.


    And that was when it happened.


    The bathroom seemed to blur around her, the edges of her vision darkening. The reflection in the mirror rippled like disturbed water, and when it stilled, what Violet saw wasn¡¯t herself.


    She froze, her breath catching in her throat.


    In the mirror, Roman was kneeling before her, his tongue darting out as hepped at her clit. Violet felt the wave of heat that surged through her, but before she could process it, the scene expanded. And one more person appeared.


    To her left, ric leaned in, his lips wrapped around her nipple, suckling deeply, his hand kneading her flesh. And he was not alone.


    On her right stood Asher, his hands firmly massaging her other breast, his fingers asionally pinching her nipple just enough to elicit a pleasure-pained gasp from her reflected self.


    And then, Griffin loomed from behind her. Hisrge hand syed across her bare stomach, holding her steady for the others to pleasure her, while his lips brushed against the side of her neck. His fingers tangled in her hair, tugging lightly as he whispered something inaudible yet tantalizing into her ear.


    But it wasn¡¯t just the sight of the Cardinal Alphas surrounding her, each one busy pleasuring her in their own way, that left Violet rooted in ce. No, it was her own reflection that stunned her.


    The woman staring back at her didn¡¯t look like her at all. Her half-lidded eyes were clouded with unrestrained passion, her lips swollen and parted as soft mewls escaped them. Her cheeks were flushed, with her chest rising and falling with herbored breaths. There was just no hesitation, no restraint. She looked... blissful. Euphoric.


    It was a version of herself she didn¡¯t recognize, and it terrified her.


    With a sharp gasp, Violet stumbled back, and the vision shattered instantly, leaving her staring at her pale reflection once more. Her heart hammered in her chest, while her breathing was erratic as she pressed a trembling hand to her lips.


    What the hell just happened? What the hell had she just seen?


    No, this couldn¡¯t be happening. This had to be Asher¡¯s doing. He had imed to set her free, but surely this was some cruel trick, another of his maniptive games. The bastard had twisted her mind before, and it wasn¡¯t beyond him to leave behind some lingering poison¡ªsomething that didn¡¯t even need his active interference to manifest.


    Fuck it!


    Violet cursed as she felt the familiar throbbing between her legs. The gods help her. Surely, she wasn¡¯t lusting after four guys. Four Assholes that she shouldn¡¯t be concerned with at all. Something must be wrong with her head.


    With an exasperated groan, Violet spun around and headed straight back to the shower. The water sted down on her with full force as Violet turned the handle, the cold spray making her gasp. But she stood there, letting the icy jets cool her fevered skin, the chill seeping into her bones and slowly quelling the storm raging inside her.


    For a long time, Violet stood under the water, her arms braced against the tiled wall as she let the droplets trail down her face and body. The initial shock of cold gave way to a soothing numbness, and finally, the throbbing between her legs began to fade.


    When Violet finally turned off the shower, her hands were shaking, but her mind had never felt sharper, more focused.


    <i>Nice try, Asher. But it wasn¡¯t happening again. </i>

 Chapter 85: Alphas At The Table

    <h4>Chapter 85: Alphas At The Table</h4>


    "What were you doing in the bathroom all this while? I almost thought you were not going toe out and we¡¯d miss breakfast." L asked the question that had been on her mind as they walked in the direction of the breakfast hall.


    Of course, leave it to L to want to know everything.


    "I simply took my time." Violet answered curtly, her cheeks turning red a bit.


    No way in hell was she telling L she had a strange vision, if it could even be called that, or was it a daydream? The point is thest time L figured out her secret, it hadn¡¯t ended well. Despite L¡¯s promise to remain silent this time, Violet wasn¡¯t about to take any chances. Yep, not happening.


    "Oh, is that so?" L seemed skeptical but thankfully didn¡¯t push further.


    Good. It seemed she was finally learning when to back off.


    As they approached the breakfast hall, Violet noticed several cars parked outside, but one in particr¡ªa sleek, red sports car¡ªcaught her eye. It felt like she had seen it before.


    "Who owns that car?"


    "Which one?" L followed her gaze. "Oh, that¡¯s Griffin Hale¡¯s car."


    That exined the familiarity. Violet remembered seeing a smaller model of it in his room.


    L went on to say, "From what I heard, they say Griffin loves his car above any other thing. He even calls them his baby. One time while he was still together with Amanda Raynes, they had a fight and she kicked his car. It was safe to say she nearly lost her head that day."


    "Is that so?" A mischievous idea began to form in Violet¡¯s mind.


    Oblivious to the thoughts stirring in her friend, L asked, "Why do you ask?"


    "Nothing," Violet responded with a nonchnt smile, looping her arm through L¡¯s. "Let¡¯s head in, shall we?"


    Together, they stepped into the Silvered Hall, leaving the talks of Griffin¡¯s car behind them.


    But the moment Violet and L entered, the room seemed to freeze in time. Conversations stopped mid-sentence, the ttering of trays and dishes ceased, and a silence as heavy as a storm cloud descended upon the space.


    Violet felt the weight of countless eyes on her, their scrutiny sharp and unrelenting. L, beside her, halted abruptly, her earlier confidence draining in an instant. She tugged at Violet¡¯s sleeve, whispering nervously, "Maybe we should¡ª"


    "No," Violet said firmly, cutting her off. "We¡¯re not turning back."


    If they wanted to stare, she would give them a reason to. She refused to show weakness, not now, not after everything.


    As they moved further into the hall, she could hear the whispers start up again, gentle at first, then growing louder, like a swarm of bees buzzing in the background. But Violet wasn¡¯t fazed. She let her gaze sweep across the room, daring anyone to meet her eyes. Most looked away, intimidated by her brazen defiance.


    Then her attention shifted to the elite floor, and there she was, Elsie Lancaster.


    The reigning queen of Lunaris Academy sat at her table, surrounded by her usual entourage of sycophants. Her expression was carefully neutral, but her eyes told a different story. They burned with an intensity that could only be described as hatred, a firestorm of anger and jealousy hidden beneath her icy facade.


    Violet stopped for a fraction of a second, locking eyes with Elsie. The air between them seemed to crackle with fire and brimstone , a war waging in their gazes.


    Beside her, L tugged at her arm, whispering. "Violet, stop. Everyone¡¯s watching."


    "Let them watch," Violet replied coolly, dragging L along despite her protests. She kept her head high, her movements unbothered. They wanted to see if she would break, to see if the Oracle¡¯s article had gotten to her. But Violet was determined to show them otherwise.


    With unwavering confidence, Violet strode toward the food counter and she grabbed a tray, and served herself. L followed closely behind, her nervous nces darting around the room.


    Unlike before, Violet didn¡¯t turn toward the lower floor where the non-elite students gathered. Instead, she set her sights on the upper floor, the elite section. If they imed she was an elite, then perhaps it was time to act like one. And if it happened to provoke Elsie Lancaster in the process, all the better.


    L hesitated as they reached the stairs, ncing over her shoulder at the lower floor. "Maybe we should just sit downstairs today?" she suggested.


    The tension in the hall was suffocating enough and L didn¡¯t want toe anywhere close to an angry Elsie.


    "No," Violet said sharply, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Great. It was the war of the queens today.


    L had no choice but to quickly keep up with Violet.


    The moment Violet ascended the stairs, the conversations in the hall reached a crescendo. It was as though Violet had just crossed some forbidden boundary, and everyone was eager to see what would happen next.


    And she didn¡¯t disappoint.


    She spotted an empty table near the center and headed toward it. L trailed behind her, looking more like a frightened rabbit than an elite. Not that she was one. Yet.


    As they approached the table, Violet¡¯s morale shattered instantly. Her steps faltered, and she nearly lost her footing. Her eyes widened as she realized why, because sitting a few tables away were the four cardinal alphas.


    ric, Griffin, Roman, and of course, Asher.


    They were all there, their imposing figures impossible to miss. ric was flipping through a book, his intelligent eyes ncing up briefly. Griffin leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, his gaze curious. Roman wore his signature smirk, as if he knew a secret no one else did. And Asher... Asher was the worst of all. He sat with his usual calm arrogance, his eyeszily following Violet¡¯s movements.


    For a moment, Violet froze. The boldness she had so carefully built seemed to shake under theirbined scrutiny. But she quickly steeled herself, straightening her posture and lifting her chin.


    She pushed forward, and managed to reach the empty table and ced her tray down, ignoring the pounding of her heart. L as well followed, her movements stiff and awkward.


    This was going to be an ufortable breakfast.

 Chapter 86: The Pack

    <h4>Chapter 86: The Pack</h4>


    "How are you able to eat in this condition?" L asked, her fork hovering uncertainty over her te.


    She spent more of her time peering out at the elites that surrounded them. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going through Violet¡¯s mind when she chose this spot. They were like small fishes surrounded by sharks and it was frightening.


    "You mean, why shouldn¡¯t I eat in this condition?" Violet retorted, as she continued to eat without a care.


    L gave her an incredulous look, her brows furrowed as if trying to decipher an alien. "You do know you¡¯re insane, right?"


    "Maybe," Violet replied with a casual shrug, shoveling another bite into her mouth. "But at least I¡¯m not weak. And to deal with people like them..." She subtly nodded toward the table where the cardinal alphas sat in all their dominating glory. "You can¡¯t show weakness. The moment they sense it, they¡¯ll pounce on you like vultures on a carcass."


    L swallowed nervously, her appetite entirely gone. She couldn¡¯t help but nce toward the alphas¡¯ table. Even amidst the din of the hall, they stood out like kings on their thrones, drawing attention without putting effort. The aura around them was thicker, charged with a subtle authority that made the rest of the room feel insignificant.


    Thankfully, the dining hall had gradually returned to its usual buzz of chatter as if nothing happened. Although she could still sense their gazes, it wasn¡¯t as intense as before. Especially the cardinal alphas who discussed animatedly amongst themselves.


    Violet in question observed their table and it looked less like something offered by a school cafeteria and more like the dining table of a five-star restaurant.


    A pristine, luxurious tablecloth adored their table, they had shining gold tes and cutlery, and sses that seemed far too delicate for casual use. Yep, these guys were in a league of their own.


    The food was the real showstopper. tters of delicacies, steaming and fragrant, were spread out like a feast meant for royalty. Each dish looked meticulously crafted, the kind you¡¯d only see in magazines or at exclusive high-end events.


    Violet¡¯s nose caught a whiff of something buttery and rich, her stomach growling involuntarily despite the meal she was eating.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this really was made by the same cook who prepared the cafeteria meals? Or did the alphas have private chefs hidden somewhere, crafting these decadent dishes exclusively for them?


    Sure, the food she ate here was leagues better than the garbage her old school served, but whatever the alphas were eating was in a category of its own. And then there was the wine too. Yes, wine. On a school morning.


    What kind of school was this, where students casually sipped wine before sses? It was absurd. Yet, at their table, the cardinal alphas embraced the extravagance as if it were their birthright.


    And perhaps it was.


    "You¡¯re right," L said, surprising Violet, who raised a curious brow. "It can¡¯t be anything good when they¡¯re all gathered like that."


    "What do you mean by that?" Violet asked, her interest piqued. She took another mouthful of food, waiting for an exnation.


    Knowing they were surrounded by werewolves with super hearing, L leaned in, her voice dropping to a whisper. "The alphas prefer staying with their packs during meals. It¡¯s a tradition. Eating with their pack fosters unity and presents a strong, cohesive front. But for the alphas to be sitting together like this... it means something is up."


    "Even Asher stays with his pack?" Violet asked.


    "Not really. Kind of." L scratched her head, wondering if she should say it, "unlike the other Cardinal alphas, Asher isn¡¯t really close with his pack members. Even when with them, he prefers solitude. His pack members are more like little soldiers to do his bidding than actual pack family. "


    Violet paused mid-chew, her frown deepening. Werewolves were known to be tactile, social creatures who thrived on physical connection, especially within their packs. The idea of a wolf so disconnected from its pack seemed unnatural, almost wrong.


    "That¡¯s strange," she murmured, a lot of thoughts running through her mind. "The pack is supposed to be like family. What went wrong with him?"


    L shook her head, her face clouded with unease. "Who knows? But the point is, the alphas onlye together like this when they need to show unity, to make a statement. It¡¯s never just casual. It¡¯s when they¡¯re making decisions, big ones. And trust me, Violet Purple, those decisions are never going to favor you. Not when you¡¯re already on their radar."


    A foreboding feeling settled over their table and Violet paused, her spoon halfway to her mouth. The ominous undertone in L¡¯s voice sent a chill down her spine, but she refused to let it show.


    Just as she was about to brush it off, Violet¡¯s gaze was involuntarily drawn to the alphas¡¯ table where her gaze connected with Asher¡¯s. And it was the dark, knowing smile curling on his lips that made her heart skip a beat. It wasn¡¯t just a smile; it was a promise of trouble, a silent deration that whatever storm was brewing, he would ensure she was at the center of it.


    The food in Violet¡¯s mouth turned to ash, and her appetite vanished entirely. She swallowed hard, her throat suddenly dry.


    And the smug bastard was indeed out to make her life miserable.


    Asher rose to his feet with the confidence of someone who knew he owned the room. Then, with deliberate ir, he tapped his spoon against the wine tumbler in his hand. The sharp, rhythmic clinking echoed through the hall, silencing the chatter as all heads turned toward him.


    Unlike the judgmental and mocking looks they had given Violet earlier, the crowd gazed at Asher with awe and reverence, as if they were in the presence of a god. The gods help her, It was nauseating.


    Asher said smoothly. "Can I have your attention, please?"

 Chapter 87: Bleed For You

    <h4>Chapter 87: Bleed For You</h4>


    Asher paused, ensuring every single eye remained on him before he continued. "There will be a bonfire party on Friday night."


    The announcement was met with thunderous cheers and whoops of excitement, the entire hall erupting in joy. Clearly, these Lunaris students loved their parties as much as they loved their bullying. Violet, however, had already decided she wasn¡¯t going. She had no interest in mingling with this crowd, especially under Asher¡¯s watchful eye.


    But as if he could read her mind¡ªno, he didn¡¯t need to read her mind; he just knew how her mind worked¡ªAsher¡¯s voice cut through the celebrations.


    "Attendance is mandatory for all houses. There will be no absences. Anyone who skips will face serious consequences from their respective alphas."


    And it was unfortunate he was her Alpha. Fuck her life.


    His piercing gaze found hers across the room, and Violet¡¯s blood boiled. He didn¡¯t need to say her name; the message was clear. <i>You will be there, Violet Purple.</i>


    Violet¡¯s jaw clenched, her eyes narrowing in fury as she locked stares with him. But Asher, being Asher, didn¡¯t flinch. If anything, his smirk deepened, infuriatingly calm and self-assured.


    "And that would be all for now," he concluded, his voice as smooth as silk. He raised his ss in a mock toast. "See you all on Friday night!"


    The students roared with approval, their cheers echoing through the hall as Asher sat back down and casually drained his wine in one swift gulp. But his eyes never left hers. Even amidst the renewed chatter and excitement over the announcement, he watched her smugly.


    Violet¡¯s re could have melted steel, but it didn¡¯t faze Asher. Instead, his smirk widened, as if he were enjoying every second of her silent rebellion.


    Before Violet could process what was happening, someone got in the way, breaking the contact. Asher¡¯s smirking gaze was forced to shift, and before Violet could blink, Elsie Lyka Lancaster had slinked onto hisp.


    The move was intentional on her part. Elsie straddled Asher like it was her throne and he was her willing subject. With an air of ownership, she grabbed his face and kissed him, a bold, unapologetic kiss that left no room for doubt about her intentions.


    This wasn¡¯t a kiss born out of love. No, it was a deration, loud and clear for all to see. It was Elsie¡¯s way of saying, <i>He belongs to me. </i>


    She didn¡¯t care about what Violet Purple had done or what games she yed. The cardinal alphas were hers¡ªher toys, her conquests, her pieces in the grand game she ruled.


    Violet felt her stomach churn. She hated the sight of it, hated how Elsie¡¯s blonde hair shimmered under the lights as she tilted her head to deepen the kiss, hated the way Asher didn¡¯t push her off but instead let it happen. And most of all, she wished she could wring the bitch¡¯s pretty neck until she became a thousand broken pieces.


    "Violet!"


    The sudden voice snapped her back to reality. She turned to see L¡¯s concerned face, her brows knit with worry. It was only then that Violet looked down and realized what she had done.


    Her hand was bleeding. Tiny shards of ss from her crushed tumbler dug into her palm, water pooling around the remains on the table. She had destroyed the ss without even realizing it.


    Violet stared at her bloodied hand in confusion, then at the scene of Elsie and Asher, her expression darkening. Since when did she start caring about what Asher did with his whore?


    This wasn¡¯t her. She didn¡¯t care about Asher. He could kiss whoever he wanted, and yet...


    Violet clenched her jaw, ignoring the sharp sting in her hand as she turned away from the spectacle. She needed to get out of here.


    When Violet stood, L rose with her, ever the faithful friend. The blood from Violet¡¯s hand dripped onto the ground, staining the tiled floor.


    "Wait, let¡¯s clean the wound first¡ª" L said, her voice frantic as she tried to grab Violet¡¯s hand. But Violet pulled away, her face set with a determination that bordered on defiance.


    Maybe Daisy was right; maybe she did have a ir for the dramatic. Because right now, Violet wanted them all to watch. And they did watch. Every pair of eyes in the Silvered Hall, including those belonging to Roman, ric, and Griffin.


    "Let¡¯s go then," L said hesitantly, her smile forced as she tried to guide Violet toward the exit. But Violet had other ns. Instead of following her friend, she strode confidently toward the cardinal alphas¡¯ table.


    L froze in ce, the blood draining from her face as she watched Violet make her bold move. <i>What in the world was she doing?</i>


    At the table, Elsie saw hering and sat up straighter on Asher¡¯sp, a triumphant smirk ying on her lips. She was the queen peacock, perched high, ready to bask in Violet¡¯s reaction. She thought she had won.


    But Violet had no intention of giving her the satisfaction. Ignoring Elsiepletely, she picked up Asher¡¯s napkin from the table. She slowly used the white cloth to clean her bloodied hands. The stark red stains on the napkin felt symbolic, a small act of rebellion that made everyone in the room hold their breath.


    Then, without so much as a nce at Elsie, Violet leaned in close to Asher. Her lips barely moved as she whispered into his ear, her words dripping with venom.


    "Mark my words, this will be thest time I¡¯ll bleed for you."


    Asher¡¯s eyes widened slightly, an unknown emotion flickering in his gaze, cracking his otherwise stoic demeanor. His gaze followed her as she straightened and turned away, her head held high.


    Elsie, still perched on Asher¡¯sp, red at Violet, clearly unsettled by the strange exchange between them. And for the first time, she did not feel so confident anymore.


    Violet didn¡¯t look back as she walked away, L following after her while the others were left speechless.

 Chapter 88: Just Like Lucille

    <h4>Chapter 88: Just Like Lucille</h4>


    "Hello Adele, "


    Adele turned from her desk, her sharp gazending on Violet, then drifting down to her bleeding hand. She sighed heavily, muttering under her breath, "You have got to be kidding me."


    Violet attempted a dry joke. "I know, surprise, surprise, right?"


    But Adele wasn¡¯t in the mood. Abandoning the thick book she¡¯d been reading, she stood and approached Violet, her face a picture of exasperation. "You and ric," Adele began, shaking her head, "I don¡¯t know which of you is worse at this point. You must really love me so much you can¡¯t wait to visit me every day."


    Violet smirked, not one to let sarcasm slide past her. "Yes, I miss you so much my balls are beginning to ache."


    Adele raised a brow, her lips twitching. "Gutter kids and their foul mouths," she muttered with mock annoyance, shaking her head.


    Had it been anyone else, Violet might have snapped back, buting from Adele, it didn¡¯t sting. If anything, it felt oddly neutral. She followed Adele¡¯s gesture to one of the beds and sat down without protest. Adele wasn¡¯t exactly a friend, but she wasn¡¯t an enemy either, their rtionship right now was somewhere in that liminal space of indifference and obligation.


    L had not followed Violet to the infirmary because she had sent her to ss. She would not let the girl follow her along at the expense of her education. Lunaris might be many things but their education was topnotch.


    Moreover, L was her friend, not her servant. Not that the elites at Lunaris understood that seeing they literally had fellow "students" serving them as "servants".


    She watched as Adele cleaned the wound just as the question came. "So what happened this time? Which of the alphas is responsible for this one?"


    "None, actually," Violet admitted. "I was the one who got distracted and crushed a ss of water."


    Adele paused, one brow lifting. "You crushed a ss? With your bare hands?"


    "Yes. Stupid, right?"


    "Hmmm," Adele mused, resuming her work. "You¡¯re stronger than you look. It¡¯s not easy to crush that with bare hands ."


    "I was... emotional," Violet grimaced slightly when she recalled what led to the outburst while Adele worked. "People do stupid things when they¡¯re angry."


    "And let me guess," Adele said dryly, "Asher?"


    Violet exhaled sharply. "The one and only. However, he had a little help this time."


    Adele said nothing, her focus on cleaning the wound. After a moment, she leaned back and said, "No ss embedded. I¡¯ll seal it up."


    Taking Violet¡¯s hand, Adele began channeling her healing energy. The warmth seeped into her skin, soothing and tingling at the same time.


    "So," Adele asked suddenly, her tone


    far too casual, "do you like Asher?"


    The question startled Violet, and she instinctively tried to pull her hand back, but Adele held firm. After all, she was not done with the healing process.


    "Ha," Violetughed nervously. "You do realize this is emotional maniption, right? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be ethical?"


    "Answer the question, Violet. Yes or no."


    "No," Violet snapped defensively.


    "Liar."


    "But I¡ª" Violet stopped mid-sentence, realizing werewolves could sniff out lies. She sighed, defeated. "Okay, fine. I might have been attracted to him," she admitted reluctantly. "At first," she emphasized, "but the guy is a nutcase, and there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m starting anything with that lunatic."


    Adele scrutinized her for a moment longer before finally releasing her hand. Violet nced down to see her skin wless, as if nothing had happened. Although it was not the first time, it still took her by surprise.


    "Teenagers," Adele muttered, cleaning up her tools like a disapproving parent. "Always drawn to the bad ones. At least you still have your senses and it shows Asher hasn¡¯t stolen those away too."


    "You mean like Lucille?" Violet asked cautiously, her voice a whisper. She noticed how Adele, who had been organizing her stuff, stiffened at the mention of the name.


    "And where did you hear that?" Adele¡¯s voice was steady, betraying no emotion as she continued her task, not turning to face Violet.


    At least she hadn¡¯t denied it, Violet thought, sensing an opportunity.


    "Griffin isn¡¯t as tightlipped as the others," Violet continued, trying to sound nonchnt. "Though he didn¡¯t dive into details."


    "And you expect me to dive into those details?" Adele finally turned around, her arms crossed over her chest, her expression unreadable. "What makes you think I would divulge a story that isn¡¯t mine to tell?"


    Violet stood up, closing the distance between them with a few determined steps. "Because you care about the Cardinal Alphas, and you¡¯re particrly concerned about Asher¡¯s recent actions. Maybe if the ¡¯second one¡¯ understands the history of the ¡¯first one,¡¯ she can avoid a simr fate."


    For a moment, it looked like Violet¡¯s plea had reached Adele, but then the healer¡¯s expression hardened. "You needn¡¯t worry about repeating history; precautions are in ce to ensure Asher doesn¡¯t tamper with your mind, not without your consent," Adele replied, her tone final.


    "So your fears won¡¯t happen, Violet Purple. You can go back to ss now; your hand is healed," Adele concluded, signaling the end of their conversation as she turned to leave.


    But just as Adele reached her desk, likely to resume her reading, Violet called out, driven by a sudden impulse. "I¡¯m starting to have visions about him."


    Adele paused, turning sharply. "Visions? Of him?"


    "Not just him. All of them," Violet confessed. She gulped hard, aware of the potential consequences of her revtion. The piece of information might find its way on the Oracle¡¯s article tomorrow if care was not taken.


    "When did the vision start?"


    "Today." Violet answered.


    "Since today, you said?" Adele repeated, her tone probing.


    Violet nodded. "Yes, right after I bathed. I was staring at the mirror, and then it just... happened." She hesitated, swallowing hard, her cheeks burning as she struggled to find the words. "I saw them... and they were¡ª"


    "Say no more," Adele interrupted sharply, holding up a hand to stop her.


    Violet felt a wave of relief wash over her. As embarrassing as it was to admit, at least she didn¡¯t have to describe the graphic details. Still, she couldn¡¯t shake the unease in Adele¡¯s demeanor.


    "Did Lucille have the same visions as me?" Violet asked cautiously, watching Adele¡¯s reaction closely. "Did Asher lie when he said he wouldn¡¯t mess with my head again? Is he still doing it, even unknowingly?"

 Chapter 89: Not Another Lucille

    <h4>Chapter 89: Not Another Lucille</h4>


    Adele¡¯s gaze darkened further, her lips pressing into a tight line. She looked away for a moment, as though weighing her words carefully, before finally speaking.


    "I can¡¯t say for certain if Lucille experienced the exact same thing. Her head was so messed up it was difficult to separate the truth from the lies," she said, her voice slowly. "However, there are... simrities." She paused, confessing. "Asher¡¯s power doesn¡¯t always function in ways even he fully understands. It has a will of its own, and sometimes it lingers longer than it should. It can leave traces, imprints¡ª"


    "Imprints?" Violet interjected, her voice rising with panic. "Are you saying he¡¯s left something in my head? That this is permanent?"


    "Calm down," Adele said sharply, silencing Violet¡¯s outburst. "I didn¡¯t say it¡¯s permanent. But it¡¯s possible that whatever he did to you has left residual effects. That¡¯s why it¡¯s critical that you stay away from him. The more contact you have with Asher, the stronger these... imprints might be."


    Violet¡¯s hands clenched into fists at her sides, frustration bubbling to the surface. "So what am I supposed to do? Just avoid him forever? That doesn¡¯t fix the fact that these visions are happening now! Moreover, how do I avoid someone who¡¯s not intent on leaving me alone."


    Violet told her. "There¡¯s a party on Friday night and everyone is mandated to attend and I¡¯m sure as hell he doesn¡¯t n on avoiding me at all!"


    By the time Violet was done, her chest was heaving from both anger and exhaustion. She did not ask for this at all! She hade to Lunaris to study, not get entangled in Asher fucking Nightshade¡¯s games.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll talk to the others and they¡¯ll exempt you¡ª" she began, but her voice trailed off, her eyes widening as if a sudden realization had struck her. "Oh fuck, I can¡¯t help you. It¡¯s happening on Friday."


    Violet¡¯s shock was palpable as her mouth fell open. "Are you kidding me right now?" she eximed, incredulous.


    Adele shook her head, her demeanor apologetic yet serious. "I wish I could intervene, but I don¡¯t have the authority to disrupt tradition," she exined, her tone regretful.


    "What tradition?" Violet demanded, her frustration mounting. "What¡¯s happening on Friday, Adele?"


    "I can¡¯t divulge that. The Alphas would have my head on a spike if I spilled their secrets," Adele replied, her tone indicating the gravity of the secrecy.


    Violet clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms as she struggled to contain her rising anger. Why was the damn school so full of secrets and twisted traditions? It was bing unbearable.


    Adele sighed, sensing Violet¡¯s overwhelming frustration. "However, one thing I can tell you," she added, leaning closer as if sharing a confidential tip, "if you get the chance to make the choice, leave the West House without hesitation."


    Realizing she had no luck with that one, Violet shifted the conversation. "Fine, then tell me about Lucille¡¯s story."


    Adele let out a long sigh, her handing up to rub her temples as though Violet¡¯s persistence was physically draining her. She stared at Violet with a mix of frustration and reluctant admiration.


    "You really don¡¯t let things go, do you?" Adele muttered.


    "No," Violet said firmly, her eyes zing. "Especially not when my sanity, my safety, and my future in this godforsaken school seem to be hanging by a thread. So, spill it. Who is Lucille, and what happened to her?"


    Adele¡¯s voice turned distant as she began to recount the story. She leaned against the edge of her desk, crossing her arms as if bracing herself for the retelling.


    "It all started in their first year at Lunaris Academy," Adele said with a heavy heart. "Asher has always been a thrill-seeker, someone who thrives on pushing boundaries and breaking rules. For him, rebellion isn¡¯t just an act¡ªit¡¯s a part of his identity."


    Violet leaned forward, hanging onto every word, her stomach twisting with unease.


    "When the Alpha King announced that whoever became his heir would have to marry Elsie Lyka," Adele continued, "it was like a bomb went off in Asher¡¯s world. The idea of being bound to someone he didn¡¯t choose, someone who represented everything he despised about the system, drove him mad. He hated the rule. He hated the expectation."


    Violet frowned. "So he decided to rebel against it?"


    "Rebel isn¡¯t even the right word for what he did," Adele said darkly. "He wanted to tear the entire system down. And he thought he could start with his brothers, the cardinal alphas. He believed he could sway them to his side, make them his allies in his rebellion against the Alpha King."


    "And Lucille?" Violet asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Adele¡¯s expression darkened further. "Lucille was his test object. She was sweet, naive, and utterly unsuspecting. She trusted Asher. She thought he cared for her. And he used that trust to mold her into his puppet. He manipted her mind, broke her will, and bent her to his cause. Slowly, piece by piece, until there was nothing left of the vibrant girl she used to be."


    Violet felt a chill run down her spine. "And the other alphas? What did they do?"


    "They weren¡¯t on board with his ns," Adele said. "ric, Griffin, and Roman, none of them supported his rebellion. But they didn¡¯t stop him either. Maybe they thought it was just another one of Asher¡¯s games, or maybe they didn¡¯t realize how far he would go. By the time they saw the extent of the damage, it was toote."


    Violet¡¯s fists clenched, her nails digging into her palms. "What happened to Lucille afterwards?"


    Adele hesitated. "You¡¯d have to get the answer from the alphas yourself. It¡¯s not my ce to tell. I¡¯ve told you enough."


    "So now he¡¯s trying to do the same thing to me," Violet said with fury.


    Adele looked at her. "I don¡¯t know to be honest. He could like you for real, after all, he let go of his grip on your mind. However, Asher has never been the best at matters of the heart. He has an unconventional way of loving and that is why I¡¯m telling you this. So you know what he¡¯s capable of."


    Violet nodded, her jaw set. " I¡¯m not Lucille."


    "Good," Adele said, her voice firm. "Because we don¡¯t need another Lucille."

 Chapter 90: Pillars Of The New World

    <h4>Chapter 90: Pirs Of The New World</h4>


    Violet left Adele¡¯s office, exiting into the infirmary¡¯s main corridor. The sterile, polished medical environment stretched out before her, and she couldn¡¯t help but let her gaze wander.


    So far, Adele¡¯s office had been her only point of contact within the infirmary, but now, curiosity wed at her now. What went on in the rest of the building? Why did they build this much space if Adele¡¯s office was the only ce she needed to get her wound healed?


    Her eyesnded on the elevator just a few steps ahead, its sleek, metallic doors gleaming under the bright fluorescent lights. It stood out like a beacon, almost daring her to press the button.


    Who had ess to those upper floors? Were they reserved only for the elite students? Special cases? Violet was so damn curious, the mystery eating at her. Mary hadn¡¯t spoken about that part of the infirmary either, and Violet found herself wanting to know more.


    In the end, her curiosity won and Violet decided to take the bull by the horn and explore the area. Unfortunately, she barely managed to take two steps toward the elevator when a firm hand reached out, grabbing her arm. Violet spun around, her heart skipping a beat when she came face-to-face with a stern-looking Adele.


    "What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing?" Adele¡¯s voice was gravelly and sharp, cutting through the silence like a de.


    Everything happened suddenly and Violet was caught off guard by the intensity in her tone. She couldn¡¯t help but stammer, "C¡ªcheck-up."


    "What?" Adele¡¯s brow furrowed as she tightened her grip.


    "I was supposed to have my weekly mandatory check-up today," Violet rified, her voiceing out smaller than she intended.


    "At what time?" Adele pressed, her eyes narrowing.


    "6 p.m."


    Adele nced at the clock on the wall, her expression hardening. "It isn¡¯t 6 yet, Violet Purple."


    Violet swallowed, unnerved by Adele¡¯s prating stare. The woman had a way of making her feel like she¡¯d done something terribly wrong, even when she hadn¡¯t.


    "I thought... I thought I¡¯d check out the premises before my appointment," Violet exined nervously. "It¡¯s my first time after all. I wouldn¡¯t want to get lost on my way here."


    Adele¡¯s eyes narrowed further, disbelief written all over her face. "Well, it isn¡¯t six yet, and you won¡¯t get lost. Also," she added, "I¡¯m canceling your appointment today. I already evaluated you yesterday, and you¡¯re good. There¡¯s no need for you toe for any medical assessment. And if I¡¯m not wrong, you should be on your way to ss right now."


    Violet stared at her, frowning. Something wasn¡¯t adding up. Adele¡¯s tone was too sharp, too insistent. It was as if she were actively trying to get her out of the infirmary. Why? That was the question.


    "What?" Adele snapped, catching Violet¡¯s scrutinizing look. "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    "You don¡¯t want me here," Violet said slowly, her voice probing. "Why don¡¯t you want me here? Why? What¡¯s going on?"


    Adele ignored the question entirely, her tone dripping with sarcasm as she said, "It seems to me that you like punishment. Should I add your name to detention? Perhaps you¡¯d enjoy a good time with the delinquents in this school."


    Violet held her gaze, searching Adele¡¯s face for any cracks, any hints of the truth but the woman had such an impassive look that she couldn¡¯t catch a whiff of anything. She was even worse than Asher.


    Finally, Violet let out a resigned sigh and said, "Fine, I¡¯ll leave for ss. But don¡¯t think this is over. I¡¯ll get to the root of what¡¯s happening in this school."


    But Adele snarled, "Perhaps, put that energy into finding a way to defeat Asher¡¯s games."


    Fuck. That was a low blow. Violet went red in the face. Turning on her heel, she had already begun to leave only for Adele¡¯s hand to mp down on her arm once more.


    "The next time you have a mandatory check-up," Adele said, her tone cold and authoritative, e see me, and I¡¯ll take care of it. If I¡¯m not around, go to any of the cardinal alphas. They¡¯ll handle it. Do you hear me?"


    Violet opened her mouth to argue, but Adele¡¯s tone grew even moremanding. "Do you hear me?"


    "Fine! Okay!" Violet snapped, her voice raised in exasperation.


    "Good," Adele said curtly. "Now leave."


    Without another word, Violet yanked her arm away and stormed toward the revolving doors. Just before stepping outside, she nced back.


    To her shock, Adele was still standing there, arms crossed, her sharp gaze fixed on her like a hawk watching its prey, making sure she didn¡¯t try to sneak back in.


    No one in this academy was normal, Violet muttered under her breath as she left through the revolving doors that swished open, and the chilly air outside hit her like a p, contrasting greatly the sterile warmth of the infirmary.


    Something wasn¡¯t right about the infirmary, or Lunaris Academy in general. Violet thought as she crossed the small road that led to the school building. Nothing about earlier was normal.


    The way Adele had insisted she never stepped into that elevator, her harsh tone, and the strange ultimatum to go to a cardinal alpha for her check-ups, it all reeked of secrets.


    Although it seemed like Adele was just being overbearing. But inwardly, Violet couldn¡¯t help but sense that the woman was being protective. Except it was the kind of protective that screamed that something was hidden. And why involve the cardinal alphas in her medical matters? Not unless they knew whatever she ¡ª Adele ¡ª knew.


    If the cardinal alphas held the answers, then approaching them would be like walking a tightrope over a pit of snakes. Each one of them was dangerous in their own way. Especially Asher.


    Asher wouldn¡¯t give it freely, not without asking her to participate in his game again. And she would be a fool to give him permission to mess with her head again.


    ric would never tell her either. That one was the most tightlipped out of all the alphas.


    Neither was she getting entangled with Roman either. The yboy might look harmless but then, whoever was friends with Asher could never be normal. He would probably want something from her as well.


    Griffin was the key. The brute had shown a surprising softness at times, and she could use that to her advantage. However, Violet knew she had to tread carefully. Griffin might appear straightforward, but he wasn¡¯t stupid, and getting him to open up wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Not to mention, the cardinal alphas were really sensitive about their secrets.


    By the time Violet returned to the school building, the first lesson of the day had already ended. Students were milling about, preparing for the next one.


    She noticed a few lingering nces and hushed whispers as she entered the hallway, but she ignored them. If Lunaris had taught her anything, it was to keep her chin up no matter what.


    She nced at the schedule on her phone and just like Griffin said, her lessons had been adjusted. Her next ss was History of the New World.


    Violet found the ss and unlike the other times, she decided to sit in the front seat seeing the cardinal alphas were fond of the back seat. This way she could avoid facing any of them.


    Violet barely finished settling into her seat when someone called, "Hello, Violet."


    She looked up and froze. Standing in front of her was an impably dressed, stunningly beautiful girl. Violet¡¯s breath caught as recognition dawned, and the blood drained from her face.


    Oh, fuck.


    "Urm, hey... hello," Violet stammered, swallowing hard. It was the girl who had given her the makeup that day, the same girl whose tea party she had promised to attend, and had failed miserably to show up. Fuck her life indeed.


    "Natalie Avax," the girl introduced herself with a sweet smile, extending her hand for a handshake.


    "It¡¯s nice to meet you, Natalie Avax...." Violet trailed off, her voice faltering as the weight of the surname hit her like a truck.


    Her mind raced as she hesitantly took Natalie¡¯s hand, her grip weak. She said slowly, "Your name sounds simr to thepany name on my phone."


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. The one and only Avax." Natalie giggled softly, herughter melodic as their hands lingered in the handshake.


    Violet gulped, her throat dry. "Your family made the phone I¡ªno, the whole school¡ªuses...." Her words trailed off again as the reality overwhelmed her.


    She stared at Natalie, stunned. It was incredibly hard to get one¡¯s hands on a good phone these days, and yet here this girl was, descended from a family that practically controlledmunication in their world. Violet had always thought herself impervious to intimidation, but now, standing in front of Natalie Avax, she felt small. Insignificant.


    No wonder the students at Lunaris did whatever they wanted. These weren¡¯t just kids, they were the children of the pirs of the new world.


    And she, Violet Purple, was a nobody.

 Chapter 91: A Debt Owed

    <h4>Chapter 91: A Debt Owed</h4>


    Violet told herself she wasn¡¯t intimidated, but it was aughable lie. Still, she decided to y it cool.


    Sure, Natalie was rich. Really rich. But that didn¡¯t mean Violet would treat her any differently than she treated anyone else. Natalie would get whatever attitude she showed her, in and simple.


    As Natalie finally let go of her hand, Violet noted that, so far, the girl didn¡¯t seem arrogant. She wasn¡¯t looking down on her or sneering, as some elites were prone to do. Atleast, not intentionally. But there was no denying Natalie exuded that natural aristocratic aura, as if power and influence came as easily as breathing.


    Now that Violet thought about it, she had seen Natalie before. She was the first person to p when Violet had bested Sharon during the dining hall fight. It wasn¡¯t until Natalie pped that the rest of the room followed suit.


    A furrow creased Violet¡¯s brow. Natalie clearly had a certain sway over the students here. And, more importantly, what was her intention? Violet couldn¡¯t tell if Natalie was friend or foe.


    At least Elsie¡¯s hatred was open and obvious. With Natalie, it was harder to tell. Why was she being so nice? Was it genuine, or was it a calcted facade? Violet wasn¡¯t naive; the rich didn¡¯t befriend the poor unless there was something to gain.


    Was Natalie trying to turn her into herckey? If so, she was barking up the wrong tree. Violet wasn¡¯t some rich brat¡¯s ragdoll to use and dumb when bored. And never would. She decided then and there to be careful and observe Natalie¡¯s intentions.


    Without asking, Natalie plopped down beside Violet on the empty seat and leaned in, a sweet smile on her face. "Now, if I remember correctly, you owe me a tea party."


    Oh great.


    Violet went red from the embarrassment, fumbling over her words. "I forgot... I didn¡¯t mean... Something happened..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I know." Natalie giggled, clearly amused by Violet¡¯s flustered state. "The news was everywhere..." She leaned in conspiratorially and lowered her voice. "Is it real? Did you and Griffin really do it?"


    What in the actual¡ª? Violet¡¯s jaw nearly hit the desk. What in the name of the moon were they saying about her now?


    She stammered, "I¡ªI¡¯m sorry, but¡ª"


    "Of course," Natalie interrupted with anotherugh, her tone yful. "You wouldn¡¯t tell me something private... Or would you?"


    The sudden darkness in Natalie¡¯s voice made Violet frown, her difort growing. Before she could respond, Natalieughed again, dispelling the tension. Violetughed too, though it came out awkwardly. She was officially freaked out.


    "In that case," Natalie said with a mischievous smile, "I¡¯ll hold onto the debt, Violet Purple. You still owe me one, and I can¡¯t wait for us to get to know each other better."


    And that was exactly what Violet feared.


    Just then, someone cleared her throat. Violet and Natalie looked up to find L standing nearby, her expression tight as she stared at Natalie. It was clear she didn¡¯t like the girl, eyeing her as if she were some kind ofpetition. L looked at Natalie like some thief who hade to steal the little attention Violet gave her.


    Natalie must have picked up on the vibe because she rose to her feet with a grace that could rival a dancer¡¯s.


    "Until we meet again, Violet." She air-kissed both sides of Violet¡¯s cheek and sauntered away, moving to the back of the ssroom with the poise of a queen.


    "She¡¯s weird," L muttered once Natalie was gone.


    Violet gave L a pointed look. "That sounds even weirdering from you." It was like the kettle calling the pot ck.


    L spun toward her, eyes narrowing. "What do you mean by that?"


    But Violet ignored her, pretending to busy herself with her phone¡ªthe same phone made by the Avax family. Violet didn¡¯t know how she felt about that.


    The ssroom became a hubbub of activities as students filed in, chatting and joking while waiting for the teacher to arrive. There was a sudden shift in the air when the unmistakable presence of the cardinal alphas filled the doorway.


    Griffin, ric, Roman, and Asher stepped in like a synchronized force, their dominant auramanding all eyes on them.


    Violet, who had been quietly going through her phone, froze. Her mind racing with thoughts.


    What were they doing here? Weren¡¯t they far beyond this course? They had three extra years of advanced education on everyone new. Were they so bored that they decided to crash her ss?


    As if sensing her thoughts, one by one, the alphas¡¯ eyes found hers. There was an intense exchange, before they looked ahead and moved to their preferred seats at the back of the room. Except...


    Violet¡¯s pulse quickened as she noticed ric breaking away from the group. He wasing this ¡ªno. No way.


    "What the¡ª" Violet murmured under her breath, her voice tinged with panic.


    Beside her, L noticed and looked equally stunned. "Is he...?" she whispered, trailing off as ric reached their row.


    Before Violet could react, ric slid into the seat beside her with an air of casual confidence. L¡¯s gaze darted between them, her shocked expression same as Violet¡¯s.


    "Uh, hi?" Violet said, unsure how to respond to the unexpected situation.


    ric leaned back in his chair, his electric blue eyes settling on her. "How¡¯s your hand doing?" he asked smoothly, his voice carrying a hint of genuine curiosity.


    Oh. The hand injury. That must be why he was here. He probably just wanted to check on her before leaving her alone. At least, that¡¯s what Violet told herself.


    "Good as new," Violet replied, holding up her hand to show him with a forced smile. "Now go join your brethren." She shooed him away like one would a child.


    But ric¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smirk. "Who said anything about joining them? I hope you don¡¯t mind mypany for this ss."


    "I do mind," Violet shot back immediately, her irritation rising to the surface.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯lle to love mypany soon enough."


    For a split second, the way he smirked reminded her of Asher, and it sent an uneasy shiver down her spine.


    Before Violet could formte a response, the ssroom door swung open, and the teacher entered, silence falling in the ss as the lesson began.

 Chapter 92: War Of The Two Realms

    <h4>Chapter 92: War Of The Two Realms</h4>


    "Today¡¯s lesson focuses on one of the most pivotal moments in our history, the Great War that reshaped our world two centuries ago. A story I¡¯m sure it¡¯s familiar with if not all of you. However, today, we¡¯d be revisiting our roots" said Professor Alwen, an older looking man with silver streaks in his hair.


    The mention of the Great War immediately silenced any remaining murmurs from the ss. The subject of the Great War had always been a sensitive yet intriguing topic for the younger generation who were currently suffering the aftermath of the decisions made by their ancestors. However, there were so many versions of this story it was impossible to tell which one to believe, hence Violet for one was excited for the chance to hear it from an authoritative source.


    Alwen began, "After the discovery of the supernatural, precisely the were-kind, humans and werewolves began to live in an uneasy coexistence. While there were prejudices, outright conflict was rare. However, fear and ignorance always have a way of festering into hatred. And now, this brings us to the catalyst of it all, the story of Elena and Kael."


    Alwen swiped the screen of the electronic board, bringing it to life. An image of a stunning human woman alongside a striking werewolf appeared. The title beneath them read: Elena and Kael: The Tragic Bond.


    Alwen exined. "In a time when tensions between humans and werewolves were on the rise, Elena, a human noble, unknowingly became the mate of Kael, a powerful werewolf alpha. Kael courted her in secret, showing her kindness, protecting her from harm, and even sneaking into human territory to be close to her. Over time, Elena fell in love with him, even though she didn¡¯t fully understand the depth of the mate bond. As you already all know, the mate bond is a sacred connection, unbreakable and all-consuming. But not all stories of love end in happiness... "


    Violet¡¯s pen hovered over her notebook as the man continued, his words captivating her.


    "However," Alwen went on, his tone darkening, "Elena¡¯s father, Lord Desmond, was unaware of their bond. To secure power and wealth, he arranged for her to marry William, the son of Minister Gerard, a man infamous for his hatred of werewolves, having been an advocate for their expulsion from human territories for years."


    The screen shifted to show Minister Gerard, a stern-faced man with cold eyes.


    "Despite Elena¡¯s protests, she was married off to William as her father saw only political and economic gain. Neither did the humans believe nor understand how the mate bond works. Kael, unable to intervene due to the marriage being protected by the human military, is forced to watch his mate wed another man. It was a torment beyond words for him, as the mate bond means that Elena is meant to be his and his alone.


    "A few weeks after the wedding, Kael, driven mad by the mate bond, could not stay away from Elena anymore. That fateful night, he found her in her new home, her heart as broken as his and they foundfort in each other... "


    Violet didn¡¯t need to guess what findingfort in each other meant, it was clear as day.


    "But their romantic reunion ended in tragedy when William returned home early, discovering his wife in the arms of another man, not to mention, a werewolf.


    It was an insult to someone like him who has been raised to loath the creatures. Enraged, William tried to fight Kael, but a werewolf¡¯s strength is far beyond that of a human. In the ensuing confrontation, Kael lost control and killed William."


    A murmur rippled through the ssroom right as the screen changed showing a fallen bloody Williams and professor Alwen continued.


    "Kael fled the scene, leaving Elena devastated and horrified. She loved Kael, but she never wanted the death of her husband, who, despite their circumstances, had treated her kindly. When Gerard learns that his only son was killed by a werewolf, he is consumed by a thirst for revenge. To Gerard, this wasn¡¯t just about his son; it was a sign of werewolves overstepping their boundaries and challenging the humans."


    "The death of William," Alwen said, "gave Minister Gerard the perfect excuse to act on his hatred. Using his son¡¯s death as a rallying cry, he dered war on werewolves, painting them as savage beasts incapable of coexistence. He yed on people¡¯s fears and prejudices, turning public sentiment further against werewolves. Most of all, he ordered a manhunt on the werewolf who killed his son "


    The screen showed scenes of propaganda posters and armed human soldiers and hunters.


    "The werewolves, led by Kael¡¯s father, Alpha Magnus, retaliated. He could not allow his son to be captured, especially not by humans who have long treated werewolves with suspicion and hatred. The werewolves are protective of their own, and to them, Kael was only following his natural instincts to protect and im his mate. Hence, what began as a personal vendetta spiraled into a full-blown war."


    "Elena, meanwhile, is caught in the middle of the escting conflict. She is consumed by guilt and grief; she feels responsible for William¡¯s death, and she is torn between her love for Kael and the hatred her people now have for his kind.


    The humans saw her as a victim of werewolf savagery, while werewolves saw her as the mate who was stolen from them. In her own little understanding, she believed the chaos would calm once she¡¯s gone. So she takes her own life. But it was quite unfortunate that the seed of hatred had already been sown in the minds of humans and werewolves alike, and like a poison, it spread wide.... "


    The screen changed to show a lone picture of the beautiful human Elena, the sad yet warm smile on her face made Violet¡¯s heart ache.


    "The final breaking point came when Gerard ordered his soldiers to attack werewolves¡¯ sacred grounds, ces where they honored their ancestors and conducted important rituals. The attacks were brutal as several packs recorded the death of many innocent werewolves, including elders and children who were present at the time.


    The werewolves, furious at the desecration of their sacred ce, fullymitted to the war. The packs united under a single banner, led by Alpha Magnus, with Kael by his side, and theyunched arge-scale attack against the humans. And so the war of the two realms began, driven by grief, vengeance, and the inability to understand one another. "

 Chapter 93: Do You Have A Mate bond?

    <h4>Chapter 93: Do You Have A Mate bond?</h4> "This is where we learn our greatest lesson that misunderstandings and personal vendettas are able to escte into disasters that can affect entire civilizations." Professor Alwen summarized the story.


    Then he turned to face the ss. "Now, I pose a question to you, Who was to me for this tragedy? Was it Kael, for pursuing his mate despite the risks? Or Was it Minister Gerard, for using his son¡¯s death to incite war? Or was it Elena¡¯s father, whose greed set the stage for disaster?"


    The room began to buzz with murmurs as students considered his question and possible answer. Yet none raised their hand, scared of their answer possibly being wrong as Alwen was known to be a stern teacher and lose points.


    Surprisingly, Roman was the first to speak up, leaning back in his seat, and answering as if it were a simple answer. "It¡¯s obvious. Gerard is to me. He used his son¡¯s death as an excuse to justify his hatred of werewolves. He wanted war. And he got it. "


    ric shook his head and countered him. "It is true that Gerard¡¯s actions were extreme, but Kael is the one who killed William. He knew the risks of pursuing Elena but acted selfishly."


    Griffin, always pragmatic, interjected. "But what about Lord Desmond? He treated Elena like a pawn, forcing her into a marriage for his own gain. None of this would¡¯ve happened if he¡¯d respected her wishes."


    Violet was surprised as the debate sparked more discussions among the cardinal alphas. This was the first time she was seeing nearly all of them being this active in ss. Moreover, the story of Elena and Kael felt too personal, too raw. She couldn¡¯t help but draw parallels to her current situation, caught in the web of the cardinal alphas.


    But of course, that awe was shattered the instant a certain Alpha opened his mouth to speak.


    "Kael did what any true mate would do." Asher said with his usual smugness, "The bond isn¡¯t something you can ignore. He loved Elena enough to fight for her, even at the cost of everything. That¡¯s not a mistake nor weakness, it¡¯s strength and loyalty."


    She should mind her business and not say a word, but Asher fucking Nightshade had a way of getting under her skin and Violet couldn¡¯t hold back.


    "Strength? Loyalty?" she scoffed. "Kael¡¯s so-called ¡¯loyalty¡¯ destroyed an entire civilization. Love doesn¡¯t justify murder or war. He let his instincts control him, and innocent people paid the price."


    And in that moment, it hit Violet that her response was exactly what Asher wanted.


    And it was toote to back down.


    She could already feel the smugnessing from the bastard, neither would her pride allow her to concede. Violet was far toopetitive to let him win this debate.


    "And what would you know about love, Violet Purple?" Asher said pointedly. "You speak of morality as if it exists in a perfect little bubble. Kael wasn¡¯t acting on whim; he was following the natural order of our kind."


    "Natural order of your kind that doesn¡¯t destroyed millions of lives," Violet snapped. "Kael could¡¯ve made a choice. Instead, he let his selfishness and emotions wreak havoc, and now, everyone is paying the price for his actions."


    "Emotions are not the same as the mate bond, <i>little purple,</i>" Asher countered smoothly, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    Violet bristled at the nickname but bit her tongue, knowing he was just trying to get a rise out of her.


    "The mate bond transcends the trivial consequences you speak of. It¡¯s not just a feeling or a fleeting desire, it¡¯s life itself. The mate bond is finding the other half of your soul, thepletion of your very being. You can¡¯t understand because you¡¯ve never felt it. Kael wasn¡¯t just emotional. He was iplete. The bond wouldn¡¯t allow him to move on until he imed what was his. William¡¯s death was inevitable the moment he married Elena. You don¡¯t steal someone¡¯s soulmate and expect to walk away unscathed."


    Violet¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, her voice taunting. "You talk as if you¡¯ve experienced it firsthand. Do you even have a mate? Or is this just another one of your maniptive stories?"


    The ss room fell into a tense silence as Asher¡¯s smirk faded, reced by a rare, serious expression. Without warning, his voice softened, and for the first time, he spoke without the usual edge of mockery.


    "No. Not that I know of. But if I did..." His eyes bore into hers, deep and piercing, as if stripping her soul bare. "I would treasure her. She¡¯d be my queen, my everything. I¡¯d dedicate my life to making her happy, to protecting her from anything that could harm her. Nothing would matter more than her."


    For a moment, the entire ss was frozen, captivated by his words and the raw sincerity in his tone. The air was charged with something Violet couldn¡¯t name but desperately wanted to push away. She stared back at him, unable to look away from his smoldering gaze, but that was until Roman¡¯s loud, exaggerated whistle shattered the tension.


    "Well, that was sexy as hell," Roman dered with a wicked grin. "I think I¡¯m hard right now."


    Laughter reverberated through the room, and Violet¡¯s face burned red, her gaze darting away from Asher¡¯s. Her heart was hammering against her ribs and she could feel every eye on her. Even L and ric were staring at her strangely.


    "What?" she snapped, scowling at them.


    They quickly averted their gazes, pretending to focus on something else, but Violet knew better. Asher¡¯s words had struck a chord deep within her, and no matter how hard she tried to brush them off, she couldn¡¯t.


    <i>He¡¯s ying a game</i>, Violet reminded herself. <i>That¡¯s all this is. Just another one of his maniptions.</i>


    Yet the way Asher had looked at her, as if he saw straight into her soul, made Violet¡¯s chest tighten in a way she couldn¡¯t exin, or ignore.

 Chapter 94: A Date Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 94: A Date Tonight</h4>


    "Moreover," Asher continued, "does it even matter who was at fault? In the end, the strongest side won. That¡¯s the only lesson worth learning."


    Violet retorted. "Yes, the strongest side¡ªwhich was the humans¡ªwon. In case the were-kind hasn¡¯t fully grasped that lesson yet."


    Instantaneously, all the werewolves in the ssroom tensed and it was not hard to see that considering the way Asher¡¯s gaze locked onto Violet with a piercing intensity that sent a shiver down her spine.


    "Oh, we very much learned that lesson, Mrs. Purple." His words were calm, but the dark edge in his tone was unmistakable.


    It wasn¡¯t just the use of her surname for the first time that unsettled Violet, but the weight behind those words. They weren¡¯t just a response, but a warning. A promise Infact. If humans and werewolves were to face off again, history wouldn¡¯t repeat itself.


    The silence in the room was deafening, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. Even the other Cardinal alphas seemed to pause, their usual smug expressions briefly reced with something more serious. For the first time, Violet felt as though she might¡¯ve touched a nerve she wasn¡¯t entirely prepared to deal with.


    Professor Alwen pped his hand, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. "Strength alone doesn¡¯t make one victorious, Mr. Nightshade. After all, wisdom and unity was what rebuilt the ashes of the war. However, valid points from all sides,"


    "Good thing, we have history to remind us that every action, no matter how justified it seems, has consequences. The Great War wasn¡¯t caused by one person, it was the result of fear, prejudice, and a failure tomunicate."


    He returned to his desk and swiped through his tabletputer saying, "For your next assignment, you¡¯ll work in pairs, preferably your current seat neighbour, to analyze the events leading up to the war and propose an alternative course of action that could have prevented it. I expect detailed arguments supported by historical evidence."


    The ssroom instantly filled with groans of dismay. Everyone, except the cardinal alphas, collectively voiced their displeasure at the prospect of such work. Violet rolled her eyes at the dramatic reaction, already nning to team up with her buddy, L.


    She turned toward her friend, about to ask, when she felt a gloved hand sp her wrist.


    "You¡¯re with me," ric said coolly, leaving little room for negotiation.


    For a split second, Violet stared at him, speechless. Then her expression shifted to one of incredulity, as if saying, <i>Are you kidding me right now? </i>


    She immediately tried to pull her arm free, but ric¡¯s grip was firm, his gloved hand keeping her in ce with an almost casual ease.


    She arched a brow and said through gritted teeth, "My friend is right here. Go find someone else to bother. Besides, you¡¯re smart enough to do this alone, aren¡¯t you?" Her tone dripped with sarcasm, recalling his previous stunt in biology when he took all the glory for himself.


    "The teacher specifically said to work in pairs. Your friend can find someone else." He imed.


    Violet scowled, refusing to back down. "You have other friends. Go pair up with one of them."


    "They¡¯re not as smart as you," ric said smoothly.


    "ttery won¡¯t work on me," Violet shot back. She yanked her arm again, but ric¡¯s grip was strong, barely noticing her resistance.


    L, clearly ufortable, looked between the two and hesitantly spoke up. "Violet, maybe you should just work with him. It¡¯s fine, I can team up with someone else."


    But Violet shook her head and red at ric. "No. Friends before dicks," she dered loudly enough that several nearby students turned to look, their expressions ranging from amused to shocked.


    "Let¡¯s resolve this the simple way," ric said. "Let fate decide."


    Violet narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "And how exactly do you propose we do that?"


    "A game of rock, paper, scissors," he said with a wolfish grin.


    Violet blinked at him, stunned by the childish suggestion. "Are you kidding me right now?"


    "It¡¯s not a bad idea," L chimed in, trying to mediate. "I¡¯m not bad at it either so he can¡¯t cheat me."


    ric gestured toward L. "See? Even your friend agrees."


    Violet groaned, her suspicion still lingering, but she reluctantly nodded. "Fine. Let¡¯s get this over with."


    ric and L faced off, hands at the ready. Violet crossed her arms, watching intently. And they began.


    The first round ended in a tie as both had thrown out paper. Violet¡¯s heart began to race, praying and hoping for ric to lose. She was rooting for her friend. The second round ended in another tie, both of them opting for scissors.


    By the third round, tension hung thick in the air to the point that even some of the students were watching them. L hesitated slightly before throwing out paper, but ric¡¯s hand came down with scissors. He won instantly, and a triumphant grin spread across his face.


    "Yes!" ric pumped his fist in celebration.


    L sighed, looking slightly defeated, and Violet groaned aloud, sharing in her friend¡¯s loss.


    "Great," She muttered sarcastically. "Now I¡¯m stuck with him."


    The bell rang at that moment, signaling the end of ss. ric rose from his seat and looked down at Violet with happiness. "I¡¯ll expect youter tonight," he dered.


    Violet shot him a re. "Don¡¯t hold your breath. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m showing up at your ce. I¡¯m not giving the Oracle more fodder for another scandalous article."


    ric¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement. "Don¡¯t worry. I have a private workshop. We¡¯d be alone."


    "That¡¯s the scary part of it all," Violet muttered under her breath.


    "See you tonight, Violet," ric said, ignoring her protest as he walked away, leaving her dreading whaty ahead


    As soon as ric disappeared, Roman appeared, his signature smirk firmly in ce as he leaned casually against the desk beside Violet. "That was an intense showdown with Asher. Care to do it every day? I loved it."


    "Fuck off, Roman." Violet red at him.


    Romanughed heartily at her response, clearly unfazed by her sharp words. Hisughter rang in the room, drawing more attention than Violet cared for.


    But before she could retort further, Asher appeared out of nowhere, his hand grabbing Roman¡¯s shirt cor in one swift motion. The smirk on Roman¡¯s face faltered momentarily, reced by both amusement and mild annoyance.


    "Alright, alright, I¡¯m leaving," Roman said, chuckling as Asher began to drag him away.


    Asher¡¯s piercing eyes briefly met Violet¡¯s. His expression was unreadable,neither did he say a word. Instead, he turned his attention back to Roman, dragging his cardinal brother out of the room.

 Chapter 95: Her Endgame

    <h4>Chapter 95: Her Endgame</h4>


    After two more lessons that day,bat skills and defense training ss had Violet heading to the locker room to change into her sports gear.


    Unlike the first time, she and Elsie Lancaster were unfortunately in the locker room at the same time. Hence, the locker room was heavy with tension, the kind that felt very suffocating. And the reason was obvious.


    The animosity between her and Elsie Lancaster had be a spectacle, a game the entire academy seemed eager to watch y out.


    Elsie was surrounded by her pack of ever-presentckeys. She didn¡¯t even look at Violet at first, but the cold fire in her eyes spoke volumes. Violet could tell that the girl despised her, and while the feeling was mutual, she had no intention of engaging.


    Violet had fought her way through too many battles to fall for something as obvious as a public confrontation. Still, the air between them crackled with unspoken hostility.


    Moreover to fight over a man? That was not not happening. Violet had her pride.


    And it seems Elsie thought the same as well.


    And then, there was Natalie Avax, who sat gracefully on the bench, watching it all with keen interest.


    She wasn¡¯t surrounded by minions or sycophants like Elsie. Instead, she sat alone, but it was the kind of solitude thatmanded respect, not pity. Natalie silently radiated control, and her sharp, observing gaze unnerved Violet.


    Natalie caught Violet¡¯s eye and waved, a polite smile gracing her lips. Violet returned the gesture, but not wholeheartedly.


    Something about Natalie felt... dangerous. She wasn¡¯t outright malicious like Elsie, but her quiet, calcting nature made Violet uneasy.She was almost like Asher, the kind of person who watched everything, collected secrets, and wielded them like weapons.


    Dressed in her West House green sports gear, Violet prepared to leave the locker room. Unfortunately, so did Elsie. They met at the doorway, standing toe-to-toe. Everyone in the room seemed to hold their breath, and waited for the fight to begin.


    Elsie¡¯s gaze was daring, as though she expected Violet to step aside like a good little subordinate. But Violet wasn¡¯t about to give her the satisfaction. Instead, she gave a mockingly borate bow and gestured to the door.


    "After you, Your Highness," Violet said with biting sarcasm.


    Elsie¡¯s eyes narrowed, her lips twitching in restrained anger. But rather than rise to the bait, she straightened, lifting her chin with arrogance.


    "Next time, hold the door properly, peasant," she said coldly, sauntering out like a queen on a red carpet.


    Herckeys burst intoughter, their giggles grating on Violet¡¯s nerves. But Violet wasn¡¯t done. Just as they tried to pass through, she let go of the door and the heavy wood nearly mmed into the first girl.


    "You¡ª!" the girl sputtered, her face red with anger.


    Violet smirked. "Sorry. Her Highness should find a proper doorman for her servants."


    One of Elsie¡¯sckeys stepped forward, a scowl on her face. "You bitch! Who do you think you¡¯re calling a servant? Maybe I should teach you a lesson!"


    Before the girl could act, Natalie stepped in, her voice cutting through the tensed air like a de. "Angel."


    The girl froze, hesitantly turning toward Natalie with defiance and said. "Don¡¯t interfere, Natalie. This is between me and her."


    "Really?" Natalie¡¯s replied, her smile razor-thin. "Are you sure you¡¯re in a position to teach anyone a lesson? Or have you forgotten the rules of the elites?"


    "What rules?" Angel demanded, though her voice wavered slightly.


    Natalie pulled out her sleek, high-end phone that was far more advanced than Violet¡¯s, and disyed thetest Moonfeed rankings. Violet¡¯s name was right there, nestled in the top three alongside Elsie and Natalie.


    Seeing that, Violet¡¯s brows shot up in surprise. She hadn¡¯t been keeping track of her ranking. She honestly didn¡¯t care about that.


    "As of now," Natalie announced, her voice carrying authority, "Elsie, I, and dear Violet here are the top three on the leaderboard. You know what that means, don¡¯t you?"


    Angel¡¯s face turned pale. The top three had immunity. No one could challenge or harm them without facing severe consequences.


    "So," Natalie continued, her voice dripping with faux sweetness, "do you still want to ¡¯teach her a lesson¡¯?"


    "N-no," Angel stammered, backing down.


    "I didn¡¯t hear you," Natalie said, her tone icy.


    "No!" Angel shouted, her cheeks turning red with embarrassment. This was not the way she had nned things to go.


    Natalie let out a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes as she leaned in closer. "Good girl. Now, remember this moment the next time before you make threats you can¡¯t back up. After all, what if Violet had gotten angry?"


    "What¡¯s going on here?" Elsie¡¯s right-handckey, Grace, entered, assessing the situation with her sharp gaze.


    Violet knew at once that it was Elsie that sent Grace over. She probably was missing her sycophants used to following her about like flies.


    Natalie¡¯s demeanor suddenly turned cheerful and she ced her arm around Angel¡¯s shoulder. "Nothing at all. Just a friendly conversation. Right, Angel?"


    Angel nodded hurriedly, her earlier bravadopletely gone.


    "It¡¯s true." She nodded nervously.


    Violet watched the interaction, wondering if Angel responded because she was scared of Natalie or she just didn¡¯t want the matter to blow over.


    "Let¡¯s go," Grace said curtly, leading the group out. The girls followed quickly, eager to escape Natalie¡¯s unnerving presence.


    Once they were gone, Violet turned to Natalie. "Thanks for the help, but I could¡¯ve handled it myself."


    Natalie looped her arm through Violet¡¯s, her smile wide and insincere. "Don¡¯t be like that. We¡¯re practically sisters now, being in the top three and all."


    Ufortable, Violet pulled her arm free and faced her. "What do you really want, Natalie?"


    Natalie tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, her expression coy. "Why are you so suspicious of me?"


    "Drop the act," Violet said firmly. "What¡¯s your endgame?"


    Natalie¡¯s demeanor became unsettling, her voice dropping to a whisper as she leaned in. "An enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend."

 Chapter 96: Are You Ready To Bleed

    <h4>Chapter 96: Are You Ready To Bleed</h4>


    Thebat training was held in Lunaris training hall. The hall itself was huge and the walls were racks of weapons, des of all shapes, staffs, shields, and other tools ofbat. Each of them were well polished and gleaming under the fluorescent lights. The air in the room had a faint metallic tang, likely from the sweat and steel that had seen countless training sessions before.


    "Are we going to war or what?" Violet couldn¡¯t help but ask as she nced around the room. This curriculum had not even been an option back at her old school, but Lunaris never stops surprising her.


    She and L stood together amidst the crowd of other students who also were curious like her.


    "So, do you know what we¡¯re in for?" she asked her human encyclopedia aka L.


    But even L shook her head. "This is my first time too. But from what I¡¯ve heard, the ss is intense. There is lots of physical training and little breaks. People say it¡¯s brutal, but somehow, they still seem excited about it."


    "Hmmm?" Violet tilted her head, surprised. "Excited? Are they insane?"


    Before L could respond, the doors to the hall burst open, and a heavy silence nketed the room. Thebat teacher, a towering werewolf with a grizzled beard and piercing green eyes, entered the hall.


    His mere presence alone was intimidating, and Violet felt her stomach twist with unease. There would be no mercy with this man, that much was clear.


    But he wasn¡¯t alone.


    Behind him, the Cardinal Alphas followed, their mere presence enough to part the crowd like the Red Sea. Theirmanding auras made the already tense atmosphere even heavier. Violet¡¯s gaze flicked to Elsie on the far side of the hall, noting how her sharp eyes were fixed on the Alphas, particrly Asher.


    Before Violet could process the moment, the teacher¡¯s voice thundered through the hall, making her jump. "Drop! Give me twenty push-ups right now!"


    Confused murmurs broke out among the students. "What?" someone whispered, but the instructor roared, "MAKE THAT THIRTY!"


    The students scrambled toply, dropping to the floor, groaning as they pushed against the polished ground. Violet¡¯s arms shook with effort, and just when she thought it couldn¡¯t get worse, the man¡¯s emotionless voice rang out again. "Thirty-five."


    A collective cry of protest rose, but it was silenced by his nextmand. "Forty!"


    Comints only made it worse, they all realized. Violet pressed her lips together, determined not to make a sound.


    It was even reliving when she noticed they were not alone and cardinal alphas were participating. But while most students struggled, the Alphas performed the push-ups without effort.


    Her eyes were especially drawn to Griffin, his biceps flexing with each push-up, the sheer strength and control mesmerizing her. It was, without a doubt, the sexiest thing she¡¯d ever seen.


    Griffin¡¯s eyes met hers mid-push-up, and he winked, a sly smile tugging at his lips. Violet felt her face heat up as she realized she had been staring. Unfortunately, her distraction cost her as her hand slipped on a bead of sweat, and she copsed to the floor.


    Laughter erupted around her, echoing through the hall.


    "I got it on camera!" a girl eximed, but her triumph was short-lived. The teacher stormed toward her, snatched the phone from her hand, and hurled it against the wall. The crack of shattering ss silenced the room.


    "DO YOU THINK MY CLASS IS A JOKE?!" he roared, spit flying as he loomed over the girl.


    But the student could not answer, shocked by what just happened.


    "STOP MOPING AND ANSWER ME! YES OR NO!"


    "N-no, sir," she repeated, her voice trembling.


    "SO WHY WERE YOU JOKING AROUND IN MY CLASS?"


    "It won¡¯t happen again, sir," she whispered, her head bowed, tears threatening to spill.


    "GOOD FOR YOU!" He spun around to face the rest of the ss. "UP ON YOUR FEET NOW!"


    The number of push ups wasn¡¯t even met yet but no one dared toin. Exhausted but terrified, the students obeyed without hesitation. Violet nearly felt sorry for the girl¡ªnearly. She had learned quickly that pity wouldn¡¯t get anyone through this ss.


    My name is Mkai," he announced, his steely gaze sweeping over the group, "but you will address me as Commander. Is that understood?"


    "Yes, sir!" the ss responded in unison.


    "DID I HEAR THAT RIGHT?"


    "Yes¡ªno! Commander!" the students corrected themselves hastily, their voices a confused cacophony.


    For once, Mkai didn¡¯t shout. He paced the room, his piercing eyes studying each student like a hawk. When his gazended on Violet, it lingered. Her heart pounded as she recalled the earlier scene. His expression was unreadable, but she felt judged all the same.


    Violet swallowed hard. Great. First impression ruined.


    The room settled into an uneasy silence as Commander Mkai stood tall before the gathered students.


    "Wee to Combat Skills & Defense Training," he began. "Today, you will learn what it means to endure. To fight. To survive. If you think this is just another ss, you¡¯re wrong. This is the only ss that will save your life when you¡¯re cornered and outnumbered. If you¡¯re not ready to bleed, you don¡¯t belong here."


    A heavy pause followed his words, his statement sinking into the minds of every student present.


    Mkai continued. "For the benefit of the new students, we¡¯ll begin with the basics. I will go over the drills and help you adjust to your new reality. Make no mistake, this reality is not optional. It¡¯s not something you can opt out of because you feel like it. This is life or death."


    He folded his muscr arms across his chest and added, "Before we begin, are there any questions?"


    The room remained silent, the students exchanging uneasy nces. No one dared to raise their hand, not wanting to draw themander¡¯s attention, or wrath. Violet shifted awkwardly on her feet, thankful that the spotlight wasn¡¯t on her.


    Just as Mkai¡¯s patience seemed to waver and he was about to move on, a hand shot up from the back of the room.


    All heads turned as Dion asked with genuine curiosity, "You said, ¡¯when we¡¯re surrounded and outnumbered.¡¯ But we¡¯re just students here. Why would we ever be in that situation,mander?"


    The question hung in the air, and for a moment, Violet thought Mkai might explode. Instead, he fixed Dion with a cold, calcting stare that could have frozen fire.


    "You¡¯re already a target," Mkai said, his voice firm but menacing. "Every single one of you, by virtue of being a student at Lunaris Academy, has a bullseye on your back. There are people, humans and werewolves alike, who despise the alliance this academy represents. They would see it destroyed. And that¡¯s not even mentioning the rogues, hunters, and other supernatural creatures out there who would dly take your lives."

 Chapter 97: Let The Fight Begin

    <h4>Chapter 97: Let The Fight Begin</h4>


    It was not surprising when murmurs filled the room after Mkai¡¯s ominous words. Most of the whispers came from the newer students who were digesting this chilling revtion.


    The seasoned elite students, however, seemed utterly unimpressed, their expressions bordering on boredom as if they¡¯d heard it all before. It was clear they were eager for the neers to leave so the pace of the ss could return to their liking.


    Mkai¡¯s eyes swept over the room, his sharp tone cutting through the noise. "Or did you think werewolves were the only supernatural beings in your world, humans?" Hisst word wasced with disdain, as though he pitied their ignorance.


    Hands sped behind his back, Mkai began to pace the room. "The Fae, vampires, witches, wendigos, they¡¯re all real. Some, like the Fae, live right under our noses, their mour allowing them to blend in seamlessly. Vampires, the natural enemies of werewolves, lurk in the shadows, their cunning unmatched. Witches? They¡¯re nearly indistinguishable from humans, but their cursed powers make them formidable. Wendigos, on the other hand, only step out of the dark to fulfill their insatiable hunger for flesh. And these are just a few examples."


    The room fell into a heavy silence as the students hung onto his every word, their faces pale with unease. Violet in question could feel her pulse pounding in her ears. If the great War nearly rendered earth into a wastnd. She didn¡¯t want to see another war again.


    "Some of these creatures exist in their own realms," Mkai continued, "emerging only when the barriers between worlds thin, especially during celestial phenomena, or when they see an opportunity to strike. But make no mistake, none of them are willing to repeat the mistakes the wolves made during the Great War. If they ever were to expose themselves, it will be because they are certain of victory."


    A heavy silence settled over the room, broken only by the faint shuffling of feet as the students shifted ufortably. She was suddenly conscious of the people around her. How many of her ssmates might be more than they seemed? Was she surrounded by humans, or something else entirely? The very idea sent a chill down her spine.


    "Fortunately," Mkai said, breaking the silence, "none of these creatures have openly dered war on humanity or proved to be an imminent threat that we couldn¡¯t take care of. However, this is not a war school. Here, you will primarily learn to defend yourself against the threats we know of, the hunters, rogues, and, yes, even the wolf shifter."


    At the mention of wolf shifters, every head turned toward the cardinal alphas. Asher met their gazes with a intense, unyielding stare that radiated authority and menace. His expression seemed to dare anyone to speak out against him. The students, one by one, averted their eyes, intimidated by his presence. The other alphas, although quieter, remained equally imposing.


    "For those of you who thought Lunaris was simply a prestigious stepping stone," Mkai said, addressing the entire ss, "let me disabuse you of that notion. This academy will elevate you to heights you never imagined, yes, but it is also a battlefield. ept this truth now, and you may yet survive."


    His eyes scanned the room, lingering on each student as if challenging them to prove their worth. "No more questions? Good. Now, sit your asses down and watch as the alphas give you a preview of what I have in store for you."


    The students scrambled to obey, hastily finding spots on the bare floor having learned their lesson the first time. Violet sank down beside L, her eyes drawn once more to the cardinal alphas as they began discussing amongst themselves. There was a natural divide between them, Griffin and ric stood on one side with Asher and Roman on the other.


    However, the dissension between them was noticeable to everyone watching.


    Asher stepped forward, his bodynguage exuding challenge, but Roman grabbed his arm, whispering something into his ear. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Asher relented, though his sharp gaze lingered on Griffin as if silently promising a future confrontation.


    "They¡¯re taking votes on who¡¯s going to demonstrate," Dion said suddenly, plopping down beside Violet. His voice startled her, pulling her attention away from the alphas.


    "Figures," Violet replied, her tone dry. She tore her gaze from the alphas to nce at Dion, who offered her a friendly smile.


    "Hello, L," Dion added, nodding toward her.


    "Hi, Dion," L replied with a small wave, her smile bright despite the taut atmosphere.


    Violet did not say anything about the guy sitting next to her. Dion, like L, had somehow managed to worm his way into her life. She just let it be. Violet has realized fighting these things would only leave her exhausted.


    "So, in one word, Griffin and Roman are going to fight?" Violet stated the obvious.


    "Yes," Dion replied, leaning back on his palms as if the unfolding drama was a perfectly normal day for him.


    "Who do you think would win?" she asked, genuinely curious.


    "Depends..." Dion trailed off, watching the alphas intently.


    "Depends on what?"


    "If it¡¯s purely a test of strength, with or without his ability, Griffin¡¯s got it in the bag."


    "And otherwise?"


    "Otherwise, Roman has his wits, cunning, and, let¡¯s not forget, the influence of Asher. Roman¡¯s not just brawn; he¡¯s got brains. Griffin¡¯s sheer size and power only gives him an edge. Still, anything can happen, so there¡¯s your tactical answer." Dion answered, clearly enjoying Violet¡¯s intrigued expression.


    Violet turned her attention back to the alphas, impressed by Dion¡¯s analysis. On the far side of the room, Commander Mkai was speaking with Griffin and Roman. Then, with a booming voice, themander addressed the rest of the ss.


    "Listen up! You¡¯re about to witness what a real fight looks Griffin and Roman will demonstrate, so watch carefully."


    The air grew thick with anticipation and students leaned forward to catch every detail of the fight.


    And then, in one swift move, Griffin tore his white shirt off his body.


    But the sound of the fabric ripping was quickly drowned out by a chorus of gasps and screams from the female students. It was so loud that themander had to cover his ears with his palm.


    Violet blinked, her jaw dropping as she stared, unable to help herself. Every inch of Griffin¡¯s body was sculpted, his muscles rippling like they were carved from stone. There wasn¡¯t a single ounce of fat on him, and when her gaze involuntarily dipped lower to his eight-pack abs, she felt a flush rise to her cheeks. The gods help her. Was it hot in here, or was it just Griffin?


    "Are you drooling?" Dion teased, his voice snapping her out of her trance.


    "No!" Violet hissed, trying topose herself, though she could still feel the heat creeping up her neck.


    Before she could fully recover, another wave of screams filled the room. God no. And just as she thought, it was Roman¡¯s turn.


    Unlike Griffin¡¯s caveman theatrics, Roman deliberately unbuttoned his shirt slowly with an air of calmness. Once he removed it, he turned to Elsie, who stood nearby, and handed it to her with a small smile.


    The room erupted.


    The gesture was subtle, but the girls in the ss treated it like the most romantic act they¡¯d ever seen. Elsie, ever the poised queen, took the shirt without even ncing at him, her cool demeanor oozing entitlement. It was as if she were silently saying, <i>This is the treatment I deserve.</i>


    The contrast between Griffin¡¯s raw masculinity and Roman¡¯s smooth charm wasn¡¯t lost on anyone. Violet, however, found herself rolling her eyes. <i>Of course, Elsie gets her little moment of glory</i>, she thought.


    Violet tried to convince herself she wasn¡¯t jealous. No, definitely not. She was just annoyed by the way Elsie epted Roman¡¯s gesture like it was her birthright, her cool, detached expression only adding to Violet¡¯s irritation. The girl acted as if the world owed her every ounce of adoration.


    And then it hit Violet. Roman had made his choice. Out of all the women in Lunaris, <i>really Elsie?</i> she really couldn¡¯t fathom it.


    But then again, when she thought about it, Roman and Elsie deserved each other. A womanizer and a bitch? What great children they would make.


    Handsome cute children though. So annoying.


    Violet wondered if Roman knew that Elsie¡ªthe so-called future prize ¡ªhad her sights set on Asher?


    Of course, he had to know. Roman wasn¡¯t stupid, and he and Asher were practically inseparable. If anyone knew the truth, it was him.


    No, this was none of her business, Violet told herself.


    Yet, despite her inner grumbling, Violet couldn¡¯t deny the anticipation rising in the room. Every student was hanging on to what was about to happen next, their excitement high in the air.


    Themander stepped back, his booming voice breaking through the noise. "Let the fight begin!"


    And it did.

 Chapter 98: Unwilling Partner

    <h4>Chapter 98: Unwilling Partner</h4>


    The moment Griffin and Roman stepped into the center of the training hall, the atmosphere became serious. Although themander said this was going to be a drill, the way Roman and Griffin eyed each other was enough proof it was going to be intense.


    Themander barely announced the start when Roman, quick as a striking serpent, darted forward andnded a solid punch to Griffin¡¯s face. The sharp crack sounded in the hall, and blood smeared across Griffin¡¯s lips.


    Violet¡¯s jaw literally dropped to the ground. Was this really what themander wanted from them? This wasn¡¯t sparring; it was a brawl. If indeed, this was a drill, then they might as well be signing their death certificates.


    Griffin wiped the blood from his mouth, his eyes narrowing in fury. The sight of the crimson streak across his hand provoked him. And just like that, his face twisted into a snarl as he charged at Roman with the force of a freight train.


    Roman moved to dodge him, but Griffin¡¯s strength and unrelenting barrage of punches were impossible to avoid entirely.


    The sound of fists meeting flesh filled the room, and Violet winced even though she was never one to shy away from violence.


    That was going to hurt for sure.


    Blood sttered onto the floor as the two alphas shed like titans, the dance of power versus speed quite mesmerizing.


    Around her, the werewolves roared their approval, cheering as though this was some diator¡¯s fight. They had got to be kidding her.


    Her gaze shifted to themander, and the one person she expected to intervene stood with his arms crossed, watching the fight intently with an analytical expression.


    Unfortunately, the fight became so fierce that the students were forced to scramble out of the way as Roman and Griffin rolled across the ground, engaged.


    When Roman managed to m Griffin down, the sheer force of their bodies sent vibrations through the floor, and Violet couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    The violence was raw and unrestrained, and it was bing increasingly difficult to predict who would be the winner. Roman¡¯s speed and agility kept Griffin on his toes, but Griffin¡¯s great strength was just as formidable.


    As the fight dragged on, Violet noticed that Roman speed was starting to falter and his moves became predictable. Griffin was tired as well, but he showed no sign of stopping either.


    The two alphas locked each other in a vicious chokehold, their muscles straining as they each tried to overpower the other. Their faces became red with the veins on their neck bulging, and it became a battle of endurance.


    Everyone watched in stunned silence, unsure whether they were witnessing a fight or a death match. And finally, themander stepped forward and broke the tension.


    "Thank you for the wonderful demonstration," he said evenly, cutting through the din of heavy breathing and shuffling feet.


    But neither Griffin nor Roman seemed to hear him. More like they ignored him. They gripped each other tightly, neither of them willing to concede.


    And that got themander¡¯s attention, his eyes darkening.


    "I said, that¡¯s enough!" He thundered.


    At his roar, the two alphas reluctantly released each other, gasping for air. Their chests heaved as they red at one another, each still unwilling to back down. It was known to everybody that out of all the cardinal alphas, Griffin and Roman were the most fierce rivals.


    ric was the first to move, stepping forward to offer Griffin a hand. Although Griffin was still seething, he allowed his friend to pull him up. Asher in turn, sauntered over to Roman, and helped him to his feet, patting him on the back for a fight well done.


    Bothbatants were battered and bruised. Griffin¡¯s busted lip had already sealed, though faint bruises lingered around his jaw. Roman, however, bore the brunt of the battle of a swollen ck eye and a split cheek that were healing slower than he would have liked.


    Murmurs rippled through the hall as Griffin and Roman exited to tend to their wounds. The room was buzzing with energy, the raw intensity of their fight still hanging in the air. Themander, however, was far from impressed.


    "Although that was not the drill I was looking forward to..." Mkai muttered under his breath, his tone dry with disapproval. "I won¡¯t have humans dying under my watch," he continued, louder this time. "Nheless, learn from what you saw."


    <i>Learn what?</i> Violet thought with a wry smirk. <i>How to get my face smashed in by two oversized egos? Great lesson.</i>


    Themander pped his hands, snapping the ss¡¯s attention back to him. "Now," he barked, "we¡¯re moving on to today¡¯s drill. Imagine you¡¯ve been overpowered by someone stronger than you. How do you get out of the situation? For this exercise, Alpha Asher will demonstrate. And he¡¯ll need a willing partner, preferably a human."


    At his words, the girls in the room practically lit up. The excitement was obvious as hands shot into the air and voices mored for attention.


    "Pick me, Asher!"


    "No, me!"


    "Asher, over here!"


    "Use me Asher, I don¡¯t care!"


    The cacophony of eager volunteers made Violet cringe. <i>What in the moon was wrong with these people? </i>She nced around at the desperate crowd.


    And then, as if the gods had a cruel sense of humor, Elsie Lancaster stepped forward with a bored expression, swaying her hips. She walked with purpose, her eyes locked on Asher, as if she was the only logical choice he needed. It was the kind of confidence that made everyone else fall silent.


    But Asher didn¡¯t even nce at her.


    Instead, to Violet¡¯s absolute horror, he began walking toward her.


    <i>Oh, hell no.</i>


    Panic set in. Violet¡¯s fight-or-flight instincts kicked in, and without thinking, she turned on her heel and bolted.


    "Get back here, little purple!" Asher called after her, his voice dripping with amusement.


    But Violet wasn¡¯t about to stick around. "Not happening, you asshole!" she yelled over her shoulder, weaving between the students like her life depended on it.


    Well, it actually did.

 Chapter 99: Free Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 99: Free Yourself</h4>


    She didn¡¯t get far. Asher¡¯s long strides closed the gap in seconds, and before she could react, his arm looped around her waist and he lifted her off the ground as if she weighed nothing. Violet kicked and iled wildly, shouting at the top of her lungs.


    "You bastard!" she screamed, thrashing in his grip. "Themander said <i>willing partner</i>! I¡¯m not willing!"


    But Asher was unfazed by her protests, and carried her back toward the center of the hall. Students watched with varying degrees of shock, disbelief, jealousy, and awe. Someughed outright, while others whispered behind their hands.


    As they passed Elsie, Violet reached out in desperation, her hand brushing the other girl¡¯s arm as she pleaded. "Do something!"


    But Elsie didn¡¯t budge. She stood rooted to the spot, her icy re fixed on Violet as if she stole her moment. The intensity of her stare was so sharp it felt like she would bore a hole through her head.


    <i>Great. Just great</i>. Violet resigned herself to her fate, her limbs still tense but no longer struggling as Asher deposited her unceremoniously in the middle of the training area.


    The moment Violet¡¯s feet touched the ground, she ran, determined to escape. But it was quite unfortunate that Asher had anticipated her move. He grabbed the back of her sportswear with infuriating ease, yanking her backward.


    His smug grin only deepened as he said, "Nice try, little purple."


    He grabbed Violet by the shoulder and turned her towards themander, saying, "Commander, I¡¯ve found my partner." he said with mock formality.


    Violet red daggers at Asher, her jaw tightening as she prepared to protest. Themander faced them, his steely gaze assessing the situation. Violet met his eyes without flinching. If she was going down, she wasn¡¯t going down quietly.


    "You said it had to be a willing partner," Violet challenged him, notwithstanding his intimidating aura.


    Themander¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he said. "An unwilling partner is the perfect subject for this scenario. Most victims don¡¯t willingly enter such situations, and your ferocity," he added, motioning to her, "makes this demonstration all the more realistic. Quick thinking, Asher. Excellent choice."


    Violet¡¯s jaw dropped. <i>Was this guy serious? </i>She was the one being dragged into this against her will, and yet Asher was the one getting praised? She stared at themander, aggrieved and utterly baffled.


    "This is outrageous, Commander." Violet muttered under her breath, clenching her fists.


    Themander ignored her, turning to address the ss instead. "Before I teach you how to handle yourself in a situation like this," he began, his voice carrying easily across the room, "Asher will demonstrate just how helpless you can be when overpowered. At the same time, we¡¯ll observe how our ¡¯victim,¡¯ Violet, attempts to escape. Watch closely. Begin."


    With that, themander stepped aside, leaving Violet standing in the center of the arena with Asher. Her heart raced, adrenaline and indignation surging through her veins.


    Asher¡¯s smirk returned, predatory and full of confidence. "Ready, Violet?" he drawled, his voice low and taunting.


    "I¡¯ll punch that smile off your face." She spat.


    "You can try. "


    The crowd watched in tense anticipation, the room buzzing with whispered bets and spection as the "fun" was about to begin.


    Asher¡¯s arms wrapped around Violet in an iron grip before she could blink, his strength overwhelming as he immobilized her.


    The room was silent as the students watched her every move like vultures circling prey. The humiliation of being manhandled in front of them, burned in her chest. For the first time in her life, Violet felt utterly powerless, and she hated it.


    Her blood boiled as Asher leaned down, his lips close to her ear, his voice dripping with mockery. "Is that all you¡¯ve got, little purple? I thought you were stronger than this." His chuckle was maddening, feeding the fire in her veins as she thrashed against him.


    But what truly made her snap was his next move. Asher tilted her head toward his, holding her still as he whispered, "This is why you need me, my little purple queen. I could fight for you, wipe out every enemy in your path, protect you from everything. You¡¯d never have to lift a finger." His lips brushed against her cheek in a mocking kiss, sealing her fury.


    The room erupted with muffledughter and whispers, the other students clearly amused by her helpless state. Violet saw red. No. <i>Not today. </i>She refused to be humiliated by him any longer.


    With a surge of adrenaline, Violet summoned every ounce of strength and fury she possessed. She mmed her head backward with all her might, connecting with Asher¡¯s nose in a resounding crack. Asher staggered back, blood streaming from his nostrils, his smirk wiped clean.


    Pain exploded in Violet¡¯s own skull, a splitting headache that made her vision blur. But she wasn¡¯t done. Gritting her teeth, she spun around just as Asher reached for her again. This time, she drove her knee into his groin with precision. Asher let out a guttural groan, doubling over as his legs buckled beneath him.


    "And that¡¯s not all," Violet hissed through clenched teeth, her anger blinding her to the pain in her own body. With a roar, she headbutted him once more, this time from the front, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    The entire room fell into stunned silence. Violet¡¯s chest heaved as she stood over Asher, who was clutching his member and groaning in pain.


    Her vision swam, and the throbbing in her skull intensified, but she forced herself to stand tall. She turned to face the equally dumbfoundedmander and said, "And that is how I¡¯d get myself out of the situation."


    The words barely left her lips before her body gave out. The pain and exhaustion finally overwhelmed Violet, and she copsed to the floor, unconscious.


    Thest thing she heard was the sharp intake of breath from the crowd, followed by themander¡¯s booming voice. "ss dismissed. Get her to the infirmary. Now!"

 Chapter 100: Say Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 100: Say Sorry</h4>


    "Wee back to thend of the living."


    Those were the first words Violet heard as her eyes fluttered open. The familiar voice belonged to Adele, the ever-sarcastic healer who seemed to enjoy finding humor in Violet¡¯s misfortunes.


    "Where am I?" Violet groaned, her head pounding as her vision adjusted. She instinctively reached for the back of her head, wincing slightly at the residual pain.


    "Did you also hit your brain in the fight?" Adele quipped, her toneced with dry humor. "Where do you think you are? If not the infirmary, or did you imagine I¡¯d be treating you in the dormitory likest time? Do you know how expensive it is to hire me for home service? Girl, I¡¯m a healer, and there are literally less than ten of my kind in the entire world." She boasted.


    Violet rolled her eyes and shot back, "And yet you choose to extend your honored services to a school full of angry and horny teenagers?"


    Adele let out augh, unfazed by the jab. "Ha! Nice one, Violet. But for your information, it was the Alpha King¡¯s order. He wanted me here to keep an eye on the cardinal alphas. He wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen to his heirs. As we all know, he¡¯s... well, let¡¯s just say the throne can¡¯t be left vacant anytime soon."


    Violet raised a brow, studying Adele. "So, in one word, you¡¯re his spy?"


    Adele froze mid-movement, her hand hovering just above Violet¡¯s head. She let out a heavy sigh. "Sometimes I can¡¯t decide if I hate you or love you," she muttered.


    Violet smirked. "So, have you reported me to him as well?"


    Adele rolled her eyes. "You give yourself far too much credit. You think the Alpha King cares about every girl that crosses paths with his heirs? Please. I¡¯ve already told you who they¡¯ll end up with in the end, and neither you nor Asher can change that."


    She ced her glowing green hand on Violet¡¯s head, the healing energy seeping in. When the light receded, she nodded. "You¡¯re perfectly healthy. However, try to stay out of trouble this time. I¡¯m really getting tired of seeing your face here. And you might not always have ric dragging you here. I already told you, stay away from the hospital."


    "You think I did this on purpose to gain ess into the hospital?" Violet was annoyed with her assumption.


    "Weather you did it on purpose or not, you should be conscious of situations that wouldnd you there! Fighting Asher was a stupid decision."


    "I didn¡¯t choose to fight him!" Violet snapped. "Asher picked me to humiliate me in front of everyone. What was I supposed to do? Roll over and let him do whatever he wanted?"


    Adele pinched the bridge of her nose, muttering something under her breath before responding. "I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to keep an eye on you. You¡¯re too much trouble."


    Violet¡¯s eyes widened. "Wait. Someone asked you to keep an eye on me? Who? Who asked you?"


    Adele gave her a pointed look, unimpressed by her curiosity. "Who else? The one obsessed with your existence."


    Violet¡¯s heart skipped a beat. "Asher?" she asked, her voice a mix of disbelief and irritation. "But... why would he¡ª?"


    Adele cut her off with a scoff. "You two are toxic for each other. But you know what? Do whatever you both want. I¡¯m done ying referee."


    Before Violet could press her further, Adele waved her off. "You¡¯re good to go whenever you¡¯re ready," she said dismissively, turning away.


    Unbeknownst to Violet, Adele pulled out from her pocket the syringe of blood she had taken from Violet while she was unconscious. There was something strange about that girl and she intended to find out.


    Left alone, Violet sat on the edge of the bed, her thoughts spinning. <i>Asher asked Adele to keep an eye on her? Was it out of genuine concern? Or was it just another way for him to maintain control? </i>


    Violet fell back onto the bed, her eyes fixed on the ceiling as if it had all the answers she sought.


    Almost immediately, the white curtain giving her privacy was pushed aside with a sharp snap, startling Violet out of her thoughts. She looked up, her heart nearly stopping when she recognized the figure standing in front of her.


    Asher Fucking Nightshade.


    For a moment, Violet forgot how to breathe. Her gaze locked onto his, the tension in the air thick and suffocating. Asher¡¯s sharp features were as unreadable as ever, but his eyes burned with something she couldn¡¯t decipher. He wasn¡¯t wearing his usual sses, and there was a small bandage across the bridge of his nose.


    <i>Please don¡¯t tell me I broke his nose</i>, Violet thought, shuddering at the realization. She was alone with him in a confined space, and he had every opportunity to make her pay. Her heart thundered in her chest as she watched him step closer, each measured stride bringing him nearer.


    "Asher...." she began, her voice shaky, but before she could say more, he was standing right in front of her.


    Without warning, Asher reached out, grabbing a fistful of her hair. The sudden, sharp tug made her yelp in pain, but any further protest was silenced when his lips crashed against hers.


    Holy Creator of the Universe.


    The kiss left her stunned, her mind reeling. For a split second, she was frozen, unable to process what was happening. Then the reality hit her¡ª<i>Asher Nightshade just kissed her</i>. Violet¡¯s heart pounded like a drum, every nerve in her body sparking to life.


    But even when he stopped, Asher didn¡¯t move away. He stayed there, his face close enough with his intense eyes boring into hers as if silently asking a question... as if waiting for her permission.


    She shouldn¡¯t allow this. Violet knew she shouldn¡¯t. This was wrong on so many levels. He was her tormentor, her nightmare in every waking moment. And yet...


    Perhaps Adele was right. Perhaps they were toxic for each other because, instead of pushing him away, Violet grabbed his face with both hands and kissed him back.


    The second their lips met again, it was no longer tentative or questioning. It was fiery, desperate, feverish. Asher¡¯s tongue found hers, tangling together in a heated rhythm. Violet moaned softly, her fingers digging into his hair as she pulled him closer, their bodies pressing together.


    The kiss was raw and explosive, as if they were releasing every ounce of frustration, anger, and tension they¡¯d ever felt toward each other. It was a dance of emotions neither of them could name, the rage, passion, relief, and something deeper they didn¡¯t dare acknowledge, all mingling together.


    They didn¡¯t stop. Asher and Violet couldn¡¯t stop. It was as though they were trying to devour each other, to erase the memory of how close they¡¯de to killing each other on the training hall floor.


    <i>If this was Asher¡¯s way of saying ¡¯sorry¡¯ then she might not so much hate it.... </i>

 Chapter 101: His Turn

    <h4>Chapter 101: His Turn</h4>


    "You do know that I can eat with my hands, right?" Violet said, watching Asher as he lifted a forkful of perfectly twirled spaghetti toward her mouth.


    "Mmmhm." Asher hummed in response.


    And yet, he didn¡¯t stop feeding her.


    Left with no choice, Violet opened her mouth and epted the food. The way he fed her was almost... tender. His movements were deliberately gentle, almost as if he were ying the role of a doting boyfriend. <i>Almost</i>, being the word.


    But Violet wasn¡¯t fooled. This was just a fleeting moment, a fragile truce. Come tomorrow, they¡¯d be back at each other¡¯s throats. Asher¡¯s crimes against her were far too severe to be erased by a single kiss. Even if it was a hot, toe-curling, mind-melting kiss¡ªOh, shut up already! Violet cut off the thought immediately, her face heating.


    She epted another mouthful of spaghetti from him, trying to shake the warmth creeping into her chest. After that incident, he had left her alone, only to returnter with a tray of food. It had been a simple gesture, but it touched her more than she cared to admit.


    The Silvered Court was likely locked at this hour, and she doubted there was anything edible in the vending machines. The fact that Asher had gone out of his way to bring her a proper meal... it made her stomach flutter in ways she didn¡¯t like to acknowledge.


    As Asher twirled another forkful of pasta, Violet found herself staring at him. She imagined what it would be like to have him as a boyfriend. He was undeniably attractive, charming when he wanted to be, and surprisingly attentive. If only he were normal, then she might consider challenging Elsie for him.


    But then reality crashed in, and Violet shuddered. <i>No. Absolutely not. Asher was trouble incarnate, and she didn¡¯t need that kind of chaos in her life.</i>


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Asher asked, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly as he studied her.


    The question caught her off guard, and she blurted, "You do know the kiss doesn¡¯t mean anything, right?" The words tumbled out in a rush, her cheeks heating under his scrutiny.


    Asher paused for a moment, his hand holding the fork suspended mid-air. Then, without a word, he resumed feeding her, his expression unreadable.


    "You haven¡¯t answered me," Violet pressed, her voice a little sharper now.


    "Whatever you say, little queen," Asher repliedzily, his tone dismissive, as though the entire topic bored him.


    Violet¡¯s eyes narrowed at once. She knew Asher better than to take that response at face value. He was the type to twist her words, to make her regret not nipping things in the bud. She needed to make it clear¡ªcrystal clear¡ªthat whatever happened between them earlier meant absolutely nothing.


    But just as she opened her mouth to speak, Asher chose that exact moment to stuff it full of spaghetti.


    Violet red at him, her cheeks puffed with the unexpected mouthful. It was obvious he¡¯d done it on purpose. Asher, of course, was unfazed. Instead, he reached forward and plucked a stray strand of spaghetti from the corner of her lips. And then, slowly, he ate it.


    The move was so effortlessly smooth, so maddeningly sexy, that Violet could only sit there, speechless, her heart hammering in her chest.


    <i>The gods have mercy on me</i>, she thought in a daze. <i>This man is going to be the death of me.</i>


    Violet decided to let the topic drop, realizing that arguing with Asher would only lead to more frustration. He was too cunning, always twisting her words. When the meal ended, Asher cleared the dishes off to the side and began walking toward her.


    Violet¡¯s pulse quickened as she tried to sit up. "I think I¡¯m strong enough to return to my dormitory now," she said nervously, hoping to diffuse whatever he had nned.


    But Asher didn¡¯t care. He continued toward her until she was forced to lean back, her head hitting the pillow.


    It dawned on her: Asher had intentionally fed her to give her the strength for whatever his ns were. It felt like she was a chicken being fattened up for ughter. And in this scenario, she was the chicken, entirely at Asher¡¯s mercy.


    "Asher...?" Violet¡¯s voice faltered as he leaned over her, his body hovering inches above hers. His haunting, slitted gray eyes bored into hers, making her forget how to breathe. He was so devastatingly handsome that she couldn¡¯t think straight.


    Asher¡¯s face drew closer, and Violet¡¯s heart raced. <i>Fine. Just one more kiss,</i> she told herself. <i>Just one more indulgence, and then tomorrow, we¡¯re back to being enemies.</i>


    But just as their lips were about to meet, the curtain surrounding her hospital bed was abruptly yanked open. Startled, Violet pushed Asher back and turned to see none other than ric standing there, his stormy blue eyes shing with fury.


    "Did you miss your way, thunderboy?" Asher snarled, clearly displeased with the interruption. His expression darkened as he red at ric.


    But ric ignored him entirely. Instead, he directed his fiery gaze at Violet. "I can see you¡¯re so busy that you forgot about the assignment you¡¯re supposed to be doing with me."


    Oh, crap. She hadpletely forgotten about that.


    "Wait, I¡ª" Violet started to say, trying to rise from the bed, but Asher¡¯s hand shot out, pulling her back down onto the mattress.


    "She¡¯s busy," Asher dered coldly, his grip on her unyielding.


    "No, I¡¯m not," Violet shot back, trying to break free, but Asher refused to let her go.


    ric¡¯s jaw tightened, his frustration barely contained. Before anyone could predict his next move, he stormed over to the bed, reached down, and scooped Violet into his arms.


    "Hey! What the¡ª!" Violet shrieked as she was suddenly airborne.


    Asher snarled, furious, and lunged to grab her back. But ric, quick to anticipate his move, pulled off one of his gloves and pressed his bare hand against Asher¡¯s wrist, sending a sharp jolt of electricity through him.


    Asher let out a yelp, his hand recoiling as the shock forced him to release his grip. His expression was a mix of surprise and pure rage.


    "You little¡ª" Asher growled, attempting to retaliate. But when he tried to infiltrate ric¡¯s mind, he hit a mental fortress so imprable it left him more annoyed.


    Realizing he couldn¡¯t break through, Asher let out an irritated huff, his fists clenched in frustration.


    ric smirked triumphantly, his hold on Violet secure. Without another word, he turned and strode out of the infirmary, carrying Violet like a prize won in battle.

 Chapter 102: Prized Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 102: Prized Alpha</h4>


    "Put me down, please, I can walk on my own." Violet demanded, her cheeks red with embarrassment. Thank the gods, she met no student out on the way.


    For a moment, it seemed ric would ignore her request; she couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking. But then, he carefully set her down to her surprise. And the second her feet touched the ground, Violet quickly adjusted her skirt, tugging it down for modesty, and straightened herself as if reiming her dignity.


    Clearing her throat, she said briskly, "Let¡¯s go."


    Without a word, ric turned and started walking, his usual calm demeanor intact as he led the way out of the infirmary. Violet followed him, her head held high even with the lingering embarrassment.


    As they walked down the road, Violet felt a chill run down her spine. She nced over her shoulder and froze when she saw Asher standing at the entrance of the infirmary, his piercing gaze locked onto hers.


    There was something unnervingly possessive about the way he looked at her, as if daring her to step out of line. The message in his expression was crystal clear: <i>Be a good girl.</i>


    Violet¡¯s heart hammered as she quickly faced forward and quickened her pace, nearly jogging to catch up with ric. How had she forgotten, even for a moment, how dangerous he was? And to think she had been shoving her tongue down his throat moments ago. What had she been thinking? Violet knew she was really courting death.


    As if sensing her unease, ric reached out and took her hand in his. Startled, Violet nced at him, her steps faltering for a moment. He didn¡¯t look at her or acknowledge the gesture. He simply held her hand firmly and continued walking. Violet¡¯s protest died in her throat, and she silently allowed herself to be pulled along, ric¡¯s presence seemingly shielding her from Asher¡¯s ominous gaze.


    The North house came into view as they walked down and for a moment there Violet opened her mouth to remind him that she was not going up to his ce, but


    ric veered off onto a narrow, winding trail that led into the woods instead. The words died in her throat.


    The air was cool and filled with the scent of pine and earth, but Violet couldn¡¯t shake her growing unease. After all, the only sounds were the soft rustle of leaves, the asional snap of a twig and their own breathing.


    Although Violet trusted ric, walking through the woodste at night was not the brightest idea and Violet was beginning to get suspicious. The only reason she did not run away was because ric did not give her any threatening vibe ¡ª which Asher was fond of. Moreover, the assignment was legit. He had no reason to hurt her. Yet.


    "Where are we going exactly?" Violet asked, trying to be brave.


    "Rx," ric said without breaking stride. "We¡¯re almost there."


    And true to his words, they arrived not long after.


    They emerged into a small clearing, and Violet found herself staring at what appeared to be a simple, weathered shelter nestled beneath the towering trees. It was unassuming, almost like an abandoned cabin, with moss creeping along its edges and vines drapedzily over the roof.


    "This is your workshop?" Violet asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ric shrugged, stepping forward to push the creaky door open. "Don¡¯t let appearances fool you. Come inside, and you¡¯ll see."


    Well, she had no choice anyway. ric went in before her and she followed him. But the moment Violet stepped over the threshold, she stopped in her tracks, her jaw nearly dropping to the ground.


    The transformation from the modest outside to the expansive, meticulously arranged interior was incredulous. It was unbelievable that Violet stepped further in, her expression full of awe.


    The space was vast and meticulously organized, and each corner seemed to be dedicated to a different project or piece of equipment while the air smelled like oil and metal, evidence of the many hours ofbor ric spent within these walls.


    At the side, steel shelves held neatlybeledpartments filled with wires, gears, and gadgets. While a massive workbench dominated the center of the room, its surface cluttered with blueprints, half-assembled devices, and an array of tools that Violet couldn¡¯t name.


    Above the bench hung a grid of lights strung together in a pattern that resembled constetions. The soft, bluish glow bathed the room in a futuristic ambiance, giving it a peaceful yet electrifying energy.


    Suspended from the ceiling were models ofary orbits, and in the corner, a lightning globe buzzed faintly, crackling with small bursts of electricity that danced within the ss.


    In one area, an entire wall was dedicated to physics equations and diagrams scribbled on a massive chalkboard. The forms sprawled across the board like an intricate web, some of the equations so advanced that Violet¡¯s head hurt just by looking at them alone.


    Not far from there, models of electrical circuits, mas, and coils were aligned. Books, papers, literature on theoretical physics and electrical engineering were neatly stacked against the wall, their spines worn from use.


    Towards the back, arge table featured an array of electronicponents and microcontrollers next to aptop that disyedplex simtion software. The digital monitors disyed real-time data from his experiments.


    It was safe to say that Violet was both impressed, intimidated and scared by the scope of ric¡¯s intellect and the depth of his dedication.


    How in the world had he not gone mad from reading the volumes upon volumes of these books? If anyone amongst the cardinal alphas was supposed to be crazy, it was him. Not Asher.


    Not to mention with his incredible mind, ric could create gadgets that could potentially revolutionize energy use within the werewolfmunity. ric was really a prized werewolf. No wonder Elsie wouldn¡¯t let go of any of them. They were incredible in their own ways, she guessed Elsie must have difficulty choosing.


    Poor Girl.

 Chapter 103: Are you Immune?

    <h4>Chapter 103: Are you Immune?</h4>


    What caught Violet¡¯s attention most, however, was a small, framed photo on the table, showing a younger ric, his white hair less wild but his eyes just as sharp. He looked really cute and it unknowingly brought a smile to her lips.


    She continued looking around, acutely aware of the faint hum in the air, a tangible energy that made her hair stand on end. In this ce, the air felt alive, as if charged with the unmistakable presence of lightning.


    "Well," ric asked, "what do you think?"


    Violet hesitated, unsure how to put her amazement into words. "It¡¯s... impressive. You... built all this?"


    "Most of it," ric replied, walking over to the workbench to pick up one of the papers without a purpose.


    He was shy, Violet noticed but didn¡¯t say a word. It was kind of cute to be honest. Dealing with Asher¡¯s unsettling energy all day was tiring, hence being with ric¡¯s less intimidating energy made it breathable.


    He confessed, "This is where Ie to think. And work. And get away from people."


    "Hmmm," Violet admitted. "I guess I underestimated you."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I get that a lot. People look at me, and all they see is the cute nerd."


    Violet watched his every move as he drew closer. The air between them seemed to crackle faintly, as though electricity was building up around him.


    ric stopped just a step away from her, leaning in slightly as if sharing a conspiracy. "Can I tell you a secret?" he asked.


    Then, without waiting for a response, he continued in a rambling manner, "Not that it¡¯s a secret or anything, but most people don¡¯t know. Neither do they ask. They just assume that the Alphas are trained on how to control to use our powers."


    He paused, taking a deep breath as if to steady himself. Then, in a quieter voice, he said, "But the truth is I was not trained, I learnt it all by myself. It took a lot of practice, and sometimes... you need to push the boundaries to truly understand what you¡¯re capable of."


    Violet blinked, a nervousugh escaping her lips. "Okay, that¡¯s a nice sentiment, but what does this have to do with¡ª"


    Before she could finish, ric began to tug at the fingers of his gloves, pulling them off one by one.


    Oh boy. She didn¡¯t like this.


    The sight sent warning bells ringing in Violet¡¯s head. She instinctively took a step back, her pulse quickening as she recalled the sheer destructive power he wielded. The air in the room felt heavier, charged with invisible tension.


    "Don¡¯t move," ric said, his tonemanding yet calm.


    Though his wordscked the eeriepulsion Asher¡¯s voice carried, Violet found herself rooted to the spot, as if her body refused to disobey. Her breath hitched, and her eyes flicked between his now-exposed hands and his unreadable expression.


    "I keep thinking about that incident over and over again and it doesn¡¯t make sense. But I know what I saw and now, I want to confirm it. Are you really immune to my lightning, Violet Purple?"


    His bare hands radiated faint sparks, small tendrils of electricity dancing across his skin. The faint hum of energy grew louder, filling the room. It was mesmerizing and terrifying all at once.


    "ric," Violet said cautiously, her voice trembling despite her best efforts to remain calm. "What are you doing? I¡¯m not immune to lightning. I¡¯m human, remember?"


    "I know but I know what I saw. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t use much, just little of my power. I just need to be sure of it. Trust me." he replied, his tone almost soothing.


    <i>Trust him? Was he kidding her right now?</i>Violet thought, but the words never made it past her lips. Her body refused to budge, and her mind was screaming at her to run. Yet, there was something in ric¡¯s gaze that held her in ce.


    The sparks in his hands intensified as he brought them closer to her, the energy crackling audibly now. Violet could feel the static in the air, raising the tiny hairs on her arms and making her heart pound in her chest.


    "Just stay still," ric murmured, his voice low and almost hypnotic. "This won¡¯t hurt... I think."


    "You think?" Violet hissed, but before she could say anything else, his hands hovered just inches away from her skin.


    ric¡¯s hands finally made contact with her skin, and Violet gasped as the electricity rushed through her. She braced herself for the searing pain she expected, but it never came. Instead, the sensation was exhrating, sending a thrill through her entire body. It was as though the energy wasn¡¯t hurting her but flowing into her, dancing along her nerves like a pulse of life.


    Her wide eyes snapped up to meet ric¡¯s, and for the first time, he looked utterly stunned. His normallyposed expression was reced with one of pure disbelief as sparks flickered and crackled around them, illuminating the space in an otherworldly glow.


    "This... this shouldn¡¯t be possible," ric said with disbelief. His hands tightened on her arms as if testing her reaction, but Violet didn¡¯t flinch. She stood still, her body warm and buzzing with the current, yet there was no pain, only an incredible, unexinable connection.


    "What... what is this?" Violet asked breathlessly, staring at their joined hands as the lightning wrapped around them like ribbons of light, illuminating the workshop in a surreal brilliance. The static hummed around them, filling the air with a charged stillness that seemed to suspend time itself.


    "I don¡¯t know," ric admitted, his voice shaky with awe. "No one has ever... no one can withstand this. Not like this. I¡¯ve even burned people by ident before." His brows furrowed, and he looked at her with something between amazement and suspicion.


    It didn¡¯t make sense yet Violet still asked.


    "ric, is this... normal?"


    "No," he said bluntly, his eyes glued to the disy of energy. His grip on her arms tightened, and he leaned closer, searching her face for answers she couldn¡¯t provide. "This is anything but normal."

 Chapter 104: No Help From The Universe

    <h4>Chapter 104: No Help From The Universe</h4>


    "So, what does this mean for me?" Violet¡¯s voice was edged with panic as she stared at ric. "Does it mean that I¡¯m not human?"


    "I don¡¯t know," ric admitted, clearly frustrated with himself.


    "Wait a minute..." Violet¡¯s eyes widened as a thought struck her. "Am I a werewolf?"


    "I don¡¯t seriously know!" ric snapped, throwing his hands in the air.


    "How can¡¯t you know that? You¡¯re supposed to be the smart one! You should know everything!" Violet¡¯s exasperation bubbled over as she red at him.


    "Well, I don¡¯t know everything, Violet Purple! I¡¯m not a fuckingputer!" ric shot back, his voice rising.


    The tension between them was intense for a moment before Violet caught herself. She took a deep breath and rubbed her hands down her face. "Fuck... I¡¯m sorry," she muttered an apology.


    Her tone was softer as she continued, "I¡¯m not trying to be a bitch, okay? It¡¯s just... I¡¯ve spent my entire life believing I was human. And now, suddenly, nothing feels normal anymore. Ever since you cardinal alphas barged into my life, it¡¯s like everything I thought I knew about myself is being unraveled."


    ric calmed down as well. "No, it¡¯s alright. You¡¯re just confused and scared. You¡¯re questioning everything, and that¡¯s understandable. And for all we know, you might still be human, just... a human who¡¯s immune to lightning."


    Violet scoffed at the idea. "That doesn¡¯t sound very human, does it?"


    ric shrugged, his lips quirking in an awkward half-smile. "Maybe you¡¯re like one of those old-world superhero stories. You know, like Superman? He was human, wasn¡¯t he?"


    "Superman was from another," Violet corrected, crossing her arms.


    "The sh, then?" ric argued. "He got his powers after being struck by lightning while standing next to some chemicals, I think."


    "Really?" Violet raised an incredulous brow, giving him a look that screamed disbelief.


    "It sounds stupid, I know," ric admitted, looking away and scratching the back of his neck.


    Violet sighed and ran a hand through her hair, trying to process everything. "You really don¡¯t think I¡¯m a werewolf?"


    "You don¡¯t smell like one," ric said bluntly. "Humans smell like humans. Werewolves smell like werewolves. It¡¯s how we recognize our kind. Trust me Violet when I say you don¡¯t smell like a wolf at all."


    "Great," Violet muttered sarcastically, shaking her head. "Now I¡¯m questioning whether I smell weird."


    ric chuckled softly, the tension in the room easing slightly. "You smell fine, Violet, even for humans."


    Violet arched a brow, a teasing smirk on her lips. "And how would you know that?" She let out an exaggerated gasp, her tone mockingly scandalized. "ric Storm, have you been sniffing me out like some kind of weirdo?"


    ricughed, shaking his head. "I haven¡¯t done that. But if you want me to..." He leaned in suddenly, his face nearing hers as though he was about to scent her.


    Violet burst intoughter, her amusement filling the room. "You¡¯re ridiculous!"


    ricughed along with her, but as the sound faded, the atmosphere in the room suddenly shifted. It was subtle in the way the air grew heavier, the way his gaze softened yet burned all at once. He leaned in closer again, and this time, his deep inhale was on purpose.


    "You smell amazing," he murmured, his voice husky and low.


    Violet froze, her heart hammering wildly in her chest. She tried to ignore the way her pulse quickened, but then he added, "Do you know that werewolves mark their prospective mates on the neck? And you, Violet Purple, have one insanely creamy neck."


    Oh fuck. What was she supposed to reply to that?


    The intensity in ric¡¯s tone, paired with his words, sent a shiver down her spine. Unlike the other alphas, ric wasn¡¯t typically flirtatious. But when he was, it was devastating.


    Violet¡¯s brain screamed at her to back away, to regain control of the situation. Unfortunately, another scathing thought screamed just as loudly: She¡¯d kissed Asher an hour ago. She couldn¡¯t¡ªno, she wouldn¡¯t¡ªkiss ric. She wasn¡¯t Elsie.


    Elsie was the one clearly lusting over the four cardinal alphas. Surely, she ¡ª Violet ¡ª had liked them at some point when she didn¡¯t know them better. But that was all it was all. A crush. She was not the type of girl to y around with different boys at the same time. It was not normal behavior.


    But then ric began leaning in. Fuck her life. She needed self control here!


    By sheer grace, Violet ced a hand on ric¡¯s chest¡ªhis very solid, very muscr chest. <i>The universe was really not helping her right now</i> ¡ªand tried to gather her scattered thoughts.


    "ric, I don¡¯t think¡ª"


    He kissed her.


    It was a soft kiss, a fleeting brush of his lips against hers, but it left her stunned.


    Violet swallowed hard. "This is a bad idea..."


    He kissed her again, lingering this time, his lips firmer and more insistent. When he pulled back, his gaze locked onto hers, waiting for a reaction.


    "There are so many reasons why we shouldn¡¯t¡ª"


    He silenced her with another kiss, this one deeper, moremanding, making it impossible to think straight. When he pulled back again, his breathing was uneven, his eyes dark with desire.


    Oh, screw this. He wasn¡¯t going to get her all hot and bothered and leave her hanging like that.


    Violet grabbed his face and smashed her lips to his. Whatever consequences awaited her for kissing two alphas in one night could deal with themselvester. Right now, she wanted this. And clearly, so did he.


    She pushed him against the nearest shelf, sending books and gadgets toppling to the floor. Neither of them cared. The kiss was fiery and wild, their tongues tangling as ric growled low in his throat. The second her lips parted for him, his tongue stroked against hers, and she responded by sucking gently on it, eliciting a deep, guttural moan from him that reverberated through her entire body.


    Just as the heat between them reached a fever pitch, a thought hit her like a cold bucket of water.


    Violet abruptly pulled back, her breathing ragged as she met ric¡¯s hooded gaze. "What if I¡¯m a witch?"


    ric groaned, throwing his head back in visible frustration. Was she seriously kidding him right now?

 Chapter 105: Caught In The Rain

    <h4>Chapter 105: Caught In The Rain</h4>


    "I mean, think about it. My hair is Purple. Who in this school has such an unusual color of hair aside from Roman. And he¡¯s a werewolf." Violet said with excitement in her voice like a detective uncovering a grand mystery.


    "Just because you have purple hair doesn¡¯t make you a witch, Violet. Trust me, witches don¡¯t exactly walk around advertising themselves like that."


    ric leaned in again, his lips ghosting over hers, but before he could kiss her, Violet not only turned away but also ced a firm hand on his chest and pushed him back. Her mind was whirring with newfound theories, leaving no room for romance.


    The maker of the moon, have mercy on him. ric sighed internally as he cast a nce down at the bulge in his trousers.


    Violet, meanwhile, was entirely oblivious to his predicament.


    "Then maybe I¡¯m Fae," she pressed, her eyes sparkling with the idea. "The Fae are known for unnatural hair colors."


    "And powers," ric added dryly.


    "Mine could be locked away!" Violet countered with a triumphant smile. "What if I¡¯m some hidden Fae princess, sent away to protect me until the right time when my powers awaken? Maybe my secret power is lightning, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m immune to yours!"


    ric crossed his arms and raised a brow, trying not tough. "I didn¡¯t know you had such a ir for storytelling, Violet. But even if it were remotely possible, you¡¯re not Fae."


    "And why not?" Violet shot him a hard look.


    "You don¡¯t have their grace," he replied firmly.


    "Perhaps, that¡¯s not the case but you have to admit that I make sense right?"Violet said, waiting for ric¡¯s acknowledgement which never came.


    Her enthusiasm visibly deted at hisck of support. "Fine. Think whatever you want. Let¡¯s just finish the assignment so I can go back to my dorm." She made to move away, but ric reached out and gently grabbed her arm.


    "You¡¯re a mystery, Violet," he said with his eyes holding hers. "And mysteries aren¡¯t solved in one night. But if you¡¯re willing, I can show you something amazing with my powers. Something that might make you forget about all these wild theories."


    She raised a skeptical brow. "What about our homework?"


    "I¡¯ll handle it. I¡¯m smart, remember?" He winked with a cocky grin .


    "It¡¯s a group assignment," she pointed out, crossing her arms. "We¡¯re supposed to work together."


    "Fine," ric said with mock exasperation. "Then maybe I¡¯ll just tell the professor it was all your doing. You know, give you the glory this time?" He teased, referencing that biology ss where they got off on the wrong feet.


    Violet narrowed her eyes but couldn¡¯t hold back the small smile that tugged at her lips. "Alright, fine. Show me what amazing thing you can do with your powers."


    ric¡¯s smile widened, his boyish charm in full effect as he reached out and took her hand. "You won¡¯t regret it," he said, leading her toward the door.


    The trek through the woods was quiet, save for the crunch of leaves and twigs beneath their shoe. When they reached the hilly terrain of Lunaris, ric took her hand and guided her up the highest peak. His grip was gentle, and Violet couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how romantic this moment felt.


    As they reached the top, the view of the sprawlingndscape of Lunaris stretched endlessly, taking her breath away. But there was no time to admire the scenery as ric had something else in mind.


    "What next?" Violet asked him.


    ric turned to her, his electric-blue eyes lightning up. "We call on the thunderstorm," he said, his voice brimming with pride and excitement.


    Violet¡¯s breath hitched as she noticed electricity crackling faintly in the air around him. For a moment, she swore she saw sparks flicker in his eyes. The smile on ric¡¯s face was pure, genuine, and full of childlike wonder as he stepped behind her and took both of her hands in his.


    "Lift them toward the sky," he instructed, his voice steady.


    Violet hesitated but did as he asked. The moment her hands stretched upward, ric¡¯s energy surged through her. It wasn¡¯t painful but exhrating. She gasped in astonishment as a streak of lightning shot from his fingertips, soaring into the heavens. A buzzing sound filled the air, growing louder as the energy around them intensified.


    The next minute that followed, lightning strikes upon strikes shot into the sky as ric summoned himself a lightning storm. The sky answered him, loud thunderbolts cracking across the horizon. The booming sounds of thunder filled the air, but instead of fear, Violet felt a thrill coursing through her veins.


    The ground beneath them shook slightly, as if bowing to the raw, untamed power ric was unleashing. Violet¡¯s hair flew wildly in the charged air, and she could feel every cell in her body tingling. She had never experienced anything like this. It was pure, unbridled energy, and it filled her with awe.


    The intensity grew until fat droplets of rain began to fall from the sky, sttering against their skin. ric lowered their hands, and the lightning dissipated, leaving only the sound of rain and the asional rumble of distant thunder.


    He turned to her, his face wet from the rain but illuminated by an infectious grin. Violet couldn¡¯t help butugh. ricughed too, their shared joy echoing in the stormy night. The rain drenched them both, but neither seemed to care.


    Stillughing, ric reached out and cupped her face in his hands, his thumbs brushing against her wet cheeks. For a moment, his gaze locked onto hers, the intensity in his eyes silencing herughter. Without a word, he leaned in and kissed her.


    It wasn¡¯t tentative or hesitant, rather, it was deep and passionate. The rain fell around them, soaking their clothes and stering their hair to their faces, but it only heightened the moment. Violet¡¯s hands found their way to his chest, clutching at his shirt as the kiss deepened.


    Time seemed to stand still, leaving just the two of them, locked in that moment. A moment Violet knew she would never forget.


    However, it was quite unfortunate that a green colored wolf was having a run at that time and got drenched in the rain ric had summoned.


    "Fuck you asshole!" Roman cursed ric¡¯s ass whenever he was.

 Chapter 106: Science Geek

    <h4>Chapter 106: Science Geek</h4>


    ~ <strong>Griffin</strong> ~


    Griffin Hale sat alone in his room, the glow from therge screen of hisputer illuminating his chiseled features and fiery red hair.


    He was ying a game and gripped the game controller with intense focus, his fingers flying across the buttons as the sound of grunts and battle cries echoed in his room.


    This wasn¡¯t just an ordinary game but a personalized video game with cartoon versions of the four Cardinal Alphas as the main characters. He had deliberately chosen Roman as his opponent, and at this moment, the green-haired, cartoonish version of Roman was taking a relentless beating from the hulking animated Griffin.


    Though the animated Roman was getting obliterated, the victory felt hollow. It didn¡¯t satiate the roiling emotions churning in Griffin¡¯s chest. It was just not enough and no amount of digital destruction could quell it.


    "Come on, Roman, is that all you¡¯ve got?" he muttered under his breath, his voice filled with venom.


    The animated Roman fell to the ground in defeat, but instead of reveling in his victory, Griffin tossed the controller across the room. Itnded on the floor with a thud as he leaned back in his chair, running a hand through his thick mane of red hair. His chest heaved as he tried to calm his breathing, his frustration showing.


    The fight earlier with Roman had left Griffin unsettled, and now the beast inside of him was wing at his psyche, demanding release. One he could not give, not unless he wanted someone¡¯s death on his hands. The bastard wasn¡¯t all the time in his control.


    Unlike the other cardinal alphas who carried the burdens of their own cursed gifts, Griffin¡¯s was far more primal. The beast inside him wasn¡¯t merely a part of him; it was a separate entity altogether, existing in a perpetual state of rage, demanding violence, and resisting any form of control.


    Werewolves typically dealt with their wolf side as an extension of themselves. It was their animal counterpart that coexisted in harmony. But Griffin¡¯s beast wasn¡¯t like that.


    It had its own mind, its own will, and it didn¡¯t want peace. It wanted dominance, destruction, and freedom from the constraints Griffin imposed on it. And he, in turn, didn¡¯t trust the beast. Their rtionship was a warzone, a constant struggle for control, with neither side willing to concede.


    "Shut up," Griffin growled, as if speaking to the beast inside him.


    But it didn¡¯t quiet. It never did. And all this was brought about by Roman. Roman Draven¡¯s audacity to match Griffin¡¯s strength using the power of animals, was an insult the beast couldn¡¯t tolerate. His beast saw Roman as an insult, a rival who dared to im equality despitecking Griffin¡¯s raw, unbridled power. To the beast, Roman was a threat. A cheat. Someone who dared to challenge its dominance. And it raged against the very idea of him.


    Griffin mmed his fist against the armrest of his chair, the wood cracking under the force.


    This was the price not just him but the other Cardinal Alphas had to pay for the reckless decisions of their parents. They had sought to make the ultimate weapon out of their children. The strongest alphas, and they had seeded. But at what cost?


    In his case, they had condemned him to a life of constant vignce, ensuring the beast never gained the upper hand.


    In Asher¡¯s case, they had produced a monster he wasn¡¯t even sure they would be able to deal with in the years toe.


    For his best friend ric, they had taken away his innocence, and given him what? Solitude?


    And then for Roman.... no, he wasn¡¯t going to think about that motherfucker. Not unless it was his fist ramming his ugly face. But then, poor Roman didn¡¯t deserve to be a victim too. They were all pawns in the game for the throne.


    And it scared him that they might destroy each other one day.


    At once a knock sounded on Griffin¡¯s door, drawing his attention.


    "Go away!" He growled with a low, guttural voice. Griffin wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with anyone, not with the beast wing at his control.


    But then, a familiar voice came from the other side of the door "It¡¯s me."


    Griffin¡¯s head snapped up. Relief reced the tension for a brief moment as he recognized ric¡¯s voice. Without hesitation, he yanked open the door, revealing his cardinal brother, soaked to the bone, his hair stered to his forehead. Rain dripped from his shirt onto the floor.


    "Thank the gods it¡¯s you..." Griffin began, but then his brow furrowed, and a sardonic smirk crossed his face. "Why do you look like a drenched rat? Don¡¯t tell me¡ª" He nced at the lightning crackling through the sky outside. "The storm was your doing, wasn¡¯t it?"


    ric nodded, brushing past him into the room. The faint scent of ozone clung to him, a signature of his power. Griffin shut the door behind him, his movements still tense and jagged.


    But ric¡¯s sharp gazended on the broken arm of a chair that had been reduced to splinters. His eyes flicked to Griffin, taking in his dted pupils, shallow breaths, and the rapid rise and fall of his chest. His heartbeat pounded like a war drum in the room, loud, erratic, and telling.


    "He wants out, doesn¡¯t he?"ric asked grimly.


    Griffin didn¡¯t need to ask who "he" referred to. This was not the first time they were dealing with "him". So he nodded stiffly, his jaw clenched.


    ric stepped forward, saying. "Quick, sit down before you lose control."


    Griffin reluctantly obeyed, lowering himself onto the couch. His movements were stiff, as if any sudden motion might unleash the beast inside him. ric knelt before him, pressing his palm t against Griffin¡¯s broad chest.


    "Alright," ric muttered, his eyes narrowing in concentration. "We¡¯re going to stabilize your autonomic system as usual. Your sympathetic nervous system is in overdrive, spiking your adrenaline and cortisol. I need to get your parasympathetic system to counteract it."


    "I have no idea what science gibberish you¡¯re spilling! Just calm me before he¡¯s out!"

 Chapter 107: Griffin As A Wife

    <h4>Chapter 107: Griffin As A Wife</h4>


    "Fine, " ric said, taking a deep breath, and focusing on the subtle electrical impulses running through Griffin¡¯s body.


    Every heartbeat was controlled by electrical signals originating from the sinoatrial node, the heart¡¯s natural pacemaker. Using his powers, ric sent faint currents of electricity into Griffin¡¯s chest, mimicking the signals produced by the SA node to regte his heart rate.


    "You¡¯ll feel a slight tingling," ric warned, though Griffin barely flinched.


    As ric worked, he monitored Griffin¡¯s physical response. The erratic heartbeat began to steady under his influence, the chaotic rhythm falling into a slower, more controlled pattern.


    "You¡¯re also overventting," ric said with a calm yet clinical tone. "Your body¡¯s CO2 levels are dropping, which is why you feel like you¡¯re losing control. Breathe with me slowly."


    Griffin followed ric¡¯s breathing, his inhales and exhales gradually deepening and slowing down. ric then adjusted the currents, using the vagus nerve, a cranial nerve that ys a crucial role in parasympathetic control, to further regte Griffin¡¯s body¡¯s response.


    "There," ric said after a few minutes, his voice filled with pride and satisfaction. "Your fight-or-flight system is disengaged."


    Griffin leaned back against the couch, his eyes closed as the tension ebbed from his body. His breathing was even now, the beast retreating back into the back of his mind. Thank the gods.


    "You¡¯ve really got that lightning voodoo down to a science, don¡¯t you?" Griffin joke, cracking an eye open.


    ric smirked, standing up and brushing his damp hair out of his face before he dropped down to the seat beside Griffin.


    "It¡¯s not voodoo, Griffin, but physics. Electricity is everywhere. It¡¯s in your nerves, your muscles, your heart. I just... nudge it in the right direction."


    Griffin snorted loudly, crossing his arms. "Whatever, man. I still don¡¯t get how women find you nerds interesting."


    ric smirked, unbothered by the jab. "Because science is sexy," he said, gesturing to himself. "And I happen to have an incredibly handsome face to add to my admirable physique. So yes, Griffin, women would trip over this body."


    Griffin burst intoughter, the sound reverberating through the room. "Keep telling yourself that, nerd. Just don¡¯t get too big of a head."


    "If I had two heads, Griffin, I¡¯ll just marry myself. I mean do you know what I could achieve having double of this incredible brain. It would be smoking hot!" He imed.


    "Smoking hot with a monster head!" Griffin burst intoughter again, this time holding his belly. "God, I can¡¯t take it anymore."


    ric stood staring at him with a nk expression before he grimaced at his soaking wet clothes clinging to his body. Without another word, he started heading towards the door.


    Griffin called after him, hisughter dying down, "Dude, stop stealing my clothes, especially when you¡¯re not going to return them!"


    ric didn¡¯t bother turning around. Instead, he raised a hand in a dismissive wave, rolling his eyes. "You have too many clothes anyway. Consider it charity."


    "And you don¡¯t!" Griffin shouted after him but he ignored it.


    ric found his way to Griffin¡¯s massive walk-in closet, a shrine to his friend¡¯s taste for luxury. The sheer size of the space was overwhelming, with rows of neatly hung designer shirts, jackets, and pants. Shoes were meticulously arranged on tiered racks, and a collection of watches gleamed under the soft lighting.


    "Seriously, Griffin, how many wardrobes does one guy need?" ric muttered to himself, as if he wasn¡¯t guilty of having his own enviable collection.


    He picked a loose shirt from a hanger which was a ck one with minimalistic gold detailing. Unlike Griffin, his own style of dressing was more modest and less bling bling.


    The particr shirt was stylish, but far too big for his leaner frame, thanks to Griffin¡¯s broader shoulders andrger build. Hence It draped over ric like a curtain, but he rolled up the sleeves and made it work somehow.


    For pants, ric grabbed a pair of grey sweatpants, tightening the drawstring at the waist to keep them from slipping down. "Why are you built like a fucking bear?" ric grumbled as he cinched the pants securely.


    Satisfied with his makeshift outfit, ric stepped out of the closet. He found Griffin still seated down and waiting for him and a far suspicious smug grin stered across his face.


    Griffin gestured at him with azy wave. "Look at you, borrowing my style now. Admit it, I¡¯ve got great taste."


    ric rolled his eyes, adjusting the oversized sleeves. "Your taste is decent. I just make it look better."


    Griffin shook his head, saying. "You¡¯re unbelievable."


    "You¡¯re just mad I look better in your clothes than you do," ric quipped, using the towel he grabbed from the room to dry his damp hair.


    "Dream on, thunderboy. My clothes are too refined for a walking science experiment like you." Griffin taunted, casually scrolling through his phone.


    ric then made to sit down only for the aroma of something rich and spicy to catch his attention. His gaze fell on the table where a steaming bowl of chicken soup sat, perfectly arranged as though it had been waiting for him.


    He blinked, his towel dropping onto hisp. "When did you prepare this?"


    Griffin, loungingfortably, barely looked up. "I didn¡¯t just prepare it. I always cook extra and stock my fridge. Thought you¡¯d be starving after summoning a rainstorm out there."


    ric shook his head, a rare, genuine smile tugging at his lips. "If only you weren¡¯t a boy, I¡¯d probably fall for you right now."


    Griffin replied deadpan, "Sorry to disappoint, but I¡¯m not into hot nerds."


    For a beat, the room was silent before both burst intoughter. It was rare to see ric so at ease, and Griffin relished the moment.


    The warmth from the soup seemed to seep into ric¡¯s soul as he ate, the two sitting inpanionable silence. Griffin observed as ric savored each spoonful, his face calm and contemtive. But when ric finally set the bowl down, his expression shifted.


    "Actually," ric began, his tone somber than usual, "there¡¯s a reason I came to see you."

 Chapter 108: Asking For A Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 108: Asking For A Betrayal</h4>


    "And here I thought you missed my wonderful cooking," Griffin joked, intentionally trying to ease the awkward tension lingering in the air.


    He turned toward ric, who sat across from him on the couch, his fingers drumming nervously on the armrest. "Alright, spit it out."


    ric hesitated, then swallowed hard. "There¡¯s... something I didn¡¯t tell you about that incident with Violetst time."


    "Dude," Griffin deadpanned, "spit it out already."


    The pressure finally got to ric, and he blurted out, "Violet is immune to my lightning."


    For a moment, Griffin froze, staring at ric with an expression of utter disbelief. ric, in turn, waited with bated breath for the inevitable explosion of questions.


    "No fucking way!" Griffin shouted, springing to his feet as if jolted by a current himself. "Are you serious?"


    ric watched as Griffin began pacing back and forth, running his hands repeatedly through his hair. The shock was clearly hitting him hard.


    ric stood up, grabbing Griffin¡¯s arm to steady him. "Stop pacing, you¡¯re making me dizzy."


    But Griffin shook his head, still processing. "Tell me you¡¯re joking. That¡¯s impossible. Even the smallest jolt of your electricity can paralyze me on the spot. How can she be immune? Maybe you made a mistake?"


    "It¡¯s not just once, Griffin," ric said firmly. "The first time it happened in the ssroom, I thought I was imagining it. But I confirmed it today. Not to mention, it was the both of us wielding that lightning storm today. She really is not affected by it."


    This time around, Griffin did not move around, he just remained on the spot as if the energy had been drained out of him, finallying to eptance.


    "So, what are you saying? She¡¯s not human?" He asked with an expression of awe and confusion.


    "Probably. " ric said at first unsure, only to change his mind the next seconds, "Yes, she¡¯s not. I mean she fucking has purple hair, Griffin. And no human can withstand electricity."


    "Wow, this is too much information to take in all at once. " Griffin breathed, as if the weight of the revtion had knocked the wind out of him.


    "But..." He asked, "if she¡¯s not human, then what is she?"


    "I don¡¯t know for certain," ric admitted. "But we¡¯ve been running theories and she thinks she might be a witch. Or even fae."


    Griffin snorted. "Witch, maybe. She¡¯s got that wicked edge. But fae? Please. She doesn¡¯t have their grace."


    ric chuckled dryly. "I made the mistake of saying that to her face. Let¡¯s just say I got the death re of the century."


    Griffin burst intoughter, shaking his head. "Sounds about right."


    ric grew serious again. "But honestly?


    I think she¡¯s a hybrid. Violet is an orphan and with the rise of intermarriages between humans and werewolves, perhaps, her mother got entangled with a werewolf that she shouldn¡¯t and that led to her birth?"


    "She doesn¡¯t smell like a wolf," Griffin pointed out.


    "She might be an imp, leaning more to her human side than werewolf trait." ric argued.


    "It still doesn¡¯t exin her purple hair?" Griffin countered.


    "Fine, " ric groaned, "Violet Purple is a mystery that we can¡¯t figure out in one day... except that¡¯s the problem... " He suddenly said with an ominous tone.


    "What do you mean by that?" Griffin sensed his unease as well.


    "You do know what¡¯s happening tomorrow."


    Griffin¡¯s amusement faded, and his demeanor shifted. "Asher," he muttered.


    ric nodded. "Griffin, Asher can¡¯t have her."


    "It¡¯s Asher we¡¯re talking about here, ric." Griffin said grimly. "Whatever that psycho wants, he always gets it. If he wants Violet, he will get her no matter what you do."


    "Except Violet¡¯s not human, which is why we need to act now. " ric insisted. "If Asher knows what Violet is¡ªand I¡¯m sure he does by now¡ªwe¡¯re in trouble. God knows what he¡¯ll do with her."


    "God." Griffin rubbing his hand down his face from exasperation. "Perhaps if you hadn¡¯t taken her to that hill, Asher wouldn¡¯t have figured it out. And then, there¡¯s the Oracle as well who must know the truth as well because her fucking spies are everywhere. The gods help you, ric. Are you nning to let the whole school find out? Where the fuck was your brains, ric? Not to mention, do you know what those people at the hospital would do to Violet if they found out there¡¯s something special about her?!" He growled angrily at him.


    "Okay, you¡¯re right. That was a shitty move out there. But that was the release Violet needed at that moment. She was freaking out and I needed to do something. But you¡¯re right, it¡¯s not an excuse for my mistake."


    He took a deep breath, "I¡¯ll handle the Oracle and pay her to shut her mouth up. We¡¯ve been turning a blind eye to her business because she¡¯s been handy, she wouldn¡¯t risk incurring our wrath now. As for the hospital, I would rather die than let themy a hand on Violet. However, it¡¯s Asher we should be worried about the most here. Violet Purple would not remain in the west house. " ric hoped that was convincing enough.


    Griffin sighed. "Fine, I¡¯ll help. However, ric, you do know we can¡¯t win, at least not without Roman¡¯s help."


    At that, ric¡¯s expression darkened. "Oh, hell no." He might hate Asher, but not as much as he hated Roman¡¯s ass.


    "You know I¡¯m right," Griffin pressed. "We might have the numbers but Asher¡¯s pack is disciplined and strategic. Roman¡¯s cunning is the perfect counterbnce. We need him."


    "Roman wouldn¡¯t betray Asher for us, the same way I wouldn¡¯t betray you for them." ric said coldly. "The two are practically the same."


    "Not necessarily," Griffin said. "Unlike Asher, Roman has a heart. He might help us if he knows what¡¯s at stake."


    "And what if he ys us for a fool and it¡¯s all for nothing."


    "Then so will it be. However, we have to try first."


    "Fine, do whatever you want. But don¡¯t expect me to be polite." ric grumbled. He could never forgive Roman for what he did to him.


    "As long as your grudge doesn¡¯t get in the way, I don¡¯t care," Griffin said.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll be on my best behavior. "


    Then, they sat in silence for a moment until Griffin said. "So... what exactly were you and Violet doing before you figured out she was special?"

 Chapter 109: Ironlady

    <h4>Chapter 109: Irody</h4>


    Griffin might not have been the most intellectual of the alphas, but he certainly wasn¡¯t blind to what was happening around him. Right now, ric looked like a deer caught in headlights, guilt practically oozing off of him.


    Griffin narrowed his eyes, crossing his arms over his broad chest. "Don¡¯t tell me you two fucked."


    "No, we didn¡¯t!" ric blurted, nearly choking on his own spit in his haste to deny it. "We just... made out. Not once," he admitted reluctantly, scratching the back of his neck. "And, uh... under the rain."


    Griffin let out a low whistle, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "It was that good, huh?"


    ric¡¯s face turned an even deeper shade of red as he fumbled for words, his gaze darting away.


    "But you do want to fuck her, don¡¯t you?" Griffin pressed, his tone casual but his gaze scrutinizing.


    ric shot him a challenging look, finally regaining someposure. "And you don¡¯t?"


    Griffin shrugged, "She¡¯s hot, strong, my kind of woman. Of course, I¡¯d want to. But shouldn¡¯t you be jealous right now? I mean, we¡¯re talking about some girl you want to bone."


    ric surprised him with his answer. "I strangely don¡¯t feel jealous. Besides..." He hesitated for a moment before continuing, "It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve shared a woman anyway..."


    Griffin¡¯s eyes zed over slightly, as if recalling a distant memory.


    ric leaned in, adding in an enticing tone, "And it was very good."


    Griffin exhaled sharply, his jaw tightening. "Yeah, until the girl decided to y us against each other. So no, I¡¯m not doing Lucille again."


    "Violet is not Lucille," ric argued firmly.


    "She¡¯s not," Griffin admitted, his voice hardening, "but they share the unfortunate simrity of being under Asher¡¯s control."


    "I don¡¯t know what Asher¡¯s done to Violet," ric replied, "but her mind is strong. And she¡¯s immune to my electricity. Lucille wasn¡¯t. Maybe, just maybe, Violet can somehow resist him."


    Griffin¡¯s head snapped toward him. "Wait, is that what this is about? Is that why you want to bring her out of the West House? You want to pull her into your house, groom her into your perfect version of Lucille, and keep her away from Asher?"


    ric scowled, his voiceced with frustration. "You know that¡¯s not what this is."


    "Then convince me," Griffin challenged.


    "Whether or not I have personal motives," ric said evenly, "we both know Violet can¡¯t stay in Asher¡¯s house. That¡¯s a fact. Moreover, If the n goes well, Violet would be the one choosing what house to stay in."


    Griffin apologized. "Fuck. I¡¯m sorry. Whether she¡¯s under his control or not, I should have your back, even if it¡¯s a terrible idea and you¡¯re bound to get your heart broken again."


    ric couldn¡¯t help butugh at that, the tension between them dissolving as Griffin joined in. Theyughed until their sides ached, the camaraderie between them momentarily easing the heavy conversation.


    "Thank you," ric said to him.


    "You¡¯re wee," Griffin replied with a chuckle.


    Just as the moment settled, a sharp vibration filled the room, making them both pause. ric, sitting closest to the phone on the table, picked it up. His face paled when he saw the name on the screen.


    "Shit. It¡¯s Irody."


    "What?!" Griffin shouted, shooting up straight. ric handed him the phone, and Griffin immediately cleared his throat, bracing himself as he picked up his phone. He greeted his mother, "Hello, Mama."


    The stern voice that responded was unmistakably that of his mother, the infamous Irody, Irene. "I received a video recording today, and I have to say, the fight I witnessed was not impressive."


    Griffin muttered a curse under his breath, his jaw clenching. There was no doubt in his mind who the culprit behind this video leak was. It was his beta, Oscar. He would be having a serious talk with Oscarter about where his loyaltyy.


    "Are you losing your touch or something? Have you forgotten the way of the East? We crush our enemies, not have fun with them," his mother continued in her upromising voice.


    From the corner, ric mouthed ¡¯feral¡¯ to Griffin, barely stifling hisughter. Griffin in return shot him a re.


    "It won¡¯t happen again, Mom," he assured her through gritted teeth.


    "It better not," she replied, her voice as hard as steel.


    "Yes, ma¡¯m."


    And then, almost as if a switch had been flipped, her tone softened, bing unexpectedly sweet and maternal. "Nheless, how¡¯s my baby doing?"


    Griffin couldn¡¯t help but smile, even as he protested, "I¡¯m fine, but please stop calling me baby. I¡¯m a grown man, Mom."


    At this point, ric could not hold his amusement anymore and burst intoughter.


    Unfortunately, Irene¡¯s sharp ears didn¡¯t miss it, her attention shifting from her son. "Is that ric¡¯s voice I hear?" she asked, her tone turning curious.


    "Yes," Griffin replied, shooting ric an exasperated look.


    "Hand him the phone," Irene demanded.


    Griffin happily handed the phone over, mouthing, ¡¯<i>lie on your grave</i>¡¯ but ric called him bluff, epting the phone with a grin.


    "Hello, Irene," ric greeted her with his charming voice.


    "How are you doing, my dear?" she asked, her voice filled with genuine affection.


    "Doing well, Irene. And yourself?"


    "Good, good," she replied before adding in her usual no-nonsense tone, "Now I won¡¯t bother you with school stuff which I¡¯m sure you¡¯re good at, just keep an eye on my baby boy, will you? You know how he gets sometimes."


    "Of course, my beautiful Irene, I¡¯ll keep an eye on your baby for you." ric said with emphasis, blowing Griffin an air kiss.


    Griffin gave him the middle finger and ricughed as he handed the phone back to him.


    Before Griffin could say a word, Irene asked quickly. "So, what¡¯s your progress with Elsie? Is she into you these days? What¡¯s your progress with her?"


    Though Griffin was ustomed to his mother¡¯s nosiness regarding his rtionship with Elsie, today it grated on him more than usual.


    To be fair, it¡¯s a valid question considering the East wants Elsie to be their Luna. It was quite unfortunate he was the least of the cardinal alphas Elsie liked. And yet, he had to pursue the girl because his people wanted her.


    "The time you use to gossip about my love life, you could use it to take care of both your husbands," he reminded her.


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry about your papas," Irene said breezily. "They¡¯re perfectly fine. And for your information, they¡¯re dying to hear this news as well¡ª"


    Almost on cue, Griffin could hear the voices of his fathers in the background, bickering loudly about who would braid his mother¡¯s hair.


    Griffin seized the opportunity, "I think that requires your attention before it turns into a full-blown brawl and they destroy something at home. Have a nice day, mama." He blew her a kiss through the phone.


    "Griffin, don¡¯t you dare¡ª!" Irene began, but Griffin had already ended the call.


    He took a deep breath, exhaling heavily, relieved to have escaped further interrogation.


    "That was a close one," he muttered to himself.


    Griffin then nced at ric, who was still chuckling at the whole exchange.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of you baby, " ric mimicked Irene¡¯s voice, touching him on the shoulder.


    At once, Griffin pounced on ric. He was going to kill him tonight!

 Chapter 110: Kaila Won’t Be Serving

    <h4>Chapter 110: Ka Won¡¯t Be Serving</h4>


    "You wouldn¡¯t believe what I saw Alpha, " Jeremiah, Asher¡¯s beta, came to report the result of his finding.


    Of course, there was no way in hell Asher had let Violet willingly go with ric just like that. The guy was obsessed with Violet and would never rest unless his eyes were on her.


    "What is it?" Asher came to stand before him, moving from his desk where several reports were scattered across.


    Jeremiah gulped, "It¡¯s hard to say, Alpha."


    "Out with it and don¡¯t keep me waiting!" Asher¡¯s tone was clipped, showing his growing impatience.


    Jeremiah hesitated, his fingers twitching at his sides. "ric first took her to his workshop. They spent a lot of time there."


    Asher¡¯s gaze narrowed. "And?"


    "Then he took her to the hills," Jeremiah continued, his voice faltering. "And...I saw Violet wielding his lightning."


    Asher¡¯s brows shot up. "What did you just say?"


    Jeremiah swallowed hard, bracing himself. "ric held her hand while he summoned lightning and she survived. The lightning didn¡¯t harm her at all, Alpha. It was as if she was immune to his power."


    "Are you kidding me right now?" Asher obviously did not believe him.


    Jeremiah quickly began to exin knowing his head might roll otherwise. Asher was not really a kind and patient Alpha.


    "I know it¡¯s hard to believe Alpha, even I could not believe it at first. But it was both of them on that hill, no one else. I couldn¡¯t get even close to avoid getting hit by the lightning strikes. But Violet, she just stood right there, excited to have wielded the lightning with Alpha ric."


    Jeremiah pressed on, swallowing thickly. "And then...after they brought down the rainstorm together, they...kissed. Under the rain." He exined truthfully.


    The room fell deathly silent, save for the crackle of the fire in the hearth. Even Jeremiah didn¡¯t carelessly breathe out of fear of Ashershing out. Speaking of Asher, a muscle ticked in his jaw, and for a moment, Jeremiah thought he might have gone too far.


    But then, to his astonishment, Asher¡¯s lips curved into a slow, unsettling grin. He began tough, gently at first, until it grew into something dark and mirthless, filling the room with a menacing echo.


    Jeremiah stood frozen, the hair on his arms standing on end. When Asher was like this, it only meant one thing: chaos wasing.


    "I chose right," Asher murmured to himself, hisughter dying down but his grin remaining. "Turns out you¡¯re special after all, my purple queen."


    Jeremiah cleared his throat nervously. "Alpha Asher, what are your orders?"


    Asher¡¯s eyes gleamed with malicious intent as he turned to his beta. "Inform the wolves of the North House. During the games tomorrow, Violet Purple will be their primary target. She must not, under any circumstances, escape their grasp. Let them all know, she belongs to the West House."


    "Yes, Alpha," Jeremiah said quickly, bowing his head before rushing out to deliver themand. As well as escape Asher¡¯s unsettling presence.


    Left alone, Asher leaned against his desk, his fingers tracing the edge of the wood. A dangerous smile yed on his lips as his slitted eyes stared unblinkingly at the wall.


    "My little queen," he whispered, in a low and possessive voice. "There will be no escaping me. You are mine. We are meant to be together."


    Meanwhile that same night....


    Roman had just finished his run, his green fur matted from the rain the bastard ric had summoned with his ability. However, the night was far from over because he had received a tempting invitation from a half-breed beauty from the North House earlier that day, and he wasn¡¯t one to decline such opportunities. If you knew what he meant.


    Although there was no rule preventing the alphas from fraternizing with women from other houses, yet Roman knew this was a deliciously bold move considering


    the special hatred ric had for him.


    He was just about to go fuck a member of ric¡¯s house right under his nose and the irony of it all made him grin. Life was a game, and he loved ying it on hard mode.


    The enmity between ric and Roman had deep roots and it stemmed from an incident not long ago when Roman had slept with ric¡¯s girlfriend. In Roman¡¯s defense, the girl had offered herself, and he had simply obliged. It wasn¡¯t his fault she had chosen him, was it?


    But tonight, Roman relished the thrill of the forbidden as he nned to cross into enemy territory for a ndestine rendezvous. And as he neared the North House, Roman shifted hisrge, lupine frame into the slender, sinuous form of a small green snake.


    To sessfully pull off this meeting required stealth, and his snake form was perfect for sneaking into enemy territory unnoticed. Slithering through the undergrowth, Roman made his way toward the house.


    The foliage rustled softly as he moved, his body undting smoothly over the damp ground. Thankfully, the girl lived all alone on the first floor, making it all easier for him. They had all the privacy for their coitus tonight.


    Spotting the open window on the first floor as he had instructed the girl, Roman slithered up the wall, his scales finding purchase on the rough surface. He reached the window ledge, his forked tongue flickering out to taste the air.


    He then slipped through the gap, entering the girl¡¯s darkened living room. The faint scent of her perfume lingered in the air, the tantalizing smell exciting him for what was about to happen.


    Roman slithered across the wooden floor, making his way toward the bedroom door. Once there, he shifted back into his tall, muscr frame and naked as the day he was born. He didn¡¯t need to bother for clothes, not when the fun was about to begin.


    Smirking, he opened the bedroom door and stepped inside. The room was dark, but his werewolf eyes could pick out the shape of the girl lying under the covers. Oh, she was ying hide and seek. Good,


    he loved women with a naughty streak.


    Roman slowly approached the bed, his body taunt with anticipation. He pulled the covers with a dramatic flourish, fully expecting to find the alluring half-breed.


    Instead, Roman found himself staring down at someone entirely unexpected


    "Oh, fuck..."


    Before Roman could react, the room lit up with a white light and buzz as ric struck him with a bolt of lightening.


    He copsed to the floor in a heap, convulsing. The smell of singed hair and flesh filled the room as ric stepped out from the darkness, his hand still crackling with residual lightning.


    "I¡¯m sorry but Ka wouldn¡¯t be serving tonight." ric said coldly, his eyes glowing with the power of his element.


    The bedroom door opened, and Griffin walked in, his towering frame filling the doorway. He leaned casually against the frame, a smile ying on his lips.


    "It¡¯s nice to see you, Roman, we¡¯ve been waiting for you."Griffin said with mockery


    Roman nced between ric and Griffin, realization dawning on him.


    Fuck his life.


    Roman cursed as he realized he had walked¡ªno, slithered¡ªright into a trap.

 Chapter 111: Not My Oracle

    <h4>Chapter 111: Not My Oracle</h4>


    <strong>MOON FEED EXCLUSIVE: BONFIRE HEARTS </strong>


    <i>Written by: The Oracle</i>


    <i>Hello, my scandal-loving stars of Lunaris Academy! It¡¯s your one and only Oracle, here to sprinkle some honey on your nectar and hype you up for the event of the day. So cozy up with your tea because my tales promises sparks that even ric¡¯s storms can¡¯t outshine.</i>


    <strong>Light Up The Night</strong>


    <i> If you haven¡¯t heard (and seriously, what part of the earth are you from?), the bonfire party at the Silver de is happening this Friday night. And trust me, you don¡¯t want to miss it. The cardinal alphas are throwing it, and if history has taught us anything, it¡¯s that these alphas know how to throw a mean party. Think roaring mes, music that¡¯ll make your heart race, and enough drama to keep us buzzing for weeks. </i>


    <i>So grab your fanciest fits, because this is going to be the ce to see and be seen. And let¡¯s not forget, the party isn¡¯t just about the good times. Oh yes, I¡¯m talking about our very own love triangle extraordinaire. </i>


    <strong>Queen Bee¡¯s Smokin¡¯ Move</strong>


    <i>First things first, let¡¯s give credit where it¡¯s due. Our reigning queen bee, Elsie Lyka Lancaster, has reminded everyone why she¡¯s at the top of the food chain. The way she imed Asher in the Silvered Court was nothing short of iconic. Her bold kiss was a statement to everyone in the room, especially a certain purple-haired whirlwind, that Asher Nightshade is </i><strong><i>hers</i></strong><i>. </i>


    <i>And let¡¯s be honest, man, was that kiss freaking hot! If I could give awards for public disys of affection that double as power moves, Elsie would be walking away with gold. At least now, Violet gets a firsthand lesson in how it¡¯s done and Queenbie Elsie has a masterss in iming what¡¯s hers. But¡ªplot twist alert!¡ªdid it work? </i>


    <strong>Asher¡¯s Romantic Confession: Love or Strategy?</strong>


    <i>Let¡¯s rewind to that verbal sparring session between Asher and Violet at history ss. Asher¡¯s words still have me swooning: </i>


    <strong><i>"I would treasure her. She¡¯d be my queen, my everything. I¡¯d dedicate my life to making her happy, to protect her from anything that could harm her. Nothing would matter more than her." </i></strong>


    <i>Okay, stop. Is this not the most romantic thing you¡¯ve ever heard? Was Asher confessing his love for Violet right in front of the whole ss? If that¡¯s the case, this love story just took a turn that none of us sawing. All this time, we thought Violet was the storm wrecking Asher and Elsie¡¯s ship. But It seems the tides have turned, and now it might be Elsie who finds herself in the way of a love that¡¯s blooming fiercer than our bonfire. </i>


    <i>Can someone hand me some tissues? Because if this is a love story in the making, I¡¯m here for it. </i>


    <strong>A Kick To Remember</strong>


    <i>But let¡¯s not get caught in tonight¡¯s excitement and forget Violet¡¯s moment of glory. Combat ss gave us the highlight of the day when Violet delivered a very direct message to Asher, right to his family jewels.</i>


    <i>I mean, we all love a strong woman, right? Sure, Asher was a little naughty for picking an unwilling partner (we see you, Mr. Nightshade), but Violet kicking him where it hurts was the cherry on top of this drama sundae. </i>


    <i>Note to Violet: You might want to watch out for the Nightshade n. They probably aren¡¯t thrilled with the idea of their heir potentially losing his ability to, well, produce heirs. </i>


    <strong>What¡¯s Next? </strong>


    <i>With all this tension¡ªsexual and otherwise¡ªbetween Violet and Asher, I¡¯m on the edge of my seat waiting to see what the bonfire party brings. Will Elsie take another sexy stand? Will Asher and Violet finally settle their differences, or will the other Cardinal Alphas have their screen time with our purple storm, especially after that rainstormst night. Conspiracy wink. </i>


    <i>One thing¡¯s for sure: this party is going to be legendary. So, Lunaris babes, dress to impress, bring your best vibes, and don¡¯t forget your dancing shoes. Because this Friday night, the Silver de is where all the magic, drama, and tea are going to unfold. </i>


    <i>As always, I¡¯ll be watching (and sipping tea) to bring you the juiciest updates. Until next time, keep your ws sharp and your secrets sharper. </i>


    <i>The Oracle. </i>


    "Ahh!!!!!!" Elsie¡¯s scream reverberated through her massive walk-in closet, right before she smashed her phone against the wall.


    The shattered pieces of the expensive device littered the floor, but Elsie was obviously not satisfied as she stomped on them furiously. Her face was contorted with fury, her blue eyes zing with rage.


    "Elsie, try to calm down," Grace said tentatively, stepping closer to her friend. If she could even be called that.


    But Grace¡¯s attempt to pacify her backfired on her. Elsie¡¯s manicured nails dug into Grace¡¯s chin as she grabbed it roughly, forcing her to meet her gaze.


    Grace winced from the sharp pain but she dared not resist her. Around them, the other girls sat frozen, exchanging uneasy nces but none of them did anything to intervene. They knew better than to cross Elsie when her temper red.


    "I do not subscribe to her magazines, fund her lifestyle, and support her tform only to have that nonsense written about me!" Elsie snarled, her voice dripping with venom. "Who does that bitch think she is?"


    With a sharp shove, she released Grace, who stumbled back and rubbed her aching jaw. The tension in the room was so tensed that no one dared to breathe too loudly, fearing they might be the next target of Elsie¡¯s wrath.


    "Cancel my subscription to the Oracle¡¯s magazine," Elsie barked, pacing back and forth like a caged lioness. "Put out a post and let my followers know I¡¯m boycotting her! And make it clear to them that whoever doesn¡¯t stand with me is against me. And do you know what I do to my enemies, Grace?"


    Grace hesitated, ncing nervously at the others before murmuring, "You... crush them."


    "Exactly!" Elsie spat, her fist clenching as her lips curled into a cruel smile. "I crush my enemies. That little gossipmonger is going to regret the day she thought she could cross me."

 Chapter 112: When Loyalty Is Questioned

    <h4>Chapter 112: When Loyalty Is Questioned</h4>


    "What are you still standing there for? Get moving!" Elsie barked at Grace, who jumped at the loudmand.


    Without hesitation, Grace snatched up her phone and began typing, her fingers shaking a little. The outside world saw Grace as lucky since she was Elsie¡¯s efficient and indispensable assistant who managed all her ounts and activities. If only they knew the poor girl lived in pained paradise.


    The ufortable truth was that Grace was Elsie¡¯s servant who was bound to her by a debt of gratitude and a ruthless hierarchy. Elsie didn¡¯t care about her in the slightest.


    Grace wasn¡¯t an elite; she was simply a poor human she had plucked from obscurity. Everything Grace had, the fame, respect, admiration, and wealth, it all came from her. Without Elsie, Grace would be nothing, and both of them knew it.


    Before Grace could finish typing, a voice broke through the room. "And you think that¡¯s a good idea?"


    Every head in the room, including Elsie¡¯s, turned as Natalie Avax entered the closet with an elegance that could rival any runway model. She moved with effortless confidence, her presence undoubtedly maic. Such that even in a space filled with the finest luxury items, she was the one thing everyone couldn¡¯t help but notice.


    Elsie¡¯s face hardened into a scowl as she turned toward Natalie, her voice filled with irritation. "I believe I called for you hours ago?"


    But Natalie barely spared her a nce, walking past her as though she weren¡¯t worth acknowledging. Her sharp eyes scanned the room, taking in the opulence without a hint of awe.


    "Don¡¯t push your luck, Elsie," she said coolly. "I¡¯m not Grace, someone you can order around, and I¡¯m certainly not jobless enough toe running like a dog to its master."


    The jab hit its mark, and Grace flinched, her face reddening as she risked a nce upward. Her gaze briefly met Natalie¡¯s before she jerked her head down again, too humiliated to hold the contact.


    A muscle twitched in Elsie¡¯s jaw as she regarded Natalie. Natalie had never been an enemy, but she wasn¡¯t a friend either. It was her brazen arrogance that infuriated Elsie the most. As the reigning queen of the academy, Elsie was used to being worshipped, feared, and obeyed. But not Natalie.


    And for good reason.


    Natalie was an Avax. The Avax family was a powerhouse, tech giants with wealth and connections that dwarfed even Elsie¡¯s. Even the human president and the werewolf king relied on their support.


    Nearly every student at Lunaris came from money, but no one matched the Avax family¡¯s clout. Their connections, especially with the underground, made them untouchable. To cross them was a fool¡¯s errand, and Elsie knew better than to try.


    "Fine," Elsie said through gritted teeth, forcing a tight smile. "If you were busy, then..."


    Her words were an attempt to save face, but inside of her, anger and hatred burned. If Natalie weren¡¯t so rich and untouchable, Elsie would have taught her a lesson long ago.


    Natalie, unfazed by Elsie¡¯s attempt at reconciliation, strolled over to the upholstered storage bench where three other elite girls sat, their postures stiff with unease.


    "Hello, girls," Natalie greeted them with a breezy wave, her tone light and unconcerned.


    The three girls exchanged hesitant smiles and awkward waves in return. They were already aware of the tension between Elsie and Natalie, and it made their presence feel painfully awkward. They buried their faces in magazines they clearly weren¡¯t reading, however, they pretended to be disinterested in the scene unfolding before them.


    "So..." Natalie ced her impossibly expensive designer bag beside her, crossing one toned leg over the other, elegantly. "I heard something interesting about you wanting to boycott the Oracle. Please tell me you were just joking?"


    She finished with a smile that didn¡¯t touch her eyes, her voice sharp even though it feigned sweetness. The room was silent as


    all eyes turned to Elsie, waiting to see how she would respond.


    But Elsie¡¯s jaw only tightened, especially as she stared at Natalie, who lounged on the bench like she owned the ce.


    "Since you seem awfully concerned about what I do, let me ask you then, Natalie. Why would you care about that? The Oracle crossed a line and someone needs to remind her who¡¯s in charge." Elsie said, standing tall and crossing her arms.


    Natalie chuckled softly, the sound dripping with condescension. "Ah, Elsie, always so quick to y the role of the dictator. But tell me," she leaned forward slightly, her hazel eyes meeting Elsie¡¯s blue ones, "what happens when the Oracle retaliates? She¡¯s not just some gossipmonger. She¡¯s untouchable for a reason."


    Elsie¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. She hated that Natalie had a point, but she wasn¡¯t about to back down.


    "What do you mean by untouchable? She¡¯s just a human hiding behind a keyboard. Moreover, the Oracle was nothing. At the start, no one would read orment on her useless gossip pages nor buy her magazines, not until I came into the picture!"


    She continued, her voice getting louder, " I sponsored her! I gave her the wings to fly! I gave her the content! And it was all about Moi!" Elsie pointed to her chest, dering, "I made her who is she? So trust me when I tell you she wouldn¡¯t dare go against me publicly."


    "And yet you don¡¯t even know who she is... you are not even sure whether she is a he or she."


    "I don¡¯t care!" Elsie said, "I made her and I would undo her. I¡¯m Elsie Lancaster. "


    Natalie could not take it anymore and stood up. She faced Elsie, saying with a cutting tone, "I thought you were smart but it seems to be you¡¯re a dumb bimbo. Or perhaps the fame has gotten to your head, you think you¡¯re untouchable?"


    Elsie¡¯s eyes red with anger, her voice rising immediately. "How dare you¡ª!"


    But Natalie didn¡¯t let her finish. "The Oracle has dirt on everyone in this school," she said, her words slicing through Elsie¡¯s outrage. "And I do mean everyone. What do you think happens when you push her? She¡¯ll push back. Hard."


    Elsie¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, but Natalie wasn¡¯t done. "The Oracle has always been an encyclopedia of secrets. Even if you hadn¡¯t helped her rise, it was only a matter of time before someone else realized her worth and did the same. And let¡¯s not forget, you benefited from her, too. Look at you, Lunaris¡¯ Queen Bee. All that attention, all that control. You wouldn¡¯t be where you are without her"


    Natalie¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t mocking, but it wasn¡¯t sympathetic either. It was neutral, detached, and somehow, that made her words sting even more.


    "You fed a lion," Natalie¡¯s lips curved into a faint, humorless smile. "And now it¡¯s grown big enough to see you as a meal. Trust me, you don¡¯t want to be a lion¡¯s meal. It¡¯s unpleasant... and messy."


    Elsie¡¯s expression darkened further. The joke clearly wasn¡¯t meant for her enjoyment. Neither was Natalie fazed by the hostile energy radiating from her. She just didn¡¯t care.


    Her tone became more serious. "Moreover, even if you wanted to boycott the Oracle, do you really think it¡¯s that simple? Asher, ric, Roman, and Griffin are all still subscribed to her. They rely on her as much as everyone else. Like it or not, the Oracle is integral to Lunaris¡¯ ecosystem. She keeps the students entertained, and happy students mean less chaos."


    Natalie came closer to Elsie, cing a hand on her shoulder. The gesture was both disarming and dominating, a subtle power move that made the others girls in the room hold their breath.


    "With her holding secrets over all of you, it¡¯s like she¡¯s maintaining order. Imagine what would happen if you wolves decided to y gods and tyrants without someone like her around to keep you in check. In this case, the Oracle isn¡¯t just untouchable, she¡¯s necessary. She can¡¯t go, don¡¯t you think?"


    The insult was slight but obviously woven into Natalie¡¯s calm and calcted reasoning. But the girl¡¯s expression remained neutral, even pleasant, even though the message was clear as day : the Oracle was untouchable, and Elsie would be wise to remember that.


    Elsie said nothing, seething inwardly instead. Even Grace stood awkwardly in with the phone still in hand, unsure whether to continue typing or retreat into the shadows


    "But then I know what your problem is, " Natalie let her hand drop, "Violet Purple isn¡¯t it? " she said, watching as Elsie¡¯s eyes widened slightly, however she quickly masked her expression.


    "You¡¯re threatened by her position, aren¡¯t you? "


    "I am not ¡ª"


    "My time is valuable, Elsie Lancaster and I did not answer your call to waste it further. You want me here because you have obviously noticed my recent interactions with Violet Purple and want to know where my loyalty is? If not demand something from me?"


    Natalie lifted a brow while holding her gaze, "Am I wrong?"

 Chapter 113: Be Like Lucille

    <h4>Chapter 113: Be Like Lucille</h4>


    For a moment, it seemed Elsie wouldn¡¯t reply. She nibbled on her lower lip, hesitating slightly. But then, with a loud intake of breath, she finally let it out.


    "You invited Violet to your tea party. Are both of you friends now? Are you supporting her or me?" The way Elsie looked at Natalie was direct, as if daring her to lie to her face.


    Natalie didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she studied Elsie with that maddeningly arrogant air, her silence more unsettling than words. It was almost as if she was wondering if answering Elsie was worth the effort.


    Then she finally spoke with an unapologetic tone. "I believe I don¡¯t need your approval to decide who my friends are."


    "Violet Purple is my enemy," Elsie hissed.


    "So, are you saying I¡¯m your enemy?" Natalie rephrased, tilting her head slightly and her voice carrying an undercurrent of warning. "Do you even want to be my enemy?"


    Elsie bristled, catching the subtle threat hidden in Natalie¡¯s words and tried to diffuse the situation, though her voice remained defensive. "We are the pirs of Lunaris Academy, Natalie. Violet is an outsider and cannot disrupt the order."


    "That Violet is currently in the top three of the rankings..." Natalie pulled out her phone and held it up, showing Elsie the Luna rankings. "ording to the rules, that means the current pirs of Lunaris Academy are you, me, and her. Perhaps instead of antagonizing her, you should pull her in. Make her one of us."


    Elsie¡¯s face twisted in anger. "That girl is a nobody! She has no money, no connections, and she¡¯s the daughter of a prostitute. She¡¯s a leech with nothing to contribute¡ª"


    "Of course, you wouldn¡¯t agree to that," Natalie cut her off without hesitation. "You¡¯ve always hated peace."


    Elsie¡¯s hands clenched into fists at her sides, her knuckles turning white, but Natalie wasn¡¯t finished.


    "And that¡¯s why I¡¯m here," Natalie continued, her voice aloof, "to suggest a permanent solution so I won¡¯t have to be summoned for these petty matters again."


    Elsie¡¯s expression shifted slightly, her anger giving way to cautious curiosity. "You have a solution?" she asked, unable to hide her interest.


    "You want Violet away from Asher, don¡¯t you?" Natalie asked, arching a perfectly shaped brow.


    "Definitely," Elsie replied without hesitation.


    "Based on my research, it¡¯s close to impossible to get Asher away from Violet. He¡¯s practically obsessed with her," Natalie said bluntly.


    Unlike others who would soften their words to avoid offending Elsie, Natalie spoke with a brutal honesty that made Elsie¡¯s jaw tighten.


    "However," Natalie continued, "if you can get Violet away from the West House, their interactions would be limited. Asher wouldn¡¯t have easy ess to her. And what better opportunity than during the games tonight?" Her expression was smug, as though she were revealing a master n.


    "You want her to leave the West House..." Elsie stiffened, her voice wary. "And go where?"


    The caution in Elsie¡¯s voice was obvious. She didn¡¯t want Violet anywhere near the cardinal alphas. If she had her way, Violet would already have dropped out or been expelled. But Asher had threatened to ruin her life if she so much as touched his "Purple queen."


    Purple queen. Elsie scoffed internally. The very thought pissed her, knowing Asher already considered Violet his queen.


    She was supposed to be his queen. All of their queen. Although the Alpha King¡¯s order was for her to choose one cardinal alpha as a mate, it didn¡¯t diminish Elsie¡¯s desire to keep the others under her influence. The thought of another girl, especially Violet,ying im to any of them was enough to drive her crazy.


    The cardinal alphas were special in their own way and though she liked some the least like Griffin and some the most like Asher, she still couldn¡¯t let them go.


    Elsie wanted them all. She wanted them to worship the very ground she stepped on, to fight over her just the same way they¡¯d done with Lucille. Except she wasn¡¯t


    Lucille. And neither would Violet. She would not let that happen.


    "And that is the interesting part, don¡¯t you think?" Natalie¡¯s voice pulled Elsie back to the present. The girl¡¯s eyes were glinting with calcted confidence.


    "You¡¯re aligned with the North House, which is out of the question for Violet. We can¡¯t have a power tussle in one house. Griffin, the alpha you like the least, has a big heart. It won¡¯t take long for Violet¡¯s influence to grow under him, potentially rivaling yours. Hence, the best solution is the South House."


    Elsie¡¯s jaw clenched at the suggestion, but Natalie didn¡¯t stop.


    "Roman adores you. He would no doubt suppress Violet¡¯s influence for your sake. And let¡¯s be honest, Roman isn¡¯t susceptible to the ¡¯Purple Storm.¡¯ With his endless supply of women, it¡¯s unlikely Violet could sway him. Unless, of course, Violet has a magic vagina," Natalie added without filter, making Elsie¡¯s face burn in mortified rage.


    "All in all," Natalie concluded, "the South House is the best ce for Violet to stay out of your way, allowing you to maintain your reign as queen bee. Contact Roman then, use your womanly charm, and get the job done. So, what¡¯s it going to be? Are you taking the n, yes or no?"


    "Fine, I¡¯ll take it," Elsie bit out through gritted teeth.


    "Good," Natalie said briskly. "Then I believe this concludes our business. And next time, don¡¯t interrogate me about my rtionship with Violet. I don¡¯t like people telling me what to do. Have a nice day, and good luck with the n."


    With that, Natalie grabbed her bag, turned on her heel and strolled out of the room, her confidence unshaken. She left Elsie to simmer in the frustration and unspoken rage left in her wake.


    "Who does she think she is?" Elsie hissed, turning to Grace. "Don¡¯t just stand there. Delete everything."


    Grace scrambled to obey, her fingers trembling as she erased the draft message. The three other girls on the bench exchanged uneasy nces. This was going to be a long day not just for Elsie, but them too.

 Chapter 114: No Distractions

    <h4>Chapter 114: No Distractions</h4>


    For the first time since she arrived at Lunaris Academy, Violet woke up with a genuine smile on her face. Stretching thoroughly on the bed with a contented groan, she let herself bask in the rare feeling of happiness. When her gazended on her three roommates, she stopped and waved cheerfully, "Morning, roomies."


    The room fell silent. Not just Ivy, but Daisy and L stared at her like she had sprouted a second head. This was uncharacteristic of Violet. No, it was the first time Violet had ever called them "roomies."


    Usually, she offered a curt and impersonal "Good morning" to cover all three of them, and that was only on the rare asions she acknowledged them at all..


    Ivy prided herself on being the resident snob, but Violet¡¯s icy demeanor made her seem warm inparison


    None of them dared say a word as they watched Violet saunter into the bathroom, humming softly under her breath.


    "What is up with her?" Ivy whispered, turning to L for answers. L, after all, L was the self-proimed expert on all things Violet. If Violet were a subject at Lunaris, L would undoubtedly ace it with extra credit.


    But even L was at a loss. She shrugged, looking genuinely baffled. "I have no idea."


    "What is that?" Daisy asked, pointing to something sticking out from beneath Violet¡¯s bed.


    L moved to Violet¡¯s bed, crouched down and pulled the object free, revealing Violet¡¯s crumpled and dirtied uniform. She sniffed it and examined it with an analytical air. "She was outst night... under the rain," L observed, her voice tinged with intrigue.


    "So she had sex," Daisy dered with startling confidence.


    "What?!" L and Ivy both turned to her, eyes wide with shock.


    "When women have sex, their bodies release oxytocin," Daisy exined matter-of-factly. "It¡¯s the happy hormone. It reduces stress, promotes bonding, and improves mood."


    "So, in one word, rain sex makes her happy?" L asked, her tone dripping with disbelief.


    "If that¡¯s the case, she should have it every day to keep up this charming personality," Ivy said sarcastically, rolling her eyes.


    At that exact moment, the bathroom door clicked, and the girls went into a panic. L, moving with lightning speed, shoved the uniform back under the bed and raced to her own. The room fell into a tense silence, each girl pretending to be deeply engrossed in something.


    The uniform was not properly tucked in, but Violet didn¡¯t seem to notice. She emerged from the bathroom, her phone ying soft music as she swayed slightly to the beat. She crossed the room to her wardrobe, opened it, and pulled out her spare uniform. Good thing she¡¯d bought it as a backup, even if it had drained thest of the money Nancy had given her.


    Grabbing the fresh uniform, Violet danced her way back to the bathroom. As soon as the door clicked shut, the three girls exhaled simultaneously, releasing the breath they hadn¡¯t realized they were holding. For a moment, they had all been convinced Violet would catch them snooping and re at them with her infamous icy stare.


    "Sex is scary," Daisy muttered, shivering slightly.


    "More like wonderful," L said with a dreamy look. Then her expression turned serious. "Although... I wonder who she did it with." Her eyes suddenly widened as a thought struck her. "You think it¡¯s Asher?"


    Ivy scoffed, jealousy dripping from her tone. "It might not even be with a cardinal alpha."


    Daisy and L turned scathing looks on Ivy before shaking their heads in unison. It was no secret that Ivy had always been jealous of Violet.


    "I mean," Ivy said defensively, "the cardinal alphas aren¡¯t the only guys she hangs out with."


    "Really?" L said, raising an eyebrow. "Name one guy Violet hangs out with."


    "W-well..." Ivy stammered, floundering for an answer. Then she brightened. "That guy with the curly hair!"


    "Dion?" L frowned, unimpressed.


    "That¡¯s the one!" Ivy said, nodding vigorously.


    "Even a four-year-old coulde up with something better than that, Ivy," Daisy tsked, shaking her head in pity.


    L fixed Ivy with a deep frown. "If you want to tarnish Violet¡¯s reputation, at least do it without sounding pathetic. Dion already has a girlfriend, and my Violet has taste. Period," she said with pride.


    "Whatever," Ivy muttered, brushing off the jab and turning away. But the tension still lingered in the room, the mystery of Violet¡¯s sudden cheerfulness left unresolved.


    Meanwhile, in the bathroom.....


    Violet belted the song ying on her phone at the top of her lungs. Her voice, though not perfect, carried a carefree energy that would seem strange to anyone who knew her usual reserved demeanor. The bathroom was filled with steam from the hot water as Violet sang and danced.


    When Violet finally stepped out, a towel snugly draped around her, she caught sight of her reflection in the mirror. She paused, tilting her head slightly, and reached up to touch her lips.


    They still tingled faintly at the memory, and before she could stop herself, Violet found herself smiling. The way ric had kissed herst night under the rain was something she wouldn¡¯t be forgetting anytime soon.


    Her fingers lingered on her lips as she relived the moment, but suddenly, Violet snapped back to reality. What the hell was she thinking?


    Her brows furrowed, and she shook her head as if physically shaking off the memory. It was just a kiss. A fleeting, emotional moment. Moreover, she was sure ric had already forgotten about it, and so should she.


    "I will not lose my mind over a kiss. I¡¯m Violet Purple. Nothing bothers me," Violet said firmly, trying to convince herself.


    With her mind made up, Violet grabbed her spare uniform and began dressing quickly. She couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on "distractions" . Also, she was hungry, and the highly coveted dining hall of Lunaris Academy waited for no one.


    Violet straightened her shoulders, and stepped out of the bathroom, ready to face the day with the cool confidence she was known for.

 Chapter 115: Girls And A Little Confession

    <h4>Chapter 115: Girls And A Little Confession</h4>


    The day¡¯s surprises never seemed to end because, for the first time since arriving at Lunaris Academy, Violet found herself sitting with her roommates for breakfast.


    Although Daisy and Ivy were pr opposites with the first being the ssic nerd and thetter, the social butterfly with a sharp tongue, they stuck together, just as L and Violet shared an unexpected camaraderie. Hence it was always both of eating together, just as L and Violet preferred their time together.


    But as Violet and L walked in, it was Ivy who shockingly waved them over to their table for the first time. After all, Ivy had made it obvious her displeasure on Violet always going head-on with the elites, especially Elsie. In hernguage, she could never associate herself with such a person.


    At the same time, Violet surprisingly, didn¡¯t dismiss the offer as she was used to doing to other students whenever they disyed any unusual inclusivity.


    Violet wasn¡¯t interested in joining any clique who probably intended to gain something from her as a result of her newfound fame ¡ª which she barely exercised. In one word, Violet willingly choose to be a social pariah.


    Since Ivy was not an elite, it meant their


    table was on the lower floor with themon students, a setting which Violet preferred. Not to mention, the attention wasn¡¯t solely on her, unlike other times when students would cast curious and often creepy nces her way. And it was because of the party tonight.


    The buzz of conversation filled the hall to the point it was nearly a nuisance but no one dared to interfere. Everywhere, students chattered excitedly about the party, their voicesced with anticipation and gossip.


    Seated with her roommates, Violet listened as L turned to Ivy with a question.


    "What are you wearing to the party?" L, ever the fashion enthusiast, couldn¡¯t help but ask, having known Ivy¡¯s taste for all things morous.


    Ivy smirked, leaning back with an air of arrogance. "Oh, just a little something from Bemy Noir¡¯s new collection."She dropped the name casually, but itnded like a bomb.


    L¡¯s jaw dropped. "Bemy Noir?" she gasped. "You mean the Bemy Noir? That¡¯s my favorite brand as well!" She giggled, excitedly high fiving Ivy as if they were kindred spirits who just found each other.


    Although Daisy was left out, her smile was genuine, as she already imagined the dazzling, likely scandalous outfit Ivy would pull off tonight.


    Ivy grinned, basking in the admiration. "What can I say? A girl¡¯s gotta look the part."


    Then, Ivy turned her sharp gaze to Violet. "And what about you, Violet? What are you wearing?"


    The question seemed innocent enough, and all eyes turned to Violet, waiting expectantly for an answer.


    Without hesitation, Violet shrugged and replied, "My normal clothes."


    "What?" L and Ivy were horrified.


    The table fell silent as an awkward silence descended upon them. Ivy especially found it hard to believe that Violet with her new found fame could not dress up for her first time party tonight?


    Even Daisy, who came from the poorest district had managed to put together a decent outfit for the party. Hence, the idea that Violet, who carried herself with such confidence, had no ns to dress up was simply unbelievable.


    Ivy scoffed, "Please tell me you¡¯re joking."


    But Violet¡¯s expression remained the same.


    Ivy arched an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed as she said, "Are you trying to be a party pooper on purpose?"


    But Violet was unaffected by the judgment.


    "I didn¡¯te to this school to party," she stated matter-of-factly. "But since I¡¯ve been forced to sacrifice my time for something so frivolous, I¡¯ll wear whateverfortable thing I can find in my wardrobe."


    Asher had forced this party on her and if he expected she¡¯d be a doll, then he was in for a huge disappointment.


    However, her roommates did not know her reasons and L, seated next to her, cleared her throat ufortably. She knew all too well what Violet¡¯s definition of fortable" entailed.


    Violet¡¯s wardrobe was a sea of dark, emo, and sporty pieces. There was hardly anything resembling party attire. There wasn¡¯t a single cute, morous, or sexy outfit in sight, and the thought of Violet showing up in her usual style made L inwardly cringe.


    L leaned in, suggesting an alternative lightly, "Maybe I can lend you something? You¡¯re taller and, uh, bustier, but I bet I can find something that¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t bother," Violet interrupted, her voice cold.


    The air became heavy with the rejection and it was not hard to see the hurt on L¡¯s face. Even Ivy and Daisy shared a look. L¡¯s well-meaning offer had been dismissed so coldly that even Ivy, who often reveled in sarcastic banter, seemed taken aback. Although they had their opinions about Violet¡¯s attitude, they quietly returned to their meals, the tension still lingering.


    However, Violet was not as emotionless as they had assumed and right now, she was feeling guilty. She hadn¡¯t meant to wound them, but as she nced around the table and saw their subdued expressions, she realized she had.


    For the first time, her roommates offered to help her fit in, and she¡¯d effectively swatted it away. It became clear to Violet that her walls, while protective, sometimes isted her more than she intended.


    "I¡¯m... sorry," Violet said so softly they almost didn¡¯t hear her.


    "What?" Ivy said.


    Violet took a deep breath and confessed, "I know Ie off as bold and aggressive sometimes, but... I¡¯m not really a party person. And honestly, I¡¯m justfortable in my own clothes."


    L, who had been quietly fiddling with her fork, looked up and smiled warmly. "Fine," she said, nudging her, as though offering an olive branch.


    Ivy and Daisy both shrugged. Whatever.


    "I guess we¡¯ll have to respect you looking like whatever you want to look like ," Ivy said with a touch of exasperation, but there was no malice in her tone.


    "Yeah," Daisy added. "It¡¯s your decision. We have to respect it nheless."


    They began to rx, the tension dissipating slightly, but Violet wasn¡¯t done.


    "Although," She said, her voice shifting slightly, "there¡¯s something else I would need your help with."


    And one should have seen the way L¡¯s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 116: Storm Freeze

    <h4>Chapter 116: Storm Freeze</h4>


    "What is it? Anything! Just name it," L announced, her eyes shining with so much enthusiasm she might as well have offered up her kidney if Violet needed it. Her eagerness was almost infectious.


    Ivy raised a skeptical eyebrow, while Daisy tilted her head, intrigued by what Violet could possibly want. It was not eveyday that one saw the untouchable ice queen let her guard down, even just a little.


    "I¡¯m broke," Violet dered tly.


    The table fell silent. L¡¯s jaw practically hit the floor as she had clearly been expecting something far grander she could take on for her sake. Ivy, on the other hand, burst intoughter, clutching her stomach.


    She was notughing at Violet for being poor but rather at L for expecting it was some life-or-death situation


    L hissed, ring at Ivy, who wasughing so hard tears gathered in her eyes.


    "I am serious here," Violet said, her displeasure slicing through Ivy¡¯sughter like a de.


    Sobering up, Ivy smirked. "Fine, fine. You¡¯re broke. So what? Call your parents then."


    "Unlike you, not everyone has rich parents," Daisy snapped, her re sharp enough to make Ivy swallow her retort. For once, the usually clueless and insensitive Ivy seemed to grasp how her words might affect someone.


    "Thank you for that," Violet said, dramatically bowing her head to Daisy, who let out a long, exaggerated sigh at her theatrics.


    Violet continued, "Seriously, though. I¡¯m broke. If there¡¯s one thing I thought being an elite at Lunaris would provide, it¡¯s money. But so far, there¡¯s none of that."


    "That¡¯s only because you haven¡¯t been utilizing it," L interjected with a firm and certain tone.


    "What do you mean by that?" Violet asked, frowning.


    "Even without rich parents, the elites at Lunaris make their money through their fame," L exined, leaning forward. She hesitated for a moment before asking, "You do have Moontagram, right?"


    "I won¡¯t even be surprised if she doesn¡¯t," Ivy quipped, rolling her eyes. But her smirk froze when she caught Violet¡¯s serious expression. "Oh god," Ivy groaned, covering her face. "She really doesn¡¯t have it."


    L gasped as if Violet hadmitted murder. "Okay, no judgement. First step: download the app. Now."


    Violet sighed but pulled out her phone, allowing L to guide her through it. As the app installed, Lunched into her exnation. "Moontagram isn¡¯t just a social media app. It¡¯s a goldmine for eveyone out here. Do you know why people dream of being at the top of the hierarchy at this school? It¡¯s not just about status, it sets you up for life."


    "How?" Violet asked, genuinely curious now.


    "Through followers, sponsorships, and endorsements," L began. "Take Elsie, for example. She¡¯s the most-followed person in Lunaris with over ten million followers. She earns a fortune through sponsored posts, affiliate marketing, and even selling her own beauty line. Every time she posts about a product, she gets paid. Big time."


    "Natalie," L continued, "isn¡¯t far behind with seven million followers. But what makes her unique is the number of brands she represents. She¡¯s the queen of brand ambassadorships. Techpanies, fashion houses, even lifestyle products, her endorsements are everywhere. She¡¯s basically a walking advertisement."


    "Amanda, Griffin¡¯s former girlfriend, has two million followers," L added. "She¡¯s more focused on selling her own services and a model, but she runs exclusive makeup tutorials and paid subscription content for her followers."


    L said with a knowing smile. "Sponsored posts can pay thousands, even tens of thousands, depending on your following. Brand ambassadors get paid monthly, plus bonuses. And if you have a product or service? Even better."


    By the time L finished, Violet¡¯s mind was racing. She leaned back in her chair, a glint of determination in her eyes. "I want in," she said decisively. "If it¡¯s about money, I would do it."


    L pped her hands, practically bouncing in her seat. "Yes! And I¡¯ll be your ount manager. We¡¯ll have you up and running in no time."


    "I¡¯ll help too," Daisy chimed in. "I can write your captions and content."


    Ivy smirked, folding her arms. "And I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t turn into a fashion disaster."


    Violet looked at each of them, feeling emotional for the first time. "Thank you," She said sincerity knowing she didn¡¯t deserve this kindness.


    While Violet was still relishing the unexpected warmth from her friends, there was a suddenmotion in the dining hall. She watched as heads turned, and whispers filled the air as one of the cardinal alphas made an appearance.


    It was not just any Alpha but ric Storm himself.


    Violet¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt her stomach twist with a mix of nerves and excitement as the memory ofst night¡¯s kiss shed vividly in her head.


    The gods help her! She thought she was prepared to face him but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case with the butterflies fluttering in her stomach.


    But before Violet could collect herself, she noticed something unusual.


    ric wasn¡¯t heading to the upper-floor where the other alphas typically sat even though the rest hadn¡¯t arrived yet. He was walking toward her.


    Huh?


    Violet¡¯s breath hitched as her pulse quickened, the dining hall growing eerily quiet around her when they realized what was going on.


    As ric drew closer, her mind scrambled for what to say. Still seated, she opened her mouth to greet him.


    "Hi, ric¡ª"


    But she didn¡¯t get the chance to finish because in one fluid motion, ric leaned down and kissed her.


    The world seemed to freeze.


    Violet¡¯s body went rigid, her eyes wide with shock as her brain struggled toprehend what was happening. She could feel his warmth, the faint scent of rain and thunder that clung to him, and the confidence in the way he kissed her, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    The dining hall erupted in chaos, a cacophony of gasps, whispers, and the sound of someone dropping their tray of food. But above all that, she heard a familiar shrill voice pierce the silence.


    "O. M. G..." L squeaked, followed by an ear-splitting squeal that drew even more attention to their table.

 Chapter 117: A Place Alone

    <h4>Chapter 117: A ce Alone</h4>


    Holy creator of the universe.


    Violet¡¯s head spun as she finally grasped the reality of the situation. ric Storm was kissing her. Not just anywhere, but in front of everyone. Even the elites seated above them.


    Fuck.


    Reacting instinctively, Violet pulled back abruptly, her eyes locking onto ric¡¯s. Her heart was pounding wildly as she stared into his gaze, trying to make sense of his actions.


    Violet was not going to lie, she had somehow hoped that the time they had spent together hadn¡¯t been meaningless to him. That it had meant something. Even if a bit. But this? This was far beyond anything she had dared to imagine. Hence, she needed answers.


    So her eyes searched his, looking for any sign this might be some sort of game or that he had ulterior motives. But to her surprise, ric¡¯s gaze was pure. There was no hidden agenda, no trace of doubt. If anything, his eyes seemed to sparkle with something genuine. They were filled with admiration, perhaps even affection.


    Fuck her life. He wasn¡¯t ashamed of her.


    Something inside her snapped. Without hesitation, Violet stood up abruptly, grabbed ric¡¯s face, and crashed her lips against his in a hard kiss. ric groaned, his hands gripping her waist as his tongue feverishly sought hers.


    The dining hall erupted into chaos as the noise reached a deafening crescendo with students screaming, cheering, and pulling out their phones to capture it. Cameras clicked and shes illuminated the scene as photos and videos of the two spread like wildfire. But Violet and ric didn¡¯t care. They werepletely engrossed in each other, oblivious to the spectacle they had be. Let the world watch for all they cared; it didn¡¯t matter.


    Yet, the crowd¡¯s reaction was a blend of disbelief and exhration. Despite the fact that many students didn¡¯t like Violet, they couldn¡¯t resist the drama. It was straight out of a fairy tale, after all. The brooding, untouchable Violet and the charming ric Storm, the Lightning Prince? The audacity of the romance was intoxicating.


    As usual, L, ever the enthusiastic supporter, let out a shrill whistle and pped loudly.


    "Go, Violet!" she yelled, grinning from ear to ear despite the public disy of affection happening right in front of her.


    Ivy, on the other hand, looked as though someone had pped her. Her jaw dropped so low it was a miracle a fly hadn¡¯t flown in, although hygiene standards in the Silvered Court would never allow it. After all, she was the least person to believe that Violet would be able tond herself a catch such as the lightning prince.


    Daisy blushed furiously at the sight, trying hard not to stare at the couples too much.


    However, not everyone shared the enthusiasm. From the elites¡¯ table upstairs, Elsie¡¯s eyes narrowed, her expression darkening with fury.


    She gripped her spoon so tightly it bent under the pressure of her werewolf strength. Grace who was seated beside her swallowed nervously, her eyes darting between Elsie and the warped utensil.


    The two other elite girls in Elsie¡¯s table witnessed it as well and shifted ufortably in their seat. Elsie would be furious through out the whole day and undoubtedly take it out on them.


    Meanwhile, Natalie, seated alone at her table, nced down at the scene with mild amusement.


    "Always full of surprises, aren¡¯t you?" she murmured with a small, knowing smile before returning to her meal, unfazed by the chaos around her.


    Back at the center of themotion, Violet and ric finally broke the kiss, their breathing heavy as they stared at each other. ric¡¯s lips glistened with her saliva and slightly swollen from the intensity of their kiss.


    Violet felt a rush of possessive pride she hadn¡¯t known she was capable of. He was hers. The thought sent a thrill through her, and she smiled at him. ric smiled back.


    Breaking the moment, ric turned to Violet¡¯s roommates, who were still staring at them with wide eyes.


    "Do you mind if I steal her away?" he asked politely, his voice warm and charming.


    Before anyone could respond, L practically bounced in her seat. "Yes! Please do!" she said enthusiastically, winking at Violet.


    Violet shot L a cringing look, but L just grinned, her expression gleeful as if she already knew what they nned to do.


    ric without wasting time, took Violet¡¯s hand and began leading her out of the dining hall. The noise became even louder as the students captured every second of Violet and ric fleeing the scene with their hands intertwined, and leaving behind a trail of chaos and excitement.


    ric walked briskly, his hand firmly sped around Violet¡¯s, practically dragging her along as though every second mattered and he couldn¡¯t waste it.


    His urgency wasn¡¯t lost on Violet either, it was electric, like the storm he was named after. Violet¡¯s heart pounded, not from fear but from sheer exhration. She didn¡¯t know what wasing next, but the mystery only added to the thrill.


    Ahead of them, parked a car in midnight blue. ric didn¡¯t hesitate, opening the passenger door for Violet with a look that was both confident,manding and sexy as hell.


    "Where are you taking me?" Violet asked with a firm voice amid the butterflies raging in her stomach.


    "To a ce where we won¡¯t be disturbed," ric replied huskily.


    His gaze locked on hers,municating his intention. But Violet simply slid into the luxurious seat, the faint scent of charged ozone and leather enveloping her.


    With a smile, ric rounded the car and slipped into the driver¡¯s seat. With a roar, the engine came to life, and they sped away. It wasn¡¯t until momentster, Violet realized where they were headed.


    They packed and trekked down the narrow clear path to his workshop.


    Now it was morning, aside from the chipping of insects and singing of birds, it was quiet and secluded. The perfect ce to hide from the world ¡ª and for murder.


    <i>So not going there. </i>


    ric opened the door for her, and Violet stepped in, her eyes scanning the room. The instant the door clicked shut behind her, she turned but ric¡¯s lips crashed against her.

 Chapter 118: No Guilty Pleasure

    <h4>Chapter 118: No Guilty Pleasure</h4>


    The kiss between them was fiery and unrestrained now that they were alone. ric¡¯s lips devoured Violet¡¯s with the intensity of a storm, leaving her breathless. Violet responded with equal fervor, her hands gripping his strong shoulders as her body pressed into his.


    ric walked her backward until her back met the cold wall, trapping her against it as his lips imed hers again with the force of his raging emotions.


    As if the kiss wasn¡¯t enough, ric broke it briefly, his breathing heavy. He took off the gloves that he had been wearing all this while to protect the truth that Violet was immune to his lightning. Not in front of the whole school.


    But now they were alone, he wanted to be free. To kiss her without any hindrance knowing he could never hurt her. He wanted her to feel every brim of her power, for her to soak it up, to know how much his lightning raged for her.


    When his bare hands touched her, the energy rushed into her like a current. Violet gasped, her head tipping back as the power surged through her veins, igniting every nerve ending.


    ric had let his lightning flow freely, and now it sang inside her, amplifying her arousal until it was a raging storm. She looked into his eyes, now electrified and glowing with his power, and understood why he loved his gift. It was intoxicating. Addicting.


    He kissed her again, harder this time, and Violet couldn¡¯t stop the loud moan that escaped her lips. The raw power coursing through her body only heightened her need, making her molten core flood with desire. Her pants felt damp, clinging to her skin, and she was sure they¡¯d dissolve entirely if this continued.


    But Violet hadn¡¯te here for just this. Gathering all her willpower, she pushed against ric¡¯s chest, breaking the kiss. His hooded, intense gaze burned into her as he groaned, clearly frustrated. He tried to lean in again, but Violet sidestepped him.


    "We need to talk about us." She said to him.


    ric sighed, the sound heavy with reluctance. "Fine," he said, his tone low and rough. "Let¡¯s talk. What do you want to know?"


    Violet held her ground as she asked, "Are we together, like... together? Or is this just casual?"


    ric didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he stepped closer, forcing Violet to step back until her hips hit the edge of his work table that was cluttered with electronicponents andptops. With effortless strength, ric swept everything to the side and lifted Violet onto the table. Then he positioned himself between her thighs, spreading her legs to pull her closer.


    "Does this look like something casual to you?" he asked, his voice intentionally slow, as he ground his restrained erection against her, leaving no room for doubt.


    Violet swallowed hard, the tension between them thick enough to cut with a knife. Her body ached for him, but she needed rity.


    "I¡¯m addicted to you," ric said, his voice low and gravelly. "And I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no going back now." He leaned in, his lips trailing down her neck as he nipped and kissed her skin, leaving her gasping and sighing.


    Violet was tempted to give in, but she still had questions. "I know about Elsie and the deal with the Alpha King."


    ric froze against her, his guilt visible in the tension of his shoulders. Pulling back, he met her gaze.


    "I don¡¯t have feelings for Elsie," he said honestly. "But I won¡¯t lie.I might end up with her. It¡¯s...plicated."


    "I understand," Violet said, surprising him. "I don¡¯t mind your situation, as long as you don¡¯t cheat on me with her while we¡¯re together. When we graduate, if you choose her, so be it. But while we¡¯re together, you¡¯re mine."


    ric¡¯s lips curved into a smile. "It¡¯s you and me, Violet. No one else."


    With that, he kissed her again, this time slower and sweeter, a promise wrapped in tenderness. Violet melted into him, her resolve faltering until she remembered her boundaries.


    "Also," she said between kisses, "no sex. Not now. Not today. I¡¯m not ready yet."


    ric chuckled, pressing his forehead against hers. "Fine," he agreed. "Let me take you somewhere morefortable, then."


    Before Violet could question him, he scooped her up and tossed her over his shoulder like a sack of flour.


    "Be gentle!" she yelped,ughing despite the situation.


    In response, ric smacked her bottom yfully, making her gasp. Violet, not one to back down, reached down from her upside-down position and smacked his butt in return. Hisughter echoed through the space as he carried her to a hidden door she hadn¡¯t noticed before.


    Pushing it open, ric stepped into a small, cozy bedroom tucked away behind his workshop. It was simple but inviting, with a bed, a couch, and a desk.


    He set her down gently, and Violet looked around, surprised. "How did I not notice this before?"


    "It¡¯s my retreat," ric exined, smiling. "A ce to crash afterte nights working."


    He walked over to the couch and sat down, tapping his leg to indicate where she should sit. Violet was unable to resist the gesture. She smirked, swaying her hips as she approached. Then she straddled him, sitting directly on his erection, and drawing a groan from his lips.


    "You¡¯re a little minx, aren¡¯t you?" ric teased, his hands slipping under her skirt to cup her bare bottom, pressing her closer.


    Violet leaned forward, capturing his lips in a deep,scivious kiss. Her hips began to move, grinding against him as he guided her rhythm with his hands. Their moans filled the room, the heat between them intensifying until¡ª


    A loud, insistent ringing shattered the moment. Violet tried to ignore it, but the sound persisted.


    "Fuck. Answer it," ric muttered, his frustration clear as he muttered a curse under his breath. Why does the universe hate him?


    Reluctantly, Violet pulled away, her breath uneven as she climbed off ric¡¯sp. His flushed face and the way his chest rose and fell told her he was still struggling to catch his own breath. He groaned softly, running a hand through his disheveled hair, the tension in his body palpable.


    "This is killing me," ric muttered, his voice low and filled with a mix of frustration and amusement as he adjusted his position on the couch, his need for her obvious.


    Violet smirked slightly but didn¡¯t respond, turning on her heel to retrieve her phone from the main workshop. When she returned to the small room, her brow furrowed and ric immediately noticed.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked, sitting up straighter with concern, his piercing blue eyes searching her face.


    Violet let out a sigh, holding up her phone. "It¡¯s a message," she said. "Apparently, I missed my earlier counseling session with Mr. Richmond, and now, it¡¯s been rescheduled for today."

 Chapter 119: Die To Date Them

    <h4>Chapter 119: Die To Date Them</h4>


    "You have a meeting with Richmond?" ric asked with disbelief, as though the idea was entirely ridiculous.


    "Yes, Richmond," Violet confirmed. And yes, it was the same Richmond, who was free to have rtions with his students. Violet clearly remembered Mary¡¯s words.


    ric raised a skeptical eyebrow. "Like... right now?"


    Violet nced at her phone to double-check the message. "Yes, like right now."


    "What a crazy coincidence, don¡¯t you think?" ric said, his voice carrying a suspicious undertone.


    Violet¡¯s forehead wrinkled, her thoughts immediately turning over his words. Was ric suggesting the meeting had been scheduled intentionally? But why? And more importantly, who would go to the trouble of arranging..... ? Her stomach sank as the answer hit her.


    Oh no.


    It couldn¡¯t be him... could it? Violet didn¡¯t want to believe that Asher would take the time tob through her schedule and notice the ss she missed just to reschedule it. Surely, he wouldn¡¯t go that far... right?


    Except, the churning feeling in her gut told her otherwise. If anyone had the time, resources, and obsessive tendencies to pull it off, it was Asher. After all, he had done everything possible to get her into this school. Setting up a meeting for her would be child¡¯s y.


    Her eyes met ric¡¯s, and she could tell from his expression that he was thinking the exact same thing. They hadn¡¯t yet addressed how Asher¡¯s influence and obsession with her might affect their fragile new rtionship. Asher was a touchy subject they couldn¡¯t unpack right now.


    ric clearly thought so, too, because instead of voicing his suspicions, he chose to sweep it under the carpet as he rose to his feet instead and walked towards Violet.


    He ced his hands on her shoulders, a wolfish grin on his face.


    "Good thing Richmond has a reputation for beingte to his appointments. That gives me enough time to send you off with a little goodbye gift."


    From the dark promise in his eyes and the husky tone of his voice, Violet didn¡¯t need to guess what he meant. Her heart skipped a beat, pounding in anticipation of what he had in store. Still, Violet wasn¡¯t one to let anyone have thest word.


    "Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s up to my taste, then."


    ric¡¯s smirk deepened into a slow, dangerous smile, the kind that made her stomach flip. In his eyes, Violet could see the glimpse of his wolf rising to meet her challenge. It was like he¡¯d been waiting for her to say those exact words.


    Before Violet could react, ric moved with inhuman speed, scooping her off the ground in one fluid motion causing her to yelp in surprise.


    He carried her to his bed, the mattress dipping beneath her weight as she propped herself up on her elbows, her heart pounding. ric didn¡¯t hesitate as he followed after her, his body caging her and his eyes locked onto hers with a smoldering intensity.


    The air was taut with tension, the kind that made Violet¡¯s breath hitch and her pulse to race. Unable to stand it anymore, she lifted her face to kiss him but ric looked away.


    Instead, ric shifted onto his side, his hand resting lightly on her exposed thigh. His touch sent a shiver down her spine, and when he leaned in, his voice was low and husky. "We¡¯ve kissed enough. For now, I want to feel your slickness."


    And while he spoke, his hand was already moving, trailing up the soft skin of her thigh, his calloused fingers leaving a trail of fire in their wake. Her breath came out in a rush as his hand moved higher, closer to her core.


    His voice thickened, rich with hunger. "I want to watch youe undone on my fingers."


    It seemed as if the air in the room had been sucked out and ric kept his eyes fixed on her even as his finger tugged her panties to the side and a low groan escaped his lips at what he had found.


    "You¡¯re wet, just for me." ric murmured with satisfaction, a single finger sweeping through her folds and opening them further.


    Violet moaned loudly, her eyes fluttering close as she felt the pleasure down to her toes.


    But ric was quick to correct her. "Shh, don¡¯t close your eyes. I want to see those beautiful eyes of yours and the expression on your face when you explode for me, sweetheart."


    "Fuck.... " Violet cursed, writhing on the bed as he continued to flick her clit, without changing the pace and rhythm in a way that felt like pure torment


    But Violet wanted more.


    So she tried to close her thighs around his hand, seeking more friction to push herself over the edge, but ric wasn¡¯t having it.


    "Not so fast, little minx," ric said, chuckling. With ease, he spread her legs wide, holding them firmly apart. "Follow my lead, and you¡¯ll be rewarded in time."


    Thankfully, he began to stroke and circle her wetness and Violet thought she might lose her mind. She cried out, her voice raw and throaty. "Oh, yes, yes... please, ric..."


    ric in question, groaned, "God, Violet, the sounds you make, it¡¯s downright sinful. " He said without breaking his concentration.


    Violet could not even say a word, drowning in the feel of his fingers. If his hands could make her feel this good, she dared to imagine how his length would make her lose her mind. And for a moment there, she was tempted to go back on her words and let him take her right there and then. Thankfully, the voice of reasoning still remained a tiny bit in her lust induced mind.


    Then, as his pace quickened, his fingers circling faster and faster, Violet felt the momentum build like a tidal wave inside her.


    "Oh God..." she moaned, clutching at the bedcovers, her body twisting and writhing beneath him. "ric! I think I¡¯m going toe¡ª!"


    And just as Voilet reached the edge, the universe seemed to explode. ric released the faintest charge of electricity straight to her clit, the sensation like nothing she had ever felt before.


    Violet¡¯s climax hit her like a lightning strike, her body arching off the bed in a seizure-like bout as the charge coursed through every nerve and vein, amplifying her orgasm to an almost unbearable intensity.


    She let out a mighty roar, the release overtaking herpletely, and ric echoed with his own growl.


    Wetness gushed from her, sliding down her thighs in a way that left no doubt of the power of her climax. Neither did ric¡¯s fingers stop moving, coaxing her through every shudder and tremor until thest wave finally ebbed, leaving her breathless and boneless.


    When Violet finally came back to herself, her chest heaving and her body spent, she looked up at ric with wide, awe-filled eyes. What just happened? He was incredible.


    And it was at that moment that Violet finally understood.


    If the other Alphas were as good as ric, it was no wonder the girls would die to date them.

 Chapter 120: Beast, Not Men

    <h4>Chapter 120: Beast, Not Men</h4>


    "Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to escort you to Richmond¡¯s office?" ric asked, stealing another kiss from Violet¡¯s lips.


    Violet returned the kiss briefly and replied, "Sorry, but I can go on my own."


    Besides, she was certain the news of her and ric was already spreading like wildfire. She didn¡¯t want to draw even more attention to herself.


    "Fine," ric groaned, but not before seeking her lips once more. Her lips tasted like honey and he was addicted to it. And this time, the kiss was deeper, more intense, leaving her breathless when he pulled away. "I miss you."


    Violet blinked in surprise. "But I¡¯m still here."


    "That¡¯s the point," ric said, wrapping his arms around her possessively, pulling her close as if she were his personal doll. "I¡¯m already missing you. I wish we could stay like this all day." His grin turned mischievous. "And maybe do something naughty."


    Violet couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, lightly smacking his arm. "You¡¯re acting like a baby."


    "Only when I¡¯m with you," he admitted shamelessly, his grin growing wider.


    Violet scoffed, shaking her head in disbelief. Who would¡¯ve thought the cold, aloof ric Storm could be this childish? But before she could say more, ric suddenly sat up, his expression changing.


    "No, this won¡¯t do," he dered.


    "What won¡¯t do?" Violet asked, sitting up as well, but ric gently pushed her back down onto the bed.


    "I need a souvenir," he said, his tone leaving no room for debate.


    Before Violet could process what he meant by that, ric¡¯s hands had already slipped under her skirt, firmly gripping her hips.


    "No, ric, there¡¯s no time!" she protested with a mix of panic and disbelief. "I¡¯m running¡ª"


    But ric didn¡¯t stop. He easily slid her panties down her legs, pulling them free with a triumphant look.


    "What the...?" Violet stammered, even though she had lifted her hips to help him. What in the world was wrong with her?


    "Yes, this will do," ric said, lifting the delicate fabric to his nose and inhaling deeply. The sight made Violet¡¯s cheeks burn red. It should have disgusted her, but instead, she found the act oddly hot, leaving her both mortified and flustered.


    But that was until reality hit her.


    "Wait. No, ric, I can¡¯t walk around without panties!" she said, horrified.


    "Yes, you can," ric replied smugly, slipping the panties into his pocket. "And you will. It¡¯s a good reminder for Richmond to know where he can¡¯t put his hands."


    He then yfully pped her thigh. "Now go."


    Violet stood up, ring at him with a pout. Fine, she thought. She¡¯d stop by her dorm to grab a fresh pair.


    But as if reading her mind, ric added, "And don¡¯t even think about putting on another pair. I¡¯ll know, Violet. You should let yourdy bits breathe today, trust me, they¡¯ll thank meter." He smirked, lounging back on his bed as if he owned the world. "Now go, my little minx of a girlfriend."


    Muttering under her breath about domineering alphas and their annoying antics, Violet left the room. To think she had assumed ric was the normal one among the cardinal alphas and that she had made the right choice.


    As Violet stepped out of the woods and onto the paved path leading back to the academy, she realized just how far she¡¯d have to walk.


    Perhaps she should¡¯ve let ric take her. But then again, what next? Would hemand her to go braless, too? The thought made her shake her head. So Violet decided to walk. She needed the fresh air to think anyway. Right now, she had made so many choices that would affect the rest of her schooling here for good or better.


    Violet hadn¡¯t been walking long when she heard the sound of a car horn from behind. Her heart leapt with hope as she thought perhaps ric had changed his mind. But when she turned, her face fell. It wasn¡¯t her new boyfriend as she wanted but a certain Alpha she promised to strangle the next time they met.


    Roman.


    He drove a shy green car with its roof down, exuding luxury and arrogance in equal measure. The car¡¯s engine purred arrogantly just like its driver.


    Roman didn¡¯t give up. He pulled up beside her, slowing to a crawl. "Care for a ride to school?" he asked with his haughty demeanor.


    Violet ignored him, her expression turning icy. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the humiliating scenting ceremony or how Roman had fooled her from the get go. Although theirst encounter had been kind of... misleading? It didn¡¯t mistake the fact she had not forgiven him and would not. Not until her revenge.


    "Fine, suit yourself," Roman said, shrugging as if he didn¡¯t care. Then, in a deliberately teasing tone, he added, "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not runningte for whatever important ss you have right now."


    Damn him for being right!


    Violet had wasted too much time with ric already. And no matter how much her sexy boyfriend had imed Richmond was habituallyte, it probably was never thiste for an hour-long session.


    Hence Violet cursed under her breath, weighing her options as Roman¡¯s smug grin widened, daring her to ept.


    "Fine," Violet said through gritted teeth.


    Roman fought to keep his grin in check, but the smug satisfaction in his eyes was evidence he knew he had won.


    Violet pulled open the passenger door and slid into the car, her movements jerky with irritation. With a huff, she mmed the door shut, the force of it causing a gust of air to lift her skirt slightly before it fluttered back down.


    And that was when it happened.


    Roman suddenly gasped sharpy, catching her scent. His head turned toward her with rming precision, his green eyes locking onto hers.


    Violet froze.


    Roman¡¯s pupils had dted impossibly wide, swallowing the green in an almost hypnotic ck. And through those piercing eyes, she saw it. His wolf staring back at her, raw and unfiltered.


    For a moment, the air inside the car thickened, charged with an intensity that made her chest tighten. Violet swallowed hard, the dry click in her throat loud in her own ears.


    She felt like prey under his gaze, as if Roman were seeing her not as a person but as something to be consumed, devoured, making the hairs on the back of her neck rise.


    Violet¡¯s muscles coiled instinctively, every fiber of her being screaming for her to stay as still as possible, not daring to make a careless move that might provoke the predator beside her.


    Time stretched unbearably long, the moment suffocating.


    Then, almost as quickly as it began, it was over. Roman blinked, his pupils shrinking back to their normal size, and the wolf retreated to the depths of his gaze.


    A disarming, almost casual smile spread across Roman¡¯s lips, recing the earlier edge that had left her unsettled.


    "You and ric have been a naughty pair," Roman said lightly, as if they were discussing the weather.


    Before Violet could respond, Roman turned away, starting the car with a rumble of the engine.


    Though Roman didn¡¯t seem like he would harm her, Violet¡¯s hands gripped herp tightly until her knuckles turned white, the memory of his wolf¡¯s gaze burned into her mind.


    It reminded Violet that though these people wore the skin of men, they were still beasts capable of devouring her without leaving a single bone behind.

 Chapter 121: My One and Only Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 121: My One and Only Alpha</h4>


    For the first time, Violet experienced the most tense and suffocating ride back to the academy. Roman hadn¡¯t even bothered with his usual flirtatious remarks or yful conversation. Instead, he kept his eyes on the road, his face impassive.


    But even with theck of expression, Violet could tell he was greatly bothered with the way his hands gripped the steering wheel hard till the veins on his hands bulged. Even the music he turned on was nothing but noise as it did nothing to ease the tension in the car.


    Violet sat stiffly in her seat, counting the seconds until the ride was over. Her body was wound tight like a coiled spring as every nerve was on edge, making her unable to rx.


    Hence the moment Roman pulled into the parking lot and parked the car, Violet didn¡¯t even waste a single second. She flung the door open and got out with the speed of lightning.


    "Thank you!" she said hastily, not because she was thankful, but out of fear and then vanished without waiting for a response.


    If Roman had said anything, Violet didn¡¯t hear it because she didn¡¯t dare to look back. Although she felt the heat of his gaze burning into her back, the fear of meeting his wolf¡¯s eyes again was the beginning of wisdom; she moved on.


    Violet slipped through the smaller side door, avoiding the busier main entrance of the school. sses were already in session, and her schedule was free since she wasn¡¯t attending her elective ss. She pulled out her phone and opened the Lunaris app, scrolling to find Mr. Richmond¡¯s office location when a voice interrupted her.


    "Hello, Violet," someone said.


    Startled, Violet looked up, expecting to see a familiar face. Instead, it was a student she didn¡¯t recognize, waving at her with a smile.


    Violet¡¯s brows furrowed at once when she realized the girl was greeting her. For sure, the greeting was polite but it was unusual, considering her usual interactions with the other students were far from friendly.


    Still confused by the gesture, Violet gave the girl what could barely qualify as a brief nod and brushed it off, continuing to follow the directions on her phone. But then it happened again.


    "Hello, Violet."


    "Hello, Violet."


    Her steps slowed this time as she turned to see two other students walk past her, waving and smiling at her. A tight frown made its way across Violet¡¯s face. Since when did the students of Lunaris greet her like this?


    Even with her high rank on the Lunaboard, it was obvious that the students looked down on her because of her status as the daughter of a prostitute. She was not up to the standards of the other elite students hence this sudden friendliness was highly suspicious.


    "Violet!" A student shouted and rushed toward her, forcing her to stop abruptly. Violet stiffened, her instincts already bracing for an unpleasant interaction.


    However, the girl didn¡¯t seem to notice Violet¡¯s unease, nor did she give off evil intentions.


    "I have to admit, Violet, your kiss with ric was fucking mind-blowing!" she said in a rushed, chippy voice. Then, shielding her mouth with her hand, she whispered conspiratorially, "Even sexier than Elsie¡¯s kiss with Asher."


    Violet blinked, caughtpletely off guard. But before she could form a response, the girl already whipped out her phone and threw an arm around Violet¡¯s shoulders as if they were old friends.


    "Now, a picture tomemorate this meeting! Pinkies!" the girl chirped. The camera shed before Violet had a chance topose herself.


    The girl inspected the photo with satisfaction. She had posed with a perfect wink, looking photogenic and confident, while Violet resembled a startled deer caught in headlights. The girl didn¡¯t seem to care, not as long as she looked perfect and Violet¡¯s face showed.


    "That should do!" she announced. "See you around!" She air-kissed Violet¡¯s cheek and disappeared as quickly as she had appeared.


    Violet stood on the spot, utterly bewildered by the entire encounter. And it was at that moment that everything began to make sense to her. The reason everyone was suddenly friendly towards her. It was not out of her own achievements or merits but because of her dating ric.


    <i>Well, good thing she didn¡¯t give a fuck about fame. </i>


    So Violet set her jaw and resumed walking, her usual resting bitch face firmly in ce. While students continued to greet her as she passed, the dark aura she exuded was enough to deter most of them from approaching her as boldly as the girl from earlier did. Violet didn¡¯t need their fake friendliness, nor did she have the patience for it.


    Violet finally tracked Mr. Richmond¡¯s office, standing right outside it. However, Just as she raised her hand to knock, her phone buzzed in her pocket.


    Letting out a small sigh, she pulled it out, only for her face to freeze as her eyes scanned the message.


    "<strong><i>You love being a bad girl, don¡¯t you?"</i></strong>


    Her blood turned to ice.


    Violet didn¡¯t need to guess who had sent it¡ªshe knew instinctively. But the realization became even more horrifying when her eyes drifted to the contact name:<strong> "My one and only Alpha."</strong>


    What the hell?


    Her hand shook as she held the phone. There was no way she had given Asher her number, let alone saved his contact under such a ridiculous, possessive title. She wasn¡¯t insane.


    Then it hit her like a lightning bolt. That day... the day he had returned her phone. He must have added his number and the contact name while he had it. But how had he bypassed her password?


    <i>That fucking madman.</i>


    Anger surged through her veins, and Violet¡¯s fingers flew across the screen, typing furiously.


    "<strong><i>Go fuck yourself, bastard!" </i></strong>She wrote in mere seconds, hitting send with a shaky breath.


    How did Asher manage to rattle her emotions so quickly? It was infuriating. She couldn¡¯t let him have power over her like this. Taking a deep breath, sheposed herself and reached for the door. But before her hand touched the handle, another buzz from her phone stopped her.


    The right thing to do would¡¯ve been to ignore it, to walk into the office and let the counselling session drown out Asher¡¯s toxic influence. But her curiosity got the better of her and against her better judgment, she opened the message.


    "<strong><i>My hands in my pants already, thinking about you."</i></strong>


    Violet¡¯s face reddened with both rage and mortification, her breath hitching at the sheer audacity of the text. Her grip on the phone tightened, her knuckles turning white. That was it. She was done ying this game with him.


    Fueled by anger, Violet forgot her manners entirely. Instead of knocking, she shoved the door open with more force than necessary, ready to vent her frustration to Mr. Richmond if need be.


    But the sight that greeted her stopped her in her tracks.


    <i>You¡¯ve got to be kidding her. </i>

 Chapter 122: Mental Demonstration

    <h4>Chapter 122: Mental Demonstration</h4>


    There are some things that should never happen in school, let alone be seen, and this was undoubtedly one of them. Yet, Lunaris Academy always seemed to outdo itself in defying expectations.


    Violet found herself rooted on the spot as she watched Mr Richmond¡ªor at least the man she assumed was him¡ª naked as the day he was born and fucking a student over his desk. Except it wasn¡¯t just any student, but Amanda Raynes, Griffin¡¯s ex-girlfriend.


    What in the name of the moon was happening here?


    Richmond was a giant of a man, his body packed with thick muscles that rippled with his movement. Hisrge hands gripped Amanda¡¯s slim waist, nearly encircling itpletely he could as well snap her in two if he chose to. And although he handled her as if she were a fragile doll, his movement was ferocious, the desk beneath him creaking loudly.


    The office was filled with the obscene rhythmic p of flesh against flesh and unlike Amanda who moaned, gasped and mewled in interval, not even a guttural grunt came from Richmond. As if he wasn¡¯t breaking a sweat at all.


    Richmond and Amanda were entirely consumed by their actions that they were unaware of Violet¡¯s presence at the door. Logic told Violet to leave, to walk away and pretend she hadn¡¯t seen anything. But she was unable to. Her feet were rooted to the spot, her eyes locked on the sinful scene.


    And then, her eyes met with Richmond and the breath rushed out from her lungs. There was something dark and deeply unsettling about his gaze. It was as if she was staring into an abyss, but this abyss had eyes and teeth. Chills broke out across Violet¡¯s skin and her senses princkled. Something was off about this man.


    Richmond challengingly held her gaze without breaking his pace while fucking Amanda as if the act was second nature to him. If anything, he seemed to double down, his thrusts growing even more brutal. For a fleeting, unsettling moment, Violet was convinced that he was showcasing his fucking prowess to her, with Amanda as the unwitting demonstration.


    Amanda cried out beneath him. Except it was no cry of pain. She relished it. Her cries grew louder, more desperate, filling the room like a chorus of sinful delight.


    Then finally Richmond spoke, his voice a deep rumble, "If you¡¯re not joining us, better close that door."


    Thatmand seemed to snap Violet out of her trance. Her heart mmed against her ribs as she stumbled back, yanking the door shut with trembling hands. She leaned back against it, her face flushed and her heart pounding so fast she swore it wanted to leap out of her chest.


    What did she just watch? Violet was unable to process the sheer audacity of it.


    Mary had not been kidding, the teachers here really did have rtionships with their students. But wasn¡¯t this against the rules? Shouldn¡¯t someone be punishing him for this?


    Her musings were cut short by Amanda¡¯s escting moans. "Ahhh! Yes, that spot! Faster! Oh God, you¡¯re going to kill me... punish me, sir!"


    Violet jerked away from the door as though it had electrocuted her. Her ears burned, her mind reeling from the explicit sounds. Fanning herself with her hand, she tried to shake off the heat crawling up her neck. How had she missed this noise when she first arrived?


    Right. Asher. That bastard had distracted her.


    But no matter how far she moved from the door, it seemed as if Amanda¡¯s voice was everywhere, echoing in her mind like a never-ending chorus of debauchery. How were they not ashamed to do this in broad daylight? Also, was the sex that good that Amanda had to scream like a female macaque monkey during mating.


    Violet shuddered. No, she was not going to think about that.


    Just as Violet began to regain herposure, her phone buzzed again. Her heart skipped a beat as she saw the sender.


    <strong>My one and only Alpha. </strong>


    Swallowing hard, Violet opened the message.


    <strong><i>"Did you like my little gift?"</i></strong>


    Shivers ran down Violet¡¯s spine as she quickly spun around, scanning the hallway for any sign of Asher. Her eyes darted to every corner, searching for where he might be hiding and watching her. But there was nowhere to hide, just the long, empty hallway lined with closed office doors. The only sounds were her own breathing and the muffled, lewd noises spilling out of Richmond¡¯s office.


    She typed furiously. <strong><i>"You set this up on purpose to draw me away from ric, didn¡¯t you?"</i></strong>


    Violet hit send, her frustration growing.


    Asher¡¯s reply came almost instantly, as though he¡¯d been waiting for her message. "<strong><i>I¡¯m not the one who skipped a mandatory counseling session."</i></strong>


    Violet scoffed audibly, her lips curling into a sneer. Was he seriously expecting her to thank him for setting this up then? In his twisted dreams!


    She began typing a scathing response, but another message from him interrupted her.


    <strong><i>"How was it?"</i></strong>


    Her frown deepened, her mind catching onto the insinuation in his words. Violet had a sinking suspicion of what he was referring to, but she brushed it aside and replied tersely, <strong><i>"How was what?"</i></strong>


    His response was immediate. <strong><i>"The show you were just privy to."</i></strong>


    Violet¡¯s face burned hot, the heat spreading from her cheeks to her ears. Her tongue felt heavy, the audacity of hisment leaving her momentarily speechless. But she quickly began typing a sharp retort.


    Before she could finish, another message came in. She opened it without hesitation, her heart thudding in her chest.


    <strong><i>"Ours would be better."</i></strong>


    Her breath caught, her fingers hovering over her phone. What the....


    Another notification buzzed, and with growing apprehension, she opened it.


    <strong><i>"All you have to do is say yes, and I¡¯ll have my huge dick buried in your moist heat, my hands fondling your breasts while my fingers y with your clit. I¡¯ll fuck you so hard you¡¯d scream louder than Amanda, and the whole school would know you¡¯re mine."</i></strong>


    Violet¡¯s heart mmed against her ribcage. Her throat tightened as she abruptly looked away from her phone, guilt and disbelief swirling in her chest. <i>This was not appropriate.This is wrong</i>. Her mind screamed at her.


    She had a boyfriend. Just reading this felt like a betrayal. It was mental cheating on ric, and she couldn¡¯t let herself fall into Asher¡¯s trap. Violet made her decision. Her thumb moving as she blocked his number and severed the line ofmunication.


    She would love to see the bastard try again.


    However, it was quite unfortunate that the damage had been done already. Asher¡¯s words lingered in her mind like a brand, and Violet couldn¡¯t stop the invasive thoughts that followed. She recalled Richmond and Amanda¡¯s scene in the office, except in this situation, it was her and Asher instead. She was now the one screaming and moaning as Asher took her over and over.


    The sudden sound of a door opening snapped Violet out of her thoughts. Her head jerked up, and she realized Amanda had stepped out of the office, adjusting her clothes with a smug expression.


    And then it hit Violet that she was now standing alone in the hallway with Amanda Raynes, Griffin¡¯s ex-girlfriend.


    The same Amanda whose rtionship she had unintentionally wrecked.


    <i>Fuck my life.</i> Violet groaned internally.

 Chapter 123: His Nature

    <h4>Chapter 123: His Nature</h4>


    Amanda didn¡¯t notice Violet at first, her expression dazed, obviously still basking in the blissful aftermath of whatever had transpired in that office. Violet silently prayed it would stay that way, hoping to remain invisible until Amanda left.


    But luck wasn¡¯t on her side. A girl her size was not exactly inconspicuous and Amanda¡¯s eyesnded on her, her gaze narrowing at once.


    And here ites. Violet braced herself internally, her mind preparing for the inevitable confrontation. Amanda crossed the space between them in just two strides.


    As the distance closed, Violet was already prepared for a p, or two. She deserved it, after all. She had kissed Amanda¡¯s boyfriend, and had it not been for ric¡¯s interference, it could¡¯ve gone much further.


    Instead, Amanda ced both hands firmly on her shoulders and Violet stood ramrod straight, every muscle in her body coiled, her heart pounding as she awaited the painful blow. But instead of striking her, Amanda did somethingpletely unexpected. She pulled Violet into a hug.


    What?


    Violet froze, utterly bbergasted. Her arms remained stiff at her sides, her brain short-circuiting as she tried to process what was happening.


    Amanda pulled back slightly, only to nt a kiss on Violet¡¯s cheek. And that was enough to snap her out of her shock, and she stumbled back, flustered and utterly confused.


    Amanda, however, seemed entirely unbothered. She burst into a fit of giggles, herughter light and carefree, like someone high on drugs. Except in her case, it was sex hormones or was it?


    "I said I was going to deal with you for embarrassing me," She began, her words spilling out between giggles. "But boy, was I wrong. So thank you instead for freeing me from that bondage." She pulled Violet into another hug, squeezing the life out of her lungs.


    Violet stood there stiffly, letting Amanda do whatever she wanted, her mind reeling. None of this made sense.


    Then Amanda leaned in, her lips close to Violet¡¯s ear as she whispered with delight, "You should go in. He¡¯s waiting for you. Piece of advice? Choose doggy style, he hits it differently."


    Wait, what?


    Violet jerked back immediately, her face scrunching in disgust and disbelief. By the moon, did Amanda actually think she was here to... No, thank you. That would happen over her dead body.


    "I think you¡¯re mistaken," Violet began, panicking a little. "I¡¯m only here for my¡ª"


    Amanda waved her off, cutting her short. "Don¡¯t forget to tell me all the detailster! Good luck!" She fluffed her hair and sauntered off, her confidence radiating as she strutted down the hallway, still high on her victoryp.


    Violet stared after Amanda¡¯s retreating figure with a look of confusion and horror. What in the name of the creator was happening in this school?


    Perhaps due to Amanda¡¯s unsettling insinuation, Violet didn¡¯t dare to go in immediately. She gave it time for things to cool off. Moreover, she was not about to go in there and let her nose get assaulted by the scent of sex probably reeking in the air.


    It wasn¡¯t until about ten minutester that Violet decided enough time had passed. She nced at her phone, realizing her session time was nearly up. She figured she¡¯d apologize for walking in on... <i>that </i>and hope he¡¯d reschedule the session for another week.


    Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Violet cautiously pushed the door open and stepped inside. Her gaze immediately locked onto Mr. Richmond¡¯s, and her heart nearly leaped out of her chest. He was sitting at his desk, arms folded across his broad chest, staring at her as though he¡¯d been expecting her.


    Even now, there was something about the man that set her senses on edge. She could feel this darkness around him, his gaze unnerving. Thankfully, he was dressed this time, though the fabric of his shirt clung to his muscr frame so tightly that she half-worried it might tear if he so much as moved.


    Richmond was the first to break the silence, his deep voice reverberating through the room. "Is this a new tactic, or what? Keeping me waiting?"


    "Oh...sorry, " Violet¡¯s face fell, embarrassment flooding her as she realized she¡¯d wasted part of their counseling session. Or so she thought.


    "Take your clothes off then," he said abruptly.


    "Eeh?" Violet¡¯s ears rang, her eyes widening in utter shock. Confusion and disbelief etched themselves across her features. <i>What in the name of all hubaloo is going on here?</i>


    Richmond, meanwhile, had already risen to his feet, unbuttoning his shirt as if that was normal. "I¡¯m not in the mood for games, purple head. So don¡¯t waste my time either. Let¡¯s get this over with."


    He finished unbuttoning his shirt, his hands moving to slide it off when Violet¡¯s voice burst out in panic. "I think you¡¯re mistaken here!"


    Richmond paused mid-motion, one eyebrow arching as he studied her. "What are you talking about?"


    Grasping the opportunity, Violet quickly exined, "I¡¯m here for the counseling session I missed. Not... whatever this is." She gestured vaguely around the room.


    The realization dawned on Richmond¡¯s face like a storm cloud clearing. His expression darkened momentarily before he muttered under his breath, "Those fucking delinquents..."


    He finally pieced it all together, and Violet couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of relief as the tension eased. Immediately, Richmond began buttoning up his shirt again, his face tinged with faint embarrassment.


    "My apologies," he said gruffly. "I should have realized something was off, especially when you came in smelling like thunder boy."


    Violet went red instantly, her hands subtly lowering to sniff herself, but she smelled nothing out of the ordinary. Thement was both bizarre and humiliating.


    Trying to recover, she quickly asked, "I don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re a staff member here, a counselor. Yet you¡¯re... offering yourself to students like..." Her words trailed off as she realized how harsh they sounded.


    "A whore, you mean to say?" Richmond finished for her with a curl of his lips. "But that¡¯s too feminine. I¡¯d say... a fuck boy. Better, aye?"


    Violet swallowed hard. "I don¡¯t¡ª"


    "Usually, I¡¯d get mad at someone throwing shade at my nature," he interrupted smoothly, his tone almost sweet. "But you seempletely clueless, so I¡¯ll let it forgive you this time."


    "Forgive me for what? I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on here," Violet said, now annoyed at the way he made it seem like she did something wrong. "Is there something I¡¯m supposed to know?"


    Richmond¡¯s expression shifted, a dangerous glint sparking in his eyes. "Yes, honey. There¡¯s something you¡¯re supposed to know. So watch carefully."


    Violet tensed, every muscle in her body coiling as she braced herself for whatever he was about to show. And then it happened.


    In the blink of an eye, Richmond¡¯s eyes turned pitch ck,pletely devoid of whites or pupils, like twin voids staring back at her.


    Violet¡¯s breath caught in her throat, a startled yelp escaping her as she stumbled back, her back hitting the wall.


    What the hell.

 Chapter 124: Unleashed Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 124: Unleashed Nightmare</h4>


    Violet¡¯s back was pressed firmly against the wall, her heart pounding so furiously as she stared into the abyss where Richmond¡¯s eyes had once been. <i>Holy creator of the universe.What in the hell was going on in this school? </i>


    Suddenly, as abruptly as they¡¯d changed, Richmond¡¯s eyes shifted back to normal. The tension in the room eased instantly as he threw his head back and burst intoughter. The rich, deep sound echoed off the walls, incongruously carefree.


    "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get over scaring newbies like this," he said, wiping a nonexistent tear from his eye.


    He stared at Violet who looked like every atom of blood had been drained from her life, saying, "You took it well, to be honest. Most first-timers usually run out of my office screaming."


    "Although," he added with a cackle that reminded Violet of an old-school viin, "they have no choice but toe back for their counseling session."


    "What are you?" Violet gasped, shaken.


    Her mind was racing. While she knew of the supernatural creatures officially acknowledged by the world that existed, nothing about Richmond fit those descriptions. <i>Why would the school even harbor whatever he was?</i>


    Plopping down on his seat, Richmond leaned forward with the confidence of one that knew he had her cornered. "Want to know?" Richmond asked smoothly with a hint of challenge.


    He gestured to the chair in front of his desk. "Sit, then. We¡¯ve got a counseling session."


    Violet hesitated, her thoughts warring within her. Their counseling time was technically up, and she could always ask someone ¡ªpreferably L¡ªabout himter. But deep down, she knew no one could give her a clearer answer than the man¡ªor creature¡ªin front of her. And if he had any bad intentions, surely he wouldn¡¯t have revealed himself like this.


    Moreover, when did she be such a coward?


    Straightening her spine, Violet forced herself to walk toward the chair and sit. She made a point of looking asposed as possible, her expression schooled into a neutral mask. The best way to throw off a predator was not to be scared of them ¡ª or pretend not to be scared of them.


    Richmond, or whatever he called himself, studied her with an amused expression as she sat down. "Well," she began, her voice cool and formal, "Richmond¡ª"


    "Micah," he interrupted.


    "What?"


    "I¡¯d prefer if you called me Micah," he said casually, though his eyes held a trace of annoyance. "Richmond is a surname I¡¯d rather not be associated with."


    Violet raised an eyebrow but shrugged. "If you say so." She locked eyes with him. "So, tell me, Micah. What are you?"


    "Half werewolf, half incubus," Micah said, his tone calm, as if he¡¯d just dered his favorite color.


    "What?" Violet¡¯s jaw nearly hit the floor. "No way," she gasped.


    "Surprising, right? I¡¯m a legend." Micah grinned dramatically, spreading his arms as if basking in imaginary apuse.


    "No, it¡¯s impossible," Violet said, her voice rising slightly as disbelief overwhelmed her. She shook her head, trying to piece it together. "Sure, demons exist, but a werewolf and a demon... mating? That¡¯s unheard of."


    "That is," Micah interjected with deliberate emphasis, "if they ¡¯mated¡¯."


    Violet frowned, the hint in his voice and the firm look on his face making her stomach twist. Her blood chilled as the raw implications hit her like a brick wall.


    "Fuck," she muttered under her breath, the curse escaping before she could stop it.


    "It is indeed fucked up," Micah agreed, his tone almost indifferent despite the gravity of his words. He spoke as though he was recounting someone else¡¯s story, unaffected by the tragedy that shaped him.


    He folded his hands on the desk. "My father, the Alpha King at the time¡ª"


    "Wait," Violet interrupted, her eyes growing wide. "Your father was the Alpha King?"


    Micah nodded. "At the time. Now, his brother rules."


    It dawned on Violet, the pieces clicking into ce. "The current Alpha King is your uncle," she waspletely dumbfounded.


    Violet stared at Micah, still unable to believe it. She was sitting in front of royalty. Royalty who worked as a counselor in this... twisted school. And offered sex to students. That didn¡¯t sound right.


    Micah continued, his voice steady but darkened by a deep bitterness. "After the war, it was clear the werewolves had suffered the greatest losses. My father became obsessed with creating absolute power. He wanted power that would make him invincible, you know, a ruler unmatched by anyone. And his ¡¯brilliant¡¯ idea was to summon a demon."


    He paused, his jaw tightening before he continued. "But he didn¡¯t consider that demons are cunning creatures who answer to no one. The demon he summoned didn¡¯t grant him power. Instead, it raped his mate, my mother, right in front of him. And when it was done, killed him."


    Violet felt her stomach churn, horror curling through her chest. She didn¡¯t know what to say, but Micah wasn¡¯t finished.


    "No one knew the full extent of what happened," he said coldly. "Not until my mother died giving birth to the monster that I am. It would¡¯ve been the right thing to kill me, an abomination, but I was the Alpha King¡¯s only living heir. Out of respect, they spared my life, but I could never be Alpha King. Not as long as I lived. "


    Micah continued with a voice that was lighter but no less bitter. "And so here I am, exiled to a school of horny teenagers who are more than willing to give me the fuel I need to survive. Sexual energy."


    By the time he finished speaking, Violet¡¯s head was spinning, her brain struggling to process the enormity of what she¡¯d just heard. The initial judgments she had towards Micah made her feel embarrassingly small-minded now. Not when the tragic truth of his existence was horrifying, and none of it was his fault.


    If anyone was to me, it was his father. The greedy, power-obsessed Alpha King who had unleashed a nightmare upon his own family.

 Chapter 125: Caged

    <h4>Chapter 125: Caged</h4>


    "Don¡¯t feel pity for me," Micah suddenly said, his voice rousing Violet from her thoughts.


    "W¡ªwhat?" She stammered, caught off guard.


    "You heard me," he replied evenly, his piercing gaze fixed on her.


    Violet snorted, trying to appear casual. "Who said I feel pity for you? Everybody goes through shit."


    But Micah¡¯s stare didn¡¯t waver. It was as though he could see straight through her words, unraveling her pretense effortlessly. His unblinking intensity made her fidget.


    "Okay. Fine." Violet threw her hands up. "No pity. You could die right now, and I wouldn¡¯t care," she said, her face deadpan.


    For a moment, there was silence. And then Micah burst into deep, genuineughter that echoed through the room. His reaction was so unexpected that Violet found herselfughing too, her snark dissolving into genuine mirth.


    However, the levity was short-lived.


    They caught each other¡¯s gaze and theughter subsided as if realizing their role as teacher and student ¡ª not that the line seem to mean anything at Lunaris Academy. Nheless, both of them straightened in their seats at the same time,posing themselves.


    Micah cleared his throat awkwardly, breaking the tension while Violet was the first to speak.


    "So," She began, "how does this counseling thing even work? Are you actually a certified counselor?"


    "No," Micah said bluntly.


    Violet¡¯s brow arched. "Are you kidding me right now?"


    "Why would I choose a career that involves listening to students whine about their girlfriends not being good at giving head? Or their boyfriends cheating on them with their backstabbing best friends? Or how their parents are going through a divorce case? Or a secret solution to an infection they don¡¯t want to get from the pharmacy because they¡¯re too scared someone will find out? Or how they wish they were you, the purple-haired witch who¡¯s apparently screwing all four of the cardinal alphas¡ª"


    "Alright, alright!" Violet interrupted, raising her hands to halt the tirade. "I don¡¯t think I need to hear more!" She was nearly traumatized by his ranting. That was way too much information.


    Violet eyed him cautiously. "For someone who¡¯s supposed to be a counselor, it seems like you¡¯re the one who needs therapy. That was a serious off loading."


    Micah mused over it. "Probably. But that¡¯s not in the budget."


    Violet rubbed her temples, groaning softly. "Nobody in this school is normal at all."


    She opened her eyes to find Micah watching her, his expression amused but guarded. Unable to help herself, she asked, "Is this how you perform your counseling sessions? By ranting to every student thates around?"


    "Not really," Micah replied with a shrug. "You¡¯re strangely the first to actually sit down and talk with me. The others whoe here already know what I can do and they¡¯re just looking for a quick fix."


    "Quick fix?" Violet repeated, her tone sharp with disbelief. "Oh, you mean the part where you sleep with students?" The bite in her voice was impossible to miss.


    "Judge all you want, purplehead," Micah said, "But I¡¯m a necessary evil. And for the record, I¡¯ve never forced anyone. They offer themselves willingly, and it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t give them rest in return."


    "Rest?" Violet echoed skeptically.


    "It¡¯s what I do," he exined. "Basically, I work with emotions. When stressed-out studentse to me, I take their burdens away. The more grateful ones, well, let¡¯s just say they¡¯re often more than eager to offer me what I need in return." He smirked, adding, "I mean, if you ever had sex with me, you¡¯d understand as well. One of my many talents is knowing exactly what my partner needs."


    But Violet wasn¡¯t listening anymore. His words seemed distant, her body tensing as something clicked in her mind. Her voice dropped to a hiss. "Your ability is manipting emotions?"


    Micah¡¯s smirk faded instantly, reced with a more serious expression. He noticed the sudden chill in her demeanor and quickly pieced together the reason for her reaction. She thought he manipted her.


    "Only when I make physical contact," he said in a measured tone, trying to reassure her. "You and I haven¡¯t touched. Not even once."


    "That¡¯s why you¡¯re the counselor," Violet muttered, her voice cold as she pieced it together. "Your ability is perfect for this role. The ideal prison. Taming and soothing problematic and horny students."


    "You¡¯re a real ray of sunshine, aren¡¯t you?" Micah quipped, his tone a mix of sarcasm and reluctant admiration.


    "For how long have you been here?" she pressed.


    Micah raised an eyebrow. "I didn¡¯t realize this was turning into an interrogation," he said with a hint of mirth.


    "Answer me," Violet demanded, her tone unyielding.


    "Since I graduated from this very school," Micah said simply.


    The air left Violet¡¯s lungs in a rush. If he¡¯d graduated from Lunaris, that meant he¡¯d been just a teenager when all of this started. And who was to say he hadn¡¯t begun offering his "services" even then?


    "Your uncle is an asshole," Violet said bluntly, her voiceced with disgust.


    Micah chuckled, a smirk curling his lips. "I think I¡¯m starting to like you more and more."


    Violet rolled her eyes, recognizing his teasing tone but refusing to engage.


    A beep from Micah¡¯s phone broke the moment. He nced down at the screen and sighed. "As much as I¡¯d love to savor your delightfulpany, my services are needed elsewhere."


    Violet frowned at his words. "You could refuse, you know? Move away from here¡ª"


    "And go where?" Micah interrupted, his voice sharp but not unkind. "Tell me, Violet, where does an abominable hybrid like me belong? Werewolves and humans are barely coexisting as it is. What makes you think the world would extend that courtesy to me? And even if I wanted to leave, do you think the Alpha King would ever let me go? I¡¯m a threat to his throne. This is my cage, and I¡¯ve made my peace with it."


    "It¡¯s been a pleasure meeting you, Violet Purple. I hope that feeling extends to our next meeting. Otherwise, there¡¯s no point in seeing each other again."


    With that, Micah walked out, leaving Violet alone in his office. The door clicked shut, and the room fell into an oppressive silence.


    <i>Fuck</i>. Violet groaned, running her hands down her face in frustration. This was precisely why she preferred minding her own business. No convoluted backstories, no life-altering revtions, and no emotionally exhausting encounters.


    She took a deep breath, straightened her posture, and decided to leave. Whatever bizarre turn her day had taken, she was done with it.


    But as Violet opened the door, she froze.


    Because standing right there, leaning casually against the doorframe, was a certain Alpha. He was not wearing sses which meant his slitted gray eyes gleamed with that familiar mix of mischief and control, his lips curving into a devilish smile that made her heart nearly jump out of her chest.


    "Hello, my purple queen."

 Chapter 126: Someone Would Die

    <h4>Chapter 126: Someone Would Die</h4>


    God no. Not him.


    Just when Violet thought her day couldn¡¯t possibly get any worse, here he was, grinning at her like he owned not just the universe, but her as well. The sheer arrogance radiating from him was enough to make her stomach churn.


    Unfortunately, after the emotionally draining encounter with Micah, Violet didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with Asher¡¯s antics. She immediately attempted to shut the door in his face, but Asher, ever quick, slid his hand in the way. His sheer strength overpowered her, and the door slipped from her grasp, hitting the wall.


    Asher stepped inside as if he owned the ce, closing the door behind him. Violet instinctively stepped back, her chest tightening as she realized she was trapped.


    "Get out right now," shemanded him, even though her voice wavered slightly under the intensity of his unreadable gaze.


    But Asher ignored her, intentionally moving slowly and closing the distance between them. Violet stepped back with every step he took forward until her back hit the edge of the desk. With panic, she tried to sidestep him, but Asher moved faster, his hand snaking around her waist and pushing her back against the desk.


    "Not so fast, little purple queen," he teased her.


    Violet struggled against him. She then tried to kick him in the same spot she had once before, aiming for his groin, but Asher was prepared this time. He brought his legs together just in time, blocking her.


    "Haha, not again," heughed smugly.


    "What the fuck do you want?" Violet shoved him hard against the chest, having calmed down a little. But Asher didn¡¯t so much as budge, his stance as solid as stone.


    "You, of course," He said simply, his words dripping with infuriating charm.


    "No." Violet said firmly, her frustration boiling over. "You can¡¯t keep doing this to me! I¡¯m not yours, Asher! And just in case you¡¯ve forgotten, I¡¯m currently in a rtionship with ric. So this ¡ª whatever this is between us¡ªit has to stop now!"


    The room was thick with tension, Violet¡¯s chest heaving as she red at Asher. His darkened eyes locked onto hers, narrowing dangerously.


    Violet¡¯s heart pounded wildly, every instinct telling her she had just made a grave mistake. Yet, when she expected him tosh out or in the worse case, hit her, his smirk returned instead, except it was more dangerous than ever.


    "Approved by who?" Asher asked, his voice a velvety murmur that sent a shiver down her spine.


    "What?" Violet stammered.


    "I didn¡¯t approve of your rtionship with ric," he said, his tone light butced with menace. "At least, not yet. You¡¯ve moved my pieces too early in this game of chess, little purple." His hand lifted, brushing her face with an almost tender touch, his expression heartbreakingly soft.


    Violet pped his hand away with fury, her golden eyes liquid fire.


    "How dare you?! Who are you to tell me who to date?" she roared, her voice trembling with anger.


    Asher didn¡¯t flinch, his calm demeanor only fueling her rage. Violet took a breath, her voice cutting through the silence. "I like ric, and nothing you say or do will make me stop dating him. Don¡¯t push me too far, Asher Nightshade." She spat his name like venom.


    But Asher studied her, unphased, his gaze trailing down her heaving chest as though savoring her anger. His lips curled into a knowing smile.


    Violet noticed where his eyes lingered, and heat rushed to her cheeks, her anger now tangled with embarrassment. "Stop looking at me like that!" she hissed.


    "Why?" Asher asked, his voice daring. "Does it bother you?"


    "Don¡¯t!" Violet warned through gritted teeth, every nerve in her body screaming for her to leave. She was toeing a dangerous line. Except there was no way to go, trapped by the asshole.


    Also, Asher wasn¡¯t the type to back off. He pressed closer, the heat of his body merging with hers until there wasn¡¯t an inch of space between them. Her breath caught as his heat overwhelmed her.


    "You say you like ric," his voice was silky. "And yet you like me."


    "I don¡¯t¡ª!" Violet gasped, her words cutting off as Asher¡¯s fingers brushed across her chest, an intentional, featherlight touch that sent an electric jolt down her spine.


    Asher tilted his head, his lips hovering near her ear. "You might lie to me, but your body doesn¡¯t."


    Panic swelled in Violet¡¯s chest as her heartbeat roared in her ears. She was in trouble, and she knew it. She shoved against his chest, but Asher was already ahead of her, grabbing a fistful of her hair and tilting her head back. A pained gasp escaped her lips as his control tightened. It hurts.


    He leaned in, his lips grazing her throat before moving to her ear, his voice a seductive whisper. "Good thing I love to share."


    Her eyes widened in shock, her breath hitching, but before she could speak or fight back, Asher captured her lips in a searing kiss. His grip in her hair kept her firmly in ce, and she fought against him, biting down on his lips hard enough to draw blood. The metallic taste of his blood mingled with her own fury, but instead of deterring him, it seemed to spur him instead.


    Asher¡¯s kiss grew fiercer, deeper, as though he was determined to im every part of her. Violet resisted, her hands pushing against his chest, but slowly, her resolve faltered. His lips were relentless, drawing her in, until the fire of her resistance melted into the storm of his dominance. Violet hated herself for giving in. And yet, she couldn¡¯t stop.


    Violet moaned, the sound slipping past her lips before she could stop it. Asher swallowed the noise greedily, his hands tightening around her as though he couldn¡¯t get enough.


    When he finally pulled back, his breath mixed with hers, and he said, "You reek of ric, but by the time I¡¯m done, my scent will be all over you as well."


    Violet¡¯s eyes widened, her mind spinning. Wait¡ªif Asher¡¯s scent lingered on her, ric would know. He¡¯d smell him, and there would be questions, anger, and most likely a fight to the death.


    Her heart began to pound as panic mingled with the lingering heat of the kiss. She had to stop this before it went out of control. ric would kill him if he found out.


    "Asher, we can¡¯t¡ª" Violet began, but her protest died on her lips as Asher took her mouth again, silencing her words with another hot kiss.

 Chapter 127: Defy Me

    <h4>Chapter 127: Defy Me</h4>


    Asher didn¡¯t stop kissing her, his grip on her waist tightening as though he was anchoring her to him. He pulled her closer, so close that every breath, every heartbeat of his was pressed against her.


    There was no room for thought, only the fire that spread through her veins. Possessive and demanding, his tongue teased and tasted her, coaxing an unintentional growl from her throat. Their tongues tangled heatedly, an intoxicating battle of dominance and surrender. Violet melted into him, her mindpletely overwhelmed.


    When he pulled back, her lips tingled, and her chest heaved as she struggled to catch her breath. But Asher wasn¡¯t finished.


    "Where did he touch you?" Asher asked, his breath ghosting over her swollen lips.


    Violet¡¯s eyes widened, her cheeks ming with heat. Everywhere. That was where he touched her. But she couldn¡¯t answer that. No, she wouldn¡¯t. No way in hell. But Asher saw through her embarrassment, a slow, wicked smirk curling his lips. His teeth glinted, his canines sharper, and longer than they should have been.


    "Don¡¯t worry," He murmured, his voice like silk and steel, "I¡¯ll find it myself. Let it not be said you gave in to temptation and cheated on your precious ric. No, my little queen. I¡¯ll take the me. I¡¯ll be the viin again, don¡¯t you think?"


    Before she could protest, his mouth imed hers once more, drowning out the faint whispers of reason struggling to surface. This kiss was darker, more erotic, a deliberate push on his part to break thest of her resolve. And true to his word, Asher sought her out.


    Violet flinched when his hand slid beneath her skirt, her instincts making her try to stop him. But Asher deepened the kiss, his lips and tongue drawing her into a whirlwind of sensations until resistance was forgotten.


    Unlike ric, who was careful and gentle, Asher was raw and unrestrained. His finger found her entrance, and then he thrusted inside, iming what had been untouched by anyone else. Violet moaned, breaking the kiss to stare at him in wide-eyed shock, her breath catching in her throat.


    "I told you I¡¯d find it," he said, his voice dripping with satisfaction.


    But she knew that wasn¡¯t the spot he meant to find. No, Asher was iming the other part that had been unsullied by ric, staking his territory with unapologetic pride. The proud glint in his eyes told her as much.


    His eyes gleamed with possessiveness as he added, "Yes, my little queen, keep your eyes on me. Watch as I own you."


    Her hand gripped the back of his neck tightly, her other tangling in his hair as a helpless moan escaped her lips.


    "Oh God," she whimpered, her head tilting back as he thrust deeper and faster.


    "Yes, my queen," Asher purred, his voice a dark caress against her ear. "Moan aloud. Do not stop on my ount."


    It was too much, thebination of his filthy words and the way he moved inside her. Violet buried her face against his neck, ashamed of the uninhibited sounds of pleasure spilling from her lips but unable to stop them.


    Asher didn¡¯t let up either, that single digit moving inside of her with intention, pushing her closer and closer until she was teetering on the brink. God, he would be the death of her.


    "You¡¯re close now," he growled, his breath hot against her skin. "Let go for me. Break for me, my little queen."


    And then she did.


    The pleasure hit her like the collison of a train, crashing over her in an unrelenting rush till every bone in her was broken. Violet cried out, her body tensing, her nails digging into Asher¡¯s shoulders so hard she was sure she¡¯d leave marks.


    Asher in question didn¡¯t stop, his fingers coaxing everyst shudder from her, drawing out her climax until she was spiraling into a second release. She didn¡¯t know whether to beg for mercy or more.


    "Asher, please," she choked out, begging.


    And he did just as she asked.


    Violet shattered in his arms for a second time, whimpering, crying as the storm within her finally subsided.


    She slumped against him, her breathing in shallow gasps as she clung to him, her legs barely able to hold her weight.


    Asher withdrew his fingers slowly, watching her with predatory satisfaction as she leaned heavily against the table behind her, struggling to catch her breath. But he wasn¡¯t done yet. Violet¡¯s wide eyes locked onto him as he brought his glistening finger to his mouth, his gaze never leaving hers.


    He sucked his finger clean, savoring every drop as if it were precious with his dark slitted eyes locked onto hers as he moaned low in his throat, a sound so sinful it sent another shiver down her spine.


    "By the gods," he murmured, his voice thick with satisfaction. "You taste like heaven itself."


    Asher¡¯s gaze roamed over her, devouring every detail of her disheveled state. Her hair fell in wild tangles around her flushed face, her lips swollen.


    The sight of her, undone and trembling, sent a dark satisfaction surging through him. His expression was one of triumph, predatory and unrelenting, as if he had won a battle only he had been fighting.


    "You¡¯re a virgin," Asher said suddenly, the words falling over the room like a bolt of lightning.


    His eyes narrowed, dark and knowing. "I can smell your virgin blood."


    She froze, the air whooshing out of her lungs at once. For a moment, Violet couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t even think, her blood running so cold it felt as though her veins had frozen over. But then, like a fire igniting in her chest, anger roared to life. How dare he? How dare he reduce her to this? Her fury exploded, and she shoved at his chest with all the strength she could muster.


    "You¡¯re a fucking bastard!" Violet snapped, her voice shaking with rage, but Asher barely moved under her assault.


    Instead, his hands shot out, grabbing her wrists with an iron grip. He pulled her closer, his strength overpowering hers with an effortless ease. She struggled, twisting and thrashing in his hold, but it was no use. His grip tightened until she was forced to stop, her breathsing in short, sharp gasps.


    "Enough," Asher growled, his voice low and dangerous, a threat wrapped in velvet. "Listen carefully, little queen."


    His face was inches from hers, his gaze piercing. There was an edge to him, something unyielding and possessive that made her blood boil with a mix of fury and trepidation.


    "I don¡¯t care what you do with ric," he said, his tone deceptively calm, though the edge of danger beneath it was ring as daylight. "y your games, let him think he¡¯s won your heart. It makes no difference to me."


    Violet opened her mouth to snap back, but Asher cut her off, his grip on her wrists tightening just enough to make her pause.


    "But mark my words," he continued, his voice dropping to a menacing whisper that made her shiver. "Your first time? That¡¯s mine. I saw you first. You¡¯re mine."


    Violet¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, fear and fury battling for dominance. She red up at him, her lips parted to protest, but his next words stole the breath from her lungs.


    "Defy me. Give yourself to him, and I will kill him myself." Asher¡¯s tone was cold, utterly devoid of mercy, as though he were stating an unchangeable fact. "I¡¯ll rip him apart, piece by piece, and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re there to see it. So go ahead, little queen. Test me."

 Chapter 128: Becoming A Villain

    <h4>Chapter 128: Bing A Viin</h4>


    Violet shivered under the steady stream of the shower, her body trembling even with the warmth of the water cascading over her.


    However, the chill wasn¡¯t from the temperature, but from herst encounter with Asher in the counselor¡¯s office. And no matter how hard Violet tried to shake it, the memory clung to her like a second skin.


    She could still feel the twist in her stomach, the way her anger had burned bright for a fleeting moment before being snuffed out by a cold, dark fear.


    Asher was deadly serious. She had known from the look in his eyes, the way his hands gripped her wrists as though he was holding himself back from doing something even more dangerous.


    Asher had not been making an idle threat. He meant every word. And now, those words echoed in her mind like a haunting refrain.


    <i>Your first time is mine. You¡¯re mine. Defy me, and I¡¯ll kill him myself.</i>


    Violet closed her eyes tightly, leaning her forehead against the cool tiles of the shower wall.


    She had pped him hard across the face before storming out, her hand still stinging from the impact even an hourter. But her anger hadn¡¯t been enough to purge the gravity of his threat.


    The first thing Violet had done was to run back to her dormitory in a haste to scrub away his scent and the lingering stain off her. And right now, with the shower beating down hard on her hair, Violet found herself questioning his threat once more.


    Would Asher really go through with it? Would he actually kill not just an Alpha, but a cardinal alpha? Even when the implication was staggering?


    ric wasn¡¯t just a werewolf; he was a candidate for the Alpha king position. To harm him would mean inciting war, chaos, not just with the Alpha but with his pack back home. Surely Asher wouldn¡¯t go that far. Especially not for something as trivial and barbaric as a im on her virginity... right?


    Unfortunately, Violet couldn¡¯t ignore that


    Asher was unpredictable. He wasn¡¯t rational. He was a psycho, and Violet knew deep down that if he wanted to, he could end ric without a second thought.


    He wouldn¡¯t even need to bloody his hands. All he had to do waspel anyone to do his bidding, or even will ric to take his own life.


    ric would be dead, and no one would ever suspect the truth. And just like that, he would reducepetition to the throne, even if it means leaving chaos and destruction in its wake.


    The realization hit Violet like a punch to the gut: she had no choice. She had to end things with ric. If she wanted him to stay alive.


    The thought made her stomach churn with guilt and heartbreak. Even though their rtionship barelysted a day, she likes ric. His sincerity, his kindness, the way he made her feel seen and cherished was eveything she ever wanted.


    It was quite unfortunate their rtionship would inevitably lead to a moment she couldn¡¯t avoid. Violet knew she couldn¡¯t put off sex with ric forever, not when a mere kiss makes her lose her senses.


    <i>Unless, of course, you gave yourself to Asher first, </i>a sly voice whispered in the back of her mind.


    Violet recoiled, the thought as revolting as it was horrifying. How could she even think of such a betrayal?


    ric had been nothing but faithful to her, even when he was eligible¡ªexpected, even¡ªto end up with someone like Elsie. How could she repay his loyalty by running to Asher, of all people?


    <i>As if you haven¡¯t already cheated on him, </i>the voice hissed again.


    Violet¡¯s face burned with shame as she remembered the way Asher had touched her, kissed her, reduced her to a trembling, breathless mess. And it frightened her the most that a small part of her had wanted it even if she hadn¡¯t asked for it.


    "Ugh!" Violet groaned in frustration, her hands tangling in her wet hair. What the hell had she done? Or rather, what the hell was she bing?


    Hot tears pricked at the corners of her and spilled over before she could stop them.


    Violet swiped at her cheeks furiously, trying to force herself to stay strong. She couldn¡¯t break down. Not here. Not now.


    There was no way around it. She had to break up with ric even if the thought of it hurt like hell, her heart splintering at the mere idea of letting him go. ric was her first real boyfriend, the one who had made her believe in love, yet he would be gone, all because of one ruthless, possessive asshole.


    <i>It¡¯ll hurt. It¡¯ll hurt like hell. But she¡¯d get through it. She had to.</i>


    Violet convinced herself, or rather, the pieces of her heart she knew would shatter the moment she said goodbye to ric.


    Violet stepped into her room after her shower, and quickly grabbed her P.E. from her wardrobe and slipped it on. It wasn¡¯t the correct uniform, and Principal Jameson would undoubtedly dock points for her attire, but Violet couldn¡¯t bring herself to care.


    There was no way she could risk ric catching even the faintest trace of Asher¡¯s scent on her. If he did, there would be no holding him back, and the fallout would be catastrophic.


    Violet had to end things with ric, but it couldn¡¯t seem like it was about Asher. No, she would have to y the heartbreaker, the cold and detached girl who had gotten bored of the thrill of dating a cardinal alpha. It was the only way to protect him from the truth.


    ric would hate her for it, despise her for toying with his emotions, but that was the point. If he hated her, he wouldn¡¯t pursue her. And if he didn¡¯t pursue her, he wouldn¡¯t discover what had happened with Asher. He wouldn¡¯t go after him either.


    Asher had imed he would be the viin in this story, but no, it would be her.

 Chapter 129: Mission Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 129: Mission Impossible</h4>


    "There you are!"


    "Goddess have mercy!" Violet shrieked, her heart leaping into her throat when L barged into the room like a whirlwind.


    Startled, Violet almost dropped the phone in her hand, swallowing nervously. Thanks to her guilty conscience, she felt like she had been caught doing something illicit, though in reality, she had been doing nothing but calming her nerves.


    L, however, paid no attention to Violet¡¯s frightened state. She stomped into the room with her usual ir, her voice brimming with frustration.


    "Where the hell have you been? Do you know I¡¯ve been searching the entire school for you¡ª" She halted mid-sentence, her nose twitching like a bloodhound picking up an unfamiliar scent.


    L suddenly coughed, waving her hand in front of her face as if trying to clear the air. "What in the moon¡¯s name¡ªdid you spray perfume? What is this? It¡¯s choking me!"


    "Yes, I did," Violet said with a forced sense of calm, even though her stiff posture said otherwise. Her voice was steady, but inside, she was fidgeting like a cornered rabbit.


    L kept coughing, eyeing her suspiciously. "Did you fall into a cow dung or something? What¡¯s with this overwhelming perfume? And..." Her gaze drifted down to Violet¡¯s outfit, and her brow furrowed. "Why aren¡¯t you in uniform? What¡¯s with the P.E. gear?"


    Violet¡¯s mind raced for an excuse, and before she could stop herself, she blurted out a smooth lie. "There must have been something wrong with the food in the dinning hall. It messed up my stomach, and... I might have, um, sullied myself."


    L¡¯s concern snapped into ce instantly, her eyes widening. "Oh my goddess! Are you okay? Was it that bad?" She rushed to Violet¡¯s side, her tone frantic. "Please tell me no one saw! You¡¯re way too popr now. If this got out, you¡¯d be a headline on the Oracle¡¯s post by tomorrow morning! You would no longer be the purple storm, but shit storm! Hickies! That would be a nightmare!"


    Violet forced a smile, though guilt pricked at her heart. "Well, thankfully, I managed to escape before things got worse. Don¡¯t worry, L, I had it under control."


    At that statement, L ced a hand over her chest in visible relief.


    "Thank the heavens! That would¡¯ve been aplete disaster."


    "Yes, it would have," Violet agreed, though inwardly she added, <i>If it had actually happened.</i>


    Guilt tugged at her for deceiving L, but what choice did she have? This was the only way to keep the truth buried.


    But L¡¯s concern evaporated as quickly as it came, her face lighting up with excitement. She grabbed Violet¡¯s hand without warning, her energy infectious. "Quick! We¡¯ve got to head to the field right now!"


    "Field?" Violet repeated with confusion in her tone. "I thought we had the mixed martial art lesson in the training hall?"


    It was precisely why she had chosen to wear her training gear. Although she couldn¡¯t really understand the difference


    betweenbat skills and mixed martial arts. And the fact that both were taught by Commander Mkai didn¡¯t help matters. Honestly, it felt like this school was determined to push them to the brink.


    L blinked at her, momentarily puzzled. "Oh, no drills today. Haven¡¯t you heard? Lycan Fangball training begins today!"


    "Lycan Fangball?" Violet repeated, the name ringing a faint bell.


    She didn¡¯t know much about the sports beyond the basics since her previous school was entirely human, but she had heard of it. It was the most popr sport among werewolves, and apparently, it held the same status at this school. One thing for sure was that the game was beloved for its ferocity and thrill.


    "Yes!" L said, practically bouncing on her feet. "Everyone¡¯s out there. Even Commander Mkai couldn¡¯t resist the charm of the game. All the cardinal alphas are on the field, and your boyfriend is probably killing it right now! So let¡¯s go!"


    "Wait¡ªwhat?" Violet barely had time to process L¡¯s words before her friend grabbed her hand and yanked her toward the door with surprising force.


    "Come on, Violet! Your boyfriend needs you cheering him on!" L eximed as she dragged her out of the room, not noticing the way Violet¡¯s expression changed.


    Avoiding ric till the moment she broke up with him was exactly Violet¡¯s n but now, she had no choice but to follow, her thoughts muddled with both dread and curiosity.


    L hadn¡¯t been exaggerating about how much excitement Lycan Fangball stirred up. Nearly everyone was heading toward the field, and it wasn¡¯t even an official match, just a training session.


    By the time Violet and L arrived, the bleachers were packed with chattering students, the energy in the air palpable. Violet scanned the crowd, her relief growing when she saw there wasn¡¯t a single spot left in the front rows.


    Thank the gods. She¡¯d stay at the back, where ric wouldn¡¯t be able to see her or reach her easily.


    "I¡¯m sorry, L," Violet said, feigning regret, "but if you hadn¡¯te to get me, we might have gotten better seats."


    "What are you talking about?" L gave her a strange look, then grinned mischievously. "You¡¯re an elite. The elites have their own special seating."


    "What?" Violet froze, her heart sinking.


    L pointed across the field to another set of bleachers. Unlike the standard white ones crowded with students, these were bright red, standing out boldly as if announcing their exclusivity. They were positioned right next to the field entrance, an unmissable vantage point that practically ced the upants in the spotlight.


    Violet¡¯s stomach dropped. Sitting there would make her as inconspicuous as a turkey on Thanksgiving. ric would spot her instantly, and there¡¯d be no way to avoid him.


    "Come on!" L grabbed her hand, tugging her toward the elite bleachers. "This is where you belong. You¡¯ll have the best view of ric from there."


    Violet resisted the urge to groan aloud, her inner turmoil mounting as she allowed L to drag her closer to what felt like a red-carpet walk straight into her nightmare.

 Chapter 130: Rivals On A Narrow Road

    <h4>Chapter 130: Rivals On A Narrow Road</h4>


    Violet decided right then and there that she hated her newfound poprity. As she and L walked toward the elite bleachers, a chant suddenly erupted from somewhere in the crowd.


    "Purple Storm!"


    At first, it was just one enthusiastic student, but soon another joined in. Then another. And before Violet could even process what was happening, nearly half the students in the bleachers were chanting the moniker the Oracle had so kindly gifted her.


    She fought the urge to groan. Violet had never been good with fame, and she certainly wasn¡¯t prepared for this level of attention. She kept her expression calm, walking forward as if the noise didn¡¯t bother her, but her insides were twisting in difort.


    "Do something!" L nudged her arm intentionally, her wide eyes and barely contained grin making it clear she was enjoying the spectacle.


    Violet shot her a sharp look. <i>Do what? </i>her expression seemed to say.


    L simply shrugged with an unhelpful grin that said, <i>Not my problem.</i>


    Left with no other option, Violet turned to face the crowd. stering on a smile, she raised her hand in a small wave and the reaction was instantaneous. Deafening cheers erupted with students yelling her name even louder. She was sure she even heard someone scream, "I love you, my Purple Storm!"


    Violet¡¯s cheeks burned hot with embarrassment, and she quickened her pace, hoping to get to the bleachers and out of the spotlight as soon as possible. But L walked beside her with a smug, knowing smile, clearly amused by Violet¡¯s difort.


    "I am definitely opening that Moontagram ount for you," L said with a triumphant smirk.


    Violet nced at her, her lips twitching into a smile, not because she found L¡¯s words funny or because she was ttered by the cheering crowd. No, her smile came from the one thing that actually made her excited: the potential money she could milk out of these fools.


    She could already see it in her mind, sponsorships, promotions, maybe even brand deals. She might not care for fame, but she did care about being rich.


    And God, she couldn¡¯t wait to roll around in those cash.


    But in the end, it turned out not everyone was into her. The shift in energy was immediate as a student suddenly stood and began chanting, "Elsie Lancaster!"


    As expected, the chant gained momentum and soon enough, Elsie¡¯s fans roared her name until the cries of "Purple Storm" faded into silence, swallowed entirely by the sheer volume of support for Elsie.


    Elsie Lancaster, ever the dramatic queen, rose gracefully from her seat at the front row, exuding arrogance and elegance in equal measure. With a smile that could rival royalty, she blew a kiss to her adoring crowd.


    The students erupted into cheers, some even copsing back into their seats, clutching their chests as though her kiss had physically pierced their hearts.


    <i>Theatrics</i>, Violet thought with an eye roll.


    It was just as Elsie relished her moment of glory that Violet approached the elite bleachers. Violet didn¡¯t spare Elsie a single nce, walking past her rival with an air of indifference that practically screamed, <i>I don¡¯t care. </i>Without hesitation, she chose a seat at the front row.


    Natalie was seated in the middle, although one empty space separated her from Elsie. Violet deliberately sat beside Natalie, sensing that, while she couldn¡¯t fully trust her, Natalie was neutral enough to be tolerated, and perhaps even useful as an ally if needed in the future.


    The move didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Violet could feel Elsie¡¯s icy re, sharp enough to cut steel. Her narrowed eyes practically burned holes into Violet, but she didn¡¯tsh out directly. Instead, she turned her ire toward an easier target.


    "What is that thing doing here?" Elsie¡¯s voice was cold, her manicured finger pointing toward L, who sat beside Violet.


    Violet¡¯s blood boiled at the word ¡¯<i>thing¡¯</i>, but before she could respond, L opened her mouth, only to be cut off by Elsie¡¯s condescending tone. "This is the elites¡¯ section. I don¡¯t recall you being one."


    Violet¡¯s jaw clenched, her voice firm but filled with barely concealed venom. "She¡¯s with me. And I¡¯m elite."


    Elsie raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a disdainful smirk. "Front row isn¡¯t for your servants. The back is more suited for her." She gesturedzily toward the general seating area, where Grace and a few others sat.


    The word <i>servant </i> was thest straw for Violet. She began to stand, her fists clenched, ready to give Elsie a piece of her mind. But before she could, Natalie¡¯s hand shot out, gripping her thigh firmly. Violet froze, looking at Natalie, whose gaze said everything: <i>This isn¡¯t the ce or time. Think bigger.</i>


    L seemed to catch on as well. Before Violet could object further, L stood quickly, stering a forced smile on her face. "It¡¯s fine, Violet," she said lightly. "I think I¡¯ll have a better view from the back anyway."


    The words stung, especially because Violet could see through L¡¯s bravado. She was minimizing her own embarrassment, trying to avoid escting the situation. Violet watched her friend walk away, her nails digging into her palms as she red daggers at Elsie.


    Elsie¡¯s smug smile widened, her satisfaction radiating like a victory g. She leaned back in her seat with the air of someone who had just won a petty battle.


    <i>Petty games. Petty games. </i>Violet thought, her teeth grinding in frustration. <i>The bitch is acting like a spoiled child.</i>


    She forced herself to calm down, taking deep breaths to quell her rising anger. Patience. Petty games only meant petty victories. She wouldn¡¯t stoop to Elsie¡¯s level. Violet consoled herself with that knowledge.


    And then, almost immediately, a cacophony of excitement rent the air as the yers strode onto the field. Coach Harrington led the team, barking orders as his booming voice tried to cut through the cheers of the crowd.


    Violet¡¯s eyes scanned the team instinctively, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to spot him. ric. His presence was impossible to miss, his unique tousled white hair gleaming under the sunlight.


    And then as if he could sense her searching for him, he looked her way and smiled. Except that smile was like an arrow through the heart knowing what she had done ¡ª and the one she was yet to do.

 Chapter 131: Are You The Oracle?

    <h4>Chapter 131: Are You The Oracle?</h4>


    Violet¡¯s throat tightened as she watched ric break away from his team, approaching her in strides. His pure, unguarded smile, so full of trust and excitement, made her stomach twist painfully.


    Shame wed at her, threatening to overwhelm her entirely. He didn¡¯t know¡ªhe couldn¡¯t possibly know. Her chest felt heavy with guilt, and for a brief moment, Violet thought she was going to be sick.


    "Hey," ric greeted her, his voice warm and boyish, carrying the kind of unfiltered joy that only made her feel worse. His smile was the kind of thing people fought wars to protect, and she was about to shatter it.


    "Hey," Violet replied, her voice shaky as she fought to calm herself. She tucked her trembling hand behind her back, hoping he wouldn¡¯t notice.


    ric stepped closer, cupping her face with a tenderness that nearly broke her heart.


    "Where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere. I was almost tempted to have Richmond arrested if you didn¡¯t show up after this."


    It was clearly a joke, one meant to make herugh, but Violet could barely muster a smile. She forced her lips into a weak curve, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Her stomach churned as ric chuckled at his own humor, his eyes crinkling in the corners.


    "I, um... I had an emergency," she lied smoothly, fidgeting under his gaze. "But it¡¯s fine now. I¡¯m fine."


    ric studied her for a moment, his nose twitching. "You smell like you were tossed into a tank of perfume but If you say you¡¯re fine," he replied, leaning in to kiss her.


    Violet hesitated, every fiber of her being screaming at her to pull away. But she didn¡¯t. Instead, she allowed his lips to meet hers, their kiss gentle and familiar. She hated how right it felt, hated how much she was betraying him with every second she let it continue.


    When ric pulled back, his smile widened, radiating the same unguarded joy that had first drawn her to him. But Violet¡¯s heart twisted painfully, her own smile fake. She felt like a betrayer, a liar, and the weight of it was almost too much to bear.


    <i>He deserves better,</i> Violet thought bitterly. <i>He deserves someone who won¡¯t hurt him like this. Someone who will love him without this guilt hanging over them.</i>


    But now wasn¡¯t the time to break his heart. This wasn¡¯t the moment to tell him the truth, not when he needed to focus on his games, even if it was just training. And she couldn¡¯t possibly do it here, in public, where everyone could see. ric didn¡¯t deserve that level of humiliation, not from her. Neither was she that cruel.


    "That was just a kiss to temporarily satiate my hunger," ric said with a husky voice as he leaned close to her ear. "We¡¯ll spend more time together at the partyter, my little minx."


    His words were loaded, but Violet had no choice but to y along. She forced a yful smirk onto her face, hiding the anxiety inside of her. "I can¡¯t wait, thunderboy."


    The nickname made ric¡¯s grin widen, and for a moment, she swore she saw a flicker of lightning in his eyes. The air around them suddenly felt charged, static dancing along her skin.


    "ric Storm!" Coach Harrington¡¯s voice bellowed across the field, snapping them out of the moment. "I¡¯ll shove a thunderbolt up your ass if you don¡¯t bring that said ass back to this field right now!"


    ric burst intoughter, and despite the guilt gnawing at her, Violet couldn¡¯t help butugh too. It was impossible not to, even as her heart ached. Before she could blink, ric stole another kiss, this one brief yet deep, leaving her breathless.


    "See youter, minx," he called over his shoulder as he jogged back to the field, hisughter echoing behind him.


    The crowd, clearly entertained by their interaction, cheered and whistled, feeding off the yful energy of the moment. Violet felt her cheeks flush, but her focus was on ric as he ran back to his team. She caught herself watching the way his ass moved. <i>Really good ass... nope, not going there</i>, she scolded herself.


    Violet didn¡¯t even know she was still smiling until her eyes connected with Asher¡¯s across the bustling field and the emotion immediately died off as if the very life had been drained out of it.


    His expression waspletely unreadable, but the intensity of his stormy gaze was unmistakable. It pierced through her like a de, cutting through the brief joy she¡¯d felt. Violet¡¯s scowl deepened, but Asher didn¡¯t flinch. He simply held her gaze for a moment longer before looking away, turning his attention to the coach.


    Violet let out a shaky breath and turned away, only to find Natalie watching her with a scrutinizing gaze that nearly made her jump. The girl¡¯s stare was unnervingly sharp, as though she could see straight through Violet¡¯s carefully constructed facade.


    She ignored her and sat down. They both stayed in silence for a moment before Natalie broke it.


    "You and ric are well-suited for each other," she said, her tone casual yet pointed. "Your chemistry is explosive."


    "Thank you," Violet replied stiffly, her gaze fixed on the field.


    "But there seems to be trouble in paradise, doesn¡¯t there?"


    Violet¡¯s head snapped toward Natalie, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. "You seem awfully interested in me," she said, her voice edged with wariness.


    "Only because you¡¯re interesting," Natalie said with a shrug, her tone light. "Not many people hold my attention like this."


    "Hold your attention?" Violet mused over those words, her brows raised as she studied the girl¡¯s expression carefully. "The way you speak, I almost think you¡¯re the Oracle. The gossipmonger also seems quite interested in me."


    Natalie¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement at the usation, her lips curving into a sly smile. "The question is... am I?"


    Bothdies locked eyes, the tension between them intense. Neither of them spoke, but the challenge and suspicion hung in the air.

 Chapter 132: Strip Show?

    <h4>Chapter 132: Strip Show?</h4>


    It wasn¡¯t long before Violet began to understand why the school was so captivated by what was essentially a training session. As soon as the coach wrapped up his directives, the real fun began.


    One by one, the yers started to strip.


    "Holy creator of the world!" Violet whispered, her eyes wide as saucers.


    She got how casual werewolves were about nudity, but it was still... a lot. Violet couldn¡¯t even close her mouth as her gaze flicked over the yers shedding their shirts and pants like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    "During official games, they change in the locker room ande out fully geared," Natalie said from beside her, smirking at Violet¡¯s obvious shock. "But for training? They¡¯re giving the school a show. Think of it as a strip tease." She winked, clearly enjoying Violet¡¯s flustered state.


    Violet opened her mouth to respond but was cut off as ric, as if suddenly remembering he had a girlfriend, turned to face her. With one fluid motion, he pulled off his shirt, revealing his perfectly chiseled chest. The students around them erupted into cheers and wolf whistles, but ric¡¯s gaze never left Violet¡¯s. This strip show was exclusively for her.


    Violet¡¯s face grew hot, her heart pounding as ric¡¯s hands went to the waistband of his pants. He tugged them down just slightly, enough to reveal the band of his underwear, and the hard lines of his lower abdomen.


    The crowd went wild, screaming andughing, but Violet¡¯s world narrowed to the man before her. Her pulse quickened as her gaze locked onto his. ric¡¯s smirk grew wider as he took in her reaction, clearly pleased with himself.


    Unbeknownst to ric, who was entirely consumed with teasing Violet, a mischievous blur of green hair crept up behind him.


    Roman.


    The other Alpha moved quietly while grinning like the devil himself. ric sensed him a second toote, turning his head just as Roman made his move.


    In one swift, audacious and gleeful motion, Roman grabbed both the waistband of ric¡¯s pants and his underwear and yanked them down in a single, fluid motion. He bared himpletely.


    For a moment, time seemed to freeze. ric stood there, stark naked under the sunlight, his expression caught somewhere between shock and disbelief. The field went dead silent as everyone processed what had just happened.


    Then chaos erupted.


    The students howled withughter, many doubling over or clutching their stomachs. Violet pped her hands over her mouth, her eyes watering as she tried to suppress her ownughter. But it was no use, her shoulders shook as giggles bubbled out of her uncontrobly.


    ric, his face flushed red with both anger and embarrassment, stepped out of the clothes bunched around his ankles. His eyes locked onto Roman, who was grinning ear to ear.


    "You bastard," ric growled, his voice low and deadly.


    Before anyone could blink, ric lunged. Completely naked, he chased Roman across the field, theirughter and shouts renting the air. Roman, also naked, darted away with impressive speed, but ric was faster. The crowd roared, cheering and whistling as the two Alphas sprinted across the field like overgrown children.


    Just as ric closed the gap between them, Roman shifted in the blink of an eye. His body contorted and shrank, fur sprouting as he transformed into a small, green, nimble rat.


    The crowd gasped in astonishment, but ric wasn¡¯t deterred. He snarled and shifted mid-run, his body elongating and muscles rippling as he transformed into a massive snow-white werewolf.


    Violet gasped this time, her heart skipping a beat. Even though she¡¯d seen ric shift before, it was still a breathtaking sight. His wolf form was powerful and majestic, his white fur gleaming under the sun.


    Roman, now a green rat, scurried and darted across the field, zigzagging and dodging with impressive agility. But ric was determined to catch him. Hisrger form closed the distance with ease, his movements fluid and calcted. In one swift motion, ric caught the rat in his teeth, lifting it triumphantly into the air.


    The crowd¡¯sughter turned into shocked gasps. Violet¡¯s heart raced as she watched, her hands clutching her seat.


    <i>Fuck. He was really not going to eat him right? </i>Violet thought with panic.


    The Alphas always were into rough y but ric and Roman had always had a tense rivalry, and Roman¡¯s stunt had clearly pushed him too far.


    "ric Storm!" Coach Harrington¡¯s voice boomed across the field,manding everyone¡¯s attention. "Put my yer down right now!"


    ric, still in his wolf form, growled defiantly, his teeth tightening slightly around Roman¡¯s smaller form. His massive head turned toward the coach, his eyes zing with stubbornness.


    Before the tension could escte further, Griffin shifted. Hisrger, red wolf form loomed over ric, his deep, guttural roar echoing across the field. The two wolves locked eyes, their growls reverberating in a challenge for dominance.


    Finally, with a reluctant snarl, ric spat Roman out. The small rat scurried away before shifting back into his human form. Roman stood there, dripping with wolf spit, but his grin never wavered. If anything, it grew wider.


    "Really, ric? I didn¡¯t know you were into me like that?" Roman clearly mocked him.He even had the audacity to give ric a middle finger, earning another round ofughter from the crowd.


    ric¡¯s growl deepened, and he took a step forward, but Roman quickly retreated,ughing hysterically as he moved away.


    "Roman Draven! ric Storm!" Coach Harrington¡¯s voice rang out again, this time rougher. "I don¡¯t care if this is the first training of the season. Any more funny business, and you¡¯re benched, even if you¡¯re my star yers!"


    Both Alphas grumbled under their breath, but the tension eased as they reluctantly obeyed.


    "Damn, that was intense," Violet found herself saying to Natalie, carried away by the excitement in the air. Natalie concurred with a nod of her head.


    Although the game hadn¡¯t even begun, Violet was beginning to enjoy the show. Or so she thought, until a low growl caught her attention and she found herself staring at a ck werewolf.

 Chapter 133: Threatened At The Game

    <h4>Chapter 133: Threatened At The Game</h4>


    Fur as ck as midnight rippled across the massive form of the wolf, each shift of muscle beneath the sleek coat radiating power.


    Fangs sharp as des glinted beneath curled lips, their gleaming white a stark contrast to the darkness of his fur.


    Yet, for all his terrifying intensity, Asher¡¯s wolf was stunningly magnificent, a creature that ought to be revered and feared


    Even in that form, his eyes were still the same slitted gray, hauntingly and intimidating, pinning her in ce with their unrelenting intensity.


    Violet hadn¡¯t even realized she was clutching her seat so tightly until her knuckles turned white, her heart pounding in her chest as if trying to escape.


    Asher let loose a thunderous roar. One that reverberated across the field, silencing everything and everyone, the entire world pausing to witness him.


    Violet stayedpletely still, unsure if she was even breathing as another growl escaped Asher¡¯s snarling maw. This one was harsher, his lips peeling back to reveal gleaming, deadly teeth. The sound was directed squarely at her, and the students around that vacinity let out a startled gasp, shrinking back in their seats.


    But even as the ferocity of his disy sent chills down her spine, Violet¡¯s eyes caught something incongruous, his tufted tail swishing from side to side. The motion was not aggressive, almost yful, and a subtle contradiction to the terrifying image he was trying to project.


    To her, it almost felt as though Asher was showing off, demanding her attention. As if he was saying: <i>Look at me, my purple queen. Look at how majestic and powerful your king is.</i>


    And she did look.


    Violet couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away. There was something mesmerizing about him, something uniquely beautiful in the way man and beast merged wlessly into one.


    Violet¡¯s chest ached with a curiosity she had never known before. What must it feel like to be part of both worlds? To experience such power and grace all in one form?


    Neither could she understand the connection she had with Asher. In that moment, it was as if an invisible thread pulled her toward him, an inexplicable urge rising inside of her. She wanted to to go to him, to run her hands through his dark fur, to feel its texture against her fingers. Worse still, she wanted to breathe him in, to lose herself in his scent.


    Asher must have felt it too because his unblinking gaze locked onto hers, and without breaking eye contact, he began to move toward her. His massive paws glided across the ground with a liquid grace that shouldn¡¯t have been possible for a creature of his size.


    At that moment, It was as though the world around them had ceased to exist, leaving only the two of them in this unspoken pull toward one another.


    He had barely crossed five paces when another growl shattered the moment, this one powerful and edged with warning. The sound came from behind him, and Asher halted, his massive head turning to face the challenger.


    A majestic white wolf stood tall, lightning sparking faintly along its sleek fur.


    ric.


    His blue eyes gleamed with a challenge that needed no words. Yet the ck wolf wasn¡¯t scared. Violet couldn¡¯t read wolf bodynguage, but she swore Asher¡¯s practically oozed smugness. <i>What are you going to do about it? </i> his posture seemed to say.


    The static in the air grew thick, and for a moment, it felt as though even the wind had stilled. Violet wasn¡¯t the only one holding her breath this time, the entire audience seemed frozen, their eyes fixed on the two alphas. ric¡¯s growl deepened, his stance lowering slightly as though he was readying for a fight.


    "Alright!" Coach Harrington¡¯s voice broke through, filled with exasperation. The man had obviously reached his limit as he ripped his cap off and hurled it to the ground. "One more confrontation, and I¡¯m canceling today¡¯s training! And all cardinal alphas will be benched!"


    The announcement from the coach was met with a chorus of boos from the crowd, the students¡¯ dissatisfaction echoing through the stands. Some began chanting mocking words, with others giving the man an exaggerated thumbs-down gestures.


    They hade here for this game and would not return empty-handed. But even with the deafening noise, the two wolves remained locked in their standoff.


    "Captain!" Coach Harrington barked, turning his focus to Griffin, who stood nearby in his crimson-red wolf form.


    Griffin ambled over, his tongue lollingzily and his tail swishing as though he found the chaos fun. "Get your boys in order!" the coachmanded.


    Griffin didn¡¯t hesitate. He strode over to the two opposing alphas. Then, with a mighty roar that dwarfed even Asher¡¯s and ric¡¯sbined, he demanded their submission. The sheer force of it silenced the crowd once more, a look of awe on the faces of the students.


    Whatever message Griffin sent with that roar, it worked. The ck and white wolves broke their standoff, turning away from each other and trotting back onto the field.


    The tension dissolved instantly, and was reced by the roar of cheers and apuse from the audience. They were excited knowing the training would continue as nned now eveything has been resolved.


    Violet slumped back into her seat, exhaling audibly. She hadn¡¯t realized she had been holding her breath for a while now. As relief washed over her, she caught Natalie staring at her with an expression that was almost pitiful.


    "What?!" Violet snapped, her nerves still raw.


    Natalie shook her head slowly, her tone dry. "I honestly fear for your life."


    Violet opened her mouth to respond but found herself at a loss for words.


    Then she caught another pair of eyes burning into her. So she turned, her gaze locking onto Elsie Lyka. The girl¡¯s re was filled with such unbridled hatred that Violet felt a chill run down her spine.


    Natalie was right. She wasn¡¯t sure how, but her life truly felt like it was hanging by a thread.

 Chapter 134: Who Wants To Play Ball?

    <h4>Chapter 134: Who Wants To y Ball?</h4>


    "What is that, and what are they doing?" Violet asked, her gaze fixed on a group of students who were carefully sliding w-like frames with retractable prongs over the upper and lower jaws of the wolves.


    Natalie followed her gaze and replied casually, "That¡¯s a mouth gripper."


    "Mouth gripper? Is that really what it¡¯s called?" Violet repeated, her brows furrowing at the odd name.


    Natalie pointed at one of the wolves being fitted. "Yes. It¡¯s a tool that allows the yers to securely hold and manipte the ball in their jaws during the game. Pretty essential for Lycan Fangball."


    Violet¡¯s face twisted in concern. "That looks like it¡¯s going to hurt."


    Natalie gave a knowing smile, clearly amused by Violet¡¯s reaction. "They¡¯re werewolves, Violet. Pain is kind of their thing. Besides, the core frame is coated with a smoothyer to prevent injuries, and the parts thate into contact with their teeth and gums are lined with softly treated wolfhide leather for extrafort and grip. The gripper is durable too, built to withstand the pressure of a game."


    Violet gave her a skeptical look. "Comfort, huh? What about when they get tackled or mmed into the ground?"


    Natalie said breezily. "Well, you don¡¯t have to wear one, so no need to worry. Trust me, Your darling ric will be just fine."


    Thatment earned Natalie a sharp look from Violet, but the girl kept her expression straight and innocent.


    Ignoring her, Violet focused on the staff member fitting ric¡¯s mouth gripper. The device was remarkable¡ªadjustable to fit various jaw sizes and seemingly intuitive as it molded itself perfectly to the shape of his mouth. She couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by how advanced it was.


    "You really don¡¯t know much about this sport, do you?" Natalie asked, breaking her thoughts.


    "Not really," Violet admitted honestly. "I¡¯ve heard of it, but my school was all human. And our district doesn¡¯t get much werewolf visitation either. We¡¯re the forgotten part of the new world that¡¯s been left to stew in poverty."


    Although a flicker of sympathy crossed Natalie¡¯s face, her response still carried an edge of unintentional arrogance. "That¡¯s... unfortunate. I guess I¡¯m lucky to have been born into the right part of society."


    Violet bit her tongue, unsure how to respond to that. It wasn¡¯t Natalie¡¯s fault she came from wealth, but hearing her speak so casually about it left a bitter taste.


    Violet forced a tight smile and muttered, "It¡¯s fine."


    Except an awkward silence followed, heavy and ufortable.


    Natalie, seemingly unable to bear the tension, sighed dramatically. "Alright, fine. I¡¯ll fill you in on everything you need to know about the sport. Consider it a crash course."


    Violet raised her brows in silent curiosity but didn¡¯t decline the offer. Natalie leaned in, her tone animated as she began her exnation.


    "Lycan Fangball is an adrenaline-packed, high-stakes sport yed exclusively by werewolves in their wolf forms. Humans obviously can¡¯t y, they can¡¯t shift, and they¡¯d never survive the intensity. Think of it as football, but way more brutal and exciting."


    Violet nodded slowly, her curiosity growing as Natalie continued.


    "The goal is simple: yerspete to secure the ball, called the Lunar Orb, and deposit it into the opponent¡¯s pit while defending their own. The field¡ª" Natalie gestured to the setup, "¡ªis divided into two halves by a neutral zone. Each half has a pit at the far end, which serves as the scoring zone. Teams have to cross a boundary called the scoreline before attempting a goal."


    She paused for effect, then added, "The Lunar Orb isunched from a central pit at the start of the match and after each score. All yers start equidistant from it, creating an insane scramble to grab it first."


    "Wow," Violet breathed, her imagination running wild as she tried to picture it. "That sounds chaotic."


    "It is," Natalie said proudly. "Each team has eight yers. Your boyfriend over there¡ª" she motioned toward ric, "¡ªis a runner. Runners are the fastest and most agile yers, responsible for carrying the Lunar Orb and creating scoring opportunities."


    Violet¡¯s gaze naturally drifted to ric in his wolf form on the field. Pride swelled in her chest, though she tried not to show it.


    "Griffin Hale," Natalie continued, "is a defender. His job is to protect the runner. Makes sense, right? Big, burly guy like him? Perfect for the role."


    "Of course," Violet muttered. "Griffin was born for that."


    "And then you have blockers, like Asher," Natalie said, her tone casual but pointed. "Their job is to stop the opposing team from scoring. They¡¯re the brute force."


    "Cool," Violet said, trying to sound indifferent, though her stomach twisted at the mention of Asher.


    "Roman Draven," Natalie went on, "ys as a chaser. Chasers retrieve the Lunar Orb or knock it loose from the opponent. Sometimes he runs as a backup runner, but ric¡¯s speed usually makes him the first choice."


    Violet nodded, her understanding deepening. Natalie pped her hands together, her exnation reaching its finale.


    "So, in summary, each team has one runner, two defenders, three blockers, and two chasers. The rules are simple: if a yer has the Lunar Orb, they can¡¯t drop it on their half unless they¡¯re tackled. Dropping it without a tackle gives the opponent a point."


    "To score," she continued, " the runner must carry the Orb into the opposing pit without dropping it. That¡¯s worth three points. If the teampletes three consecutive passes without dropping the Orb, they earn an additional point."


    Natalie¡¯s voice dropped slightly. "Here¡¯s where it gets brutal. Tackling is allowed, charging, coordinated attacks, the works. No wing or mauling, though. A sessful tackle knocks the Orb loose, and anyone can grab it.


    She leaned back, clearly enjoying Violet¡¯s awe. "The gamests two fifteen-minute halves. If there¡¯s a tie, there¡¯s a sudden-death Sprint round where one runner from each teampetes one-on-one."


    "That¡¯s... intense," Violet said, her voice filled with awe.


    Natalie smirked. "Wee to Lycan Fangball. If you think this exnation was exciting, just wait until you see the game in action."

 Chapter 135: Game Of Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 135: Game Of Chaos</h4>


    "It¡¯s time," Natalie said with such charged tone that Violet perked up from her seat, her chest tightening with excitement and nervousness. There was no denying the thrill that coursed through her veins, the anticipation almost too much to bear.


    While this was just a scrimmage, and not an official match, it hardly felt like it. The stakes were equally high, the atmosphere high and the energy from the surrounding bleachers ringly obvious.


    Students cheered and howled across the field, shaking the air. Violet had never experienced anything like it. Her toes curled in her shoes as the excitement ran through her veins and settled deep in her chest.


    Divided into two teams from amongst themselves, the yers looked every bit as fierce andpetitive as they would in a championship.


    ric and Griffin were on the same team, a formidable duo with ric maintaining his role as the runner. His snow-white form was full of confidence as he lowered himself into a prepared stance, while Griffin loomed close by as his stalwart defender.


    On the opposing side, Roman had taken up the same runner role and crouched in anticipation. Asher stood close by, his piercing eyes fixed intently on ric.


    Violet couldn¡¯t tear her gaze from Asher, her stomach turning. The tension between him and ric was so thick it was almost visible, a battle waging between them even before the game began.


    It filled her with such unease because even a blind man could see that Asher had something to prove, and Violet couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that ric was his target.


    "And here we go," Natalie murmured, her gaze locked on the central pit. Her tone was ominous, as if she knew this game would be a battlefield.


    The sharp whistle blew, splitting the air like a knife. Violet barely had time to process the sound before the yers moved as one, their fur bristling, muscles coiling. The pit hissed loudly, steam shooting out as the Lunar Orb burst into the air like a firework, its glowing surface spinning wildly.


    And then all hell broke loose.


    Both teamsunched themselves toward the Orb with ferocious snarls, colliding mid-field in a flurry of fur and muscles. It was chaos incarnate.


    Violet¡¯s breath caught as ric broke through the pack, his speed blinding as he leapt high above the rest. His mouth Gripper snapped securely onto the Orb with a satisfying click.


    "Yes! Go, ric!" Violet shouted, jumping to her feet without realizing it.


    But her voice was drowned out by the thunderous roar of the crowd as ric hit the ground running, pivoting sharply to avoid an iing tackle. His movements were impossibly fast as he sprinted toward the opposing team¡¯s side.


    "Violet!" someone called, pulling her attention away for a moment.


    She turned to see L approaching, her hands full of fan gear that was almost absurd. Two small gs, one blue with ric¡¯s wolf emblem, and the other red with Griffin¡¯s, fluttered in one hand. Around her neck was a scarf customized in ric¡¯s blue, and in her other hand were pompoms sparkling with the same color. This had to be a nightmare.


    Violet¡¯s jaw dropped. "What... L, where did you even get those?"


    L shoved the pompoms into her hands with no ceremony. "Come on, you ridgid peacock. Your boyfriend is on the field making moves, and you¡¯re standing here like a statue. Cheer for him!"


    Violet hesitated, the pompoms feeling strange and awkward in her hands. "I¡ªI don¡¯t..."


    Her words faltered as she saw L¡¯s ring face. Violet swallowed. God, that girl was scary sometimes.


    However, when Violet looked around, she saw she was not alone. The crowd was in a frenzy with students waving banners, gs, and scarves. Some had painted their faces, while others waved LED lights and wore customized jerseys. They blew whistles and air horns, their excitement spilling into every corner of the stadium.


    Even the normally aloof elite students were caught up in the spirit, yelling themselves hoarse. Violet swallowed hard. There was no room for shyness here.


    She began to shake the pompoms hesitantly, her movements stiff and awkward. L rolled her eyes but grinned, her own cheers deafening. However, it didn¡¯t take long for Violet to catch the feverish energy around her, and soon she was shaking the pompoms with genuine enthusiasm.


    On the field, ric moved like a storm, weaving effortlessly through defenders. The crowd erupted as his team executed three wless passes, earning them a point. Violet didn¡¯t even realize she had grabbed L until the two of them were jumping up and down, screaming in excitement.


    "Now he just has to score!" Violet shouted, her heart hammering against her ribs as the Orb was passed back to ric.


    Her voice trembled with both anxiety and exhration."Come on, thunderboy. Show us what you¡¯re made of."


    But just as ric crossed the scoreline, disaster struck. Asher came out of nowhere, a ck blur mming into ric¡¯s side with bone-rattling force. Violet gasped as ric was sent sprawling, the Lunar orb slipping from his gripper and rolling loose across the ground.


    The crowd groaned in unison, boos erupting from ric¡¯s supporters. Asher, however, was unbothered. He snarled at the crowd, a defiant sound that might as well have been a taunt hurled at them. He then scooped up the Orb and passed it to Roman.


    Roman caught the Orb mid-stride and bolted toward ric¡¯s pit, his team rallying behind him in perfect formation. The green wolf might not be as fast as ric, but he was equally a force to be reckoned with as he dodged ric¡¯s defenders


    ric recovered quickly, letting out a deep, guttural snarl as he locked eyes with Asher. It was clear that Asher had targeted him intentionally, but this was a game after all.


    The both wolves exchanged a silent challenge before breaking into a sprint with Asher going to support Roman, and ric intent on intercepting him.


    Natalie turned to the now crestfallen Violet, her smirk showing no sympathy. "And that, my dear, is Fangball."

 Chapter 136: Hope You Loose

    <h4>Chapter 136: Hope You Loose</h4>


    Fangball was definitely not for the faint-hearted. It was the second half, and while ric¡¯s team had been shining brilliantly at first, their dominance had begun to wane.


    <strong>Six to four.</strong>


    Asher¡¯s team held a two-point lead over their opponents, and the clock was ticking mercilessly. Five minutes had already slipped away in the second half, leaving just ten minutes for ric¡¯s team to mount aeback. Except time was not on their side.


    "Ugh!"


    Violet winced, shutting her eyes as Asher mmed into ric again with a force that seemed more personal than strategic.


    This wasn¡¯t justpetition; it was a grudge match, and everyone in the crowd could see it. Asher¡¯s gray eyes zed with raw anger every time he targeted ric, and it was clear to Violet that he wasn¡¯t just ying to win, but to hurt and humiliate him.


    That damn bastard!


    Violet¡¯s hands clenched tightly, filled with frustration. Then she sighed with resignation knowing this was all her fault. Asher was punishing ric for daring toy a im on her publicly.


    ric probably knew that as well which was why he took hit after hit, but that didn¡¯t make Violet feel any better. Not when she nned on breaking up with him afterwards.


    Violet red at Asher with anger. <i>Just wait until this game is over, you bastard. You¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you.</i>


    Thankfully, ric stood his ground, although he was slower now, weariness beginning to creep in from the relentless battering.


    Realizing the need to change tactics, he passed the lunar orb to Finn, one of his chasers and his trusted beta. Finn darted off immediately, the glowing orb secure in his gripper, while ric sprinted behind him to cover his back.


    Griffin, who was supposed to defend him, was locked in a brutal battle, bracing himself against three wolves that tackled him from all sides knowing he was a major obstacle. But he growled, the sound rumbling like thunder as he tried to shake them off, buying Finn the space he needed to advance.


    Despite ric¡¯s team¡¯s discipline and strategy, Asher¡¯s side was fearless and reckless. Their own recklessness bordered on dangerous. They left their pitpletely unguarded, focusing all their energy on stopping their opponents from scoring. It was a high-risk strategy, but it was working.


    At this point, ric¡¯s fans were on edge as they cheered and encouraged Finn out of desperation. Violet couldn¡¯t help but join them, anxious as well.


    Finn sprinted toward the goal line, unattacked. The path was clear,pletely empty. The crowd erupted in cheers, anticipation surging like a wave as he closed the distance. But just as he reached the line, a sharp beeping sound came from the Lunar Orb.


    Oh fuck.


    His eyes widened, understanding why Asher¡¯s people had not given chase. He didn¡¯t have a choice but to drop the Orb just seconds before it detonated in a small burst of fragments.


    The crowd groaned in collective disappointment, their raves reced by frustrated sighs. Violet sank back into her seat, her heart sinking as well just as the referee¡¯s whistle signaled a reset.


    The Lunar Orb was designed to explode after three minutes of no score, forcing both teams to start again from the neutral zone.


    "There¡¯s no more time," L announced anxiously, her gaze shifting to the countdown clock.


    Six minutes remained to close the gap and take the win. Except the seconds were slipping away faster than she could count.


    Natalie crossed her arms, studying the field. "They have to pull something big now, or it¡¯s over," she said matter-of-factly.


    "But it¡¯s not impossible. If they could score enough passes, they could beat Asher¡¯s team. But Asher would not stay still and do nothing. Such a routine is predictable and easy to break. Not to mention, scoring points based on sessful passes is time consuming. Time might run out on them even if they executed it."


    Violet didn¡¯t respond, her attention fixed on ric sprinting back to the neutral zone, to prepare for the reset. His white fur was matted with sweat and dirt, his chest rising and falling heavily.


    Although ric and Griffin looked pretty determined, the same couldn¡¯t be said for his team. They were losing morale and Violet couldn¡¯t me them.


    Even as an audience, the repeated setbacks, the relentless pressure, and Asher¡¯s unending assaults frustrated her beyond words. It was quite unfortunate that the spark that had carried them through the first half was fading. But Violet could not let that happen.


    Violet whipped her head toward L, determination in her eyes. "Where can I get one of ric Storm¡¯s jerseys?"she asked, urgently.


    L¡¯s face lit up at once, a mischievous grin spreading across her lips as though she already knew what Violet was nning.


    L didn¡¯t even waste a moment as she dashed toward another section of the bleachers. Violet watched as she approached a girl proudly wearing ric¡¯s jersey, his name boldly disyed across the front.


    L leaned in and spoke into her ears, so she could be heard over the noise of the crowd. "Sorry, but the Purple Storm might have a need for this."


    The girl froze, her eyes widening. "Violet?" she asked, ncing past L as though trying to confirm the identity of the person asking.


    With a quick shrug, she pulled off the jersey and handed it over, looking almost giddy to be part of the moment.


    "Thank you." L appreciated her and returned back.


    "Thank you so much, L. What would I do without you?"Violet said quickly and took it.


    As the yers crouched in anticipation of the Lunar Orb¡¯sunch, Violet grabbed the jersey, threw it over her head, and jumped down from the bleachers. The crowd murmured in confusion, their attention now divided between the field and the bold girl standing on the sidelines.


    Taking a deep breath, Violet cupped her hands around her mouth and yelled at the top of her lungs. "ric!"


    Everyone d turned toward her.


    Not just the humans, but the wolves froze, their glowing eyes snapping to the figure standing on the edge of the field. ric himself whipped his head toward her, his ears perking up as he locked onto her.


    Then Violet did something no one expected.


    With all eyes on her, Violetunched into an impromptu cheerleader-style dance. She started with a dramatic hair flip, letting her hair swing wildly before she bent her knees and began shaking her hips in exaggerated circles.


    Her arms went up, mimicking a cheerleader¡¯s pom-pom wave, while her feet shuffled clumsily in what might have been an attempt at a sidestep.


    L, ever the loyal partner in chaos, leapt down beside her, joining in as a backup dancer. Unfortunately, their moves werepletely out of sync since there was no practice. While Violet was shaking her waist to the left, L was thrusting to the right. When Violet did a dramatic spin, L tried ¡ªand failed ¡ª to mimic it, nearly falling on her ass.


    It was chaotic. It was ridiculous. And exactly what everyone needed.


    The crowd burst intoughter. Even the wolves on the field seemed stunned, some of them cocking their heads in confusion while others let out soft, rumbling growls that sounded like chuckles. The tension that had gripped the game moments ago was suddenly reced with lighthearted amusement.


    But Violet didn¡¯t care that she was making a fool of herself. She owned ric that at least. Hence she stayedmitted. She bent low, rolled her hips as she swung her arms over her head, and ended the routine with a dramatic leap into a split that had the crowd gasping.


    For a moment, the entire field was silent. Then Violet sprang up, threw her arms in the air, and yelled, "Go thunderboy!"


    <i>This embarrassment would stay with her for eternity. But whatever. </i>


    "Yeah, go thunderteam!" L added, pumping her fists in the air, slightly out of breath.


    Then the crowd roared to life, a wave of apuse and cheers sweeping through the bleachers. The energy was back, brighter and louder than before, the sound deafening.


    Violet turned toward ric, smiling. His glowing blue eyes were fixed on her, and she couldn¡¯t see his mouth fully due to the mouth gripper, but the corner lifted in what she could only describe as a wolfish grin.


    Yes, she didn¡¯t know what wolves looked like when they smiled, but she was certain that was one. It had the same energy as when he was hungry, yet there was something warm behind it that made her heart skip a beat.


    But not all the wolves were amused. A certain ck-furred wolf stood rigid, his slitted gray eyes burning with barely restrained fury. His ears ttened slightly, his tail flicking with irritation as his muscles tensed. It seemed no matter what he did, his purple queen was intent on defying him.


    But Violet didn¡¯t flinch from his stare. If anything, she lifted her chin defiantly. Whatever Asher thought, she didn¡¯t care. This moment was for her thunderboy. And she hoped as hell he lost this match.

 Chapter 137: One More

    <h4>Chapter 137: One More</h4>


    The sudden pressure in the air was so intense that it felt like a noose was tied around everyone¡¯s neck and was being pulled to a choking point. Not just the students, but the wolves were breathing with anticipation. They were as still as a statue, their eyes zing and their lips curled into snarls.


    Violet had never seen such raw hostility. It wasn¡¯t just a game anymore; it was a war. ric¡¯s team knew this was theirst chance to turn the tide. Thanks to Violet¡¯s performance, she had lifted their morale, hence there was no room for failure. ric in particr took it upon himself not to allow her efforts be in vain.


    On the other hand, Asher¡¯s team were just as determined to crush them till they wept, and there was no hiding the aggression that showed in their taut muscle and res.


    The whistle blew right at that moment, slicing freely through the suspense like a hot knife through butter, while the Lunar Orb shot into the sky like aet.


    All the wolves moved,unching themselves into motion with a ferocity that took Violet¡¯s breath away. It was simply an instant and brutal collison.


    Bodies mmed into bodies with force, their aggressive growls and snarls renting through the air. The sight was chaotic yet glorious as furs moved as one violent entity.


    Violet¡¯s heart stopped as one wolf took a hit so hard that she saw its teeth fly out. The scene was cinematic, and she had watched it unfold as in slow motion, the memory forever seared in her mind. Although the wolf staggered back, he quickly recovered, knowing there was no pause for mercy in this game.


    When the tangle finally broke apart, it turned out to everyone¡¯s shock that it was Griffin who emerged with the Orb. Hisrge wolf barreled forward like a charging bull, the ball secured in his gripper. Seeing that alone, Asher¡¯s defenders wasted no time closing in with their menacing snarls. But Griffin was not deterred.


    With a growl that seemed to shake the very field, he plowed into the two defenders, one after the other, side by side, sending them flying. The impact was so ferocious that Violet and half the crowd gasped audibly, stunned by the sheer force of it.


    "Oof!" L eximed beside her, pping her hands in excitement. "And that¡¯s why you don¡¯t mess with the big boy!"


    Violet turned to Natalie, wide-eyed. "I thought you said alphas weren¡¯t allowed to use their powers on the field?"


    Natalie replied to her. "That wasn¡¯t his alpha strength, that¡¯s just Griffin being Griffin. The thrill of Fangball is the brutality." She gestured back toward the field. "And look¡ªhe¡¯s already crossed into the opponent¡¯s half."


    Violet snapped her attention back to the game just in time to see Griffin make a wless pass to a teammate. It was kind of impressive and a smile unconsciously graced her lips.


    The ball moved across the field, the wolf carrying it weaving around his opponent with speed as they quickly gained on him. He quickly passed to Finn, who caught it cleanly and bolted forward. But the opponent had caught up to him.


    Two chasers converged on Finn, their aggressive snarls cutting through the air. One rammed into him, and Violet winced as the impact sent Finn stumbling. But just as it seemed like he might lose control of the Orb, one of his team¡¯s chasers tackled one of the opponents to the ground, giving Finn a fleeting moment of reprieve.


    But it still wasn¡¯t enough as the other was relentless on snatching the ball. Cornered, Finn had no choice but to make a blind, desperate throw just as the second chaser mmed into him.


    The Orb arced high into the air, spinning wildly and from the corner of her eye, Violet saw Roman dart into position, ready to intercept the ball. Fuck that motherfucker. Violet¡¯s heart sank as she realized the ball would be going to him.


    Only for her thunderboy to appear out of nowhere.


    In a stunning disy of speed, ric cut across the field like lightning, leaping into the air just seconds before Roman could reach the Orb. The crowd erupted into loud scream as ric snatched the ball cleanly.


    "Yes!" Violet screamed like never before, even though her voice was barely audible over the screams of the other students. Finally! She pumped her fists in the air.


    She watched with pride as rded gracefully and sprinted toward the scoreline with determination. The defenders scrambled to stop him, their ws tearing at the ground as they gave chase. He was so close, just a few strides away, but a well-timed tackle brought him down before he could make the final push.


    The crowd groaned, but then came the whistle, a point had been scored. The third pass had beenpleted before the tackle, securing one point for ric¡¯s team.


    Right before her eyes, the scoreboard was updated: <strong>Six to five.</strong>


    Violet leapt to her feet, grabbing Natalie in a moment of pure exhration. "He did it!" she screamed with excitement.


    Natalie looked just as shocked as she did, though she quickly calmed herself. Realizing what she had done, Violet pulled away, her cheeks burning red. But she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Her eyes darted to the scoreboard again. Six to five. All they needed was one more point for a draw and two more for a win.


    Except it was four minutes left.


    There was no time for passes, what they needed was a three points score.


    The reality was not lost on Asher¡¯s team either as they rushed off with the ball but Griffin the dread, knocked into the wolf as if he were mere air. They took control of the ball once more.


    "Come on,e on,e on!" Violet pped her hands, urging them from her position.


    It was now or never. They had to score.


    But most of all she couldn¡¯t wait to see the smugness pped off Asher¡¯s miserable face when they win.

 Chapter 138: Not A Congratulation

    <h4>Chapter 138: Not A Congrattion</h4>


    Griffin was on fire this time around. He tore through the opposing team who had the ball, smashed into wolves and sent them tumbling as though they were nothing more than leaves in a gale.


    By himself, he created a path through the field, tossing opponents aside like snow being plowed to clear a road.


    Unfortunately, time was running out for them. There was just one minute left and not even his raw strength could save them, not without them scoring.


    Violet clung to the edge of her seat as the second ticked louder in her mind. Not just her, but the rest of ric¡¯s supporters were restless now, their anxiety reaching a fever pitch.


    The heat of the match was now firmly on Griffin, the red wolf standing out as the battering ram of his team. Unfortunately for Asher¡¯s team who focused on him, they forgot about a certain star yer.


    Griffin gritted his teeth as he fended off two defenders, his ws digging deep into the earth. With a heave, heunched the lunar Orb across the field. The crowd followed its arc with a gasp watching as itnded in another wolf¡¯s gripper.


    Not just any wolf but a white one. ric Storm.


    Shouts of anticipation and excitement rent through the air while Violet shot to her feet, hope appearing on her face.


    "Go, go, thunderboy!"she screamed at the top of her lungs, her voice hoarse.


    "Go, go, thunderboy!" L copied her as usual, except in her case, she chanted it.


    And within moments, nearly half the stadium was chanting in unison, their cries lifting ric¡¯s morale like a second wind.


    ric¡¯s ears perked at the sound, and his strength was renewed. But as usual the ck wolf was not happy.


    Asher¡¯s gray eyes narrowed when he heard the chant, easy picking out Violet¡¯s voice from among the others and fury crossed his expression. His chest heaved with anger, his gaze snapping to ric who now had the ball.


    <i>She never cheered for him. </i>Not once. All her chants, all her attention, were always for ric. <i>What could she possibly see in that peanut-sized dick wolf?</i> The thought boiled his blood.


    Fueled by rage, Asher made a beeline for ric with a frightening razor-sharp focus. His muscles coiled as he prepared to strike, his intentions clear. <i>He was going to stop ric at all costs.</i>


    But Griffin and the others had anticipated this move. They moved like clockwork, forming a protective shield around ric as he moved from their own half. Griffin took the brunt of Asher¡¯s charge, his wolf mming into the ck wolf with ferocity.


    But an angry wolf was a dangerous beast. Asher snarled, undeterred. His ws dug into the earth as he tried to force his way through. But Griffin held firm, his growls rumbling like distant thunder. The blockers and chasers swarmed around them, a whirlwind of bodies as Roman joined Asher, trying to break the formation.


    ric didn¡¯t stop running. With his team shielding him, he sprinted down the field, the pit growing closer with each stride. The crowd¡¯s cheers turned into a deafening roar, their energy pushing him forward. He was almost dear.


    But Asher wasn¡¯t one to be caged. He finally managed to break free from Griffin¡¯s hold, his paws digging into the ground with such force it sent dirt flying behind him.


    It was scary how anger and thirst could push one to their limit. Asher¡¯s speed was terrifying, a dark blur streaking across the field as he closed the gap between him and ric with a record time that the second best Runner Roman couldn¡¯t boast of.


    Violet¡¯s heart pounded painfully as she watched the chase, her breath hitching in her throat. She wasn¡¯t sure what terrified her more, Asher¡¯s proximity to ric or the clock ticking down so quickly that every second felt like a lifetime.


    ric in question could feel Asher¡¯s breath hot on his heels. His muscles screamed in protest, but he pushed himself harder, knowing that this was the moment that would decide everything.


    He saw someoneing and with onest surge of strength, ric leapt into the air, his body soaring over the defender who had thought to lunge at him from the side.


    The audience gasped as if holding their collective breath just as Asher roared behind him, his ws swiping inches from ric¡¯s hind legs.


    But it was toote.


    ric twisted mid-air, his body graceful as he released the lunar Orb with perfect target. The glowing ball hurtled through the air andnded squarely in the pit, just as the referee¡¯s whistle blew. The match was over.


    The stadium burst into deafening cheers, one that was so loud that it seemed to shake the very earth. Violet jumped up and down, screaming at the top of her lungs as the scoreboard updated.


    <strong>Six to eight.</strong>


    ric¡¯s team had won.


    Before ric could turn, his teammates were already on him, tackling him to the ground in a pile of fur and wagging tails. They celebrated their victory in their wolf form, nipping and biting at him yfully.


    In the bleachers, Violet turned to L, grabbing her by the shoulders as they jumped and screamed in triumph, their voices lost in the chaos of celebration.


    "They did it! They actually did it!" Violet yelled, her face bright with exhration.


    But as she turned back to the field, her joy froze in her chest because standing on the far side of the arena was a ck wolf, its piercing eyes locked onto her.


    The intensity of Asher¡¯s gaze sent a chill down her spine, his slitted pupils threatening. The worst was that it wasn¡¯t even anger at losing the match. No, this was far more personal.


    <i>Congrattions, you won this round of the game,</i> those unsmiling gray eyes seemed to say.


    However, nothing about Asher¡¯s congrattions was ever good.


    Violet¡¯s throat went dry, her tion quickly reced with fear. She swallowed hard, her heart hammering in her chest as their stare off continued.


    Before she could react, L, unaware of what was going on, pulled her back into the celebration, herughter momentarily drowning out her unease. So when Violet nced back again, Asher was gone, his dark fur nowhere to be seen.


    And though he was gone, Violet didn¡¯t feel any safe at all.

 Chapter 139: Not Like Nancy

    <h4>Chapter 139: Not Like Nancy</h4>


    The field was alive with energy as the students celebrated the win but ric was not interested in it. The moment his teammates let him up from the pile, he transformed into his human form with ease, standing gloriously naked in the middle of the field


    Thankfully, the special staff approached him with clothes, and while most yers epted both shirts and pants, ric grabbed only the pants, urgently wanting to see his little minx. Pulling on the pants haphazardly, he didn¡¯t even bother fastening them properly before sprinting toward her.


    Violet, meanwhile, was still celebrating with others. Although all Elsie had done was re at her and left, some of the elite students surrounded her, showering her withpliments about her impromptu cheerleading performance.


    One named Mira and part of the cheerleading squad advised her toe for tryouts.


    "Tryouts are next week. You¡¯ve got raw energy, and the crowd loves you. You¡¯d make a great addition to the squad." The girl said to her.


    Except there was a little problem.


    Amanda Raynes, Griffin¡¯s ex-girlfriend, was the leader of the cheerleaders. She would probably not take kindly to her stepping into her domain. But then, Violet had never been one to be taunted by a "little" problem.


    However, aside from Amanda making things difficult for her, the idea of joining the cheerleading team felt... strange. Violet had never liked it, often associating them with superficiality.


    After all, why would a bunch of women wear clothes that left little to the imagination only to cheer for a bunch of horny men who no doubt saw them as nothing but sex symbols.


    However, after dancing for ric today, Violet realized perhaps she had been too quick to judge. Her dance had been inspiring enough to rally a losing team to victory. Such power was not something to be taken for granted.


    It wasn¡¯t just cheerleading. Violet began to realize how much her upbringing with Nancy had shaped her warped views on attention and rtionships with the opposite sex.


    Her mother ruined love for her, making it seem all dirty and nothing but a transaction.


    Although the students here pretty much wanted to get into each other¡¯s pants, her one day rtionship with ric taught her that love was a beautiful thing ¡ª with the right person though.


    "I¡¯ll think about it," Violet said politely.


    And regarding Amanda, she¡¯d know how to cross that river when the time reached.


    It seemed the response was good enough for Mira who said "See you around then."


    and sauntered off, only for another to take her ce.


    Fame was really exhausting.


    Violet was talking with the current elite student when L tapped her shoulder, "Violet, look!"


    She turned just in time to see ric sprinting toward her with a speed that stole her breath away.


    The gods have mercy.


    Her heart skipped as he leapt over the bleacher¡¯s demarcation with fluid grace, his tousled white hair catching the afternoon sun. His glowing blue eyes locked onto hers, and she swore the world slowed down.


    She smiled. "ric, you did ¡ª"


    Before Violet could finish her sentence, ric closed the distance between them, his hands cradling her face as he captured her lips in a searing kiss. The rest of her words dissolved into a soft moan, her body instinctively leaning into him as his tongue teased and tangled with hers.


    Violet felt her senses swim, a headrush overtaking her as she clung to him for bnce. Her hands reached for his waist for purchase but found something else instead¡ªhis firm, muscr backside. Before Violet could stop herself, her fingers squeezed his ass, drawing a deep groan from ric that reverberated through her, and lit a fire straight to her core.


    Fuck her life.


    ric pressed her closer, his bare chest flush against hers, his lips relentless as they devoured her.


    Violet squeezed tighter and ric pressed her body flush against him till her breast was flushed against him, their body outlined together. The kiss was intoxicating, bordering on erotic, and Violet couldn¡¯t bring herself to care about the stares or the phones recording the moment.


    For over five minutes, they kissed relentlessly like two twin souls who finally found each other and didn¡¯t want to let go. It wasn¡¯t until the cheering around them became deafening plus the inevitable need for the air, that they finally broke apart.


    Violet¡¯s chest heaved as she struggled to catch her breath and ric looked no better; his lips were swollen, glistening, and curved into a satisfied smirk. The crowd as usual erupted in deafening cheers, they had given them quite a show after all.


    Leaning in, his voice dropped to a husky whisper, "I wish so badly I could fuck you right now."


    Violet froze, his words sending a rush of heat through her. But the damage had been done and now, her mind painted an image of ric bending her over the table in his workshop and plowing into her with that passion he had disyed on the field.


    And her traitorous body betrayed her, Violet felt a wetness in between her legs. Thank the gods she wasn¡¯t in a space alone with ric, because Violet knew without a doubt she would have given in. The both of them were currently running on the adrenaline of the match and would have done something reckless.


    As if his first confession wasn¡¯t enough, ric leaned in again, his lips brushing against her ear as he said, "I think I¡¯m falling in love with you, Violet Purple."


    Oh no.


    Violet¡¯s world tilted. Those words¡ªso simple yet so devastating¡ªhit her like a punch to the gut. He couldn¡¯t fall in love with her, not not when she intended to break up with him tonight.


    Gods, this can¡¯t be happening. Her worst nightmare has happened! She was truly going to break his heart.


    Her throat tightened, her chest constricting as she forced a smile, trying to mask the anxiety brewing inside her. ric kissed her again, and though she responded, her mind was elsewhere, drowning in guilt.


    As ric pulled away, his teammates calling him back to the field, Violet stood frozen, her heart aching.


    She really didn¡¯t want to break up with him. Violet was tempted to bury that encounter with Asher and take the secret to the grave. But knowing Asher, if she didn¡¯t make the move, he¡¯d make the move for her in a way she wouldn¡¯t like.


    Neither could she imagine the look on ric¡¯s face when he finds out what she did with Asher. He would look at her like a slut and probably never forgive her. That was why she had to let him go first.


    She can¡¯t be like Nancy.

 Chapter 140: Taking Responsibility

    <h4>Chapter 140: Taking Responsibility</h4>


    Violet sat alone in the library, her table stacked with books, though none of them held her attention. Her gaze was fixed on her phone screen, her cheeks flushed as she stared at an "interesting" photo of ric.


    It was a candid shot taken during the aftermath of the game, showing him buck naked, his bodypletely exposed. The image had gone viral, and Violet had stumbled upon it by sheer chance.


    It unfortunately came with the territory. Shifting into their werewolf forms shredded clothing as easily as paper, leaving them as bare as the day they were born. It wasn¡¯t something Violet could change or even object to. Even though it bothered her that others were ogling what she considered hers, Violet had no choice but to ept that this was ric¡¯s world.


    But even with that understanding, her lingered on the image longer than she should have. Violet¡¯s eyes tracked the pale glow of his skin, the ripple of lean muscle along his torso, and the hard lines of his abdomen, training lower until ¡ª


    "Someone¡¯s thirsty."


    Violet yelped, her phone slipping from her fingers as she stumbled backward and fell from her seat. Her heart thundered in her chest as she looked up to see Roman standing there, his green hair damp and messy, his grin stretching wide with mirth.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?!" Violet snapped, scrambling to her feet and shoving him hard in the chest. He didn¡¯t even budge, which only infuriated her more.


    Roman chuckled, "I should be the one asking why you¡¯re so worked up. I¡¯m not the one caught drooling over her boyfriend¡¯s¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Violet cut him off, shoving him again, though the act only seemed to amuse him.


    Roman caught her hands with ease, holding them firmly in his grasp. "Careful, honey. You don¡¯t want the librarian throwing you out for making a scene."


    Violet hissed through gritted teeth, ring at him with annoyance. She hade here to run away from the overwhelming attention her newfound fame brought, as well as escaping ric. Not even L knew where she was, knowing she¡¯d run her mouth if ric asked about her.


    Once ric was done showering in the locker room, he woulde find her. Now, Roman had found her first, and she wasn¡¯t sure which was worse: facing ric or dealing with this infuriating green-haired Alpha.


    "Let me go now," she demanded.


    "As thedy wishes." Roman released her hands instantly, raising his palms in mock surrender.


    Violet huffed and turned back to her seat, intent on ignoring him. But Roman wasn¡¯t done. Like an infuriating mosquito that refused to go until it was swatted away ¡ª or killed ¡ª Roman leaned in close from the side, his voice low and suggestive. "You could stare at mine, you know. It¡¯s bigger."


    Her head snapped toward him, her re sharp enough to cut steel. Violet opened her mouth to rebuke him, but the words died on her lips when she realized just how close they were. Their faces were inches apart, and her anger vanished, reced by something else entirely.


    Roman¡¯s eyes were sparkling emeralds with specks of gold around it. Her gaze then drifted over the ssh of freckles scattered across his nose, the slight dip in his cheeks where dimples would form when he smiled. His lips¡ªfull, soft, and maddeningly inviting¡ªwere enough to make her swallow nervously.


    She didn¡¯t even realize she was gaping at him until a single droplet of water from his damp hair fell onto her cheek. The cold sensation snapped her back to reality.


    Violet jerked away from him, turning back to the table with a speed that nearly toppled her chair, again. Her cheeks burned with mortification, horror and frustration that made her stomach knot.


    But even as she turned, Roman¡¯s scent followed her. It was a heady blend of ripe pineapple and rich whipped cream, exotic and indulgent. But beneath the sweetness


    was an underlying edge of dark patchouli that teased her senses with both allure and warning.


    Violet frowned. Since when did she begin to scent people like a hound? But most of all, why did Roman of all people smell so good? It was disturbing.


    Romanughed behind her, his voice warm and teasing as he picked up the books she had selected and read the titles aloud. "Full Mythology of the Old World, ABC Werewolf, All You Need to Know About Werewolves. Doing some light reading, are we?"


    Violet snatched the books from him with a scathing re. "What do you want? I don¡¯t recall inviting you to bother me."


    If this asshole thought he could walk in here and y games with her, then he was in for a loss. She didn¡¯t need hispany.


    "I¡¯m bored," Roman said simply, dropping into the seat across from her with a dramatic sigh.


    "Oh. So you¡¯ve finally run out of pu*sies to fuck?" Violet said with disdain, making it obvious how much she loathed him.


    Roman smirked, clearly unfazed. "Not quite, but a man shall not live by juices alone."


    Violet¡¯s cheeks turned red at the sexual innuendo, embarrassment and anger warring within her. "You¡¯re disgusting, you know? And if you think you can seduce me, you¡¯re wasting your time."


    "Who said anything about seduction?" Roman¡¯s voice turned sly, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "You¡¯re the one who seduced me first."


    Violet blinked, utterly confused. "What are you talking about?"


    Roman reached across the table, his fingers lightly brushing against hers before curling around her hand. Violet tried to pull away, but his grip was firm and he wouldn¡¯t let go. So when Violet stopped struggling, his thumb began to tracezy circles over her palm.


    "Have you forgotten,dy purple? That little sin wemitted in the ssroom the other day?"


    Violet¡¯s stomach dropped as the memory came rushing back.


    Fuck.


    Roman¡¯s smile widened as he saw recognition sh in her eyes. "We never got to talk about it. But here I am, finally. Waiting for you to take responsibility."


    Violet stared at him, speechless. You have got to be kidding her

 Chapter 141: A Very Rich Woman

    <h4>Chapter 141: A Very Rich Woman</h4>


    Violet sat in her seat frozen in disbelief and for a moment, she almost thought Roman was deadly serious until she saw the sparkle of mischief in his eyes. Of course. This was Roman¡¯s idea of entertainment, tormenting her for his own amusement!


    "You are mad, do you know that?" Violet spat with irritation.


    Roman leaned back with exaggerated ir, flipping his damp hair in a dramatic motion, scattering droplets of water onto her.


    "Madly handsome, you mean," he quipped, his grin as infuriating as ever. "Thanks for thepliment, mydy, but ttery won¡¯t excuse you from taking responsibility


    "That wasn¡¯t apliment, you moron!" Violet shot back, her voice rising with exasperation. "And what do you even mean by ¡¯taking responsibility¡¯? You weren¡¯t even a virgin!"


    To her utter shock, Roman gasped, cing a hand over his chest as if she¡¯d just stabbed him in the heart. "So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯d only take responsibility for virgins? Even though you were the one who lusted after me? That¡¯s so partial, Lady Purple. My inner child is devastated."


    "Hurt your inner child, my ass!" Violet hissed through gritted teeth. "You¡¯re clearly just enjoying making my life miserable."


    "Oh, absolutely," Roman said, his voice mock-serious. "Especially since a certain purple-haired enchantress used me and doesn¡¯t even feel guilty about it."


    Whatever biting retort Violet had ready immediately died on her lips. His words struck a nerve, reminding her of that mortifying moment in the ssroom. Whether she liked it or not, Roman wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. She had used him, even if it were unintentionally.


    Lowering her head, Violet muttered, "I¡¯m sorry." She looked up at him with sincere golden eyes, silently hoping her apology was enough to end this ridiculous conversation.


    Roman, however, had other ns.


    "Apology unepted," he dered with a smirk that bordered on wicked.


    "What the hell was that?!" Violet¡¯s jaw nearly dropped to the floor.


    Roman stretched out in his chair, lounging as though he owned the ce. "I kissed you, Lady Purple..." His grin widened, wicked and teasing. "And if I remember correctly, I kind of ate you out, too."


    Violet¡¯s cheeks turned a fiery shade of red as the humiliating memory resurfaced. At this point, she wished the ground would open up and swallow her whole.


    "That¡¯s too much work to be forgiven with just a few words," Roman continued smoothly, clearly enjoying her difort.


    "Isn¡¯t that the whole point of an apology?" Violet challenged him, tilting her head as her temper began to rise.


    Roman was unfazed as he replied, "I also mentioned taking responsibility."


    Violet narrowed her eyes suspiciously as something hit her. "You want something from me, don¡¯t you. What is it?"


    Roman¡¯s grin turned sly, almost feline. The intensity of his gaze should have unnerved her, but Violet held her ground.


    "Indeed," he drawled, his tone honeyed. "There¡¯s something I need your help with."


    This was going to be trouble, her instincts warned her. But Violet didn¡¯t exactly have a choice here.


    Roman leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table as he began to exin. "As you know, I can morph into any animal of my choice. But ites at a cost. To keep things bnced, I have to let my animal side out. Nighttime is usually when I set it free, but I have a party tonight. That means I need to morph now, or I¡¯ll be unbnced. The problem is..." He trailed off dramatically, his green eyes locking onto hers. "I¡¯m vulnerable in my animal form and I need to remain that way at least before the party tonight. Unfortunately, if someone with bad intentionses along, I would either harm him ¡ª depending on which form I¡¯m in ¡ª or be in real danger."


    Violet¡¯s reply was instant, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "To think you trust me when I¡¯ll be first in line to take advantage of that."


    Romanughed, unbothered by her hostility. "Which is why you, my dear Violet, are going to babysit me."


    "I didn¡¯t agree to anything," Violet shot back.


    "You don¡¯t have a choice, Violet Purple," Roman said, her name rolling off his tongue like silk. For some reason, hearing him say her name like that sent an unexpected shiver down her spine. What the hell was wrong with her?


    "What animal are you even nning to turn into?" Violet asked warily. "I hate snakes, and I¡¯ve heard that¡¯s your favorite. If that¡¯s the case, forget it. I¡¯m not touching you in that form."


    "Fine," Roman said with a dramatic roll of his eyes. "I¡¯ll turn into something cute, something youdies adore. Just make sure you treat me like royalty until the party starts."


    Violet scoffed, crossing her arms. "God knows I can¡¯t wait for this ¡¯debt¡¯ to be over."


    Roman¡¯s grin only grew wider, and Violet knew at that moment that she had just made a deal with the devil himself.


    So she stood up, brushing off her nerves with a huff. "Fine, let¡¯s get this over with. Do your animal thing."


    "dly," Roman added with a cocky grin. "Just don¡¯t get too awed."


    "Hardly," Violet shot back, giving him a pointed look.


    Roman stepped forward, intentionally rolling his shoulders and flexing his muscles like a contestant at a bodybuilderpetition. The exaggerated disy had Violet rolling her eyes so hard she thought they might get stuck in the back of her head. The guy was in fact arrogance incarnate. Thank the Gods ric was nothing like him.


    But her amusement was short-lived as she was unprepared for what she saw. In a blink of an eye, the towering, cocky green-haired Alpha before her was gone, reced by something so small, so unexpectedly adorable, that Violet froze in her tracks.


    Sitting where Roman had been was a shockingly rare green Scottish Fold cat. The vibrant green of his fur matched his eyes, which blinked up at her with an unsettlingbination of feline innocence and undeniable smugness. His rounded ears and tiny,pact frame made him look impossibly cute. No, he was far too cute for someone like Roman.


    "Meow," the cat form of Roman mewled, perfectly mimicking a helpless kitten.


    For a moment, Violet could only stare, her jaw ck with disbelief. This... this was Roman? She blinked rapidly, trying to connect the vain, smirking Alpha with the tiny, purring creature in front of her. She was charmed.


    But then, slowly, a rare and slightly sinister smile curled Violet¡¯s lips. Even Roman who saw it froze, the yful arrogance in his cat eyes shifting into unease.


    Violet didn¡¯t say a word, bringing her face level with his instead. The smile on her face was positively devious now, her golden eyes gleaming with mischief.


    The green cat¡¯s ears twitched, and Roman let out a low, cautious purr. <i>Why does it feel like he freelynded himself into a hunter¡¯s trap?</i>


    Violet reached out and lightly tapped the tip of his nose. "Oh, Roman," she said with a tone almost too sweet to be genuine. "You¡¯re about to make me a very rich woman."

 Chapter 142: Queen Of Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 142: Queen Of Nothing</h4>


    ~ <strong>ric</strong> ~


    ric Storm lifted his head from his phone as Griffin plopped down beside him on the plush sofa. The school¡¯smon room was buzzing with chatters, the air still alive with the energy of their recent victory.


    Members of the pack were scattered around,ughing, teasing, and riding the high of their win. But for ric, the noise barely registered. He felt detached from them, his mind upied with something else.


    "She still hasn¡¯t picked up?" Griffin asked, his voice cutting through the haze.


    "Not exactly." ric sighed, holding up his phone. "She sent me a message."


    Griffin leaned over to read it aloud. "<i>Apologies. Would meet you at the party. Making some quick bucks</i>."


    He arched an eyebrow, mirroring ric¡¯s own puzzled expression. "What the hell does that mean? What¡¯s she up to now? Is she selling something? Betting on fights? You¡¯ve got your hands full with that one," he added with augh.


    ric sighed, scratching the back of his head. "Do you think she needs money? Is that why she¡¯s avoiding me? If she needed help, why wouldn¡¯t she just tell me? I have more than enough money tost two lifetimes."


    Griffin gave him a look that screamed disbelief. "Seriously, dude? Do you really not know your own girlfriend? Does Violet seem like the kind of girl who¡¯d waltz up to you and say, ¡¯Hey boyfriend, I¡¯m broke. Can you wire me some cash?¡¯" He mimicked a high-pitched feminine voice, his impression of Violet so absurdly off that ric couldn¡¯t help but snort.


    "So... I should send her money?" ric asked seriously.


    "Goddess have mercy," Griffin groaned, running a hand down his face. "How is it that I know your girlfriend better than you do? Violet¡¯s too proud for that. She¡¯d probably punch you in the face if you even suggested that."


    ric retorted, "Not all of us grew up with three sisters," ric muttered. "The only sibling I have hates my guts and couldn¡¯t care less about my love life."


    "Moreover... " ric said, perking up. "You forget, stubborn women run in the family. Violet¡¯s like your mom, you know, fierce, independent, and not afraid to smack sense into you when you¡¯re being dumb."


    "Well, when you put it that way, I guess they are simr.", Griffin reluctantly agreed.


    "Maybe that¡¯s why you¡¯re into her," ric teased, nudging him with his elbow.


    But Griffin gave him a pointed look with a clipped tone. "Don¡¯t even start."


    "Fine, if you say so." ric raised his hands in surrender, letting the matter drop even though inwardly, he knew it was far from over.


    Out of all the cardinal alphas, Griffin bore the worst treatment at Elsie¡¯s hands. She dismissed his abilities and saw his beast as a liability, a manifestation of chaos rather than true leadership.


    The East might be rich in resources but choosing a mate, especially an Alpha, was a sensitive issue. And to Elsie, Griffin was only good for smashing and breaking things. Brute strength was not enough of a quality in a mate for her.


    A wave of protectiveness surged through him. Griffin didn¡¯t deserve that kind of treatment. He was more than his power, more than his beast. If anyone understood what it was like to be judged unfairly, it was ric.


    That¡¯s why he¡¯d do whatever it took to make sure his friend was happy, even if it meant sharing the one thing he cherished most. Moreover, If there was anyone he would trust with Violet¡¯s heart, it was Griffin.


    It would seem strange to Violet and she would probably protest against the idea at first. But he¡¯d seen the way her gaze lingered on his best friend, that flicker of curiosity in her eyes that she probably wasn¡¯t even aware of. It would not be easy but he had enough faith for the three of them.


    Violet wasn¡¯t Lucille. And ric would make sure this didn¡¯t turn into the same painful story. He¡¯d protect them both even if he had to go face to face with the son of a biscuit, Asher Nightshade. He would not let him win this time.


    Griffin, who thought ric was still worried about Violet, said to him. "Look, she¡¯s probably fine. But if you¡¯re really worried, talk to her at the party. Find out why she¡¯s giving you this distance. Just... don¡¯t smother her. Violet¡¯s not the type to take that well."


    ric nodded, already deciding to shift the conversation elsewhere when a suddenmotion broke out nearby. His pack members were parting like the sea, murmurs rippling through the group as Elsie Lancaster strode into the room with her usual air of arrogance.


    The mood in themon room shifted at once, and Griffin, who had been rxed moments ago, went rigid. His jaw was clenched so tightly that a vein in his temple pulsed, his eyes narrowed into slits.


    ric turned his attention to Elsie, watching as she marched toward them, her heels clicking against the floor. She wore her signature scowl, her features twisted into a look of irritation as she came to a stop directly in front of them. Ignoring Griffin entirely, her focus zeroed in on ric.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" she snapped, her voice cutting through themon room like a whip.


    ric was caught off guard by the bluntness of her question. "What?" he asked, his confusion showing in both his expression and voice.


    "I know you¡¯re dating that bitch just to get my attention," Elsie dered, her chin tilting upward haughtily. "But this has gone too far. You have my attention now, so break up with her. Immediately."


    The room fell into an eerie silence. Every single pack member present had heard her demand, and their conversations halted mid-sentence. They now watched to see how he would respond to that.


    ric and Griffin¡¯s gazes locked for a brief second, and then, as if choreographed, they burst intoughter.


    Theughter was loud and unexpected such that it stunned everyone. ricughed so hard he doubled over slightly, clutching his stomach, while Griffin¡¯s deep chuckles rumbled in his chest. The sheer absurdity of Elsie¡¯s statement hadpletely undone them.


    "What¡¯s so funny?" Elsie hissed, her cheeks flushing a deep red as she red at them. "I didn¡¯t say anything funny!"


    But Elsie¡¯s outburst only made the alphasugh harder to the point Griffin wiped a tear from the corner of his eye, shaking his head in disbelief. Was she fucking kidding him? Someone was really living in delulund.


    It was only by sheer grace that ric was able to calm himself. But even as he met Elsie¡¯s furious re, he didn¡¯t bother dignifying her demand with a response. It was a waste of time and energy.


    Both ric and Griffin rose to their feet at the same time. Without a word, they began to walk away, leaving Elsie standing there, her face a picture of shock and indignation.


    And that provoked her.


    "Don¡¯t you dare walk away from me!" Elsie snapped, stepping forward and grabbing ric¡¯s arm to stop him.

 Chapter 143: The Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 143: The Hospital</h4>


    Elsie, blinded by her own arrogance and fury, reached out and grabbed ric¡¯s arm, her fingers curling around his bare skin with enough force to halt his steps.


    Which was of course a big mistake.


    ric¡¯s body went rigid, his muscles locking up as the energy inside of him reacted instinctively to the unwanted touch. Even his once rowdy pack members all held their breath having sensed the ominous charge that sent static tingling along their skin.


    ric Storm wore his gloves, not because hecked control over his abilities, but because lightning was inherently wild, unpredictable, and devastatingly powerful.


    He had learned how to wield it, yes, but emotions were an entirely different thing. When heightened, his powers responded, even breaking free from the restraint of his gloves that served as a dampener.


    And right now, ric¡¯s emotions were anything but calm as electricity licked up his arms, surging to the surface.


    Elsie¡¯s body jerked as the electricity shot through her veins and she screamed in pain.


    She convulsed as several thousand joules of voltage surged through her nervous system. Her hands jerked violently away from ric, her eyes wide in shock with her breath choking in her throat. Though the whole thing barelysted a few seconds, to her, it might as well have been an eternity of agony.


    ric yanked himself back with wide, horrified eyes. "No, no, no¡ªfuck!" he cursed, running his hands through his hair in frustration.


    "Shit," Griffin growled under his breath, already moving before anyone else. No matter how much of a bitch Elsie was, she was still unconscious and twitching on the floor.


    He crouched down and lifted her into his arms effortlessly, groaning slightly as residual shocks crawled up his limbs. Though he winced, he gritted his teeth and pushed forward, ignoring the pain.


    "Quick. Make way! She needs help," Griffin barked, already storming toward the door.


    ric, frozen, could only watch, guilt burning into his chest like acid. This was his fault. He did this.


    "ric!" Griffin¡¯s voice snapped him back to reality. "What the fuck are you waiting for?! Let¡¯s go!"


    ric didn¡¯t waste another second following after Griffin. The both of them moved down the corridors, passing through students who stared in shock at the sight of the unconscious Elsie.


    They made a beeline for the infirmary, straight into Adele¡¯s ward.


    The second they arrived, Adele who had been tending to another injured student whipped around at the suddenmotion. Her brows furrowed in immediate suspicion as she took in the sight of Griffin carrying a limp Elsie.


    They have got to be kidding her.


    "What the hell happened?" she demanded, already moving toward them.


    ric clenched his fists, his shoulders taut with tension. "I... zapped her."


    Adele gave him a look. The kind of look that screamed, <i>Are you fucking kidding me right now? So you¡¯re going about shocking people now?</i>


    Griffin, sensing the iingmbasting, interjected quickly, "Unintentionally. She grabbed him first."


    Adele rubbed at her temples as if she were personally burdened by their stupidity. "That¡¯s still not an excuse," she muttered, before shooting a re at ric. "You know your powers are tied to your emotions. You could have done better."


    ric didn¡¯t argue. He just swallowed the guilt, his hands curling into fists.


    Adele shook her head and stepped closer to assess Elsie¡¯s condition. "And Elsie of all people?"


    Griffin said firmly, "Elsie did this to herself."


    Adele rolled her eyes. "Yeah, tell that to fucking Elijah when he punishes his ass for it. I thought you both were smarter than this but it turns out I was wrong."


    ric told her, "Could you just help her. I¡¯ll take whatever punishment Elijah seems fit to give me. Elsie might be a bitch but she won¡¯t be dying in my arms. My father would kill me for this."


    But Adele sighed. "Look, I¡¯d love to help, but I¡¯m out of juice."


    Both ric and Griffin¡¯s heads snapped toward her. "What?"


    "I burned through most of my energy healing up the Fangball yers. This is why you don¡¯t electrocute people on a game day." She gestured at the beds upied by injured students.


    Griffin¡¯s gulped. "Well, shit."


    Fangball was a brutal game which meant there were lots of injuries at the end. Although werewolves had elerated healing, depending on the injury, it could take time. Moreover, Adele¡¯s role was to provide immediate relief. Hence, it was no wonder Adele had drained herself.


    Adele said, "I could look at her, but we both know the hospital has better facilities."


    The temperature in the room seemed to drop at once. ric¡¯s expression darkened instantly as a low, warning growl rumbled from his chest at the mere suggestion.


    Adele wasn¡¯t fazed and she met his gaze. "You already know she has medical ties there," she pointed out. "Moreover, all those experiments, isn¡¯t it for their sakes. She¡¯s Elijah¡¯s favorite, they wouldn¡¯t try anything stupid with her. Get her out of here."


    She turned her back to them, moving toward another patient, leaving no room for argument.


    ric and Griffin locked eyes, a silentmunication passing between them.


    "She¡¯s not wrong though, Elsie¡¯s their vip." Griffin admitted after a long pause.


    ric exhaled sharply through his nose. "Of course, she¡¯d be." His tone was bitter.


    But then, they had no choice.


    With Elsie still unconscious in Griffin¡¯s arms, they stormed into the hospital wing, their presence drawing immediate attention. The nurses on duty rushed forward, guiding them swiftly to a private emergency room.


    They followed the standard procedures,


    attaching electrocardiogram electrodes to Elsie¡¯s chest to monitor her heart rhythm. Then an IV line was inserted into her vein, pushing fluids to stabilize her vitals and other procedures none of them could care about at that moment.


    But throughout the whole process, ric and Griffin didn¡¯t move an itch from their spot. They stood at either side of her bed with vignce. It was to the point that any nurse that came close to administer medication found themselves on the receiving end of a barely restrained snarl.


    But to her credit, the lead nurse didn¡¯t back down. She straightened, meeting ric¡¯s gaze squarely. "She needs ananti-arrhythmic agent. Her heart needs to stabilize."


    Griffin intimidated her with his body but after a long beat, he gave a short, reluctant nod.


    Elsie was a werewolf and it wasn¡¯t long before she stabilized. Although she was still unconscious, relief flooded the two alphas, especially ric. She was going to be fine.


    But neither of them left. Not until Elsie woke up and they knew she was far. So they stayed, watching over her.


    Then, the door opened.


    The moment the neer stepped into the room, both ric and Griffin bristled.


    Their hackles raised, their muscles coiled with instinctive aggression.


    The man in a white coat entered, his hands tucked casually in his pockets.


    "Well, well," The man drawled, his voice smooth like silk over steel. "If it isn¡¯t my two favorite alphas."


    A low, deadly growl rumbled from ric¡¯s throat.


    Griffin¡¯s eyes shed dangerously, his entire body tensing like a beast ready to strike.


    They knew this man.


    Patrick.


    Elijah¡¯s personal mad scientist.

 Chapter 144: Doctor Patrick

    <h4>Chapter 144: Doctor Patrick</h4>


    If there was anyone ric and Griffin hated with every fiber of their being, it was the man standing before them.


    Patrick Vale.


    The bastard doctor.


    Patrick still had the same smug, polished appearance, the same unsettling detached amusement in his expression, like he was dissecting them with his eyes, assessing them as nothing more than test subjects.


    His youthful appearance might have deceived anyone else, might have made one believe he hadn¡¯t aged a day, but ric and Griffin knew better. The bastard had carved up enough bodies to know how to preserve his own.


    Yet, even though the surgeries had been wless, it was not perfect.


    The procedures couldn¡¯tpletely erase the grotesque, jagged scars marring the side of his right face¡ªa permanent signature of Asher¡¯s wrath and a reminder of his past failure. It was the delightful legacy of the night Asher hadpelled him to stab himself with a scalpel.


    The stitches had been neat and the tissue repaired fine, but the skin remained slightly warped. Hence, the scarred flesh stretched in ces where it shouldn¡¯t, pulling ever so slightly whenever he smirked.


    ric had never been a fan of Asher¡¯s methods. But this? He agreed for once.


    And if only Asher had killed the bastard that day, things would have been so much better.


    But then again, even ric knew that if Patrick had died, Elijah would have simply found another sadist to take his ce.


    Perhaps even someone worse.


    ric¡¯s blue gaze connected with Patrick¡¯s dark, beady eyes. But it was his right eye¡ªthe unnatural one¡ªthat made his stomach twist.


    He knew Patrick had stabbed that eye out that day thanks to Asher¡¯spulsion. And yet, here it was.


    The bastard must have had it reced. Whatever it was now, it wasn¡¯t normal, and staring at it sent a prickle of unease down his spine.


    A deep, instinctual revulsion crept up ric¡¯s spine, and his disgust manifested physically with lightning crackling between his fingertips, the air around him charged with vtile energy.


    Patrick noticed. He always noticed. And the bastard had the audacity to smirk.


    "Easy there," Patrick crooned, taking a leisurely step forward. "Easy, thunder boy. You¡¯ve already put one person in a hospital bed. We wouldn¡¯t want another unfortunate victim, would we?"


    Although Patrick¡¯s words dripped with false sympathy, his eyes gleamed with usation, obviously ming ric for the incident.


    And the small reminder was enough to make ric¡¯s breath hitch.


    Elsie.


    ric¡¯s fury was instantly dimmed, his jaw unclenching and his cracking fingers lowering slightly. But the moment Patrick took another step closer, his fangs bared in warning.


    Yet Patrick didn¡¯t stop, saying instead,


    "Whether you like it or not, I have to take a look at her."


    "The others have already examined her. She¡¯s fine. Elsie¡¯s a werewolf. She¡¯s strong. An ordinary shock can¡¯t take her down." ric snarled at him.


    Patrick tilted his head, something dark gleaming behind his eyes. His voice dropped, dripping with sick amusement.


    "Look at you, ric," he mused. "All strong and protective. Standing over your precious eligible mate."


    Then, the bastard chuckled.


    "Unfortunately for you," Patrick¡¯s voice turned low, sly, "my hands have already been on her body."


    His words were carefully chosen and deliberately misleading. ric knew what the bastard was doing. He was provoking him on purpose.


    But it didn¡¯t matter because it worked.


    A violent snarl tore from his throat, his fangs lengthening, and his blue eyes glowing with power.


    And as if to reinforce the threat, Griffin let out a thunderous roar, the sheer force of it sending a ripple of wind that whipped across Patrick¡¯s face.


    For a brief second, Patrick actually flinched.


    But it was brief. Too brief.


    He recovered far too quickly for a man who should have been terrified out of his pants. Not that he had ever been, else he wouldn¡¯t have risked his life to experiment on them from the beginning.


    Patrick¡¯s lip curled. "And yes, you too, Griffin, I didn¡¯t forget you."


    Then his voice suddenly carried a sudden edge. "All of you are so impressive now. Such powerful Alphas." His eyes gleamed sharply. "Though I can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t have a hand in shaping you."


    Something inside of ric snapped as the memory returned. He recalled being strapped to a cold table, screaming, wires piercing his skin as they experimented on him.


    His fists clenched. "Get out." ric¡¯s voice was lethal.


    Patrick grinned.


    "That¡¯s quite disappointing, considering I¡¯m actually d to see you."


    Griffin¡¯s snarl rumbled deeper, vibrating through the walls. The man was really pushing his luck now.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll take my leave then." The doctor


    turned, reaching for the door, when¡ª


    "Ah." He paused.


    The air changed.


    "Oh, right," Patrick drawled, turning back withzy amusement. "Before I go... I don¡¯t suppose you know a Violet Purple, do you?"


    ric and Griffin stiffened.


    The brewing storm inside ric soared violently. While Griffin¡¯s growl deepened, his whole muscles tensed like a coiled spring.


    But even with the two alphas exuding auras and a stance that was considered threatening and dangerous, the doctor was totally unfazed even though he was a mere human with no extra lives.


    "Of course, you do," Patrick smirked. "She¡¯s your girlfriend, after all." He gave a sleazy grin, his next words filled with malice.


    "And I can¡¯t wait to get my hands on her."


    ric snapped.


    Lightning roared to life in his hands but before he could unleash hell, Patrick casually clicked a pen.


    Except it wasn¡¯t just a pen.


    It was a frequency disruptor. A finely engineered bio-sonic emitter designed specifically for werewolves.


    The moment it was activated, waves of piercing, ultrasonic frequencies shattered through the air, tuned to the precise neurological sensitivities of werewolves.


    ric and Griffin copsed on the floor immediately. The vicious, piercing noise shattered through their skulls making their ears ring and their heads to split with sharp, pulsating agony.


    Their bodies spasmed, their teeth elongating, ws unsheathing involuntarily as their wolves manifested with a howl of pain. It was like being torn apart from the inside out.


    Patrick stood over them, watching them writhing.


    Then, casually, he said, "Tell Adele she can¡¯t steal my patients forever."


    With that, he dropped the device onto the ground and walked away.


    The moment he left, Griffin dragged himself forward, his face twisted with fury and pain.


    With a feral snarl, he mmed his fist into the device, shattering it to pieces. The noise stopped at once.


    Both ric and Griffiny there, gasping, their chests heaving from the sheer agony of the experience


    Then there was a soft groan and their heads snapped up.


    Elsie finally stirred, blinking blearily. She looked disoriented.


    "What... happened?" she mumbled, her voice weak.


    But then she reached for her ear and


    when she pulled her hand back, her finger was covered in blood.


    ric¡¯s stomach twisted.


    That fucking bastard.

 Chapter 145: Kitten Roman

    <h4>Chapter 145: Kitten Roman</h4>


    ~ <strong>L</strong> ~


    "Violet! HELP ME!" L shrieked as a ferocious-looking, yet absurdly adorable green Scottish Fold cat chased her like a demon possessed, her feet kicking up small clouds of dust.


    This was not how she had nned to die.


    Not heroically in battle ¡ª definitely not in the second great war.


    Not in a tragic love story ¡ªlike Elena and Kael


    Not even from embarrassment at failing a test ¡ª sadly, no reference for this.


    Boho! Of all the possible deaths, being mauled by a furious cardinal alpha in kitten form was not on her bingo card.


    Well, what cruel fate had led her here?!


    It was all thanks to Violet.


    She should have known better. Even Daisy had warned that this was a terrible, horrible, catastrophic idea, but Violet, the shameless hustler, had roped them in with sweet words and unshakable confidence.


    Because if there was one thing Violet Purple knew how to do, it was to milk people dry with a business pitch so convincing it could sell ice to a yeti.


    And to be honest? Her logic had been sound.


    Violet had recognized the demand in the market because thanks to the stupid ¡ª in her ownnguage ¡ª hierarchy in the school, majority of the student poption never got close to a cardinal alpha before graduation.


    Not to mention touching, holding, or even standing near one was considered a privilege. Snapping a photo with one? It was a once-in-a-lifetime experience.


    But now, thanks to fate ¡ª or karma, depending on who you asked ¡ªRoman Draven has provided the perfect opportunity.


    A cardinal alpha, forced into the form of an adorable kitten? It was a once in life time chance that Violet, the ruthless businesswoman couldn¡¯t give up on.


    So she had pitched it perfectly:


    <strong>"For a totally reasonable fee, you can HOLD, PET, FONDLE and SNAP AN EXCLUSIVE photo with Roman the Kitten!" </strong>


    It was the ultimate souvenir!


    A photo they could cherish forever and flex to their future children. And children children. To even the tenth generation ¡ª if they cared enough.


    At first, her roommates had thought Violet lost her mind, but when they saw how profitable it was , eveyone was definitely in. Except there was a little problem, they had zero preparation and resources.


    There was no marketing. No set-up. Not to mention, it was only a few hours before Roman shifted back to his human form and had his revenge on them. The goddess have mercy on them.


    They needed speed and efficiency before Roman became entirely useless to them.


    But Violet wasn¡¯t the Purple Storm for nothing and L saw firsthand the power of connections.


    All Violet did was one word to the right students, elite and non elite, mostly the ones who approached her during the Fangball match and bam! Everything fell into ce.


    The photoshoot was then set up in the Green Space, the school¡¯s iconic garden known for its beautiful flowers, scenic stone pathways, and breathtaking water features. In one word, the serene aesthetic was perfect for capturing a "magical" moment with Kitten Roman.


    Within the hour, the ce was transformed into a professional-grade photoshoot, with all tasks delegated:


    Camera crew? Check.


    Props and backdrops? Check.


    Soft cushions and luxury nkets for Roman¡¯s "royal cat throne"? Check.


    A ridiculous yet adorable wardrobe of kitten outfits? Also check.


    Except that was where the problems began.


    Dressing Kitten Roman.


    One unlucky fool was chosen for the task.


    And that unfortunate soul was her. L.


    Somehow, one of the elite girls had miraculously ordered a batch of custom kitten clothing online, and it arrived in record time.


    And the great task began.


    At first? Roman had been calm.


    A little too calm for her liking especially while staring up at her with those beautiful green eyes.


    Except she should have known it was a mistake.


    L should have listened to her gut.


    Because the moment L tried slipping a tiny tuxedo over Kitten Roman¡¯s head...


    All hell broke loose.


    The kitten who had been perfectly docile transformed into an unholy menace.


    With his fangs bared, ws unsheathed, and with a murderous yowl, Roman lunged at her.


    And thus, the chase from earlier began.


    "Violet! HELP!" L screamed again, bursting out of the makeshift dressing room and running for her dear life.


    Kitten Roman bounded after her, his tiny but powerful paws skimming the ground like a small hunter in pursuit of prey. Damn it! He should have turned into arger animal!


    Nheless, he would catch the girl and use her as a scapegoat.


    How DARE they treat him like a pet?!


    He was Roman Draven!


    A lover ¡ª well, not at the moment ¡ª, a cardinal alpha! A predator! Not a doll to be dressed up!


    He should have known not to trust that conniving fox, Violet Purple. He totally underestimated her.


    Just as L¡¯s lungs were about to give out, a hand shot out of nowhere and snatched Kitten Roman from behind.


    "There you are!" Violet said, exasperated.


    She had only gone to the restroom for two minutes, and chaos had already broken loose.


    She turned disapproving eyes onto the tiny green kitten struggling in her grasp.


    "Bad kitty!" she scolded, tapping him lightly on the nose.


    Kitten Roman¡¯s green eyes darkened. How dare she?!


    He let out a hiss of pure menace but Violet smirked.


    "Someone¡¯s mad, isn¡¯t he?"


    And, to prove just how angry he was, Kitten Roman swiped his tiny ws across her arm.


    "Agh!" Violet gasped, clutching her now-scratched skin.


    "Okay, fine, I deserved that one. But no more."


    Kitten Roman narrowed his eyes and she red back knowing he could perfectly understand her. After all, he was a grown man in a kitten¡¯s body.


    He stopped squirming and Violet was relived. She adjusted her hold on him, securing him against her chest, his soft fur pressed against the curve of her side.


    And for once?


    Kitten Roman didn¡¯t fight it.


    He settled against her, his tiny paws resting against her shoulder, his tail flicking contentedly.


    And Violet was none the wiser.


    She had no clue that Kitten Roman was currently experiencing the greatest moment of his life.


    Because right now?


    His face was pressed against Violet¡¯s soft,fortable... chest.


    Oh.


    Oh, yes.


    Her chest was soft.


    Her body so soft.


    This was bliss.


    Maybe... just maybe, he could tolerate being in this form for a while ¡ª if he could be pressed against more breasts .


    Meanwhile, L was bent over, gasping for air, her hands on her knees.


    She stabbed a finger in Kitten Roman¡¯s direction.


    "I swear he hates me."


    To confirm her suspicions, Kitten Roman turned to her and snarled, shing tiny, sharp teeth.


    L screeched.


    "See?! I said it!"


    That was it.


    She was done.


    "I¡¯m out. You dress him up yourself."


    And with zero hesitation, she shoved the small kitten outfit into Violet¡¯s hands and stormed off, making sure to put a safe distance between herself and the demon cat.


    With L gone, Violet sighed and looked down at the kitten nestledfortably against her.


    Roman looked smug. Suspiciously smug.


    Almost as if he was pleased that he had sessfully chased L away.


    Violet narrowed her eyes.


    "Alright, mister," she murmured, tilting his tiny chin up so they were nose-to-nose.


    "We need to talk."

 Chapter 146: Sugar And Money

    <h4>Chapter 146: Sugar And Money</h4>


    Violet carefully carried Kitten Roman back into the makeshift makeup room, treating him with the kind of reverence one might offer royalty.


    And knowing Roman, he expected nothing less. Even in feline form, he still managed to exude an air of smug entitlement, his fluffy tail flickingzily as if he was entirely unbothered by the situation.


    She ced him gently on the table and stepped back with her arms crossed. Golden human eyes met green cat eyes, the intensity of the stare-off feeling almost ridiculous. If anyone had walked in right now, they¡¯d assume she was having a psychic conversation with her pet.


    Violet sighed, breaking the silence first. "What would it take for you to behave out there?"


    Kitten Roman let out a throaty growl in response, his tiny body vibrating with irritation.


    And yes, that was a no.


    Although Violet could not understand catnguage, her short experience with her former cat, Stray, had taught her the subtle nuances of feline moods, and right now, Roman was in full-on <i>you betrayed me, human </i>mode.


    "Yes, I know," she cated. "This isn¡¯t what we agreed on. But I saw an opportunity, and I took it. You can¡¯t me me for being a businesswoman." She shrugged, as if it was the most logical thing in the world.


    Roman promptly barked in her face.


    Okay. He did me her.


    Violet exhaled, rubbing her temples. "Fine. Here¡¯s the deal. I dress you up, you go out there, behave, and make me some cash. In return, I¡¯ll owe you one favor."


    She lifted a finger before he could make a sound, his ears having perked up. "But there are conditions. You can¡¯t harm me, can¡¯t ask for anything that gets me in trouble, and no sexual favors. None of that creepy alpha bullshit, are we clear?"


    A low, rumbling snarl vibrated from Kitten Roman¡¯s throat instead.


    Violet arched a brow. "Oh? You don¡¯t like it?" Her lips curled into a knowing smirk. "Maybe I should just leave you here, then. Babysitting duty is over. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have tons of fun running around alone until sundown. Just you, the big wide world, and all the students looking for a stray cat to entertain them." She sighed theatrically, turning on her heel.


    Kitten Roman let out an immediate hiss of protest.


    Violet paused, her smirk widening. "Thought so." She turned back, cing her hands on her hips. "Alright. Meow three times if you agree to my terms."


    There was silence at first. Then¡ª


    "Meow. Meow. Meow."


    A victorious grin spread across Violet¡¯s lips, with her golden eyes sparkling and practically reflecting money signs as she looked down at the grumpy green furball. This was perfect. Roman was going to make her rich.


    Ovee with joy, Violet grabbed one of his tiny paws and bumped it against her fist. "Yes! That¡¯s how we roll, partner."


    Still buzzing with excitement, she yfully rubbed his ears, pinched his cheeks, and ran her fingers over his velvety snout. "You¡¯re so adorable," she cooed.


    Kitten Roman merely blinked at her, his green eyes half-lidded in mild suffering. <i>Fine, fawn over me all you want, woman, </i>he thought smugly. He had what he wanted anyway, one favor, owed by her, and she couldn¡¯t back out now.


    Satisfied with their agreement, Violet got to work dressing him, pulling out the small ck tuxedo they had ordered for him. The tuxedo was a ridiculously well-crafted piece made of sleek satin with a crisp white undershirt peeking from beneath the neatly foldedpels.


    It¡¯s tiny gold buttons gleamed under the soft light, and the little bowtie at the cor gave it an extra touch of aristocratic charm.


    The entire time, Roman sat there stiffly, judging silently as Violet slipped his small paws through the sleeves, adjusting the fabric, and fastening the buttons.


    But something happened.


    As Violet maneuvered around him, a ridiculous thought popped into her head right at that moment. <i>Was his err... reproductive equipment the same as a normal cat¡¯s? </i>


    At once, Violet froze mid-movement. What the fuck was wrong with her? She was not checking that!


    Shuddering at her own wayward thoughts, she quickly finished dressing him and grabbed the final touch which was a pair of tiny round cat sses with gleaming silver rims.


    Carefully, Violet slipped them onto his face, adjusting them so they rested perfectly on his tiny feline nose.


    Done, Violet took a step back to admire her handiwork. The gods help her. Kitten Roman looked freakishly adorable.


    It was almost unfair how even as a tiny green-furred menace, Roman still managed to ooze an effortless charm that could melt hearts. He looked like a mafia boss cursed into feline form, too dignified to be taken seriously, yet undeniably captivating.


    Violet pped her hands together in glee. "Alright, Kitten Roman. Time to charm my customers."


    Without a sound, Roman leaped gracefully onto Violet, his small form curling against her chest as if he owned the spot. His velvety green fur pressed into the fabric of her wear as she instinctively adjusted her hold, cradling him easily.


    This was, unfortunately, his fate, reduced to a cuddly attraction for money-hungry Violet. But if he was going to be paraded around like some exotic treasure, at the very least, he would do it with style.


    As soon as they approached the camera crew, the atmosphere buzzed with energy. The team was a mix of giddy students and one professional-looking elite girl who had way too much camera gear for a student.


    The second she locked eyes on them, the girl¡¯s fingers twitched over her high-end camera, and she wasted no time snapping them.


    Click! click! click! The camera¡¯s rapid-fire shutter sounded off like a machine gun.


    Although Violet was still in her sportswear, her look was not casual at all, instead Kitten Roman¡¯s presence only enhanced her image.


    With her striking purple hair, her rebellious air, and the sleek green Scottish Fold cat lounging in her arms like he was born for the limelight, they looked like two delinquents destined for mischief.


    There was an effortless synergy to the two of them, chaotic yet cool, wild yet refined. The contrast was exotic, refreshing, and utterly photogenic.


    The students assisting with the setup could barely contain themselves anymore. The sight of Kitten Roman in his tiny tuxedo was too much sugar for their poor diabetic heart.


    "Oh my god, he¡¯s so cute!"one of the girls squealed, nearly vibrating on the spot.


    "I just wanna hold him!"another gushed.


    "I¡¯d die happy if I could squish those little cheeks!"


    "For me, I just want to squeeze him tight!"


    The excitement was reaching dangerous levels that Kitten Roman, who was a sucker for attention, for the first time in his existence, felt the true terror of being prey. The unrestrained desire in their eyes was scary.


    Violet, on the other hand, was not looking at the crazed admirers but at the long line of students already forming, their eager faces filled with anticipation.


    Some of them were bouncing on their heels, clutching their phones in preparation with their wallets already out. And the sight of it made satisfaction curl in her chest.


    Yes. This was indeed a good day to make some serious money.

 Chapter 147: Magical Hands For A Purple Witch

    <h4>Chapter 147: Magical Hands For A Purple Witch</h4>


    ~<strong>Roman</strong>~


    For the first time in his illustrious, scandalous, and absolutely magnificent life, Roman Draven, Ladies¡¯ Man Extraordinaire, had more hands on him than he could count or happily oblige.


    Sure, Roman liked a good touch¡ªa well-ced, loving touch. But this? It was a battlefield.


    He was squashed, cradled, smothered, and fondled within an inch of his life. And it wasn¡¯t just the women¡ªoh God, no ¡ª there were guys too, though they were very few ¡ªthank God ¡ª andcked the same feverish enthusiasm as the females.


    Still, the rough pats, ruffles, and one particrly aggressive back scratch from a beefy-looking dude left Roman feeling utterly offended. Violet was so going to pay for this!


    But even that was not the end. No, it was the beginning of Kitten Roman¡¯s horrors.


    Roman, in his infinite foolishness, had forgotten one critical thing when agreeing to Violet¡¯s money-making scheme. His numerous aggrieved exes were in attendance.


    Barbara, the wicked she-devil, had pinched him so hard that her ws dug into his fur like she was trying to rip his soul out through his ribs. It had been so excruciating such that actual tears welled up in his gorgeous, mesmerizing green cat eyes.


    Yet not one of these buffoons noticed his silent suffering. Roman had to endure it alone, his silent pain swallowed in the chaos of overly excited students cooing over him. The betrayal. The injustice. The absolute audacity. He bore it alone.


    At least on the bright side, his other exes had been merciful, charmed by his beauty to think about revenge.


    And still, that was not the end of it. There were the perverts.


    For a school filled with intelligent and top performing students, Lunaris Academy sure had a lot of them. Some of the girls had taken great pleasure in spanking his tiny, dignified backside like some demented sport.


    Sure, Roman liked the spanking part during forey but he didn¡¯t so much like it now he was at the receiving end of it and in animal form.


    Thankfully, Violet had put a firm stop to that before it got out of control.


    Except it did get out of control.


    One particrly brazen, depraved, and shameless degenerate secretly fondled him down to the forbidden area.


    Roman had never felt so vited in his life.


    His entire soul left his body for a second. At that moment, his dignity, his status, his legacy, all crumbled into ruin with that single, unauthorized touch.


    His first instincts had been to maul her, to leave scars so deep her ancestors would feel them. But he recalled the deal with Violet and restrained himself.


    Hence Kitten Roman had settled for a deep, guttural hiss, baring his fangs at the girl.


    The girl jumped away from him and couldn¡¯t even defend herself which was enough admission of guilt if Roman had ever seen one.


    But this was not over. No. He had memorized her face.


    When this charade was over, he¡¯d track her and they were going to have a long conversation about boundaries, consent, and basic animal rights. He meant, manners! Yes. Manners. He would teach her one.


    And perhaps the next time Violet manages ¡ª ¡¯manage¡¯ being the word ¡ª to convince him into doing this again, he would be needing a chaperone ¡ª preferably Asher ¡ª to keep these shameless degenerates in order.


    That being said, not everything about the experience was awful.


    The attention was intoxicating. His fur was covered in actual lipstick stains as a result of the kisses , and he had more admirers fawning over him than any royal dignitary. Even in animal form, he was simply irresistible.


    But most importantly, he had felt them all, if you know what he meant.


    Roman had been squashed, nestled, and pressed against more heaving bosoms than he could count. And oh, did he count.


    While being mercilessly smothered in adoration, he had carefully selected his future dates, making a mental list of which assets were worthy of his divine attention.


    <i>It was truly a learning experience.</i>


    To think he had wasted his time cycling through the same old she-wolves, hybrids and human elites when themon students had so much to offer.


    It would affect the hierarchy they kept going on but who cares, he was a cardinal alphas and did whatever he wanted.


    And it was time to expand his domain. To spread his goodness beyond societal expectations.


    Moreover, most of those girls would thank God in church, if he as much as looked their way, not to mention showing them attention. So yes, the gods would be so proud of him. He was bringing their worship to new heights.


    But even as his future conquests took shape in his brilliant mind, his gaze couldn¡¯t help but drift¡ªagain and again¡ªto Violet.


    There she was. The purple storm.


    With her devil-may-care aura, her sharp golden eyes, and that calcting, business-like intensity, she was supervising the madness like a queenmanding her empire.


    And for the first time, Roman found himself impressed.


    She was ruthless. Witty. Shrewd. A born schemer. Like him.


    Thest time he had been chosen to spend time with Elsie in this form, she had cared for him, showered him withfort and affection, but even she never thought of something like this.


    But his mind, ever loyal to his queen, snapped at him.


    <i>"Idiot. She¡¯s just using you. Elsie took care of you without expecting anything in return. Violet is squeezing every cent out of you."</i>


    Roman gritted his tiny cat teeth, yet he couldn¡¯t stop watching her.


    There was something maic about Violet. The way she moved through the crowd, the way people parted for her, the way she owned the entire operation like she was born for it.


    Roman frowned, shaking the thought away. Elsie was his queen. Violet was just a passing storm. A fleeting distraction.


    Even at that Roman couldn¡¯t help but remember the warmth of being tucked against her side earlier. The way her heartbeat had beat against him and to Roman¡¯s absolute horror, he purred.


    The girl currently holding him gasped in astonishment, thinking she was the cause of it. But Roman ignored her, his attention fixed elsewhere.


    His gaze returned to Violet, appraising her again.


    Roman proudly had a thing for breasts and while Violet¡¯s was sizable, she wasn¡¯t as ample as the women he usually went for. And yet... he kind of liked it.


    Except this was dangerous thinking.


    If only she wasn¡¯t ric¡¯s girlfriend.


    But then, being ric¡¯s girlfriend had not stopped Julia from pursuing after him.


    ric still hated him for Julia, thinking he had seduced her. If only ric knew the truth that Julia had been the one who pursued him first. He would never go after a cardinal brother¡¯s woman, not unless they shared.


    But Roman had never bothered exining. Why would he? People love it when they have a strong reason to hate others. Exining now would change nothing between them. Not to mention... he was really tempted to steal Violet this time around. Truly tempted.


    "Hey, Kitten Roman!"


    Roman¡¯s ears twitched in absolute offense.


    The camera girl snapped her fingers to get his attention.


    "Look at the camera!" she chirped.


    His entire body bristled.


    How. Dare. She.


    "Kitten Roman" sounded good only when Violet said it. But from anyone else? It was an insult.


    Roman let out a deadly snarl, and the girl paled, swallowing nervously.


    Good. Fear was the correct response.


    Before he could scare her further, a familiar voice called his name.


    "Roman?"


    The snarl died in his throat.


    <strong>Oh no. Mama was here.</strong>


    Violet appeared with her arms crossed, golden eyes narrowed and looking every bit the disapproving handler of a misbehaving child.


    He could already hear the lectureing.


    Roman¡¯s ears ttened.


    So scary.


    Violet effortlessly plucked him from the girl¡¯s hands, holding him firmly so he could not escape even if he wanted to, and sat down, tucking him onto her warmp.


    "We had a deal, remember?" she reminded him.


    <i>Yes, yes, a favor owed. One that he nned on cashing in tonight. </i>


    "I¡¯d like to believe that we are all good. So


    be a good boy, okay?"


    Then she scratched him and Roman¡¯s entire being short-circuited.


    Oh.


    Oh yes.


    That was divine.


    Then she scratched further.


    No.


    No, no, no, no.


    She found the right spot. He was doomed.


    His tiny cat body squirmed, but it only encouraged her.


    Stop. No¡ªkeep going. No, stop it!


    She kept scratching, her fingers expertly working along his sensitive fur-lined nerve endings.


    Roman¡¯s tiny body jerked in delight, betraying him entirely.


    This was indecent. Unfair. And Illegal ¡ª And it wasn¡¯t what you¡¯re thinking.


    And yes, that evil Purple haired witch with magical hands knew exactly what she was doing with that smirk stered on her face.


    When she finally stopped, Roman was left a panting mess in herp.


    Violet Purple smiled down at him victoriously.


    "Now," she said sweetly, "Let¡¯s get back to work. Shall we?"


    Roman let out a pathetic meow.


    <strong>Fuck</strong>.


    <i>She had him real good.</i>

 Chapter 148: Her Royal Prince

    <h4>Chapter 148: Her Royal Prince</h4>


    The instant Violet stepped into her dormitory, a boom of confetti exploded above her, causing tiny, colorful specks to fall over her and Kitten Roman like a victorious rain.


    "Congrattions, Violet! You¡¯re a rich woman!" L hollered with uncontainable glee, already diving into arge bag overflowing with crisp Cede notes. She scooped up a handful and tossed it into the air, letting the money flutter down in slow, tantalizing swirls.


    For a long second, Violet simply stood there, watching as actual money danced through the air before settling at her feet. Money she could have never dreamed of making so quickly in her entire life.


    The sight was just so breathtaking that a slow, smug smile curved her lips. A kingdom of wealth built in a single afternoon. She was beginning to love this school.


    L, drunk on the euphoria of sess, continued her ridiculous disy, tossing notes in the air like she was some entric billionaire making it rain at a private g.


    "We did it, Violet! You absolutely fleeced them. I¡¯m so proud of you!."


    Violet let out a pleased hum. <i>Oh, she had fleeced them alright. </i>


    For the schrship students and lower-ie crowd, Violet had been kind enough to charge them five Cede per session for a humble two-minute interaction with Kitten Roman, taking as many photos and videos as their devices could hold.


    Two minutes was more than enough, but if they wanted more? That was when extra charges applied. She was fair, but she was also a businesswoman.


    For the elites and the rich non-elite students with little sense, Violet had yed to their egos. She had upped the charge to fifty Cede for a five-minute session.


    It was daylight robbery. Yes. And yet they had paid without hesitation.


    Why?


    No one wanted to appear cheap in front of their peers, especially not in front of the schrship students. Falling below the expectations was as good as a social death sentence. The irony was almost poetic.


    But the true masterpiece of Violet¡¯s scheme was the VIP section.


    She had leveraged the school¡¯s obsessive hierarchy, creating an exclusive space in the closed-off green garden where the privileged could lounge on plush sofas, bean bags, and carefully ced seating while sipping wine ¡ª contributed by Natalie. Bless her.


    They were served in flutes, giving the illusion of luxury, while an assortment of snacks wereid out. For an exclusive fan service from Kitten Roman, Violet had set the price at two hundred Cede per person.


    And what had they done? They paid immediately without even blinking a single eye at the cost.


    The elites lived to throw their money at anything that made them look privileged, and Violet had capitalized on it like the entrepreneur she was born to be.


    Not to mention, she was the purple storm, the famous member of the elite, as well as ric Storm¡¯s girlfriend. At this point, she was already a cardinal queen.


    At this point, If Violet were to bottle air andbel it <strong>Cardinal Alpha¡¯s Blessed Breath</strong>, she had no doubt they¡¯d probably buy it for a thousand Cede each.


    For the first time, Violet realized just how powerful connections were. Money was good, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The true currency here was status. And today, she wielded it like a weapon. And it had worked ¡ª it felt good as well.


    However, Violet knew she couldn¡¯t afford to get too carried away with this power though. The hierarchy only favored a select few, and she wasn¡¯t about to lose herself in the privileges that came with it.


    Ivy had been in charge of keeping track of their earnings throughout the whole event. Though Violet was dying to know the exact total, she had already made peace with the fact that she had secured enough to cover her expenses for the entire semester.


    The students who had helped with the event had beenpensated, well, the schrship students, anyway. The rich ones had refused her payment, finding it borderline insulting.


    They had helped her because they wanted to, even calling it an <i>honor </i> to assist the purple storm in her first event.


    Violet had to bite backughter at the absurdity of it. They practically thought she was royalty now


    As much as Violet wanted to bask in her financial sess, her attention drifted to the kitten still nestled against her chest.


    Kitten Roman was... filthy.


    His once vibrant green fur was now matted with traces of lipstick, smeared foundation, and unidentifiable smudges from too many hands. His tail drooped, and even his little ears sagged from exhaustion.


    Roman had worked today. Three hours of being passed around like a sacred relic, kissed, groped, and aggressively cuddled by students who had probably fantasized about doing the same to him in his human form. That was scary now she thought about it.


    In one word, Roman had suffered for her wealth, and while Violet had little sympathy for a cardinal alpha who usually strutted through life getting everything he wanted, she wasn¡¯t heartless.


    Roman had pulled through for her.


    Now, it was time to return the favor.


    Before L, Daisy, or Ivy could rope her into breaking down the event¡¯s total earnings, Violet marched straight to the bathroom with him.


    The sun was setting, but Roman had yet to shift back. That¡¯s when it hit her that he had said ¡¯before the party¡¯ , but he hadn¡¯t specified ¡¯when before the party¡¯ . Not that she wasining.


    Violet was still thrilled over the money she had made to be pissed over the convenient missing details. He still needed to bathe after all because there was no way she was letting his green-furred ass climb into her bed looking like that.


    Violet shut the door behind her and turned on the sink faucet, letting the water run until it was afortable temperature, then shifted her attention back to the cat in her arm.


    Violet exhaled. "I¡¯m about to wash you. I can¡¯t let you return to my bed like this."


    Kitten Roman barely reacted. He opened one emerald-green eye, regarded her with what looked like indifference, and then promptly shut it again, as if to say, "<i>Do whatever you want. I don¡¯t care anymore.</i>"


    Violet tried not to think too hard about the fact that she was about to bathe Roman Draven, cardinal alpha, infamous yboy, in cat form.


    Nope. This was just a cat. She told herself.


    With careful fingers, Violet undid the tiny tuxedo that had once looked adorable but was now wrinkled and stained. The cat-sized sunsses ttered to the side as she ced them on the counter, and just as she reached for Roman, he meowed softly, low and rumbly.


    Violet squinted at him because that meow sounded so suggestive?


    No, she shook her head. <i>There was no way a grown-ass man in cat form enjoyed being undressed by a woman.</i>


    But Kitten Roman purred as if to mock her.


    Blushing furiously, Violet quickly but carefully lowered him into the water, half-expecting him to hiss, scratch, or, at the very least, struggle. Instead, Roman let out a deep sigh, stretching his little limbs like a spoiled prince being pampered in a royal bath.


    Violet huffed. Unbelievable.


    But then, it was bath time.


    Violet picked up hervender-scented shampoo, because she did not have a musky male body wash. Not to mention, one made for cats. Roman would simply have to make do with this one.


    She worked the suds into his fur, her fingers massaging gently. Roman¡¯s ears twitched slightly at the sensation, but when she reached his shoulders¡ª


    Purr.


    Violet¡¯s hands stilled.


    Did he just...?


    She tested it again, this time rubbing the area behind his ears.


    Roman purred louder.


    She could feel his satisfaction vibrating through his tiny form, heat rushing to her cheeks.


    No, this was fine. Totally fine. It¡¯s just a cat appreciating her service.


    It wasn¡¯t until she reached his belly and Roman¡¯s purring spiked, a small, involuntary shudder ran down his feline form that Violet froze.


    Why did it feel like she was touching ces she would never dare touch in his human form?


    As if that was enough, her mind formed an image of Roman lounging in his human form, green eyes gleaming with mischief as he purred, "<i>Keep going, sweetheart."</i>


    Violet yanked her hand back as if she had been electrocuted.


    Nope. Nope. Nope. She was so not doing this.


    Quickly, Violet rinsed him off, ignoring the way his tiny, smug tail flicked against her wrist asking for her attention.


    Finally, she wrapped him in her towel, holding him against her chest as she dried him off.


    "There," she muttered, pulling back to examine her work.


    Kitten Roman¡¯s fur was soft, gleaming, and scented lightly withvender. He smelled clean¡ªand, dare she say, like her.


    Roman cracked open one eye again, this time looking up at her, then promptly closed it with a sigh of utter contentment.


    "Yes, I¡¯m sure you enjoyed that," Violet


    snarked as she carried him back to the dormitory, wrapped up like some royal prince after a bath.


    She was so not doing this again.

 Chapter 149: Quite A Day

    <h4>Chapter 149: Quite A Day</h4>


    Five thousand Cede notes.


    Violet stared at the crisp stack of bills, her fingers carefully tracing over the smooth paper like it was her firstborn child. Even after deducting expenses, paying for refreshments,pensating helpers ¡ª the ones who allowed her to ¡ª, and ensuring everything was squared away, she was left with a very impressive sum.


    For the average Lunaris student, five thousand Cede was pocket change. But for her, a schrship student who had learned the art of stretching every coin, this was a small fortune. It wouldst her through the semester if she spent it wisely.


    But then again, Lunaris was a vampire, sucking wealth from its students like a starved beast. Everything in the school was costly, its prices hiked all thanks to the privileged ones who were willing to pay at whatever price offered.


    Violet wasn¡¯t worried, though. If today had taught her anything, it was that she had ways of making money. Lunaris was a bleeding gold mine, and she had every intention of striking it rich again.


    Her gaze traveled toward the small, green-furred menace snoozing soundly on her bed, blissfully unaware of the next financial endeavor she was already nning.


    It would take some serious convincing to pull him into another stunt like this. She had caught him off guard this time, there was no way he¡¯d fall for it twice.


    Or would he?


    Violet smirked. If she could charge the elite students a ridiculous sum just to hold Kitten Roman, then she could surely convince the cat himself.


    She just needed to find the right leverage.


    Of course, there was no way Violet could have pulled it off without her roommates and was grateful for their help. Ivy and L were both from well-to-do families and didn¡¯t need her money, but not Daisy.


    Violet had insisted on paying her for her time but she wouldn¡¯t ept it. She had even tried slipping some Cede notes into Daisy¡¯s bag when she wasn¡¯t looking, only for the girl to return it with a stern, unimpressed stare.


    "It¡¯s your money. You worked hard for it," Daisy had said, leaving no room for argument.


    Of course, Violet was touched. But she wasn¡¯t stingy either. One way or another, she would find a way to repay her. All of them.


    Violet¡¯s train of thought was interrupted by L, who had been keeping a watchful eye on her like a hawk tracking its prey.


    "That¡¯s the third yawn now," She noted.


    "She¡¯s probably exhausted," Daisy chimed in, stretching her arms above her head. "That was a grueling three-hour event."


    Violet exhaled deeply, stretching her own limbs as another yawn¡ªthe fourth one now¡ªforced its way out. Now that the adrenaline of her business empire was fading, the sheer exhaustion was beginning to creep up on her, making her limbs feel heavy.


    "You¡¯re right, I¡¯m dead tired," Violet admitted.


    "Then sleep," Daisy said matter-of-factly. "The cardinal alphas party until morning. You¡¯re going to need all the strength you can get."


    Ivy checked her watch. "It¡¯s only seven. The party doesn¡¯t really kick off until eleven. We¡¯ll be back by ten to get ready. That should give you enough time to rest."


    "Thanks," Violet murmured, already looking forward to a blissful, undisturbed nap¡ª


    "Wait," she blinked, narrowing her eyes at Ivy¡¯s choice of words. "Did you just say we? As in, you three? Are you guys going somewhere?"


    And the shift in energy was instant.


    Ivy looked at Daisy. Daisy looked at L. The silent conversation between themsted mere seconds, but Violet caught it all.


    Oh. They were hiding something from her.


    L was the one who finally caved, gnawing on her bottom lip before hesitantly confessing, "Dion has this mini-party happening before the main one. And, um... he kind of invited you too?"


    Violet arched her brow. <i>Kind of?</i>


    "But," L continued quickly, "he didn¡¯t want any drama with the cardinal alphas. Especially Asher. You know how he is about other guys around you. Dion just didn¡¯t want trouble. Please, don¡¯t be mad at us."


    Violet sighed, rubbing her temple where a headache was forming.


    "I¡¯m not mad," she said tly, her lips pressing into a thin line. "I¡¯m just mad that a certain asshole still has a say in my social life."


    There was nothing but silence as they waited for her final judgement.


    "But," she sighed, waving them off, "even if I wanted to go and cause problems, I¡¯m way too tired. You guys go have fun."


    L¡¯s face lit up, and before Violet could even react, she was suddenly wrapped in a suffocating hug.


    "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" L squealed.


    Violet blinked. The hell?


    Her old self would have never let anyone touch her like this. But Lunaris Academy had transformed her into someone who epted these things now. Violet didn¡¯t know whether to be happy about that.


    "Okay, okay," She grumbled, peeling L off her. "Now go before I change my mind."


    The trio didn¡¯t waste a second. Within minutes, the dorm was emptied, leaving only Violet and the exhausted kitten sprawled out on her bed.


    Violet stared at the tiny creature sprawled on her bed.


    Why hadn¡¯t he transformed back yet? Then again, Roman had been doing this for years. He¡¯d shift back when he was ready.


    Violet changed into her pajamas in the bathroom because there was no way in hell she was risking that with Roman in the room, cat form or not.


    Normally, she would have worn something sexier for sleep but she couldn¡¯t mislead or give Roman Draven ideas. She wasn¡¯t into the man whore. Not at all.


    Once Roman was back to his human form, this unholy alliance would be over, and she¡¯d go back to hating his smug ass in peace.


    Satisfied with that thought, she crawled into bed, keeping a reasonable distance between herself and the sleeping cat. She was determined to stay on her side.


    But the longer Violet stared at the adorable creature, the harder it was to resist the urge to touch him.


    Fuck it.


    With a resigned sigh, Violet scooted closer, wrapping an arm around Kitten Roman before pulling the nket over them both.


    He was so warm. So snuggly.


    For a brief moment, she wished he was just a cat. One that she could keep at her side forever.


    With that thought, Violet¡¯s eyelids grew heavy, and she fell into a deep, contented sleep.


    One hourter.


    Roman groaned as his body stretched, the sensation of bones shifting and muscles expanding sending a shiver through him. In seconds, his cat form melted away, giving way to the strong, human physique he was used to.


    As his consciousness returned, so did the warmth, and the soft sensation of something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªpressed against him.


    Roman cracked open his eyes and the first thing he realized was..... Oh... he was snuggled against a woman¡¯s body.


    Instinctively, his lips curled into a smirk. <i>Now this is how a man should wake up.</i>


    But then he looked up and that smirk died.


    It was Violet Purple.


    Roman groaned in sheer disappointment. <i>What a waste of a perfectly good moment.</i>


    It wasn¡¯t umon for women to sneak into his bed. Hell, at this point, it was practically tradition. But this? This was an unfortunate twist of fate. Not only was she ric¡¯s girlfriend, but if Violet woke up right now and saw them like this, she¡¯d probably gut him.


    Roman was about to carefully extract himself from the situation when he caught a scent that shouldn¡¯t be here.


    He stiffened and turned. And there he was. Sitting casually on the chair near the window, watching them with that knowing gaze.


    "Hello, Roman," the intruder drawledzily.


    Fuck the fucker. What was he doing here?


    "You¡¯ve had quite a day, haven¡¯t you?"

 Chapter 150: Betray A Friend

    <h4>Chapter 150: Betray A Friend</h4>


    Asher Nightshade must have slipped into the room while they had been asleep, and for a strange, irrational reason, it annoyed Roman that he had waltzed in, uninvited, into a moment that belonged only to him and Violet. He shouldn¡¯t have cared, but damn it, he did.


    However, Roman med the lingering irritation on the residual effects of his animal transformation. Like every Cardinal Alpha, his powers came with their ws.


    The traits of the animal he morphed into always bled into his human side, influencing his instincts and temperament. He had spent hours as a cat, and cats were territorial by nature which exined why Asher¡¯s uninvited presence in Violet¡¯s room was grating on hisst nerve.


    Roman sat up, his muscles tense, every inch of him vibrating with the urge to throw the unwee guest out of the room. He red at his so-called friend, keeping his voice low enough not to wake Violet.


    "Do you sneak into her room like this every day?"


    Asher barely blinked. "I keep watch over her."


    "Really?" Roman sneered, unconvinced.


    Asher could spin lies like silk, wrap them around anyone he pleased, but not him. Roman knew him. Saw through him. He knew the depths of his darkness, the sickness that resided in his soul.


    "Are you judging me right now? You?" He arched a brow. "Are you any better?"


    Roman was ready to argue, only to pause. Fair point. He was, after all, currently naked in Violet¡¯s bed after spending hours as a damn cat. But at least when he sneaked into a woman¡¯s room, it was usually by invitation. Most times. kind of.


    He frowned as he thought back to certain asions. Okay, maybe not always. Roman exhaled. It seemed birds of the same feather truly flocked together.


    But at least his conquests had never involved this level of obsession.


    And Asher was obsessed. Completely, dangerously, beyond reason. And the motherfucker was surely never going to forgive him for what he nned to do tonight.


    "She¡¯s not Lucille," Roman pointed out, his voice harder than he intended.


    "No, she¡¯s not." Asher¡¯s agreement came smoothly at first, only for him to add, almost reverently, "She¡¯s so much better."


    Roman watched as Asher rose to his feet, closing the space between them, his eyes dark with desire as he approached the bed where Violety, blissfully unaware of the two wolves hovering over her.


    "Look at her," Asher murmured, his voice hushed with an awe that was so dangerously close to worship like one would a goddess. "So beautiful. Strong. Irresistible."


    Roman did look. And it was a mistake.


    His throat tightened, his tongue suddenly feeling too heavy in his mouth.


    Violet was breathtaking, but asleep, she was lethal. His eyes traveled over the soft rising and falling of her chest, the way her hair, ck at the roots and fading to purple at the tips, sprawled across the pillow in a wild, untamed wave. To the slight part of her lips, full, inviting, sinful. Those lips would look so damn good wrapped around his¡ª


    <i>Fucking hell</i>.


    Roman tore his eyes away, swallowing thickly. But when he met Asher¡¯s eyes, that knowing, taunting glint told him he knew exactly where his mind had gone.


    That bastard!


    He snarled, teeth shing. "Keep me out of your mess this time, Asher. I want no part in it."


    "I¡¯m not pulling any strings," Asher replied smoothly.


    Liar. Roman didn¡¯t believe him for a damn second. Even when Asher wasn¡¯t spinning, he was spinning. If you understood what he meant.


    "I won¡¯t ept her," Roman told him with a tone of finality.


    Asher only shrugged, as if it was all the same to him. "Nor would I be forcing you either. Everything will work itself out. Just like it always does.It¡¯s already happening with the others."


    Roman studied him, watching the quiet, calcting intensity in his gaze. Asher always yed the long game¡ªwatching, waiting, moving his pieces with the patience of a winning side. And tonight, he had ns. ns that involved Violet, whether she knew it or not.


    ns that he, himself, nned to disrupt.


    "Do you have to fight the Alpha king?" Roman asked out of concern for his friend. "Elsie is not so bad. Neither would Elijah take your disobedience lightly."


    Elsie was a bitch, and a proud one at that, sure, but she wasn¡¯t the worst option for a mate. However, she was not ¡¯his¡¯ choice. And if there was anything Asher loathed the most, it was others having control over him. And he would rather burn the whole damn world to the ground than let Elijah decide his fate for the rest of his life.


    But even Roman knew the answer before Asher even spoke.


    "We¡¯ll see," Asher murmured cryptically before kneeling beside the bed. Without hesitation, he brushed his fingers along Violet¡¯s cheek.


    Roman¡¯s eyes widened slightly as Violet leaned into him, chasing his touch even in slumber.


    Fuck. This was serious.


    A deep, satisfied rumble echoed from Asher¡¯s chest, possessively. She was perfect. He imed her, even now.


    Asher straightened up, his piercing gaze finding Roman¡¯s once more. "You already know what¡¯s happening tonight. I take it that I have your support?"


    Roman didn¡¯t blink. "Of course." He lied to his face.


    Asher studied him for a moment, scanning him for deception. But Roman kept his expression nk, his body still, willing him not to smell the deceit. If Asher did, he gave no sign.


    "Good." He nodded, satisfied.


    Asher went on to say, "Now that ric thinks he¡¯s gotten his paws on her, he¡¯ll try to keep her between himself and Griffin, and away from me. I can¡¯t let that happen. ric¡¯s too eager and foolish to understand the game here. I¡¯ll be the one controlling the narrative and ensure everything goes as nned."


    A beat of silence passed before Asher moved to stand beside Roman, cing a hand on his shoulder, saying, "Thank you for always supporting me, old friend."


    "It¡¯s nothing," Roman said, his voice neutral.


    Then just as suddenly, Asher¡¯s fingers tightened on his shoulder, the temperature in the room plummeting.


    Roman¡¯s wolf stirred, rising instinctively to the challenge he sensed from a fellow Alpha. He knew what was the problem even before Asher spoke his next words.


    "I don¡¯t care about your antics with her, but her first time is mine." Asher marked his territory like the possessive wolf he was.


    Roman¡¯s grip on his own temper wavered slightly, but he didn¡¯t crack. Instead, his lips curled into azy smirk, unbothered on the outside yet seething on the inside from the warning his Alpha side perceived as a challenge.


    "I told you already, I don¡¯t intend to im her." He said. Then, with a casual shrug, he added, "Nheless, duly noted."


    In that same moment, the tension in the room snapped, as if it had never been there. Asher¡¯s deadly countenance softened. He looked pleased.


    "Good."


    Then, as if he hadn¡¯t just made one of the most insane derations of his life, Asher sniffed the air and crinkled his nose.


    "You smell girly."


    Roman groaned, running a hand through his hair. Great. He needed a shower. Immediately. If Asher reacted this way, he didn¡¯t dare to imagine what ric would do if he smelt his girl on him.


    "See you at the party then," Asher announced, strolling toward the door with all the audacity of a man who owned the ce. Which he kind of did. West House belonged to him. Literally.


    And just like that, Asher Nightshade was gone.


    Roman let out a sharp breath. What in the world has he gotten himself into? One thing was for sure, after tonight, he¡¯d be Asher¡¯s enemy and that wasn¡¯t going to bound well for him.


    Asher never forgives. It was safe to say today was thest day he¡¯d be friendly to him. From tomorrow, Asher would probably count him amongst his enemies.


    It had been fun but it was time to call it quits. He needed to go, Roman thought as he took onest look at Violet.


    But the moment Roman opened the door, he crashed into someone. It was one of Violet¡¯s roommates. The girl with the long blonde hair and the air of an aristocrat


    Her blue eyes widened, her jaw nearly hitting the floor as she stared at him. Or rather... stared down.


    Roman blinked. Then nced down at himself.


    Oh.


    Right.


    He was naked.


    Her jaw dropped, eyes locked onto that very specific area. When she realized she had been caught staring, her face went beet red.


    Roman smirked and winked at her. Then right in front of her horrified eyes, he shifted into his usually small, green snake form. And the shriek that followed was legendary.


    The girl jumped back so hard she nearly knocked herself out against the wall.


    Satisfied, Roman slithered away into the hallway, leaving behind a traumatized roommate. That should be enough revenge at the purple head.


    For now, he had a party to attend.


    And a friend to betray.

 Chapter 151: Fashion Murder

    <h4>Chapter 151: Fashion Murder</h4>


    A piercing scream snatched Violet from her peaceful slumber, jolting her awake like a gunshot in the dead of night. With her heart pounding, she shot up in bed, blinking rapidly as she struggled to remember where she was.


    Right. Her dorm.


    Before she could even exhale in relief, another scream sent a shockwave of panic through her.


    Shit.


    Violet leaped off the bed, adrenaline pumping through her veins as she rushed toward the source of the chaos.


    When Violet burst into the hallway, she was met with the sight of Ivy copsed on the floor, her face drained of all color, and her body trembling as she muttered under her breath, "I hate snakes."


    A crowd had already formed, drawn in by themotion. Some students whispered among themselves, others peered over shoulders to catch a glimpse of the scene. Violet scanned the area, but there was no sign of an actual snake anywhere. The hallway was normal, save for Ivy, who looked like she had just seen death itself.


    "Hey, what happened?" Violet crouched beside Ivy, gripping her shoulder. She could feel her friend stiffen beneath her touch like a board.


    Ivy tried to speak, but the words lodged themselves in her throat. Finally, she managed to choke out, "Roman, he...."


    Fuck.


    That was all Violet needed to hear.


    She had woken up to an empty bed, which meant that slippery bastard had already left. And if Ivy looked this traumatized, that could only mean that Roman had made his grand exit in snake form.


    Daisy and L arrived at that exact moment, panting slightly, eyes flicking between Ivy¡ªwho looked one scream away from cardiac arrest¡ªand Violet, whose expression looked two seconds away from murder.


    "What the hell happened?" They asked in unison.


    Violet took a deep, calming breath before answering, her voice t with irritation. "Roman happened."


    "Oh"


    Daisy and L instantly understood.


    Violet clenched her jaw. That asshole. Instead ofing after her directly, he had gone for her friend. And why? Because he knew that would piss her off more.


    And it worked. Violet was pissed.


    By the time they dragged Ivy back to their dorm and gave her some water, she had mostly calmed down. Her fingers still shook slightly around the ss, but at least she could speak properly now.


    "I¡¯m okay now," Ivy said, brushing off the concern. "It just... happened so suddenly, and I wasn¡¯t ready. That¡¯s all."


    Although Ivy¡¯s tone was casual as she tried to wave it off, Violet wasn¡¯t fooled. Ivy was proud, and Roman had reduced her to a screaming mess in the hallway. That was something she wouldn¡¯t forget.


    Violet sighed, "I¡¯m so sorry. This is my fault." She apologized, guilt eating at her.


    "That¡¯s no fault of yours," L said firmly with her arms crossed and her voiceced with righteous fury. "Roman Draven is an asshole. Final."


    "Well... we did provoke him first with the Kitten Roman show," Daisy said pointedly.


    Except that was the wrong thing to say in that situation as three pairs of eyes snapped toward her like sniper rifles locking onto a target.


    Daisy shrank in her seat. Shit. Bad move. If looks could kill, she¡¯d be buried six feet under by now.


    Before they could fully roast Daisy alive, L suddenly perked up, remembering something.


    "Oh right, Violet! This is for you!" She reached out and pulled out a big ribbon-bound package, shoving it into Violet¡¯s hands.


    Violet blinked, taking it with confusion. "What¡¯s this?"


    "One of the students found me on my way back and asked me to give it to you," L grinned. "Said it¡¯s from your boyfriend."


    Violet¡¯s eyes widened. "ric?" she whispered.


    As if on cue, her phone beeped. Her stomach did a flip as she picked it up and discovered it was a message from ric.


    "ric sent me a text," she announced.


    Before Violet could even finish, three bodies crashed into her, pressing against her shoulders to peer at the screen.


    L, Daisy, and Ivy were practically suffocating her, their excitement electric as they read the message out loud:


    *"I know you wouldn¡¯t like me making the choice for you, but I couldn¡¯t help but think you¡¯d look electrifying in these tonight. Your thunderboy."*


    There was silence for seconds. Then¡ª


    "AHHHHHHHH!!!"


    L squealed so loudly their ears nearly bled.


    "He¡¯s so sweet!!!" She grabbed Violet¡¯s arm, shaking her violently.


    "Damn," Daisy breathed, clearly impressed. "I think I need to get myself an ric Storm."


    Even Ivy, the one usually jealous of the attention Violet gets, gave an approving nod, "He¡¯s good." Anding from her, that was high praise.


    "Now open it!" L practically bounced on her heels.


    "Yes! Open it!" Daisy chimed in.


    Violet,pletely overwhelmed, had no choice but toply. She carefully untied the ribbon and peeled back the wrapping, her breath hitching the moment she pulled out the first article of clothing.


    It was a ck, fitted crop top with delicatece detailing along the upper chest and shoulders. The V-neck dipped just enough to show off her cor bones but not plunge into anything too scandalous.


    Violet swallowed hard and reached for the second piece, a high-waisted, dark-wash distressed skinny jeans. The rips along the knees and thighs gave them a rugged, rebellious charm, while the snug fit would no doubt hug her legs and hips just right.


    Holy shit. How the hell had ric known?


    This wasn¡¯t just a good outfit, it was perfect and exactly the kind of thing Violet would have picked for herself. It was almost as if ric had crept into her mind, read her thoughts, and materialized them into reality.


    It was... touching. Except Violet remembered right at that moment why she couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Guys," she said slowly, biting her lip. "I don¡¯t think I can wear this." Not when she nned on breaking up with ric tonight. It would be cruel to take his gift and then shatter him.


    But the moment Violet said those words, three pairs of eyes turned on her so sharply the room temperature dropped.


    Violet froze. Why were they looking at her like that? As if they were about to murder her.


    "Get her," Ivymanded.


    Violet had never known fear until this moment.


    "No¡ªwait¡ª!!"


    But it was toote as L pounced.


    "Ahh¡ª!" Violet yelped as the breath was knocked out of her, L¡¯s full weight pinning her to the bed.


    "What the hell are you doing, you crazy girl?!" Violet protested, kicking, struggling for dear life. But there was no escape.


    "Grab her legs!" Ivy ordered.


    Daisy, who usually preferred staying neutral in such fights, quicklyplied, grabbing hold of Violet¡¯s struggling legs as L fumbled with the outfit.


    No. This was not happening.


    But it was happening.


    "Guys, wait¡ª!!"


    Ivy cut her off, saying with determination. "You are not making a fashion disaster at your first official party as a cardinal queen. That would be a social death and I will not allow it."


    "You guys have lost it!" Violet wailed as L tugged the top over her head.


    "Just let it happen, honey." L grinned. "Resistance is futile."


    ric¡¯s outfit it was.

 Chapter 152: A Tip In Power

    <h4>Chapter 152: A Tip In Power</h4>


    <i>"And finally, the moment we¡¯ve all been waiting for has arrived! We are live at the bonfire party tonight!" </i>Nicole spoke into the camera with excitement as she recorded for her blog.


    Ever since the meteoric rise of The Oracle, every aspiring student journalist and gossip columnist had been scrambling to follow in her footsteps.


    But no matter how hard they tried to mimic her style, none could match the Oracle¡¯s enigma, nor her undeniable dominance in the world of Lunaris reporting.


    Still, that didn¡¯t stop them from trying.


    Nicole pivoted slightly, angling the camera toward the extravagant bonfire setup, her voiceced with awe because the Alphas were definitely not afraid to unt their affluence.


    Her camera panned across the arena, capturing every excess and indulgence in full, glorious detail.


    Unlike ordinary boarding schools, where students had to sneak around, bribe lenient staff, or risked expulsion for throwing unauthorized parties, the Cardinal Alphas did not ask for permission.


    They did what they wanted.


    Because at Lunaris, the Cardinal Alphas didn¡¯t just rule the student body.


    <i>They owned it.</i>


    The bonfire arena was remote yet essible, settled in the sprawling, shadowed clearing right next to the infamous Silver de, the scary woond.


    But not tonight.


    Tonight, the alphas owned the darkness.


    Four massive bonfires zed in different locations, their towering mes casting golden light across the wild faces of the students.


    Overhead, fairy lights were draped across tree branches, twinkling like stars. And just beyond the main fire pits, LED floodlights near the seating areas ensured that the students could see exactly who they were socializing with, but not too much to kill the thrill of the night.


    The ground beneath them trembled thanks to the deep bass thundering from strategically ced speakers. The DJ was a female elite student who stood on a massive custom setup, flipping through a killer ylist that pulsed with high-energy hip-hop, dark synth beats, and the asional remix that made the entire crowd of students erupt in excitement.


    And, of course, what was a party without alcohol?


    There was no sneaking in liquor through sk-lined jackets, no stic cups disguising contraband drinks. Instead, they were delivered in kegs and crates.


    Fine liquor, expensive wines, and imported spirits, the kind of top-shelf exclusivity that only the wealthiest students could casually procure were disyed openly, handled by hired bartenders rather than students trying to mix something lethal in a stic jug.


    Nicole turned the camera toward the VIP section, where the elite students had already marked their territory.


    Luxury bean bags, plush seating, and even private hammocks were strewn about for the upper echelon. They had their drinks not frommunal kegs but from a private selection, poured into actual sses, not cheap stic.


    Nicole was still narrating all of this when she caught a familiar face and her journalistic instincts red.


    It was Elsie Lancaster and she rushed over, shing her perfectly curated on-camera smile.


    Nicole wasted no time, mic in hand, she said, "Elsie Lancaster, it is exciting having you grace the party tonight! You look absolutely stunning! Could you look into the camera and say hi to the fans who are definitely digging this outfit?"


    Elsie, a natural performer, smiled sweetly at the camera, lifting a hand in an effortless, graceful wave. She lived for moments like this.


    And yes, Elsie did look stunning.


    She wore a matching emerald-green halter top and miniskirt, the material clinging to her figure like a second skin. The top¡¯s delicate cut showcased her toned abs, and the short hem of her skirt emphasized the long, lean power of her legs. As a werewolf, she was naturally hot and never had body issues.


    Her slicked-back ponytail entuated her razor-sharp cheekbones, and the gold statement earrings added a subtle sh of wealth. Around her throat, a brand ne, worth a small fortune caught the firelight. Elsie had paired the look with gold-strapped stiletto heels, their delicate chains wrapping around her ankles, adding just the right touch of elegance and power.


    Nicole, sensing the moment, went for the goldmine question: "Elsie, tell us, what brands are you wearing tonight? And how much does your entire look cost?"


    This was exactly the kind of content her audience would eat up.


    Elsie beamed, her posture straightening in delight. She was more than ready to flex on the masses.


    She lifted a perfectly manicured hand, ensuring the camera captured it as she began listing her high-end ensemble, tossing out obscene price tags with ease.


    "This is from thetest I-Piece collection and it¡¯s valued at about three thousand Cedes. The ne and earrings is from Bluemoon brand. A thousand Cedes each. Hair and makeup? Only the best..."


    Nicole listened, nodding in appreciation, when her assistant urgently tapped her shoulder. Nicole followed his line of sight and saw her, just as the air shifted.


    The music didn¡¯t stop, but the conversations did as all heads turned towards her, their breath hitching.


    Violet Purple had arrived.


    Her ck crop top hugged her frame just right, thece detailing teasing just enough skin without overexposure, while her high-waisted, distressed skinny jeans entuating her curves like sin, the rips on the knees and thighs adding an effortless rebellious edge.


    She had a denim jacket carelessly thrown over her shoulders, giving her that "<i>I don¡¯t need to try</i>" attitude that made people try harder to get her attention.


    But it was the boots that sealed the deal.


    ck,ce-upbat boots. They didn¡¯t justpliment the outfit. They defined it, adding an effortless badass alpha-queen energy.


    Her silver choker drew attention to the delicate slope of her neck, except only the wolves understood the vulnerability of an exposed throat. It was where dominance and submission met.


    Then there was her makeup.


    A smoky eye with a shimmer that made the firelight dance in her gaze, her deep berry lipstick bold, striking and defiant. And finally, that signature violet-streaked waves were tousled in that perfect, effortless way, like she had just run her fingers through it.


    Even Elsie Lancaster, who had been basking in her moment of vanity, stiffened. She wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew what just happened. One second, she was the center of attention, and the next, Violet Purple had effortlessly stolen the spotlight.


    And to make it worse, Violet wasn¡¯t alone.


    Like a cinematic slow-motion entrance, her roommates, L, Daisy and Ivy nked her, each looking like they had just stepped out of a teen drama where the main girl squad always outshines the rest.


    L, wore a fitted satin mini dress in a light pink shade, her blonde hair catching the firelight. She smirked as she fluffed her hair, her expression screaming, <i>yes, I¡¯m hot, keep staring.</i>


    Daisy, the quiet but smart one, was wrapped in a midnight blue off-shoulder sweater dress, thigh-high boots elongating her legs to devastating perfection.


    And then there was Ivy, the formerly jealous, formerly distant roommate. But tonight, she had decided to stand with them. d in a fitted burgundy jumpsuit with delicate gold ents, she looked like she had been born to belong among the elite yet didn¡¯t.


    The trio didn¡¯t just enter. They conquered. And everyone knew it.


    And Nicole was already ahead, tilting the camera to capture the moment in history.


    Because tonight, a shift in power had urred.

 Chapter 153: Twitching Hands

    <h4>Chapter 153: Twitching Hands</h4>


    Violet knew a mistake when she saw one, and right now, wearing this, appearing this way, was one. But then again, she had roommates who had literally ambushed her, wrestling her into submission with zero regard for her personal autonomy.


    L and Daisy had done her hair, styling it like she was some royal debutante, while Ivy had conducted an impromptu photoshoot, making her strike a thousand different poses for pictures she insisted on posting on her Moonstagram.


    That was the only reason they had arrived at the party sote.


    At this point, Violet didn¡¯t know which version of Ivy she preferred¡ªthe past sassy, jealous, territorial one, or this new overbearing, perfectionist Ivy who had apparently made it her personal project to refine her image.


    It honestly wouldn¡¯t surprise Violet if at breakfast tomorrow, Ivy started teaching her the "proper" way to hold a spoon.


    And the thought of that was terrifying.


    As they made their way through the party, the crowd unconsciously parted for them, as if they were an approaching storm no one wanted to get caught in.


    But just as Violet was about to rx, a girl suddenly appeared out of nowhere, shoving a camera right in her face.


    "The goddess bless our hearts¡ªViolet! You are on fire tonight!"


    Violet blinked,pletely thrown off. "Excuse me, do I know you?"


    She let out a sheepishugh, clearly trying to cover her embarrassment. "Of course, you can¡¯t know everybody. That would be way too much work for the Purple Storm, right?."


    Before Violet could even process that, L leaned in, the human encyclopedia as always.


    "That¡¯s Nicole. She¡¯s a blogger."


    Violet nodded in understanding. That was all the cue Nicole needed. She wasn¡¯t about to let this golden opportunity slip away.


    "Tell me, Violet Purple, how much does your entire ensemble cost?"


    "Excuse me?" A furrow formed between Violet¡¯s brows. Even she didn¡¯t know how much her outfit cost. So why should anyone else care?


    Sensing the conversation was about to take a nosedive, her roommates tried to intervene, but before they could¡ª


    "Of course, she doesn¡¯t know," a voice cut in, dripping with condescension.


    "Because she didn¡¯t buy it herself."


    A hush fell over the crowd as Elsie Lancaster stepped forward, her heels clicking against the ground.


    "The bitch has been leeching off ric Storm."


    Oh. <i>Here we go</i>.


    Even with the party still in full swing, nearly every pair of eyes in the vicinity had locked onto the confrontation between Violet and Elsie. There can¡¯t be two queens ruling one kingdom. It was obvious now.


    Holding Violet¡¯s unfazed gaze, Elsie sneered. "Fate finally smiles on her, poor girl meets rich boy, and now she intends to suck him dry."


    Nicole nearly vibrated with excitement, subtly adjusting the angle of her camera and capturing the moment in perfect, high-definition rity.This was prime content and her blog was going to explode by morning.


    Usually, Violet, however, wasn¡¯t one for public petty squabbles. But then again, this bitch had been pushing her buttons for far too long.


    And tonight? She was in the mood for a little trouble.


    With an easy smirk, Violet tilted her head. "If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s an insult to ric if an outfit he bought for his girlfriend would render him broke."


    A snicker slipped from L before she could stop it. Daisy pressed her lips together, barely containing herughter, while Ivy maintained such a painfully straight face that it was obvious she was struggling to hold it in.


    With the intention of teaching her a lesson, Elsie took a step forward before catching herself. Right. She was on camera. Still, her fury simmered beneath her veins, her embarrassment radiating off her in waves.


    "You bitch¡ª"


    But Violet wasn¡¯t done.


    She took a deliberate step closer, standing toe-to-toe with Elsie. "I¡¯m his girlfriend," she dered, her voice carrying a confidence that shut down any further protests.


    "If ric doesn¡¯t spend on me, who would he spend on then? You?"


    Elsie visibly stiffened.


    Violet scoffed. "Learn to mind your business, Elsie Lancaster. It would help your life."


    And with that, Violet turned on her heel, her roommates falling into step beside her, the perfect entourage following their queen.


    But as they walked away, L turned back and made a face at Elsie, sticking her tongue out like a child.


    However, Elsie¡¯s eyes shed with pure rage, her wolf itching to surface at the insult.


    Nobody told L, she immediately quickened her steps. She did not want to die tonight.


    Even though Violet had thest word, her veins still burned with anger.


    She was a strong, independent woman, and the idea that Elsie would paint her as some gold-digging social climber pissed her off to no end.


    So when a passing server walked by with a tray of drinks, she snatched one without hesitation.


    "Whoa¡ª" L reached out to stop her, but Violet had already downed the drink in one go.


    The girl told her as she took her own drink from the tray. "Drink like that, and you¡¯ll be drunk faster."


    Violet set her ss down with a sharp clink. "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be drinking anymore."


    From Adele¡¯s words at the hospital that day, something was going to happen tonight and she needed to have a clear head for it. She needed to be ready.


    Violet turned to her friends, her expression firm. "Don¡¯t get drunk. That¡¯s an order."


    It wasn¡¯t just for L, but for Ivy and Daisy as well.


    "Okay, mama," Ivy¡¯s sassy side was back.


    Violet rolled her eyes, her focus shifting to the party.


    The momentary spotlight on her had faded, and the party had resumed like nothing had happened.


    Good.


    Now all she needed was to find ric, talk to him, and break things off before the night went any further.


    But just as she spotted a familiar figure, someone called her name.


    "Violet!"


    She turned instinctively and smacked right into a wall. Well... not a wall, per set. A wall of muscle.


    Violet lifted her gaze, blinking at the sheer presence towering over her.


    Griffin Hale.


    And suddenly, the breath was knocked clean out of her lungs.


    He was wearing a ck, vintage embroidered sleeveless tank, which meant his arms were fully exposed.


    And holy hell, his arms.


    Two corded ropes of muscle with veins running deliciously along the skin, and a peek of tattoos across his shoulders. Her gaze lowered, tracing the ink, but what really stole her attention was his hair.


    Griffin had loosened his braids, and now his long, red hair cascaded effortlessly past his shoulders. It looked so well-kept, so meticulously cared for, it was enough to make any woman jealous.


    Except there was a little problem.


    Violet¡¯s fingers were twitching with the need to sink her hands into all that silky, fiery perfection.

 Chapter 154: Violate A Tradition

    <h4>Chapter 154: Vite A Tradition</h4>


    "Violet?"


    "Huh, what?"


    The sound of her name jerked Violet back to reality, and she realized, to her horror, that Griffin had been talking this whole time while her mind had been a thousand miles away.


    "You okay?" His voice was casual, but there was a thread of genuine concern underneath it. "You werepletely out of it."


    Violet straightened immediately, forcing herself to focus. "Oh! Yeah. I¡¯m good. Perfect. You were saying?"


    Griffin didn¡¯t look entirely convinced, but he let it slide.


    He continued. "I was saying... thank you. For what you did out there on the field today. If it weren¡¯t for your ..." He paused, as if searching for the right word, then smirked. "...motivation, we would¡¯ve lost to Asher¡¯s team."


    Violet let out a shortugh, waving it off. "Oh, that? It was nothing."


    "It wasn¡¯t nothing." His voice was firm, holding an intensity that made her pulse zigzag.


    Damn.


    Then, in a lighter tone, Griffin added, "Although, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be getting that dance out of my head anytime soon." A low, rumbling chuckle followed his words, deep and unapologetically masculine.


    And just like that, a hot pulse of heat shot through Violet, settling in ces it had no business settling in.


    Oh no.


    This was bad. She was lusting after Griffin. She was mentally cheating on ric with his best friend.


    To make matters so much worse, Griffin ran a hand through his hair, the motion sozy¡ªso careless yet undeniably sensual¡ªthat Violet found herself staring, her throat suddenly dry.


    <i>Since when was a man¡¯s hair seductive?</i>


    Violet had never cared much for men with long hair, but Griffin wore his like a goddamn warrior prince.


    God.


    What the hell was happening to her?


    This wasn¡¯t her.


    This wasn¡¯t who she was, and she needed to get her shit together.


    "Nheless, thank you" Griffin said, oblivious to the absolute chaos in her head.


    Thank the gods she caught his words this time.


    Violet forced a small, strained smile. "You¡¯re wee."


    A silence settled between them, not ufortable, but heavy. It was as if they both had something to say... but neither could bring themselves to say it.


    They could only stare at each other, the rest of the party fading into the background.


    Then as if his senses returned, Griffin gestured vaguely behind him. "I think I¡¯ll head back¡ª"


    "Your hair!"


    The words shot out of Violet¡¯s mouth before she could stop them.


    Griffin stopped dead.


    She had spoken so abruptly, she might as well have shouted it into a microphone. Hence, a few students actually turned to look.


    Griffin blinked. "...What?"


    Violet swallowed.


    Alright. It was toote to back out now.


    "I know this might sound weird¡ªcrazy, even¡ªbut... can I touch your hair?"


    And the result was instant. Violet swore she saw Griffin go red.


    He stammered. "Y-you want to... touch my hair?"


    Griffin looked at her like she had just asked if she could lick his abs.


    Perhaps, seeing his stunned expression, Violet realized just how ridiculous her request sounded, so she quickly rephrased.


    "I mean, braid it. You must need someone to braid your hair. I¡¯m exceptionally good at it. Trust me, I won¡¯t tug too hard."


    And that was when Griffin short-circuited.


    His mouth fell open and he stood frozen, unmoving. Then, after a long, heavy pause, the first word that escaped his lips was


    "...Fuck."


    "W-what?"


    Violet¡¯s stomach sank. Had she said something wrong? Did she offend him? Did she just... ruin everything?


    But Griffin just muttered, "I think I need a drink. A strong one."


    And with that, he turned and walked away with his


    face still burning.


    Violet stared after him, ompletely and utterly lost. She had this unnerving feeling in her guts she just did something wrong.


    And that was confirmed when Daisy let out a low whistle. "Damn, Vi. You always go straight for the kill, don¡¯t you?"


    "What?" Violet whirled around to face her. "What did I do this time?"


    She grinned. "Haven¡¯t you heard of ¡¯The Way of the East¡¯?"


    "I bet she hasn¡¯t," Ivy added with a taunting smirk.


    Violet narrowed her eyes. "Okay, what am I missing?"


    L sighed, shaking her head. "Griffin¡¯s not just from the East, Violet. He¡¯s the future Alpha of the East. And they have... traditions."


    "Traditions?" The ominous feelings increased. Had she vited his tradition and provoked him.


    Daisy looked far too entertained as she said. "Well... for starters, you can¡¯t just go around demanding to braid a man¡¯s hair unless you¡¯re his mate."


    Violet froze. Completely.


    And, as if taking turns to destroy her, Daisy continued.


    "Eastern men don¡¯t cut their hair. Atleast, not until they marry. They grow it out from birth, and their mother braids it for them until theye of age to do it themselves. After that, no one touches it except their mate."


    Violet felt her stomach drop. Fuck her life.


    And then L, the executioner of all hope, delivered the final, killing blow.


    "In other words... requesting to braid Griffin¡¯s hair? You might as well have been an animal doing the mating dance to entice a partner."


    Violet went rigid, her face drained of color.


    And, because L was apparently Satan incarnate, she leaned in with a coy smile.


    "Really? Griffin too? Is ric not enough to scratch your itch?"


    At that moment, Violet tlined such that her roommates actually exchanged nces, wondering if they had finally broken her.


    L, realizing she may have gone too far, tried to soften the blow.


    "It¡¯s not a big deal. Griffin probably knew you didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind it. He won¡¯t take it seriously."


    But Violet wasn¡¯t listening. She was too busy spiraling.


    How was she supposed to face Griffin now?


    What if he told ric?


    Would ric think she was a slut?


    A dark thought crept in.


    Like mother, like daughter. Maybe... maybe she really was turning out like Nancy. Maybe her nightmare wasing true. In the end, she wasn¡¯t so different from Nancy.


    "Violet?"


    Her roommates were talking but their voices were muffled, as if underwater.


    Someone reached for her and Violet jerked back violently. It was L.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!" Her snarl was almost feral.


    Her roommate¡¯s wide, worried gazes met hers, but Violet didn¡¯t need their concern. If anything, she needed air. She needed to get out. Now.


    So before any of them could stop her, Violet turned and fled. Except, in her desperation, she went the wrong way. Instead of escaping, she found herself going deeper into the party.


    And for the first time in her entire life, Violet Purple was having a panic attack.

 Chapter 155: Looking For Redemption

    <h4>Chapter 155: Looking For Redemption</h4>


    "I would never be like you!"


    How many nights had she spent, staring at the ceiling of the trailer, sometimes the open sky, and whispering it to herself like a prayer?


    How many times had she spat those words right into Nancy¡¯s face, burning with determination, with fury, with desperation?


    And yet, despite all of it, here she was.


    Just like Nancy.


    The past wed its way back into her mind, an ugly, relentless thing, reminding her of who she might truly be.


    <i>"Is that a Lunaris Academy form? Good for you. Just try hard to get in, and your life will get better. If it gets harder tond a guy, remember what I taught you. Just give his dick a good suck, and he¡¯ll be putty in your hands. You two could end up together, giving birth to beautiful werewolf babies. What a lucky bitch you are, Violet."</i>


    The woman must have cursed her that day.


    That was the only exnation for why this was happening.


    Why ric¡ªwho was sweet, who was safe, who was everything she should have wanted¡ªwasn¡¯t enough.


    Why she was lusting after Griffin?


    And worse¡ªwhy it wasn¡¯t just him.


    It burned on her tongue, forbidden, unspoken yet Violet couldn¡¯t even bring herself to think of the other name. As if the very act of saying it in her head would conjure him into existence.


    Something was wrong with her.


    Maybe Nancy had lied. Maybe she really was her daughter, after all. It was not beyond Nancy to lie after all, often as a way to avoid responsibility. Maybe whoring ran through their blood, and no matter how hard she tried to escape it, it had finally caught up to her.


    But then... the purple hair. She looked nothing like Nancy.


    Could she have taken after her father? The father she had never known? The father with purple hair? It was hrious even as her thoughts spiraled, wild and frantic, searching for something, anything, to hold onto before the guilt swallowed her whole.


    Violet came to a stop, sucking in deep, shuddering breaths.


    Where was she?


    The crowd had swallowed her roommates whole the moment she had bolted. Now, the music pounded in her skull, a relentless, pulsing beat that only made her breathing worse.


    Then she saw him.


    Asher Nightshade.


    Unlike the others, who were lost in the merriment, Asher sat apart.


    His pack members were in a corner, drinking,ughing, but Asher lounged alone, a king in his own right.


    A lonely king.


    Asher blended into the darkness, a shadow amidst the mes, dressed in ck hoodies and ck jeans, his long legs stretched out as he idly twirled a cigarette between his fingers.


    He smoked?


    She had never known that.


    The white tendrils of smoke made him look even more untouchable, even more dangerous, sharpening the lines of his jaw, the curve of his lips.


    But it wasn¡¯t the cigarette that unsettled her.


    It was his eyes.


    They were uncovered.


    No sses.


    No filter.


    Nothing shielding her from the raw intensity of those slitted, gray irises and her heart skipped a beat. Not from fear. But from the way he looked at her. Because Asher Nightshade not just looked at her¡ª he saw her.


    As if he could reach into the depths of her and drag out the very demons she was trying to escape. As if he could take them for himself, make them his own.


    He understood and was offering her an escape.


    <i>"Come to me, my purple queen. I see you. I understand you. I won¡¯t judge you." Those eyes said. </i>


    Violet swayed. The offer was too tempting to ignore.


    So she took a step forward, her body moving before she could think. Before she could stop herself.


    Asher¡¯s gaze glowed brighter.


    <i>Yes. Come to me</i>.


    Then almost immediately, she snapped out of it as if she had been burned.


    No. What the hell was she doing? Had she forgotten one thousand reasons why she couldn¡¯t go to Asher Nightshade?


    He was damaged. Dangerous. And nothing good would evere out of them being together.


    Nothing good could. He would ruin her.


    The second Violet made up her mind, the light in Asher¡¯s eyes dimmed and his expression hardened.


    She turned and fled again, shoving past groups of merry students who barely noticed her.


    Except Violet ran straight into another nightmare.


    Roman Draven.


    <i>Think of them and they shall appear</i>. Why was the universe doing this to her?


    Unlike Asher¡ªthe lone wolf king¡ªRoman was never alone.


    Four women clung to him, touching, fawning, iming him as their prize. Their hands were everywhere, on his arms, his chest, his thighs, as if they were staking territory. But he wasn¡¯t paying attention to them because his tongue was down someone else¡¯s throat.


    Violet¡¯s stomach twisted as their eyes met.


    And then, Roman smirked. A slow, devilish curve of his lips, as if he was grateful she had fallen into his trap unexpectedly.


    Roman deepened the kiss.


    Violet¡¯s nails dug into her palms. Because, why was she watching? Why couldn¡¯t she look away? And why the hell did it feel like...


    Like he was kissing her through someone else?


    Roman¡¯s grip tightened in the girl¡¯s hair, pulling her closer, kissing her harder, his tongue devouring her.


    The girl moaned, the sound sending a pulse of heat straight to Violet¡¯s core.


    Oh fuck no.


    Not him too.


    She did not want him. She refused to. Roman was not her type. And yet¡ª


    Why did she wish it was her? Why did she want to tear those women off him? Why did she want his lips on hers?


    No.


    No, no, no.


    And before she could stop herself, Violet turned and ran again.


    This time, Violet didn¡¯t stop. She ran blindly, while gasping for air. While looking for something that could anchor her.


    She hated herself. This wasn¡¯t normal behavior.


    Maybe she had been wrong about her not-human theory.


    Maybe she wasn¡¯t a witch.


    Or a fae.


    But...


    A subus.


    It made sense, didn¡¯t it? That would exin why she wanted all four of their attention.


    She was just like Micah. And maybe only he could help her. Maybe¡ª Violet crashed into someone.


    "Easy¡ªwhoa."


    She looked up.


    And her stomach dropped.


    ric.


    His face split into a grin.


    "Finally," he murmured, his arms locking around her like he had caught his runaway girlfriend.


    Like she belonged there.


    Like he was home.


    Warm.


    Safe.


    Everything she should have wanted.


    And just like that, Violet broke.


    The tears came out of nowhere.


    One second, she was standing there, breathless.


    And the next, she was sobbing in his arms.


    <strong>Completely.</strong>


    <strong>Utterly.</strong>


    <strong>Falling apart. </strong>

 Chapter 156: His Foolish Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 156: His Foolish Girlfriend</h4>


    "I don¡¯t think I can do this anymore," Violet sobbed, her voice breaking like shattered ss. The guilt and judgement she was about to face made her unable to look him in the eyes.


    "Hey, hey," ric¡¯s voice was soothing, gentle yet firm as he lifted her face, forcing her to look at him. Violet resisted at first, but he was persistent.


    "Look at me," he demanded.


    And she did.


    Through tear-streakedshes and blurry vision, she met those piercing blue eyes, full of concern.


    "Good girl," ric murmured softly, his fingers brushing against her cheek to wipe away her tears.


    But his tenderness only made it worse. How could she betray this? How could she look into those eyes, see all the warmth and devotion he had for her, and still crave another? Others. Was she truly that broken?


    "I betrayed you," Violet confessed, her throat tightening around the words. "I kissed Asher behind your back."


    The moment stilled, the silence stretching unbearably with unspoken tension. ric¡¯s blue eyes widened slightly, but that was it. His grip on her didn¡¯t tighten. There was no explosion of rage, not even a breeze of tempest. He didn¡¯t look angry?


    Instead, his gaze flickered around the area, scanning the surroundings as if ensuring no prying ears were listening in.


    "Come on." He took her hand, his grip strong yet absent of aggression.


    Violet blinked in confusion. <i>Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be furious? To yell, you know, demand answers, and break something?</i>


    Instead, ric¡¯s voice was calm as he exined, "This isn¡¯t my turf. Anyone could be listening."


    Neither did he drag her, nor hold her with the bruising grip of a betrayed man. No, his touch remained gentle, guiding her through the maze of bodies.


    And indeed, it was not his turf, as he called it. Violet nced around, realizing for the first time that she wasn¡¯t in familiar territory. There were different faces and no sign of ric¡¯s packmates. No wonder there were four bonfires set up. One for each pack and she had wandered all three in a haste to get away.


    Just like in school, the hierarchy still ruled even in a party meant for everyone. Packs stuck to their own. Yes, it ruined the fun of mingling together, Violet had learned to respect werewolf custom. It was the way of the wolves.


    Although now that she looked around, there seemed to be a neutral point where they all met, but most still hung with their pack members.


    And now, ric was leading her, no, guiding her, through the shifting territories, moving with the kind of unchallenged authority only a Cardinal Alpha could possess.


    It was not long before Violet began to recognize familiar faces, and realized ric had led her into his domain. The North pack¡¯s turf ¡ª it was, at least for tonight.


    Most of the pack members barely paid them any attention, too caught up in the celebration. A few mischievous wolves howled, cheering on their Alpha for bringing his girlfriend. But not everyone was happy to see her.


    Violet felt a sharp gaze burning into her skin and it was Elsie Lancaster, the so-called Queen of the North Pack.


    The irony wasn¡¯t lost on her. Elsie might be queen in name, but ric hadn¡¯t chosen her. That had to sting.


    Her stare was pure venom, her lips curled in disgust as she watched them pass. But ric didn¡¯t even acknowledge her. He didn¡¯t acknowledge anyone. ric kept walking, leading her to a secluded area near the tree line of the Silver de.


    A chill crept up her spine.


    <i>Oh, hell no.</i>


    Violet¡¯s heart pounded harder, her mind jumping to the worst possible conclusions. <strong>Dark, secluded forest. Furious boyfriend. Infidelity confession</strong>.


    She had heard enough horror stories to know how this scene yed out. <i>She was about to be murdered and dumped in the woods.</i>


    She swallowed hard. ric wouldn¡¯t do that....Would he?


    Violet barely had time to process her escape if it came down to that before ric turned to face her, his gaze searching hers .


    "Tell me again, what did you say happened?"


    There was no malice in his voice. No sharp edge of rage or judgment. Just patience.Understanding.


    Violet¡¯s throat was dry, but she forced herself to speak.


    So she told him everything. What had happened in Micah¡¯s office with Asher. And¡ªGod help her¡ªthe way she lusted after Griffin, his best friend. Her mating dance¡ªor whatever the hell L called it.


    By the time Violet was finished, her face was ming red and she could barely look at him.


    ric let out a slow, deep breath. "Is that why you¡¯ve been avoiding me?"


    Her stomach twisted and Violet nodded, biting her lip.


    Another moment of silence stretched between them.


    "You foolish girl," ric muttered and before she could react, he flicked her forehead.


    "Ow!" Violet recoiled, holding her forehead, gaping at him in shock. What the hell?


    "Do you really think I didn¡¯t expect Asher to retaliate?"


    Violet¡¯s jaw dropped. Excuse me?


    "You¡ª" She blinked, mouth opening and closing. "You expected this?"


    ric sighed, shaking his head. "Of course I did. I have known Asher longer than you know him, no, all through my life. It would even be more suspicious if Asher doesn¡¯t act like Asher."


    Then his fingers traced her jaw gently, tilting her chin so she had no choice but to meet his gaze. "It¡¯s my fault. I knew how obsessed Asher was with you, and instead of addressing it. I just let it be when I should have prepared you for him. I¡¯m sorry I failed you, Violet."


    Violet felt both stupid and furious, not at ric, but at herself. She had spent days drowning in guilt. Fucking Days! when all along, ric had already known and epted this oue.


    The realization hit Violet like a copsing building and tears spilled over before she could stop them, her body trembling. She had carried this burden alone when she never had to.


    "Fuck," Violet choked out, more tears spilling as she flung herself into his arms.


    ric caught her with ease, wrapping her up in the kind of embrace that made her feel safe. That made her feel whole again.


    ric didn¡¯t rush her, nor did he tell her to stop crying. He just held her like she was something precious. Something worth keeping.


    His fingers wove into her hair, soothing, grounding. "Shh," ric murmured, pressing his lips to the top of her head. "It¡¯s alright. I understand. I¡¯m not mad at all."


    Except that only made her cry harder.


    By the time she pulled back, ric¡¯s white polo was thoroughly ruined, soaked with her tears. It left Violet mortified, and she tried to rub away the stains.


    "I¡¯m so sorry," she muttered, sniffling.


    ric merely chuckled, catching her hands before she could fuss over it. "Shh. It¡¯s okay."


    Then, without hesitation, he leaned down and kissed her. A soft, tender press of his lips that was reassuring andforting.


    "I¡¯m not letting you go, Violet Purple," he murmured against her lips before kissing her again, deeper this time.


    "You¡¯re mine now," he dered, the possessiveness in his tone sending a shiver down her spine.


    Fuck. ric was totally hot whenever he was like this. So she let herself sink into him,pletely and for the first time in a long time, she felt free and safe.


    But then, Violet remembered and she pulled away, breathless.


    "What about Asher? What are you going to do about him?"


    And what about her feelings for him? And Roman too? But Violet decided not to push her luck yet. One problem at a time.


    "I can handle Asher," He murmured, his mouth searching for hers, however, Violet didn¡¯t buy it.


    "ric," she told him, looking him dead in the eyes, "Asher is dangerous."


    "And I¡¯m not?" he said, the wordsced with quiet menace, his eyes nearly crackling with electricity. And right at that moment, a bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating his expression.


    Okay. <i>Point made.</i>


    ric was quite scary now he put it that way.


    And Violet didn¡¯t know why the disy sent a thrill of warmth straight to her core. Perhaps she was truly damaged in the head because how could someone be attracted to danger.


    Before she could overthink it, ric pulled her back into a bruising, hungry kiss. Their tongues tangled, their breaths uneven, their bodies pressed so close she could feel his power buzzing beneath his skin like a current. It was almost as if it was at the surface ready to crackle for her.


    Then, just as abruptly, she pulled away.


    "Griffin," she panted. "I need to apologize to him."


    ric groaned, burying his face in her shoulder.


    "You really don¡¯t give up, do you?"


    Violet scowled. "I¡¯m serious!"


    ric exhaled sharply, then finally, more like reluctantly, pulled away.


    "Wait here," He ordered.


    Then, with a final kiss to her forehead, ric disappeared into the party.

 Chapter 157: Catatonic

    <h4>Chapter 157: Catatonic</h4>


    Violet stood alone in the darkened area, a creeping unease curling in her stomach especially as she stared at the forest behind her.


    She shuddered, wrapping her arms around herself. The shadows between the trees stretched unnervingly and though she wasn¡¯t a child anymore, scared of the dark and the unseen horrors it harbored, but right now, Violet found herself praying for ric to return quickly. After all, the wolves weren¡¯t the only creatures that lurked in the night.


    And it wasn¡¯t long before her prayer was answered. Familiar footsteps approached and she breathed in relief. Except that relief was fleeting.


    As soon as she caught sight of the hulking Alpha, her throat went dry. Violet¡¯s stomach twisted with anxiety and every ounce of confidence she had built up minutes ago vanished like smoke in the wind. Maybe this had been a mistake. Maybe wanting to see him had been the worst idea she¡¯d had in a long time.


    However, Violet wasn¡¯t a coward so she nted her feet firmly, resisting the urge to fidget as he approached. Griffin in question


    suddenly stopped in his tracks, throwing out an arm to halt ric as well.


    Their bodynguage shifted, and Violet narrowed her eyes, watching as they turned toward each other, their voices dropping into hushed whispers.


    They were arguing about her.


    Violet knew it instinctively from the way ric¡¯s gaze flickered toward her before focusing back on Griffin. Her pulse quickened with curiosity. What were they saying? Before they reached a conclusion, she managed to catch a single fragment of their conversation.


    <i>"She¡¯s not Lucille."</i>


    Her frown deepened at once.


    Lucille?


    What did Lucille have to do with her apology? A sense of unease curled in her stomach, a gnawing awareness that there was something she wasn¡¯t being told.


    Violet intended to question them and get answers. But the moment Griffin stepped forward, Violet forgot everything just like that.


    She swallowed thickly, feeling the weight of his gaze as if it had a physical hold on her.


    And then there was the hair.


    Oh, for the love of all things holy.


    The very thing that had started this mess was pulled into a messy bun atop his head. Since when had a man bun be this dangerously attractive? Since when had it made her want to unravel it with her fingers, just to see how it would fall around his face?


    <i>No. No, no, no.</i>


    She was here to apologize, not stand there and lust after Griffin like some weak-kneed idiot.


    <i>So get a grip of yourself, Violet!</i>


    She took a shaky breath, forcing herself to focus.


    "Hi," she breathed, her voice embarrassingly unsteady. She rubbed her mmy hands down her pants, barely suppressing a wince.


    <i>God, why was she so nervous?</i>


    "Listen, about earlier, I¡ª"


    "I think I have something to confess first."


    "Huh?" Violet blinked, his words catching her off guard.


    She then nced at ric for an exnation, but the lightning prince remained as unreadable as ever. A wall of stoicism that offered her no clues.


    <i>That didn¡¯t help her nerves at all.</i>


    "...Okay?" she said uncertainly, bracing herself.


    Griffin hesitated for a moment, watching her cautiously before he finally spoke. "I think it¡¯s better if I show you."


    Her brow arched in interest, though she shrugged, feigning nonchnce. "Sure. Go on then." She straightened, making a show of preparing herself.


    But nothing¡ªabsolutely nothing¡ªcould have prepared Violet for what happened next.


    Griffin¡¯s gaze locked onto hers, intense, burning, making her heart race in anticipation.


    What was he up to? Violet wondered. The air had already thickened between them, crackling with something she did not understand.


    Except it was a second toote when she caught the flicker in his eyes.


    The hunger. The intent.


    Her body barely had time to react before he grabbed her face and kissed her.


    <i>Holy creator of the universe.</i>


    What in the actual hubaloo was happening?


    It was just a mere press of his lips. There was no urgency, no overwhelming force. And yet, it was enough to render herpletely catatonic.


    Ten seconds. That was all itsted. She had counted.


    And yet, time stretched infinitely in her mind, every detail burned into her senses from the warmth of his lips, the roughness of his hands, the way the scent of fresh summer citrus and earthly spices wrapped around her like a spell.


    Even when Griffin pulled back, even when he studied her expression as if gauging her reaction, Violet still didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t react.


    Didn¡¯t breathe.


    Then, a frown tugged at Griffin¡¯s lips. He turned to ric. "Do you think we broke her?"


    ric stepped closer, scrutinizing her carefully. "At this point, I think we did worse."


    He reached out, giving her a gentle shake. "Violet, baby? Are you alright?"


    And finally she roused. But words failed her.


    Her mind was a hurricane of confusion, emotions, and sheer disbelief. All Violet could do was lift a trembling hand and point at him, her voice barely managing toe out.


    "Y-you...!"


    Her heart pounded as she turned to Griffin, realization striking her like a bolt of lightning.


    He kissed her. Griffin had kissed her.


    Right in front of ric.


    And ric had done nothing.


    Her cheeks burned, a fierce heat creeping up her neck as her brain fought to make sense of what had just happened.


    Why wasn¡¯t ric mad?


    Why had Griffin kissed her in the first ce?


    What universe of madness had she just stumbled into?


    Her thoughts spiraled into chaos, her pulse thundering, her entire world tipping dangerously on its axis.


    And the worst part?


    Neither of them looked remotely surprised.


    Griffin looked at her amused, saying, "I think she needs more demonstration."


    <i>No! No more demonstration, mister! </i>


    Violet wanted to say except Griffin¡¯s lips crashed against hers with devastating effect. He kissed her with a desperate hunger, as if he had been starved for her touch for too long and now, he couldn¡¯t get enough.


    Shock froze her in ce for a heartbeat, her thoughts scrambling to catch up. Perhaps, this was a dream. Unfortunately, there was no mistaking the warm sensation of those lips.


    Fuck.


    Fuck.


    Fuck.


    Goddess save her. What was going on here?


    And why was her boyfriend¡¯s best friend kissing her like a man staking his im right in front of him?


    She should stop this madness now!


    And yet the moment she attempted to move, Griffin let out a deep, guttural sound in the back of his throat.


    Hisrge hands found her waist, pulling her flush against him, and the heat of his body seared through the fabric of her clothes. And just like that, her breath hitch as every nerve in her body buzzed with awareness.


    That was all that was needed to make Violet cave in.

 Chapter 158: Sweet Temptation

    <h4>Chapter 158: Sweet Temptation</h4>


    Violet kissed him back, her hands tentatively lifting his shirt up, fingers grazing over the hard ridges of muscle. Fuck. The guy was built like a rock.


    However, no matter how tantalizing Griffin¡¯s rock hard abs were, a name echoed in her mind.


    ric.


    He was watching them from a distance with no reaction on his part. What must he be thinking, seeing his own girlfriend being kissed by his best friend?


    Did he finally lose his mind?


    But Griffin seemed to sense her distraction and his lips moved more aggressively against hers, tilting her head back, stealing all air from her lungs, and all thoughts from her mind.


    He caused her head to go nk. Violet couldn¡¯t think of anything except for his tongue exploring every corner of her mouth and his hands on her waist.


    Her own hands slide up, her fingers finally burying themselves in the one thing she had been aching to touch¡ªhis hair.


    God, it was soft. Thick, silky, and warm between her fingers, just as she had imagined. If not better.


    A shudder wracked through Griffin as she curled her hands into his red locks, deepening the kiss. He groaned in approval, his grip on her tightening as he angled his head, demanding more.


    They kissed with reckless abandon, ignoring the audience around them in the name of ric. However, ric was not one to be ignored, because he had his own ns.


    Violet felt a new sensation of warm lips brushing against the curve of her neck from behind. She gasped into Griffin¡¯s mouth, and he swallowed the sound whole, but she knew exactly who it was.


    ric.


    He tilted her chin to the side, exposing more of her throat as his lips skimmed over it, teasing, testing, as if deciding where to sink his teeth.


    ric¡¯s breath was warm, his touch intentional, and when his lips pressed just beneath her jawline, a shiver of pleasure raced down her spine.


    Oh, gods. Heat pooled low in her belly and Violet arched back against him.


    A soft chuckle brushed against her ear. "You didn¡¯t really think you could just run from me, did you?" ric murmured, his voice dark and causing goosebumps to wash over her.


    Violet¡¯s heart pounded at thebined effect of ric¡¯s words and Griffin continous kisses. The pleasure was bing overwhelming and was too much for her body to handle, but ric made it clear he had ns for her.


    His fingers sparkling with small threads of lightning trailed down her arm, brushing against her skin in a featherlight gesture that sent shivers of pleasure through her body.


    "Urgh," Violet whimpered into Griffin¡¯s mouth.


    "You¡¯re trembling," ric stated the obvious


    with dark amusement. "Do we make you nervous, Violet?"


    Violet tried to part her lips to get air. She wanted to clear the haze clouding her mind and escape these two bad wolves before they devoured her. But Griffin¡¯s hold was like iron and she couldn¡¯t escape him.


    As Griffin continued to kiss her deeply, ric¡¯s hand travelled down to her jeans and began undoing the button, then the zipper until a momentter, a finger entered her wetness.


    "Mmmh," Violet moaned, her head spinning. This was too much. Too much heat, too much sensation, too much of them. And she needed to breathe.


    This time Griffin let her part, and Violet sucked in a lungful of breath, yet there was still nothing to brace her against ric¡¯s skilled fingers. So instead, she held onto Griffin tightly, else her legs gave up on her as ric continued to torment her.


    "You¡¯re such a greedy vixen," ric whispered in her ear as he circled and flicked her clit mercilessly.


    Violet moaned long and loud, not caring anyone might stumble upon them. How could she care when the sensation was driving her crazy?


    Griffin had taken to nibbling, sucking and biting her skin. Those bites would probably leave a markter, but she would care about thoseter.


    Except Violet had a bigger problem now as the big man had a change of mind, reaching around to grab her breasts through her clothes. Kneading, fondling and pinching, he added to the pleasure coursing through her body.


    Violet¡¯s moans grew louder and more desperate as the dual sensations peaked, making her feel lightheaded and overwhelmed. At this point, she might explode from the pleasure.


    "Please..." Violet asked for mercy. She couldn¡¯t do this anymore. If anyone had ever told her even in her wildest dream that tonight would end like this, she could never believe it!


    "As thedy wishes!" ric said cockily, the words sending a chill down her spine.


    Then his fingers began to move faster and faster against her, bringing her closer and closer to the edge


    "Fuck!" Violet cried out, the feelings inside of her already building to that peak that she couldn¡¯t breathe. They were going to be the death of her!


    ric¡¯s movements pushed her over the edge into a powerful orgasm and before Violet knew it, she was kissing Griffin again, screaming her pleasure into his mouth and the big man indulged her with passionate kisses.


    But ric didn¡¯t stop either, he kept flicking and circling her clit, drawing out her pleasure for as long as it couldst until Violet had a second orgasm and copsed against Griffin,pletely spent.


    Only then did ric withdraw his fingers, glistening with her wetness. He brought them to his mouth and licked her essence off each finger, savoring the sweet taste with a pleased growl. It was worth it.


    Then ric pulled Violet away from Griffin, eager to take his turn with her. His kiss was demanding, possessive, as if he was reiming what was rightfully his. Violet found herself melting against him, her body still trembling from the aftershocks of her intense orgasms.


    ric kissed her deeply, making sure she could taste herself on his lips, a tangy reminder of the pleasure he¡¯d just given her. The hard bulge of his member was pressed against her, while Griffin¡¯s hands roamed her body, both men promising sweet temptation she might not have been able to resist had they been inside.


    <i>Thank the gods for little mercies. </i>


    Violet finally pulled away from ric, her breath heavy as her chest rose and fell with exertion. Her lips tingled from the kiss, swollen. Not to mention her skin was flushed, and her mind was nothing but a scrambled mess of heat, confusion, and disbelief.


    She turned wide, dazed eyes toward ric, then Griffin, and the reality of what she had just done mmed into her with a full force.


    This was not just a kiss. Nor a heated moment of weakness. No, she had rapidly shifted up a gear from soft touches to heavy petting and with two men.


    <i>One, her boyfriend. The other, her freaking crush.</i>


    The gods help her. <i>What the hell had she just done?</i>


    Her stomach twisted, shame and shock bubbling into a vtile mix of emotions.


    Violet whirled on ric, because screw it, she needed someone to me. And that someone was her boyfriend, the one who had pushed Griffin toward her.


    "You better start talking now." She demanded, her voice already tight with tension and a single thread away from snapping.


    And as the full scope of madness settled in her head, Violet became very aware of the raging temper she was barely holding back.


    Her foot twitched, her brain already contemting kicking ric in the one spot where the sun never shone. Not that she had the heart to actually hurt him¡ªher devastatingly handsome, ridiculously good mannered boyfriend¡ªbut angry people did angry things, and right now, she was fuming.


    ric lifted his hands, trying to calm her. Even though she looked a second away from murdering him, he was ever the picture of calm, as if he wasn¡¯t the reason she was currently on the verge of a meltdown.


    "I know it¡¯s bewildering to you, but¡ª"


    "Ah-ah! No excuses." She cut him off sharply, jabbing a furious finger at him. "Just exin to me what the fuck just happened right now!"


    And then, before ric could even attempt to open his mouth, someone beat him to it.


    "I like you."


    Violet froze.


    Her head snapped toward Griffin, her eyes nearly bulging out of their sockets as his deep, unwavering voice reverberated in her ears.


    Did... did he just...? Was that what she was thinking?


    Fuck. Violet nearly choked on her own saliva.


    She gawked at Griffin,pletely stunned by the sheer boldness of his confession.


    Her face went beet red as she spluttered, "B-But I¡¯m ric¡¯s girlfriend!"


    "And you can be mine too," Griffin said simply, stepping closer, his confidence shattering her fragile grip on reality.


    Violet¡¯s mouth fell open, then closed. Then fell open again.


    Because what the hell was she even supposed to say to that?


    Griffin¡¯s gaze burned with hope, like he had just offered her the solution to all her problems instead of throwing her into a full-fledged existential crisis.


    "We can share," Griffin continued smoothly, as if this was a perfectly rational conversation. "ric doesn¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t mind either."


    Oh. My. Gods. She must be on an alien right now. This can¡¯t be earth.


    This was simply mentals.


    The whole thing waspletely, utterly, beyond the realms of sanity. But of course, this was Lunaris academy where the impossibility bes possible. <i>This school keeps getting better day after day.</i> That was what Violet could think as her brain spiraled into pure chaos.


    Of course, polyandry wasn¡¯t exactly extinct. She had heard of packs who practiced such rtionships, but never¡ªnot in her wildest, most oundish dreams¡ªhad she thought that she would be in this situation.


    She already had her hands full with ric.


    How in the ever-loving hell was she supposed to handle Griffin too? And the threat of Asher too. Nope, she would run mad.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t know how that stuff worked anyway. Neither did she even want to think about how it worked.


    Violet shook her head violently, as if trying to physically rid herself of the thought. "No, I don¡¯t think I can handle this. It¡¯s too much¡ª"


    "You can handle this."


    ric¡¯s voice was gentle yet firm, as he took her hand in his. The warmth of his touch seeped into her skin, grounding her. More like coercing her.


    He said "Others before you did it. You can."


    And just like that, something clicked in Violet¡¯s head. It hit her like a bolt of lightning.


    Lucille.


    Violet sucked in a sharp breath, her eyes widening.


    "Lucille..." she murmured, pieces falling into ce at an rming rate. "That¡¯s right."


    She looked between them, her stomach twisting as the truth became unbearably clear to her.


    "She had a polyandrous rtionship with both of you." Violet rephrased, "All of you."


    Her voice trailed off, but everything already made sense.


    That¡¯s why ric and Griffin had been arguing earlier.<i> ¡¯She¡¯s not Lucille</i>.¡¯


    That¡¯s why they had looked at her like she was an enigma they couldn¡¯t figure out.That¡¯s why Griffin was so confident. Because they had already decided for her.


    Her blood ran cold and Violet staggered back, horrified.


    "You nned this..."


    ric and Griffin exchanged looks.


    Violet¡¯s stomach dropped.


    Oh, gods. They had.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do this." Violet said, having made up her mind.


    She turned to leave, but ric grabbed her wrist, stopping her. His touch burned through her like a brand, making her stomach twist with emotions she wasn¡¯t ready to confront.


    "Wait," ric said, urgently "Didn¡¯t you tell me you liked Griffin? "


    Violet¡¯s breath hitched. She clenched her jaw, eyes shutting against the silent pain wing at her chest.


    "Don¡¯t you get it?" she whispered, "It¡¯s not about liking Griffin."


    Her gaze met his, raw with anguish.


    "This is what Asher wants!"

 Chapter 159: Let Her Go

    <h4>Chapter 159: Let Her Go</h4>


    "What do you mean by that?" ric tightened his grip on Violet¡¯s wrist, a deep, gnawing fear settling in his gut.


    He didn¡¯t want to let go, not when Violet looked like she might slip away forever. ric didn¡¯t know what this encounter would mean for them¡ªfor their rtionship¡ªand he was scared to find out.


    Violet squeezed her eyes shut, her breathing shaky as she tried to calm herself. The panic was wing at her throat again, and she was holding on by a thread.


    And then she looked him dead in the eyes, she said, "Days ago, when Asher and I hung out, he told me straight to the face, ¡¯You, my purple queen, will take Elsie¡¯s ce.¡¯"


    Her lips parted with a humorlessugh. "What do you think he meant by that, ric? I¡¯m his rebellion against the Alpha King. And he wants all of you in it. What better way to make that happen than through me?"


    Almost immediately, a hollowugh escaped her lips, one of bitter understanding. "L was right. Asher¡¯s a fucking puppet master. This whole time, you thought you were winning, but look where we are. Both of you, vying for my attention, and he never even had to lift a damn finger."


    "Fuck." Violet cursed, her hands tangling into her hair, tugging as if she could yank out the thoughts that hadtched onto her mind.


    "What if this attraction I feel for all of you isn¡¯t real? What if it¡¯s his maniption? Oh, god¡ª" Her voice cracked as horror spread across her face.


    "Is he in my head? I thought he promised!" Her frantic gaze darted back to ric, wide and desperate, searching for answers he couldn¡¯t give her. One that left her disappointed.


    Violet¡¯s breath wasing too fast, too shallow. Her chest heaved violently, her vision tunneling, her world crashing down.


    "ric," Griffin warned, his voice edged with concern. "She¡¯s losing it."


    ric swore under his breath, his eyes now wide with realization. "Fuck."


    He moved swiftly, grasping her cheeks, forcing her to focus on him.


    "Alright, Violet," he said seriously. "I need you to calm down."


    But Violet shook her head, stubborn and frantic. "No, I¡¯m fine. I just¡ªI just need to see Asher. I need to know what he did to me."


    Violet didn¡¯t even realize that she was in the middle of a breakdown.


    But ric did.


    He tilted his head slightly, his ears twitching as his wolf senses honed in on her heartbeat. It was racing faster than it should be. Wild and erratic.


    "Violet, I can hear your heart pounding. You are not okay."


    A racing heart in a panic response meant a dangerous spike in adrenaline, and with her stress levels this high, her body was running on overdrive. If this continued, she¡¯d copse, or worse, send herself into shock.


    But Violet was being her stubborn self.


    "No, I¡¯m good," she insisted, desperate to get away. The walls were closing in. The air was too thick. She needed to breathe, to move.


    She turned sharply, but ric stepped in her path.


    "I think I can help you," he said. "I need to calm you down first, and then we can talk."


    ric reached for her chest, fingers brushing lightly over her sternum, ready to channel his power to steady her frenzied heartbeat.


    But to Violet who was already drowning in panic, she saw the move as a hindrance. A threat.


    Her instincts took over and in a blur of motion, her hand shot out as she karate chopped him on the throat.


    ric jerked back immediately, coughing hard, his body recoiling from the sudden hit.


    "What the fuck?" He wheezed, the pain stinging hot.


    Violet didn¡¯t wait to see the aftermath because she was already on the move.


    "Get her!" ric choked out, his hand still grasping his throat. Even as a werewolf with fast healing, that hurt like a bitch. Where does she learn all that moves?


    Griffin chased after her immediately.


    Violet was fast, but Griffin was faster. Like a Fangball yer on a mission, he barreled straight into her, taking her down hard. They hit the dirt hard, a sharp oof escaping her as the air rushed from her lungs.


    But she didn¡¯t go down easy. Violet kicked, twisted, fought with everything she had.


    "Violet!" Griffin roared, using his Alphamand. "Calm down! We¡¯re only trying to help you!"


    For a brief second, her body stilled, her breathing slowing. Griffin thought it worked and she had submitted. Except he was wrong.


    Without warning, Violet¡¯s knee shot up, ramming straight into the one ce no man wanted to be hit.


    Griffin¡¯s eyes went wide as pain exploded


    through his lower half. Even with all his strength, it goes without saying that particr spot was soft and full of meat.


    He doubled over with a strangled groan, his hands flying to his junk as he copsed beside her.


    Holy fuck.


    <i>Violet kneed him while trying to get her to date him</i>. His mother would absolutely love Violet if she ever heard this story.


    But Griffin had bigger problems. He had given her an Alphamand. And she had resisted it.


    No one resisted an Alphamand. Not unless they were an Alpha themselves.


    Or someone with a power equal to a Cardinal Alpha. What the fuck was she?


    But that unsettling discovery barely had time to settle before Violet was running again. But


    ric wasn¡¯t going to let her escape this time.


    He tackled her next, but unlike Griffin, he had learned from the mistake. He pinned her fast, making sure she had no leverage to knee him where it hurt. His grip was like iron, his body caging hers beneath him.


    "Let me go!" She struggled with him.


    A crackle of electricity rippled from his fingertips, not enough to harm her, but enough to send a gentle pulse of energy against her skin. It was enough to slow her racing heart and to pull her back from the edge.


    ric focused, careful not to use too much power, and push her body into overload.


    Gradually, he heard the erratic drum of her heartbeat slowing, settling, and evening out into a steady rhythm.


    Violet slumped beneath him, tired.


    ric exhaled in relief just as Griffin, who had recovered from the attack, came beside him to check on her. It worked.


    But the damage was done.


    A lone tear slipped from Violet¡¯sshes, trailing down her cheek. She met Griffin¡¯s gaze, and in that moment, he knew.


    This was it.


    Her voice cracked, raw and full of quiet devastation. "I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do this."


    Griffin went still.


    "This isn¡¯t who I am. I can¡¯t live like this. I like you, Griffin, but I¡¯m not like you guys. I¡¯m human. I don¡¯t belong in this... this way of life."


    Her voice wavered, but her gaze remained firm. "If I do this, people will see me as nothing more than a whore. They¡¯ll say I¡¯m like her. Like Nancy. I can¡¯t¡ª" her breath hitched. "I won¡¯t be like her."


    Griffin felt his chest tighten, disappointed.


    ric¡¯s stomach dropped too, but then, this was a possibility they sawing. But somehow, he had hoped.....


    Violet wasn¡¯t done.


    "And even if I did..." she inhaled sharply. "I don¡¯t know if what I feel is real. What if this is all Asher¡¯s doing? What if none of this feelings belong to me? I can¡¯t handle it."


    Silence stretched between them. Long. Painful. Final.


    Finally, after what felt like a lifetime, Griffin exhaled. There was only one thing he could say.


    His voice was soft. Resigned.


    "...Okay."


    And he let her go.

 Chapter 160: It Was Time

    <h4>Chapter 160: It Was Time</h4>


    <strong>~ ric and Griffin ~</strong>


    The party carried on as if nothing had happened. Laughter rang through the bonfire clearing with students drinking freely, and the rhythmic pulse of the music keeping the energy alive.


    Violet was back with her friends, enjoying the rest of the party ¡ª or so they he believed. Nheless, everyone was cool and It was almost as if the earlier tension had never existed.


    Griffin and ric sat hunched over at one of the tables, slightly apart from the crowd, their drinks in hand as they brooded over their failed attempt at wooing thedy of their choice.


    "Perhaps we came on too strong," ric muttered before downing his drink in one go.


    "Perhaps," Griffin said dryly, tilting his head back and swallowing his own drink with unnecessary force.


    The alcohol burned on the way down, but it wasn¡¯t enough to drown out the sting of rejection. Not even close.


    Their faster metabolism tore through human liquor like air, leaving them only with the memory of the burn, not the intoxication. And right now, Griffin wished more than anything that he could get drunk.


    Unfortunately, tonight was the night of the initiation, so he couldn¡¯t get drunk either way. He needed to be fast on his feet seeing this was a tradition, he especially as a cardinal alpha, couldn¡¯t ignore. The fate of the new pack members¡ªand apparently, Violet¡ªwould be decided tonight.


    Her name alone made his chest tighten.


    Griffin didn¡¯t hate her for rejecting him. He respected her choice. But that didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t hurt.


    For the second time in his life, a girl he had sincerely liked had turned him down. At least Violet had been polite. Not like Elsie, who had shredded his heart and stomped on the remains as if they were nothing.


    ric¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re giving up." His eyes were scrutinizing him.


    Griffin let out a scoff. "You heard thedy. She doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed."


    "You also heard thedy," ric countered smoothly, leaning forward. "She doesn¡¯t know our way. She needs time. Time to be convinced. Time to be taught." His lips curled into something almost wicked. "Time to be seduced."


    Griffin met his gaze, a heavy and unspoken emotion flickering in his own eyes before he looked away.


    ric smirked, sensing his hesitation. "I didn¡¯t take you for a quitter, Griffin. The Irody would be disappointed." He mimicked his mother¡¯s voice with a mocking lilt.


    Griffin growled in warning, but ric pressed on.


    "The fact that she¡¯s struggling with her feelings about you, about us, proves she¡¯s not like Lucille. it confirms that Asher doesn¡¯t have control over her mind."


    He leaned back in his seat, swirling his drink. "Think about it. Lucille didn¡¯t give a damn about anyone as long as she got what she wanted. Asher could¡¯ve ughtered us in front of her, and she wouldn¡¯t have blinked."


    Griffin exhaled sharply through his nose. "So Asher doesn¡¯t control her, and she¡¯s not Lucille. But just like she said, Asher Nightshade is still winning. He wants us all chasing after her. Maybe Violet did good by rejecting me...." His voice hardened as he took another sip. "...because I¡¯m not in the mood to be anyone¡¯s pawn."


    "And you won¡¯t be," ric assured him. "We¡¯ll deal with Asher while Violetes around."


    Griffin huffed, "I don¡¯t know about that. But at least your rtionship is safe."


    ric let out a relieved breath. Despite everything, Violet hadn¡¯t fully shut him out. She was furious, sure, but she hadn¡¯t given up on him. Just... not on them. She couldn¡¯t handle both of them.


    "It¡¯ll work out in the end," ric said with conviction.


    Griffin hummed, half-convinced, as he took another drink.


    Then, a suddenmotion pulled their attention. They both turned in time to see Violet¡¯s roommates giggling as they dragged her toward the dance floor.


    Griffin and ric could tell Violet resisted at first with her stiff and reluctant posture, but it was obvious her roommates weren¡¯t taking no for an answer.


    Coincidence or not, the upbeat music changed into something slow, and sensual, the bassline thrumming through the air. It was a sultry and maic rhythm made for bodies to move together.


    At first, Violet¡¯s movements were hesitant, rigid, as if she was painfully self conscious of the eyes on her. But then something in her shifted and she let go.


    Her hips began to sway, slow and smooth, matching the rhythm effortlessly. She rolled her body in a fluid motion, her arms lifting as she spun, her hair whipping behind her.


    Her roommates joined in, pressing against her, moving as one. Theyughed, feeding off each other¡¯s energy, with their hands grazing one another, and bodies brushing as they teased without meaning to, seducing without intent.


    And yet, even among them, Violet stood out. She wasn¡¯t trying to draw attention. But she did.


    Her movements became bolder, more enticing. She arched her back, tilting her head as she let the music guide her.


    Then, as if sensing their gaze, Violet¡¯s eyes locked onto ric and Griffin.


    They expected her to look away, to avoid them after what had happened. But she didn¡¯t.


    Instead, her lips curled into the smallest, knowing smirk. Then, slowly, deliberately, she ran her hands down her body, her fingertips grazing her curves before she turned, rolling her hips in a move so devastatingly sensual and so sinful, it was almost obscene.


    Heat surged through them both like a strike of lightning.


    "Fuck," ric cursed under his breath. His fingers tightened around his drink as he nced down, only to see a very noticeable problem forming in his trousers.


    He looked up in time just to see Griffin ncing at his ownp and their eyes met. He knew at once.


    Griffin¡¯s expression darkened. "Not a word."


    ric, the bastard, burst intoughter, unable to help it. It was going to be very fun watching Griffin try to stay away from her.


    But theughter was short-lived because a sudden horn red in the distance.


    It was not just them, but every conversation in the party,ughter halted instantaneously. Including the music.


    Both ric and Griffin¡¯s gazes met again and this time, there was no humor.


    The meaning was clear.


    It was time.

 Chapter 161: He Betrayed Her

    <h4>Chapter 161: He Betrayed Her</h4>


    The shift in the atmosphere was so subtle at first that Violet almost missed it. One moment, they were dancing,ughing, swaying in rhythm and letting the night carry them away. Then the next, everything stopped after the strange horn red.


    The music faltered, stuttering like a broken record before cutting offpletely. Conversations amongst the students trailed off mid-sentence,ughter died in the air, and a tense silence settled over the field like a thick, suffocating fog.


    Violet stilled, her senses prickling. Something was wrong.


    "What happened?" Ivy asked, her voice uncertain.


    But she wasn¡¯t the only one asking.


    Confusion rippled through the crowd as murmurs rose among the new students. Except that was the thing¡ª it was just the <i>new </i>students.


    Violet¡¯s sharp gaze darted across the crowd, and that¡¯s when she noticed it. A pattern.


    The older students weren¡¯t asking questions.


    No. They weren¡¯t confused at all.


    Their faces twisted with barely-contained amusement. Their masks of casual friendliness had cracked, revealing cruel intentions beneath. The air around them pulsed with a sick anticipation, like predators waiting for the perfect moment to pounce.


    <i>They had been waiting for this.</i>


    To make it worse, the werewolves no longer blended into the party. Their stance had shifted instead. They now stood taut, muscles coiled like springs, eyes sharp and poised for instruction. What instructions?


    Her throat dried as realization wed at her. This was it, the event Adele had warned her about. The one no one spoke of. Her gut screamed at her to make a move immediately.


    "We have to get out of here. Now!" Violet¡¯s voice cut through the growing unease, loud and desperate enough to make L, Ivy, and Daisy exchange uneasy nces.


    Daisy, ever the sharp one, quickly fell into step beside her. "What¡¯s going on?" she asked urgently.


    Violet moved fast, weaving through the dazed crowd, her breathing quick as she exined. "I don¡¯t know exactly. I only caught snippets, but there¡¯s supposed to be some sort of event today. Some kind of initiation I think..."


    Daisy sucked in a sharp breath. "Hazing," she whispered, horrified.


    It made sense.


    No wonder no one talked about it. No wonder the upperssmen looked so hungry for what was about to happen. It was a secret tradition.


    Hazing wasn¡¯t exactlymon in high schools, but Lunaris Academy wasn¡¯t just any school. It was an elite school built on conformity, hierarchy, and deep-rooted secrets. It only made sense that the older students would find a way to remind the neers of their ce.


    And yet, this didn¡¯t feel like a normal hazing ritual. Nothing about Lunaris Academy felt normal.


    A cold dread settled in Violet¡¯s stomach as they hurried forward, pushing past the clueless crowd of new students who were still murmuring, still asking questions, still <i>too slow to react. </i>


    <i>Fools</i>.


    Couldn¡¯t they feel it? The air itself had changed.


    A thick, buzzing charge hung in the night, crawling over Violet¡¯s skin like static, making the fine hairs on her arms stand on end.


    If this was truly tradition, then they were already toote. The thought wed at her mind, but she shoved it down.


    <i>No. No. No. Keep moving. The entrance is close. Once we¡¯re out of sight, we run. </i>


    Just a little farther¡ª


    Then a low, vicious bark cut through the night.


    A massive wolf stepped out from the trees, its hackles raised, lips curled back in a snarl so feral it sent ice racing through Violet¡¯s veins.


    Its eyes locked onto them, gleaming with intelligence


    Violet¡¯s stomach dropped. They weren¡¯t going anywhere.


    Fear tightened around her lungs as she instinctively grabbed Ivy¡¯s wrist, yanking her back before the wolf could lunge. The girls thankfully were smart not to make a wrong move, their gasps of terror swallowed by the sudden, suffocating quiet.


    There was no leaving the current situation.


    They were trapped.


    And then, a figure stepped into the firelight with an eerie, unshaken calm.


    Asher Nightshade.


    The mes from the bonfire danced over his face, casting shifting shadows that only made his presence more menacing. But it was his eyes that froze Violet in ce.


    They burned. Not with rage, nor violence, but with satisfaction. He had been waiting for this.


    A cruel smirk curled his lips as he surveyed them, drinking in their fear like it was a fine wine.


    Then, in a voice as smooth as silk butced with iron, he spoke. "Gather the newbies from the ends of the field."


    Themand was so calm, so casual, as if he weren¡¯t issuing what felt like a death sentence.


    Her stomach churned.


    Violet turned to her friends whose faces were pale, their eyes wide. Fear locked her lungs, until instinct shattered it.


    "Run!" she screamed.


    The moment Violet¡¯s roommates bolted, it was as if a spell had been broken. The other new students finally realized what was happening and panic set in like wildfire.


    Screams tore through the air as bodies crashed into each other, some students trying to run, others still too slow to grasp the danger before they were seized.


    At first, Violet and her roommates stuck together, weaving through the chaos, but instinct told her they wouldn¡¯t make it far like this.


    "Split up!" she shouted.


    And they did.


    Daisy veered sharply to the left, her brown hair flying behind her. L ducked low, slipping through gaps between panicked bodies, and Ivy took off toward the far side of the field. Violet ran straight ahead.


    It was madness around her.


    The werewolves moved fast, plucking students from the crowd with terrifying ease. But they weren¡¯t the only threat as the elite students had joined in, their faces alight with pleasure as they dragged their victims away.


    Violet barely dodged a grasping hand, twisting her body at thest second. But it was not fast enough as a blonde elite girl lunged at her from the side.


    She reacted on instinct, driving her elbow into the girl¡¯s ribs so hard that it sent a jolt through her arm.


    The girl let out a strangled gasp and stumbled back, clutching her side. If Adele didn¡¯t step in to help her, Violet was certain she¡¯d be feeling that for a long, long time.


    However, Violet didn¡¯t have time to gloat. Not when she was so close now. If she could just disappear into the underbrush, she could hide and wait this out. No one would find her in the academy grounds before sunrise. She would make sure of it.


    Her breath came fast, her muscles burned, but Violet pushed harder only for someone to m into her from the back.


    Violet crashed to the ground, her breath rushing out of her lungs. She barely had time to recover before a figure loomed over her, the bonfire casting a glow against the stark white of his hair.


    ric Storm.


    <i>Her boyfriend just captured her. </i>


    Her stomach dropped.


    ric wasn¡¯t like the others. Where the other students smirked andughed, reveling in the chaos, his face was nk and distant like he didn¡¯t want to be here. Like he had no choice.


    "I¡¯m sorry." was all he said before a rough fabric of a bag was pulled over her head, cutting off her vision entirely.

 Chapter 162: Silver Glade

    <h4>Chapter 162: Silver de</h4>


    The ground beneath Violet¡¯s feet was uneven, and with the bag over her head, it meant her steps were blind and uncertain. Hence it wasn¡¯t surprising when she stumbled, her foot catching on what felt like a root or a rock.


    "Easy," ric whispered into her ear, his breath warm against her skin as he caught her.


    As if she wanted the hands of that betrayer on her body.


    Nheless, that proximity was all she needed. Violet drove her elbow into his gut with all the force she could muster.


    ric let out a sharp oof, the sound of air forcibly leaving his lungs. Painnced through his stomach, and for a moment, he doubled over, cursing under his breath. Damn it, she was quite strong for a human!


    "Okay, I deserved that," he admitted, voice strained as he straightened, trying to catch his breath.


    Violet wasn¡¯t done with him. Following the direction of his voice, she twisted, aiming another strike, but this time, her boyfriend was ready.


    He caught her easily, his grip firm as he halted her struggles. "That¡¯s enough, little minx, before you hurt yourself." He called her with his usual endearment.


    Violet went still for a split seconds before raw, blistering rage ignited like an explosion inside of her.


    "Don¡¯t you dare call me minx!" she spat, her breath hot against his face even through the fabric of the bag.


    The sheer hatred in her tone sent a feeling of unease through ric, not because he feared her, but because of the shift in their rtionship. Right now, Violet sounded like she¡¯d tear his throat out if she had the chance.


    Violet¡¯s mind burned with his betrayal.


    How dare he? How dare he use that name!


    She just couldn¡¯t believe that the same hands that had made her tremble with pleasure moments ago were now dragging her away into some twisted, sadistic hazing event.


    It made her sick.


    His grip easing just slightly and rested on her shoulder. "I did give you a hint about the game." ric defended himself.


    Violet twisted against his hold, wishing she could see his face and gauge his expression.


    But despite the darkness shrouding her vision, she injected every ounce of venom she had into her voice as she snarled, "Yeah, I just didn¡¯t expect you to be part of it."


    ric¡¯s fingers tightened, just for a moment. "I have no choice."


    "Everyone has a choice," she hissed. "You could have let me escape."


    A dry scoff left ric¡¯s lips. "Is that what you think?" His voice dropped lower, an edge to it. "This n has been in motion since before you were admitted to Lunaris Academy. You were never going to make it out of here. Not with wolves hiding in the dark, waiting to pick off the stragglers."


    Violet¡¯s breath caught. The way he said it, so matter-of-fact, sent an icy chill through her.


    "To think I thought Asher was the worst," she said, voice dripping with acid. "But you¡¯re no different."


    ric hesitated for a beat.


    And damn it, she wished she could see his face to see if her words had struck something in him. <i>Did he even care? Did he feel an ounce of guilt?</i>


    Then, he exhaled. "This is tradition, Violet. It¡¯s not as bad as you think."


    Not as bad? <i>Not as bad?! </i>


    He continued, "You just have to prove yourself. And no matter what you think of me, I¡¯m still on your side. I won¡¯t let you end up with Asher."


    His words were vague, heavy with something he was telling her. Another secret, she bet. A part of Violet wanted to demand what he meant by that, but her hot and unforgiving temper got the better of her.


    "Get lost," she snapped.


    Then, louder, fiercer, meaner, she said, "No, go fuck yourself!"


    "What¡¯s going on here?"


    Violet froze upon hearing that voice.


    Even with the bag over her head, she felt his oppressive presence like a shadow creeping over her skin.


    The one and only, Asher Nightshade.


    Asher said with mockery, each syble dripping with cruel amusement. "Are you struggling to handle your girlfriend, ric? Or should I take over?"


    Even blind, Violet could feel the added meaning beneath those words.


    ric¡¯s entire body tensed, a low, dangerous snarl ripping from his throat. "Get lost."


    Asherughed.


    The sound was haunting, a deep, taunting thing that coiled around her like a phantom touch.


    Goosebumps erupted along Violet¡¯s arms because she knew that whatever this initiation was, Asher was at the heart of it. And that terrified her more than anything.


    So when ric resumed guiding her forward, she let him. Not because she trusted him or that her fury had dulled.


    But because between him and Asher, ric was the lesser evil.


    They walked for what felt like an eternity, dragging Violet deeper into the unknown. The only sounds being the rustling of leaves underfoot and the asional distant howl of wolves echoing through the night


    Then, without warning, ric pulled her to a stop. "Stay here," hemanded her.


    And then, as if sensing the defiance brimming beneath her skin, he added, "Don¡¯t do anything stupid."


    His grip lingered for a fraction of a second longer, as if he was debating saying more, but then, he was gone.


    The absence of his presence left a hollow sort of silence in its wake. Violet stood as still as a statue, her senses straining against the suffocating darkness.


    But what were they doing? Where had ric gone?


    A prickling sensation crept up her spine. She had no idea how many people were around her, or if she was entirely alone now. For a moment, the temptation to rip the bag from her head was overwhelming, but she hesitated at ric¡¯s warning.


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed the bag and yanked it off. The motion was rough, unceremonious, and the sudden intrusion of light seared her eyes.


    Violet winced, pain stabbing behind her eyes. The shift from darkness to the bright overhead light was jarring, and she blinked rapidly, forcing her sight to adjust.


    As her vision cleared, her surroundings sharpened and a cold sense of recognition settled into her bones.


    They were in a clearing, one that was in the middle of a forest. Towering trees loomed on all sides, their trunks stretching high into the night sky. The night air was heavy, damp, carrying the distant scent of moss ¡ª and trouble.


    It was the Silver de.


    The infamous, haunted woond of Lunaris Academy, and the very ce she had once tried to escape through.


    But she hadn¡¯t escaped then.


    Now, the initiation was going to take ce here.

 Chapter 163: The Running Game

    <h4>Chapter 163: The Running Game</h4>


    Violet looked around, taking in the glow of the street lights lining the forest path, their cold illumination stretching endlessly into what remained of the Silver de since they were in the middle of it already.


    The sheer amount of effort and resources put into this so-called initiation unsettled her. Presumably, it was for their safety, but most of all, this was undoubtedly a spectacle. A stage, carefully set for whatever twisted initiation the Alphas had devised.


    A shiver ran down Violet¡¯s spine. <i>What in the world were they nning?</i>


    The group of newbies ¡ªa mix of first-year students, new admits, and schrship students like herself¡ªstood together, their confusion and anxiety saturating the crisp night air. At least, in this moment, there was no divide between them. They were all equally trapped.


    Surrounding them were the elites and older students, standing in a loose circle. They were unable to hide theirughter, whispers, and amused smirks as they watched them, ensuring there was no way to escape. They were the enforcers in this initiation.


    Violet¡¯s pulse quickened as she searched the sea of nervous faces until she spotted her roommates. Relief flooded her veins like a sudden breath of air breaking through suffocation.


    L was the first to shove through the tight cluster of newbies, rushing toward her. Without hesitation, she threw her arms around Violet in a tight hug. Ivy and Daisy followed suit, their presence grounding her.


    "Are you hurt in any way?" Violet asked, her gaze going from one girl to the next, though it was L she focused on first.


    "No," L answered with a firm shake of her head.


    "Me either," Ivy added, though she fidgeted restlessly, as if bracing for the worse.


    Daisy, however, crossed her arms, her gaze scanning their surroundings. "I don¡¯t like this."


    Violet turned to her, reading the tension on her friend¡¯s face. Daisy was smart. If anyone could figure out what the Alphas were nning, it was her.


    "What do you mean?" Violet asked, watching her closely.


    Daisy¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line before she answered. "It¡¯s a chase."


    Violet¡¯s blood turned to ice.


    "Or a run," L added, shifting nervously. "I once overheard some older students whispering about a running event for new students."


    Daisy shook her head. "Whether it¡¯s a chase or a run, it doesn¡¯t matter." She lowered her voice, saying seriously. "Your biggest concern should be, if we¡¯re running, what¡¯s chasing us?"


    Violet swallowed hard, her mind already supplying the answer.


    "The wolves," she whispered.


    Silence fell as a ripple of fear spread through the girls, their expressions wide-eyed.


    Ivy squared her shoulders, attempting to inject optimism into the moment. "Then we just have to make sure we don¡¯t get caught."


    Except no one responded, the tension in the air suffocating enough. No one has been known to outrun a wolf.


    And then, almost on cue, a horn red through the clearing and every head turned towards the sound in unison.


    From a distance, elevated just enough to loom over the crowd like gods among mortals, were the Terror Four¡ª as she now preferred to call them ¡ª Asher, Roman, Griffin, and ric.


    They stood in unison, exuding raw dominance. Their gazes were unreadable yet imposing. Their mere presence alone speaking volumes about the night ahead and sending a fresh wave of unease rolling through the gathered students.


    Violet knew the saying that the Alphas were divided among themselves, each with their own ambitions and rivalries, yet united. And seeing them together now, she finally understood.


    <i>They might sh and fight for everything, but when it came to maintaining control over the academy, they were united. Unbreakable.</i>


    And Asher, was the first to step forward. Of course, It had to be him. He was the only one who would take pleasure in this.


    "Wee to your initiation, new bloods," he announced, his voice a chilling mix of cold authority and twisted amusement. His eyes scanned their faces, feeding off their fear like a predator savoring the scent of its prey.


    "I know you might be scared..." he mused, letting his eyes linger on the trembling first-years.


    "Confused..." He dragged the word out, feigning sympathy.


    "Angry..."


    His piercing eyes locked onto Violet, his lips curving into a knowing smirk. <i>As if her anger was the most entertaining thing he¡¯d seen all night.</i>


    Violet clenched her fists so tightly that her nails bit into her palms.


    "You have nothing to be scared, confused, or angry about," he continued smoothly, his tone mockingly reassuring. "This is tradition. One that those before you have endured and survived."


    He gestured to the surrounding students, the ones watching with sick anticipation. No wonder they all looked so eager. They had suffered through this before, and now, they were here to watch others go through the same torment.


    L scoffed under her breath. "Such a sweet talker."


    Ivy, for once, didn¡¯t argue. Instead, she red at Asher, her lips curling in rare defiance. "I¡¯d love to wipe that smug look off his face."


    Violet, Daisy and L turned to stare at her, startled.


    "What?" Ivy asked, catching their looks.


    None of them replied, though the shift in Ivy¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t go unnoticed. For so long, she had idolized the Cardinal Alphas. Now, standing in the crosshairs of their twisted game, it seemed she had finally begun to see them for what they truly were.


    Roman was the next to speak, "The school may have ced you in your respective houses, but now, it¡¯s time to prove you deserve your ce. Or rather..." His lips curved slightly. "Let fate decide."


    And Violet knew exactly who the fate are.


    Her jaw tightened.


    "And how, exactly, will this fate decide?" She asked challengely with a loud voice.


    The students murmured, shifting slightly and creating space around her as they exposed Violet to the probing stares of the alphas.


    Asher¡¯s eyes burned with something wild, eager, thrilled. He took a slow step forward, relishing the tension.


    "Simple," he said, pausing for drama. Then, with a wicked grin, Asher answered,


    "Through a task."


    Violet¡¯s heart pounded yet she stared him dead in the eyes. "What task?"


    Asher tilted his head, as if savoring her unease.


    "The Running Game."

 Chapter 164: Never Leave Him

    <h4>Chapter 164: Never Leave Him</h4>


    The moment Asher¡¯s words left his lips, there was chaos. Murmurs and anxious whispers spread through the crowd of newbies like wildfire.


    Violet clenched and unclenched her fists, the anxiety inside her coiling tighter. She felt sick. Daisy had called this a chase, but the most urate term was a hunt, because there would be nothing yful or innocent about it.


    "Silence!" Roman¡¯s voice boomed, and the noise cut off instantly. The cardinal alphas, Lunaris Academy¡¯s so-called gods, stood before them, their impassive expressions only adding to the suffocating tension. Right now, they looked less like leaders and more like executioners watching their prey squirm.


    Violet watched Asher closely. He was savoring this moment, drinking in their fear, their uncertainty, like it was the finest ambrosia.


    "The rules of the Running Game are quite simple. You run. We chase." His tone was unapologetic, final, and the slow curve of his lips sent shivers down the spine of anyone who dared look at him.


    Violet and her roommates exchanged a look, silent but heavy with understanding of the risk ahead. Around them, the other students panicked wide eyed, their breaths quick and cold sweat breaking out across their faces.


    The thought of being chased by wolves was enough to cripple even the bravest of men. And yet, here they were, innocent students about to be thrown into a nightmare. Some looked ready to bolt right then and there, but there was nowhere to run.


    This was what Lunaris was truly about. Not academics, not prestige, not schrships. It was about dominance. About power. About ensuring those at the top never let the rest forget their ce. And there was no escaping it.


    "Alphas. Betas. Deltas," Roman continued, his voice cutting through the uneasy air. "These are the ranks of wolves that will be hunting you. The ordinary Gammas will be cheering you on from the sidelines, waiting at the finish line." Theughter in his voice made it clear that this wasn¡¯t a race but entertainment.


    Violet ignored the bastard. Instead, her gaze shifted to ric and Griffin. Their expressions were cold, unreadable, but their stances were tense. They didn¡¯t want to be part of this. That much was clear. But wanting and doing were two different things.


    No matter how guilty they felt, it didn¡¯t change the fact that, when the time came, they would chase her down just like the rest.


    If they truly felt sorry, they wouldn¡¯t just stand there. They would end this cruel tradition, not uphold it.


    Almost instantly, the newbies¡¯ phones beeped in unison. Violet pulled hers out, just as ric spoke for the first time.


    "A map of the region has been sent to you," he stated, his voice carefully neutral. "You can try to escape beyond the lit areas, but it¡¯s night. Andst I checked, humans don¡¯t see in the dark." He let that sink in before adding, "Wolves, on the other hand? They¡¯re the best hunters at night."


    ric¡¯s warning was clear: stay in the light or be hunted in the shadows.


    <i>That was encouraging</i>


    He continued, "Your objective is simple, make it to the copsed wall at the far end of Silver de. That is your finish line."


    Violet quickly minimized the map and studied the marked ¡¯<strong>X¡¯ </strong>. How big was the copse? Could they crawl through? Climb over? Something about it didn¡¯t sit right.


    "Five kilometers," Daisy murmured.


    "What?"


    "Five kilometers to reach the end." Her mind was already working through the calctions. "A normal walking pace would take an hour. Jogging, maybe thirty to forty minutes."


    She exhaled sharply. "But I highly doubt they¡¯ll make it that easy." The girl shot a pointed look at the cardinal alphas.


    "This is unfair!" L yelled at the alphas to everyone¡¯s shock.


    Everyone stilled.


    "L!" Ivy hissed, trying to pull her back, but L shook her off and stepped forward, her chin lifted defiantly.


    "A human cannot outrun a wolf. This is impossible, and I¡¯m sure you know that as well, cardinal alphas."


    A heavy silence followed.


    Everyone held their breath, waiting for the alphas to put L in her ce. No one spoke to them like that!


    However, Violet already moved, positioning herself close to her friend. If they daredy a hand on L, she would fight them to herst breath.


    "Of course, it¡¯s unfair," Asher admitted shamelessly. His smirk was infuriating. "That¡¯s why you¡¯ll get a head start. Five minutes. Nothing less, nothing more. You¡¯re wee."


    L rolled her eyes. He would not be getting a thanks from her.


    Her boldness seemed to inspire another girl, who tentatively raised her hand. "I... I have a question."


    Asher turned to her, his tone dripping with mock sweetness. "Of course. Ask away, darling. Let it never be said that the cardinal alphas are heartless." He looked straight at Violet when he said that, making it clear who the words were truly meant for. Her.


    The girl hesitated, then carefully asked, "What happens if we get caught?"


    A dangerous gleam flickered in Asher¡¯s eyes. "What do you think happens?" His voice was all silk and menace. "We kill the weaklings, of course."


    A breathless silence followed.


    Then Asherughed, breaking the shock that have overtaken eveyone.


    "Rx, I¡¯m kidding." He relished their horrified reactions.


    Violet was simply speechless. Only him would enjoy making such dark joke.


    "If you get caught, you join the pack that catches you. For example, if you¡¯re in the North pack, but you¡¯re caught by me or one of my people..." His smirk deepened. "Congrattions. You now belong to the West Pack."


    Then, slowly, he met Violet¡¯s gaze on purpose as he delivered the final blow.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re dating the Alpha of the North pack. Once you¡¯re caught... you belong to me."


    Violet¡¯s stomach knotted at once.


    Suddenly, everything ric had been trying to warn her about began to make sense.


    This wasn¡¯t about the Running Game.


    Asher wasing for her.


    And he would make damn sure she never left the West House ever.

 Chapter 165: Sound Of Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 165: Sound Of Thunder</h4>


    "He¡¯s going toe after me," Violet whispered to herself with dread. Her friends heard her, their expressions shifting to one of concern.


    "What do you mean by that?" L asked, rmed.


    Violet clenched her fists. "This is my one chance to leave the West House, but Asher won¡¯t let that happen. He¡¯ll focus all his resources on capturing me."


    "ric won¡¯t stay still either way," Daisy countered. "You¡¯re his girlfriend. This is his chance to keep you close. It¡¯ll turn into a fight over you, and I have no doubt Griffin and Roman will back their respective friends."


    "Wait a minute," Ivy interjected, a spark of realization in her eyes. "If they all fight over you, doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯ll give us enough time to escape? What happens if we actually manage to escape without getting caught?"


    No one had an answer, and Ivy, never one to hesitate, raised her voice, addressing the Alphas directly. "What happens if we escape sessfully? Do we still have to return to our old house?"


    Griffin answered her, "You¡¯ll have the choice to join any house you want."


    Hope spread like wildfire among the newbies. If they escape, they will be free to choose a house for themselves. The possibility of such freedom was intoxicating considering all of them had a dream Alpha they wanted to stay under.


    Ivy turned back to her roommates with excitement. "So, let¡¯s say we make it together. What house would we pick other than the West House?"


    "North House, probably," L suggested, ncing at Violet. "She has a cardinal Alpha for a boyfriend. We¡¯d have a smoother stay there."


    Daisy, ever the strategist, shook her head. "Elsie is already a member of the North House. If Violet moves in, it¡¯ll turn into a warzone for power."


    "If ites down to that, Violet will win. I believe in her," L said with absolute faith in her voice.


    "Or," Ivy cut in, "we avoid the drama and go with the East House. Griffin isn¡¯t so bad, and he and ric are friends."


    "It still wouldn¡¯t be better than staying under her boyfriend¡¯s watch!" L argued.


    Violet, who had been silent up until now, finally had enough.


    "Guys!" she snapped, frustration in her voice. "We have way bigger problems than deciding which house to end up in. None of this will matter if Asher catches me!"


    "She¡¯s right!" Ivy huffed. "We¡¯d have to deal with another roommate if Violet gets taken, and I don¡¯t like strangers in my space."


    Daisy¡¯s gaze swept the crowd, calcting. "There are about forty newbies. Each pack has one Alpha and one Beta, but the ones we should really be worried about are the Deltas. I can¡¯t tell how many each pack has, but to keep the race fair, they¡¯re probably be evenly distributed. Let¡¯s assume eight Deltas per pack. That means for every newbie, there¡¯s a werewolf assigned. Outrun or defeat yours¡ªwhich is pretty much impossible¡ªand you¡¯re good to go."


    She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    In the wolf hierarchy, Alphas ruled as the dominant leaders, Betas were their trusted second-inmand, and Deltas, the elite warriors, carried out their orders with unwavering loyalty. They were the ones to fear. Gammas were merely pack members, hunters, and guards. But the Deltas? They were trained to catch their prey. And tonight, that prey was them.


    L swallowed. "I¡¯m sure ric will save her. But we¡¯re a unit. Wherever Violet goes, we go, right?"


    She looked at the others expectantly, but the silence that followed was heavier than lead.


    Damn it.


    Violet read the shift in mood and sighed. "None of you have to¡ª"


    "I¡¯ll go with you," Daisy interrupted. "You have connections with the Cardinal Alphas. If I stick with you, I have a better shot at sess when I graduate."


    Violet didn¡¯t flinch at her blunt honesty. She wasn¡¯t offended. Daisy was smart, and she needed someone like that on her corner. If their partnership was transactional, so be it, as long as it was built on trust.


    "Fine," she said.


    All eyes turned to Ivy.


    Unlike Daisy, who came from nothing and needed to carve her future, Ivy had money and influence. In one word, she needed nothing from Violet.


    Yet the girl shrugged. "I promised to make you rich and famous. Can¡¯t back out of my word now, bitch."


    Violet said. "Thank you."


    Now, all that was left was L.


    But before anyone could question her, L clung to Violet¡¯s arm, pressing herself close. "You already know I¡¯m not going anywhere."


    "Yeah, you¡¯re my stalker," Violet teased.


    The girls all burst intoughter, their bond solidified. However, thatughter was abruptly cut off.


    "It¡¯s time to prove yourselves, newbies." Asher spoke.


    Silence mmed down.


    Violet and her roommates exchanged nervous nces. The moment they had been waiting for¡ª more like, the one they dreaded¡ªwas here, but they drew strength from their bond.


    Asher reveled in their unease, saying in a deceptively smooth tone. "Before I send you off like tastymbs to be devoured by wolves, I¡¯d like to render small mercies."


    Murmurs rose across the crowd. Asher? Offering mercy? That had to be a joke.


    "One thing you¡¯ll notice about this race," Asher continued, "is that we wolves don¡¯t just hunt by sight. We hunt by scent."


    A shudder passed through the group. It was easy to forget while surrounded by these creatures regrly, just how different they truly were.


    "So," Asher drawled, turning to ric, "to even the grounds, we¡¯ll be cutting off your scents. Thunderboy here will summon a rainstorm to wash it away."


    Even though ric was used to the nickname, Asher usually said it with mocking condescension and the way ric¡¯s jaw clenched showed exactly how he felt about it.


    Nheless, ric stepped forward, tilting his face toward the sky, his arms stretching outward. A crack of lightning tore across the sky, illuminating the darkened clouds that had begun to swirl above, dense and ominous.


    A startled gasp rippled through the crowd as the heavens responded to ric¡¯s silent call. Thunder rumbled deeply, shaking the ground beneath their feet. The clouds churned violently, as if ric were pulling the very threads of the storm together with his sheer will.


    Then¡ª crack.


    A blinding bolt of lightning struck the ground just inches from Asher. Yet he remained motionless, unflinching, his face indifferent as he stared down the storm¡¯s wrath without so much as a blink.


    Violet¡¯s breath hitched at the sight of ric, his entire presence transformed. His eyes were now a ghostly white and crackled with pure electrical energy, flickering like contained lightning storms within his irises. Sparks danced along his fingertips, tiny threads of electricity weaving through his skin like veins of raw power.


    He looked like a god. A god of thunder and lightning.


    The static in the air grew unbearable, forcing those nearby to instinctively step back. Then, with a final roar of thunder, the clouds released their burden.


    Rain came down in heavy, punishing sheets. The scent of ozone filled the air, mingling with the earthy petrichor of the drenched ground.


    It began to wash away their scents, their traces, and any advantage the wolves had over them. Neither could they hear anything aside from the relentless drumming of rain and the distant grumble of thunder.


    And yet, when the horn red for the second time that night, they did hear it.


    <i>The Running Game had begun.</i>

 Chapter 166: Wolves’ Den

    <h4>Chapter 166: Wolves¡¯ Den</h4>


    The moment the signal was given, chaos erupted.


    Students scattered like a herd of startled deer, their bodies moving forward with a singr goal to escape and win. Eyes burned with desperation, feet pounded against the damp earth, and within seconds, the wild expanse became a battlefield of newbies pushing, shoving, wing for an advantage.


    Violet¡¯s grip on L tightened, her fingers digging into the girl¡¯s wrist. Beside them, Daisy clung to Ivy, all of them moving in sync as they cut through the frenzy.


    Desperate students tried to shove between them or rather, strategically separate theirpetition. But the four girls held their ground, pushing forward like a current refusing to be broken.


    The tall grassshed at their legs, slick with rain and mud. The damp air burned in Violet¡¯s lungs, her breathing in ragged gasps. But stopping wasn¡¯t an option. Not now. Not ever.


    "Fuck it!" she cursed, swiping her wet face with her left hand.


    The ground beneath them had be soft and muddy from the rain that ric had summoned. What mercy? Asher¡¯s so-called mercy was nothing but a cruel trick, an addedyer of difficulty to an already merciless game.


    "This is fun!" L screamed, her eyes alight with exhration


    Violet snapped her head toward her, incredulous. Was the girl insane? What part of this game looked fun?


    Behind them, she could feel the heated gazes of the werewolves, each ready to close in on them the moment the waiting time was over.


    "I mean, look at this! It looks like we might actually run past¡ªahh!" L¡¯s words were cut off by a sickening snap.


    A sudden force ripped her off her feet, and in the blink of an eye, she was whipped into the air.


    "L!" Violet screamed, skidding to a stop, her heart plummeting.


    L dangled, suspended upside down, the blood rushing to her head. The snare bit into her skin, the coarse rope twisting mercilessly around her ankle. She twisted and thrashed, but the more she struggled, the tighter the noose became.


    "Violet!" L shrieked, paning her voice. None of them had seen thising.


    "Shit¡ª!" Daisy barely had time to curse before she too was yanked into the air, her scream sharp and swallowed by the rain.


    In mere seconds, two of them were captured, their bodies swaying helplessly from the tree.


    Ivy pped a hand over her mouth, eyes wide with terror. "T-There are traps everywhere..." she whispered, voice trembling.


    Violet¡¯s stomach dropped.


    She turned in a slow, horrified scan of the area. The blood drained from her face.


    Ivy was right. There were traps everywhere.


    The waiting time was a lie. This was a calcted ambush.


    The Alphas had never nned to wait five minutes. That was just a cruel illusion. A way to pick them off before the real chase even began.


    L and Daisy had been snared, but others had it worse. Students struggled in hangings, their bodies twisting and fighting to break free. It will be hell to get out of those. They were stuck there for good until the alphas captured them especially with the others ¡ª some, their friends ¡ª running and leaving them for good.


    "Fuck. Fuck. Fuck!" Violet ran a hand through her soaked hair, her mind reeling.


    She couldn¡¯t go forward. Who knew how many traps were buried ahead? There was no going back, not to the Alphas. And she damn well wasn¡¯t leaving her friends behind.


    "Ugh!" L groaned, her body swaying slightly as she tried to twist herself up. Above her, the tree branch trembled under her weight.


    "STOP MOVING, YOU IDIOT!" Daisy barked from her own trap, her voice carrying above the rain."You¡¯ll only tighten the snare further!"


    "Hold on, I¡¯m getting you down!" Violet moved, her pulse hammering.


    Daisy snapped her head toward her. "Be careful!"


    Violet slowed her steps, her eyes scanning the ground. Thanks to the rain, the loose earth made it easier to spot the disturbed patches where the hidden triggers were buried beneath the grass. She dodged one, then another, her breaths came in short, ragged gasps.


    Reaching L, she crouched beside the base of the snare, and began working on the knot. But it was tight. Too tight. Whoever set this trap had ensured it wouldn¡¯te undone easily.


    Her fingers were slippery and cold, but Violet tried pulling at the fibers, prying them loose. Nothing. The rain only made it worse, the fibers slick and impossible to grip.


    "Shit," she hissed, searching the ground. She needed something. Something sharp. Her gaze fell on a sharp, jagged piece of wood and she picked it, pressing it against the rope¡ª


    Snap.


    The stick snapped in half like a twig.


    "Fuck!" Violet hissed, tossing it away. She needed a knife, something sharp enough to saw through the thick fibers. But she had nothing.


    "Violet." Ivy¡¯s shaky voice reached her ears.


    Violet turned, and her stomach clenched because Ivy held up her phone and the screen glowed in the dark.


    Two minutes were gone. There was only three minutes left.


    She knew what Ivy was implying. They had to go. She wanted to leave them behind.


    "You can go but I¡¯m not leaving them." Violet¡¯s voice was like a whip, her re sharp as daggers.


    Ivy flinched, biting her lip, ashamed. She didn¡¯t want to abandon them either. She was just... scared.


    But so was Violet.


    And she was done letting fear make her decisions.


    Violet rose to her feet, her chest heaving as she turned in the direction of the wolves and saw just whom she was looking for.


    Asher was standing at the distance, watching her with that infuriating smirk, as if he already knew how this would end. As if he held the solution to her problem ¡ª it hit her. <i>Of course, he did.</i>


    Her fists clenched. <i>Fine. He wanted to y this game. Game on. </i>


    Violet began to walk back to the startling line only for Ivy to grab her arm.


    "Where are you going?" She lifted a careful brow, "What are you about to do?"


    Violet¡¯s eyes burned with determination as she yanked free. "Getting them out of that mess."


    And then she ran straight into the wolves¡¯ den.

 Chapter 167: Division Of Alphas

    <h4>Chapter 167: Division Of Alphas</h4>


    There was no rule that banned students from returning to the start of the race to get help. If there was, no one had mentioned it, and Violet would plead ignorance if it were judged.


    At first, Violet walked briskly, then, as the urgency of the dwindling time pressed down on her, her pace quickened into a jog, then a full sprint.


    Rain pelted her face, her damp clothes clinging to her skin, and the slippery path was treacherous, but Violet didn¡¯t stop.


    The werewolves noticed her approach immediately. Their keen gazes followed her, curiosity twinkling in their eyes like embers waiting to ignite.


    Asher¡¯s brows lifted in mild surprise while Griffin and Roman pinned her with their gazes, trying to guess her intention.


    ric, who had been leaning against a branch, looking utterly bored, stiffened when he saw hering. He straightened, his expression tightening with concern.


    Violet didn¡¯t realize how furious she must have looked striding toward Asher until one of the wolves muttered under his breath, "She¡¯s going to punch him."


    ric must have thought the same because he moved into her path, his jaw tight and his face painted with guilt. "Violet¡ª"


    But Violet didn¡¯t stop. She didn¡¯t even acknowledge him. She walked straight past him, as if he were nothing but a shadow in her periphery.


    There was only one person who had what she needed, and she was going to take it from him.


    Asher.


    The slitted gray-eyed Alpha oozed nothing but arrogance as she closed the distance between them.


    "Calm down, my little Violent queen," he taunted her, his voice a rich, velvety drawl. "I don¡¯t think hitting me would help your situation right now."


    Violet stopped right in front of Asher and regarded him thoroughly. <i>Look at him, all smug and confident, thinking he had her all figured out. </i>


    Perhaps, he expected a p, maybe a well-ced knee to his gut. Except Violet never had violence in mind from the start.


    Before Asher could get another word out, Violet surged forward, gripping his hair and yanking his face down to hers. And then she kissed him. Hard.


    For the first time that night, silence fell over the wolves.


    Not just them. Asher himself froze, his cocky smirk vanishing into pure, stunned stillness. But it onlysted a fraction of a second before Asher recovered quickly, his instincts sharper than his shock.


    A low, approving growl rumbled deep in his chest as his arms wrapped around her, pulling her flush against him.


    ric, just as the others were frozen for a second, right before a snarl escaped his throat. How dare he!


    Lightning snapped at his fingertips as his fury radiated in visible sparks of electricity. He lunged only for Griffin to seize his wrist, bracing himself as the crackling current jolted through his body. Yet he gritted his teeth, shaking his head at ric. This was not the time.


    ric gave in hesitantly, but the re he shot Asher was pure murder.


    Violet might have started this, but Asher was the one in control now.


    His lips moved against hers with slow agonizing confidence, teasing, iming, and conquering. He sucked her bottom lip, then nipped at it, his sharp canines scraping lightly against the sensitive skin. It took every ounce of Violet¡¯s self-control not to melt into him, and moan at the sheer intensity of it.


    Asher¡¯s grip tightened, his fingers sying across her lower back as his tongue traced along the seam of her lips, coaxing them to open wider. When she refused, he nipped her bottom lip until he drew blood and that was enough to get her to open up.


    His tongue slid against hers with searching hunger. He stroked and sucked until heat bloomed in her chest, spreading like wildfire down her spine, and pooling low in her stomach.


    Fuck. She had to end this. Now.


    With a sharp inhale, Violet broke the kiss, staggering back, breathless. But she did not leave empty-handed.


    In her grip was a small sheathed knife, one she had slipped from Asher¡¯s pocket while her lips had been distracting him.


    Asher¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he realized what she had done.


    He thought he knew her inside and out, but what the puppet master failed to realize was that Violet knew him just as well. Those traps had Asher¡¯s signature all over them. And she¡¯d bet anything they were ast-minute addition, which was why both ric and Griffin had been caught off guard.


    If ric had known about the traps, he would have warned her, and maybe even slipped her a weapon to even the odds. But Asher had anticipated that. He had deliberately kept lover boy in the dark, ensuring that Violet walked into the game unarmed and vulnerable.


    Thanks to that, Violet was able to guess Asher would have a weapon on him. His ws could cut through rope, but there was no guarantee the snare or traps would catch her. So he¡¯d keep a knife handy, just in case. After all, no one would enjoy the thrill of freeing and recapturing her more than Asher.


    Violet smirked, lifting the de between them like a trophy. "Thanks for this," she taunted, rubbing her victory in his face.


    Asher let out a slow, husky chuckle, "Nicely executed, my little queen. It¡¯s quite a loss, but I have to admit, I thoroughly enjoyed that." His tongue flicked out to swipe the taste of her from his lips.


    Heat flooded Violet¡¯s body, unbidden and unwee. At the same time, above them, the sky cracked open with a deafening thunderp. ric was losing his patience.


    But Asher ignored him, his whole focus on Violet, and right now, his eyes gleamed with an emotion so dark and insatiable.


    "However," Asher murmured, voice thick with promise, "your time is ticking fast, little queen. It would do you well to run fast and smart because I¡¯ming for you. And when I do¡ª" he shed his sharp canines. "We¡¯re going to finish what you started."


    A shiver danced down Violet¡¯s spine.


    She didn¡¯t need to be told twice. She turned on her heel, sparing only a brief, heavy nce at ric before she bolted back into the forest. They would talk about thister, but for now, she had to get to her friends before the hunt truly began.


    Behind her, Asher flexed his shoulders, rolling out the tension in his body. His wolf was already prowling at the edges of his mind, restless, eager. Ready.


    But it was not yet time. But soon.


    The thrill of the chase was a dance as old as time. And this time, the only prey he wanted was Violet Purple.


    He had already given instructions. If any of his pack should capture Violet Purple, they would not drag her through that finish line. No, that honor would be his. He would im her right in front of her.


    She could run, fight, and resist all she wanted, but in the end, she will be his.


    But Asher¡¯s thoughts were interrupted as ric¡¯s fist collided with his face. "I told you not toy a hand on her!"


    Asher staggered back, blood dripping from his lip, before he let out a low, darkugh. He straightened, wiping the crimson away with the back of his hand.


    "She was the one who kissed me first, moron, in case your eyes are blind."


    ric was consumed with jealousy and anger, his snarl pure fury as his body practically vibrated with the urge to shift and attack.


    Asher¡¯s wolves responded instantly, their growls filling the night air, muscles tensed and ready to defend their Alpha.


    The North Pack wolves did the same for ric, crouching low, their snarls rumbling through the forest.


    Tension coiled like a wire about to snap, the air thick with the promise of a fight.


    "That¡¯s enough!" Griffin shoved himself between them before things could spiral into bloodshed. His eyes burned with frustration. "We¡¯re here to hunt the humans, not each other."


    The stand-off remained for a beat longer, both sides bristling, waiting for the first move. A sight Roman observed with furrowed brows.


    Just as he thought, Violet Purple was more dangerous than he had anticipated.


    And that only solidified his ns for tonight.

 Chapter 168: The Unfortunate Lunar Orb

    <h4>Chapter 168: The Unfortunate Lunar Orb</h4>


    "Violet!" Ivy called out with relief the moment she appeared, and yanked her into a tight hug. Thank the gods she was safe!


    She had been scared out of her mind when Violet had gone up against the Alphas, convinced they¡¯d harm her. But time and time again, her friend had proved she could take care of herself.


    Violet barely returned the embrace before pulling back. "How much time is left?" she demanded.


    Ivy swallowed hard. "A minute."


    "Fuck!" Violet cursed, her pulse kicking into overdrive. There was no time. She had to move now.


    Without hesitation, she sprinted toward Daisy, her boots sshing mud as she dropped to a crouch beneath the suspended girl. Then she pulled out the de she¡¯d stolen from Asher, the polished steel gleaming wickedly from the light¡¯s reflection.


    "You better brace yourself," she warned.


    Daisy let out a nervous squeak. "Oh God. Am I going tond on my face? Maybe you should cut it slowly¡ªwait, no, we don¡¯t have time! Should I hold onto the? Or maybe...."


    The girl was still bbering from fear when Violet sliced through the snare in one swift motion. The rope snapped.


    "Shit¡ª!"


    Daisy dropped like a stone.


    "I got you!" Ivy made a valiant attempt to y rescuer, but in a tragic twist of fate, she lost her footing just as Daisy crashed into her and they hit the ground in a tangled heap.


    "Ugh," Ivy groaned, winded. "I think my kidney just moved."


    Violet didn¡¯t have the time to ask them if they were okay because L was still trapped, the snare now cutting deeper into her ankle.


    With rain-slicked fingers, Violet adjusted her grip on the de and began sawing through the thick rope. It was slippery and stubborn, but she refused to give up. With a final grunt, the fibers gave way.


    L dropped, but unlike Daisy, she was better prepared. Twisting midair, shended gracefully in a crouch before rising with a triumphant grin.


    "Did you see that? That was so cool, wasn¡¯t it?" she beamed.


    Although her nerves stretched thin, Violet ignored L¡¯s annoying enthusiasm and pulled her into a brief hug.


    "Thank you," L murmured. "You could¡¯ve left me behind, but you didn¡¯t."


    Violet pulled back. "What kind of ruler abandons her people?" she shot back.


    But that moment of happiness did notst. A horn red in the distance and everyone froze.


    They all knew what it meant. The wolves wereing.


    "It¡¯s time to go!" Daisy cried, already tensed to run.


    Ivy reached for Violet¡¯s wrist, but she shook her head. "No. I can¡¯t go with you. I¡¯ll only slow you down."


    Ivy¡¯s eyes widened. "No, Violet, you can¡¯t ¡ª"


    "I¡¯ll draw them away. Go!"


    Right about that moment, what sounded like a thousand excited howls rent through the air and sent chills down their spine. The wolves were enjoying this chase. Not to mention, they were closing in. Fast.


    "Go, go, go!" Violet urged.


    L snapped into action. "I will get them out! Follow me!"


    No one questioned it. They bolted, running blindly through the trees, while hoping they wouldn¡¯t stumble into another trap else it was over.


    Violet watched her friends disappear before exhaling sharply. She then slid the knife back into her pocket, after all, who knew what else Asher had in store for her? She needed protection, especially now the wolves were getting closer.


    Violet could hear them now. The deep thud of their paws pounding against the rain-slicked ground, their massive body rustling the trees and fallen leaves. They moved relentlessly, like death itself was hunting her down.


    Violet turned and bolted in the opposite direction. She wasn¡¯t just running to escape. No, she was running to buy time for her friends knowing Asher and his pack would focus on her.


    The forest blurred around her, the cold night air stinging her lungs as she pushed herself harder, faster, than she ever did in her life. The intensity of the chase sharpened Violet¡¯s senses to a razor¡¯s edge that every distant growl, every subtle crunch of a leaf registered in her mind, adrenaline coursing through her veins like wildfire.


    Violet didn¡¯t follow the main path that was illuminated by streetlights. That was a death trap as it made her an easy target. Instead, she veered deeper into the forest, using the dim reflection of the lights to guide her just enough so she wasn¡¯t running blind.


    The wolves howled again but unlike the first one that was filled with cruel amusement as they revelled in the thrill of the hunt. The tone had shifted.


    They weremunicating.


    Shit. They¡¯d found her.


    Violet risked a nce over her shoulder and what she saw made her heart stutter violently in her chest.


    A pack of werewolves was tearing through the trees behind her, their eyes burning like molten gold in the darkness. They were closing in fast, their powerful bodies a blur of fur and muscle. It looked like a brutal game of Fangball, except this time, she was the unfortunate Lunar Orb.


    And if they caught her, there would be no second round.


    The sight sent a jolt of panic through her, and in that split second of distraction, her foot caught on a root and she went down hard.


    Her body mmed into the wet earth, but the ground beneath her was uneven. Before Violet could stop herself, she was tumbling forward, rolling down the dirt and gravel.


    Above her, a massive wolf lunged towards her but before it couldnd, another wolf mmed into it mid-air. They hit the ground with a bone-rattling thud, their snarls ripping through the night as they shed just inches from where shended.


    Violet scrambled to her feet, her pulse hammering in her ears. She barely had time to react before the first wolf somehow got free and lunged at her again, its jaws snapping viciously near her.


    But the second wolf intercepted again, knocking it back before they tumbled into another brutal scuffle.


    Violet didn¡¯t wait to see who won. She ran.


    But her living nightmare didn¡¯t end there.


    Another wolf burst from the trees, cutting off her path. She braced herself, but before it could strike, another wolf crashed into it, sending them both sprawling.


    This happened again. And again.


    Every time a wolf emerged from the darkness, ready to capture her, another one would intercept, forcing it back, their battle intense.


    Thanks to that, Violet was driven deeper into the forest, her lungs burning and her body screaming in protest.


    Violet couldn¡¯t tell who was helping her. The wolves all looked the same in the dark, but she knew without a doubt that some of them were fighting for her. Was it ric¡¯s or Griffin¡¯s people? She couldn¡¯t tell.


    But there was a wolf she hadn¡¯t seen yet. One that terrified her more than the others.


    Asher.


    The ck wolf was nowhere in sight. And that meant only one thing.


    Asher was waiting.


    Waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    Waiting for her to let her guard down.


    Waiting for her to fall right into his trap.

 Chapter 169: A Sudden Ally

    <h4>Chapter 169: A Sudden Ally</h4>


    Thoroughly drenched and covered in dirt, Violet had no clue where the hell she was. Her initial n had been to circle back toward the edge of the Silver de, but the wolves had driven her deeper into the ckened woods, forcing her into this unfamiliar terrain. And now, she was lost.


    It was by sheer luck, she had managed to shake the wolves off her trail while they fought amongst themselves. But Violet knew better than to slow down, not when they were still out there hunting her. At this point, her heart pounded like a war drum, the frantic beat pulsing in her ears as her lungs burned with every breath.


    She was exhausted, every muscle in her body screaming for rest, but there was nowhere to stop. Nowhere was safe. The Silver de was riddled with unseen dangers, and the moment she let her guard down, she¡¯d be as good as caught. So Violet pressed on, boots sshing through puddles as she trudged deeper into the unknown.


    The downpour had lessened from its earlier downpour to a chilling drizzle, a deceptive calm settling over the forest. The idea of hiding out until morning was tempting. If she could just hold out that long, the game would end, and she would avoid capture. But the cold had burrowed into her bones, leaving her shivering violently. Violet had to clench her teeth to keep them from chattering.


    She bet her ass this had been Asher¡¯s true intention when he had ric summon the storm. No one, especially not a human, could endure this bitter cold for long. It would only be a matter of time before her body gave out.


    It didn¡¯t help that she had sacrificed her crop top in a desperate bid to confuse the wolves. Tearing it into shreds, she had scattered the pieces around to lead her pursuers away, hoping to mask her real path. Now, she was exposed to the elements and had nothing but drenched skin and mere determination to keep her warm.


    A sudden sh of lightning lit up the forest like a camera¡¯s blinding sh, allowing Violet a brief glimpse of her surroundings. Gnarled trees stretched high, their skeletal branches stretching like wed hands reaching for her. For a moment, she spotted no movement, no glowing eyes peering from the dark and thought, maybe she had lost them.


    <i>Or maybe they wanted her to believe that.</i>


    The thought sent a violent shudder through Violet. It was dangerous to let down her guard but her legs could take no more.


    Violet made out a thick tree and stumbled toward it, sagging against its rough bark, gasping for air. Just a minute. She just needed a minute to ¡ª


    A sharp hiss sliced through the silence and a weight coiled atop her head.


    Oh. God. No.


    Every nerve in Violet¡¯s body went rigid.


    The slow, slithering movement of scales against her damp skin made her stomach drop. She bit her tongue, every instinct demanding she fling the snake off her, but fear kept her rooted in ce.


    Violet barely breathed. For a moment there, she was tempted to believe that was Roman, then she could shove him off and curse his ass. But then, she was in the middle of the woods and there were plenty of snakes here. Real ones.


    Unfortunately, if it wasn¡¯t Roman in snake form, then she risked the chance of provoking it and getting bitten. If it turned out to be a venomous snake, then she was as good as dead.


    Violet swallowed hard as the creature moved down, its smooth, coiling body slinking over her forehead, down her cheek, and further still. The moment its tail slid past her chin, it dropped to the ground with a soft rustle of leaves.


    She barely had time to register the relief before Roman Draven stood before her in all his naked glory.


    Violet¡¯s breath hitched in her throat, shock ¡ª and relief ¡ª freezing her before her instincts could kick in. She tried to scream but his hand mped over her mouth.


    "Don¡¯t scream," Roman whispered immediately, his voice edged with warning.


    Fuck.


    Violet¡¯s strength drained in an instant. After all her efforts, she had still been caught. But that didn¡¯t mean she¡¯d go down without a fight.


    She twisted, ready to shove him away, but Roman¡¯s next words stopped her cold.


    "ric and Griffin sent me."


    Violet stiffened. Then her eyes narrowed. "You lie," she hissed.


    ric hated Roman¡¯s guts. There was no way in hell he would go to him for help. This had to be some sort of trap.


    But Roman didn¡¯t waver. "ric told me you might not be human."


    Violet¡¯s breath hitched. Only ric knew that. Maybe Griffin, too¡ªsince he was his best friend¡ªbut neither of them were snitches.


    Roman continued, "They think Asher might have figured it out as well and were worried about what he¡¯d do to you once he gets his hands on you."


    It might be a lie but his next words struck something deep in her chest. "So they came to me for help, to help you escape this hunt sessfully and be able to make your choice."


    Something inside Violet¡¯s chest twisted painfully. ric and Griffin had gone to this extent for her?


    They had put aside their pride, their hatred of Roman, putting themselves at risk to protect her. And how had she repaid them? By rejecting them earlier without even thinking about the idea.


    Violet swallowed, feeling guilty.


    She didn¡¯t trust Roman and he could be lying, twisting the truth for his own amusement for when he will betray her at the end.


    But she knew ric and Griffin. She knew their loyalty and they wouldn¡¯t give up on her. Right now, she bet ric and Griffin must be searching for her.


    Same as Asher.


    Perhaps it was the ominous thought, or the cold, or both, but a violent shudder wracked her body and Roman noticed.


    "God, you¡¯re freezing," he muttered, exasperated. "How stupid are you to wander this deep into the silver de on your own?"


    Violet¡¯s temper red. "I didn¡¯t wander on my own, you goddamn snake, your brethren chased me this far!"


    Roman¡¯s jaw tensed. He said nothing, but she could feel his irritation simmering beneath the surface.


    "Come on," he finally said. "I¡¯ll take you somewhere to dry off before we finish this. I¡¯m not about to have you passing out on me. I can¡¯t carry you and fight off Asher at the same time."


    Before she could ask what he meant by that, Roman¡¯s tongue flicked out and licked her cheek.


    Violet nearly jumped out of her skin. "What the fuck are you doing?!" she hissed, barely restraining the volume of her voice.


    "Rx," Roman murmured. "I¡¯m masking your scent."


    Violet gaped at him.


    He continued,"It¡¯s not foolproof since I can¡¯t cover every inch of you. But it¡¯s better than nothing. If someone gets too close, all they¡¯ll smell is me, not you."


    Lick every inch of her body? <i>Yep. This had to be a st. </i>


    His tongue moved again, dragging slowly down the line of her jaw, her throat, her corbone. The heat of it burned against her chilled skin.


    Then he went lower.


    His tongue traced a wicked path to the top of her chest before sliding lower,ving over the curve of her exposed stomach. Her breath hitched, her fingers clenching into fists as heat curled in her gut.


    By the time Roman was done, Violet¡¯s panties were drenched, and it was not from the rain.

 Chapter 170: His Own Santuary

    <h4>Chapter 170: His Own Santuary</h4>


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the game was deadly serious and the forest was dark and lonely, Violet would have rejected Roman¡¯s help outright and risked it all on her own. Because the gods help her, she was mortified right now!


    She knew Roman had scented her arousal. There was no hiding that from a werewolf. Although he didn¡¯t say a word or give any outward indication that he noticed, Violet had no doubt he must have savored every bit of her difort.


    Roman must be exhrated inside of him for ruffling her. To make it worse, he would probably bring it up and not let her hear the end of it the next time they met under more favorable conditions.


    Lightning shed across the sky, illuminating the forest in a brief, blinding sh before plunging them back into ckness. With her sight reduced to near nothing, Violet had to rely on her hearing instead.


    Thanks to that, every snap of a twig and rustling leaf, distant howl, or subtle shift in the air put her on edge. And right now, the only sound she focused on was Roman moving.


    "Get on my back," he said, crouching low.


    "What?" She was sure she had misheard him.


    Roman exined to her, "I have a location in mind, but we need to go deeper into the Silver de. No one would expect you to go that far, and even if they do, they¡¯ll never anticipate that you¡¯d actually stay there. We¡¯ll be alone, and you can take ten minutes to rest and restore your body heat. Nothing more, nothing less."


    Ten minutes alone with Roman? Violet didn¡¯t know how to feel about that. Moreover, they were going deeper into the silver de, was that even a wise decision?


    "And what if we get lost?" she asked warily.


    Roman chuckled, the sound warm andzy, as if the very idea was amusing. "Miss Purple," he drawled, his voice sliding over her like silk. Violet swore that ridiculous nickname sounded a hundred times more sinfuling from his lips.


    <i>Get a grip, girl!</i>


    She was already in a dire situation with this hunt, this was not the time to be getting distracted by Roman freaking Draven!


    "Are you even listening to me?" Roman¡¯s voice snapped her out of her thoughts.


    "What?" she blurted.


    Roman smirked, knowingly. "Where did that pretty little head of yours go? Never mind. Listen, I roam this forest in my animal form every night. Trust me, nobody knows every inch of these woods better than I do. I¡¯m practically the forest god at this point."


    Yeah, a naked forest god.


    Thank the stars it was too dark to see much, because her brain did not need to be providing visuals right now.


    "Fine," Violet muttered atst, lowering herself toward him.


    She reached blindly in the dark, her fingers grazing warm, solid muscle as Roman leaned back, allowing her to climb onto his back. His skin was burning hot¡ªalmost too hot¡ªbut the moment she settled against him, she realized just how frozen she had been.


    Roman rose to his full height, lifting her as if she weighed nothing.


    "Hold on tight," Roman warned, and then, he ran.


    Violet braced herself before they were hurtling through the forest at a mind-numbing speed. The windshed against her skin, cold and biting, but Roman¡¯s heat was like a furnace beneath her. At first, she was rigid, her grip on his shoulders tentative, but as they moved, she instinctively clung tighter, pressing herself into the solid warmth.


    Though the forest remained pitch ck, the sensation of moving so quickly in the dark was exhrating. She could not believe how effortlessly Roman navigated without light, but it made her realize just how powerful wolves were.


    Roman never slowed down, his steps eerily silent even at this insane pace. For a moment, Violet allowed herself to enjoy the ride, letting the rhythm of his movement lull her into a sense of security.


    But just as she was beginning to rx, Roman came to a sudden stop, his entire body going rigid beneath her.


    Her pulse spiked at once. "What is¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t talk. Hold your breath," hemanded, his voice sharper than intended.


    Something in his tone made her obey without question. Without panicking. Her lungs burned as she forced herself to stay silent, and remain still.


    Then there was a rustle not far from where they stood. Violet¡¯s fingers dug into Roman¡¯s skin as she realized what was happening.


    One of the wolves was nearby, searching for her. The creature was maybe fifteen meters away, sniffing the air, trying to catch her scent. But it was struggling with Roman having masked her trail. But even at that, if it got any closer, it would surely find them.


    Tension coiled in Roman¡¯s muscles as he poised to react. He wouldn¡¯t let the wolf get too close.


    Then Violet heard Roman make strange sounds in his throat right before the wolf¡¯s head whipped towards them.


    A sudden, shrill caw pierced the air. It was immediately followed by another. Then another.


    Violet felt it rather than saw it, the moment Roman¡¯s ability reached out andmanded the crows roosting in the trees.


    A whole murder of crows exploded from the treetops above, diving at the wolf in a chaotic frenzy. The beast yelped, snapping its jaws at the attacking birds as they wed and pecked, overwhelming itpletely. The wolf had no choice but to retreat, vanishing into the darkness.


    The second it was gone, Roman resumed running, carrying her through the forest without breaking a sweat. Minutester, they arrived at their destination.


    "We¡¯re here," he announced.


    Violet, still clinging to his back, squinted into the darkness. "What is ¡¯here¡¯?"


    As if answering her prayers, lightning cracked through the sky, lighting up their surroundings for the briefest moment.


    It was a tree house perched high in the branches.


    "Whoa," Violet breathed, eyes wide. "Whose treehouse is that?"


    "Mine," Roman said, and for the first time, there was something almost boyish in his voice, as if he was excited to share this secret with her.


    Violet turned her head to look at him, suspicion in her voice. "Why do you have a treehouse in the middle of the forest?"


    Although Violet immediately realized how stupid the question was. Just like ric and hisb, it seemed like these Alphas all had their own secret sanctuaries.


    "I told you, I¡¯m not like the others," Roman replied. "My powers require me to let my animal side out at night. Sometimes I¡¯m too tired to go back to the dormitory, so I stay here. Other times...I just need to be alone."


    For the first time, Violet saw something human in Roman, something beyond the cocky yboy she had always pegged him as. It didn¡¯t make her trust him, but it did make her distaste waver. Mind you ¡ª <i>just a little.</i>


    Roman turned his head, catching her in the trap of his glowing green eyes.


    "Hold on tight now, honey," he purred. "We wouldn¡¯t want you falling and breaking your neck from this height. That wouldn¡¯t be a pretty sight."


    Violet clutched him so tightly she was probably choking him, but Roman didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    It was only then, as her mind reyed his words that it hit her.


    <i>We wouldn¡¯t want you to fall. </i>


    We?


    Her stomach dropped. Who else was here?

 Chapter 171: Human Heat Source

    <h4>Chapter 171: Human Heat Source</h4>


    Violet didn¡¯t get the chance to ask her question because Roman was already ascending the wooden stairs with minimal effort as if he was carrying mere air and not a grown human like her.


    Instinctively, she tightened her grip around his shoulders, pressing herself closer as the steps beneath them groaned and creaked ominously. A scream hovered at the tip of Violet¡¯s tongue when one particrly fragile nk let out a cracking sound, her heart seizing at the thought of them crashing down. <i>And breaking her pretty neck.</i>


    Violet wanted to tell Roman to stop, that the flimsy rope supports wouldn¡¯t hold both of their weights, but before she could utter a word, they already reached the top. What the.... Violet was rendered speechless. <i>Fucking werewolves! </i>


    The tform they stood on was stable, but the entrance to the tree house was not a door, but an open archway framed by roughly cut wooden beams, weathered with age and exposure.


    A single curtain hung in ce, swaying slightly in the wind, its fabric thin and frayed at the edges, giving the entrance a rustic, almost dreamlike feel.


    Violet gulped, her fingers still curled around Roman. The ce had an air of secrecy, as if belonging to something¡ªor someone¡ªwild and untamed. And now, she was stepping into it.


    Roman didn¡¯t drop Violet until they were inside the treehouse, and the moment her feet touched the wooden floor, she seized the opportunity to ask the question that had been burning in her mind.


    "Who else is here with us?"


    Roman faced her, his expression shadowed with confusion. "Who else is here?"


    Although she couldn¡¯t see him in the dark, she could feel the warmth radiating from his body like a beacon. Frustration welled in her chest, and she pushed against his shoulder to make her point.


    "Don¡¯t y cheeky with me! Is that why you brought me here?"


    Roman let out an exasperated sigh. "I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about."


    "Oh really?" Violet shot back. " ¡¯We wouldn¡¯t want you to fall.¡¯ That¡¯s what you said on our way up here."


    "So tell me, who else is here?!" she demanded.


    Roman didn¡¯t respond right away, and Violet¡¯s stomach twisted with dread. It didn¡¯t help matters that the silence stretched, feeding her worst fears.


    Her mind began to reel. If she needed to escape, how would she do it? Climbing down in the dark was impossible.


    Panic was creeping up her spine when suddenly, Roman suddenly burst intoughter. A deep, unrestrainedugh filled the treehouse, making not only her brow twitch but her annoyance to rise.


    "What¡¯s so funny, Mr. Draven?" she snapped, folding her arms.


    "Nothing much," he said between chuckles. "Aside from the fact that youpletely missed a rhetorical way of speaking."


    Violet¡¯s re intensified.


    "I said ¡¯we¡¯ instead of ¡¯I¡¯ to sound more inclusive, and now you¡¯re convinced I¡¯m plotting something." He intentionally took a step closer, their bodies brushing. "But the way I see it... you¡¯re the one hoping something happens."


    Violet¡¯s breath hitched, but she refused to back down. However, Roman wasn¡¯t done. He leaned in, his lips hovering near her ear.


    "Tell me... what were you expecting? Or rather.... " his voice dipped, low and teasing. "Who were you hoping for? ric? Griffin? Or... Asher?"


    Violet¡¯s cheeks burned, while her pulse hammered wildly at the sound of those names.


    She recoiled, flustered. "Get lost."


    Roman only grinned. "Sorry, honey, but you¡¯d be the lost one if I left. Nowe here."


    Before she could protest, Roman reached out, his hands closing around her arms. His touch was warm¡ªso incredibly warm that she nearly leaned into him, craving to sink into the heat that chased away the lingering cold....


    <i>Okay, hold on, sister.</i><i>What in the name of things-that-shouldn¡¯t-happen was she thinking? </i>


    His thumbs brushed her arms absentmindedly, and she shivered, and it was not just from the chill.


    Roman noticed. And, of course, misread it. "Still cold?" he mused. "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll share body heat. You¡¯ll be fine in no time."


    Violet¡¯s brain screeched to a halt.


    "Share body heat?" she repeated, her throat suddenly dry. "Isn¡¯t there... like... an extra shirt or something? I¡¯d probably stop feeling cold if I wore something."


    Roman chuckled, the sound deep and knowing. "Body heat is better. A werewolf¡¯s temperature runs double¡ªsometimes triple¡ªwhat humans¡¯ do." He cocked his head. "Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t enjoy the contact earlier?"


    Violet¡¯s face heated against her will, and the fact that he could see it in the dark only made it worse. She hated feeling vulnerable, especially around him.


    She met his gaze, stubborn. "You will keep your hands to yourself?"


    Roman barked out augh, shaking his head. "Honey, your kind are the ones always throwing themselves at me, not the other way around."


    Violet groaned, exasperated. "Your cockiness is infuriating. Do you know that?"


    "Confidence is sexy, Miss Purple." He chortled, then added, "Come on now, let¡¯s get this over with. We don¡¯t have all night. The longer we stay out here, the more time the others have to regroup and track us down."


    The thought sent a shiver through her, but Roman¡¯s presence was oddly reassuring.


    "Wait here," he instructed.


    Violet¡¯s ears twitched as she listened to him move through the treehouse, shuffling around as if searching for something.


    "Come."


    His fingers curled around her wrist, guiding her forward. The dark made it impossible to see where they were going, and then¡ª Thunk. Her leg hit something.


    "It¡¯s a couch," Roman informed her. "And we¡¯re going to lie together."


    <i>Whoa, whoa, whoa</i>. Violet¡¯s brain did an instant double take.


    She and Roman. <i>Lying together.</i>


    <i>That was a bad idea. A really bad idea.</i>


    Violet wasn¡¯t even sure she could trust herself at this point. She might as well be putting her hands into an open me and praying not to get burned.


    And Roman? He was the fire. A burning furnace of warmth that she desperately needed.


    The Lord help her soul.


    She heard Roman settle onto the couch first, the furniture creaking slightly under his weight. Then, before she could second-guess herself, he reached for her and pulled her down beside him.


    Violet, still wary, turned her back to him as she adjusted herself. The couch was not meant for two people. With Roman¡¯s broad frame taking up most of the space, there was barely any room left, forcing her body flush against his.


    Roman, of course, didn¡¯t seem to mind. If anything, he tugged her closer until they were spooning. Violet would have protested, except his heat seeped into her body like a healing balm.


    The guy had not been kidding. His body temperature was ridiculously high. Lying against him was like being wrapped in a living, breathing heat source, and she could not get enough.


    Roman took that as permission and pulled a nket over them, his arm draping securely around her waist.


    And for the first time that night, Violet felt truly safe and warm.

 Chapter 172: Reject Them All

    <h4>Chapter 172: Reject Them All</h4>


    Nestled in his safe warmth, it was no surprise that Violet¡¯s eyelids began to droop as sleep threatened to drag her into its dark depths. At first, she resisted the lulling call¡ªafter all, who knew what this fool would do to her while unconscious? However, fatigue won over, and she decided to risk it.


    And sleep, she did, for all of a few minutes because something was poking into her back. At first, Violet ignored it, shifting slightly in the cramped space, desperate to stay within the blissful haze of sleep. But then it poked her again and again, until her eyes snapped open, and her brain immediately caught up to what was happening.


    She was swaddled in Roman¡¯s heat, his nket wrapped around her like a cocoon, but there was no mistaking what was pressing against her considering a certain Alpha was naked behind her.


    She clenched her jaw. <i>Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake.</i>


    "Behave," she muttered, her voice thick with sleep.


    There was a beat of silence. Then he said, "Who?" Roman feigned innocence.


    Violet ignored him, obviously not in the mood for his games.However, before she could sink back into sleep, "it" poked her again. A slow, bubbling irritation bloomed within her.


    "Roman," she said through gritted teeth. "I¡¯m trying to sleep."


    Roman hummed, the vibration of his chest resonating through her back."Don¡¯t worry about ¡¯him.¡¯" He admitted shamelessly. "He¡¯s just saying hello. First time meeting you and all."


    Violet¡¯s lips twitched despite herself, but she forced the amusement down. She knew Roman and if she encouraged him even once, he¡¯d never stop.


    "Well, tell him his greeting is explicit and highly inappropriate," she shot back, her voice oddly cool. The gods knew she had no idea why she was even entertaining this ridiculous conversation.


    Roman sighed dramatically. "I can¡¯t."


    Her brows furrowed. "And why¡¯s that?"


    "Because," he used a falsely timid tone, as if confessing a terrible secret, "he¡¯s big, long, and scary... and I¡¯m afraid of him."


    Violet swore she wouldn¡¯tugh but damn it all, a burst ofughter escaped before she could stop it. And the moment it did, Roman grinned like the smug bastard he was.


    He added almost immediately, "He wasn¡¯t lying, though, he does have all those features."


    The suggestive undertone in his voice was impossible to miss, but oddly enough, it wasn¡¯t aggressive and didn¡¯t repulse her. Roman was teasing her, and Violet begrudgingly appreciated the lightness of the moment.


    It wasn¡¯t until now that Violet realized how dangerous this situation was. She was alone in a secluded treehouse, pressed against a naked Alpha, and if Roman had any ill intentions, there would be no one to stop him.


    Yet, he hadn¡¯t tried anything. The thought made a strange and unfamiliar emotion coil in her chest.


    "I can tell," she deadpanned, making a point not to move. "It¡¯s poking right at me."


    She had no idea why those words left her mouth. It wasn¡¯t flirting. Was it? No. Definitely not. Just a neutral observation.


    Right?


    "You¡¯re handling this better than I expected, Miss Purple." The contented sound Roman made rumbled right through her and made her feel warm all over. Violet knew at once she couldn¡¯t let whatever this was continue.


    "I think I¡¯m warm enough now," she announced, shifting in an attempt to untangle herself.


    "No, wait¡ª" Roman reached for her.


    The problem was the couch was ridiculously small, so when Violet twisted to get away, she lost her bnce. Roman tried to catch her but failed.


    With a startled yelp, they tumbled to the floor in a tangled heap with Violet t on her back, and Roman on top of her. Violet gasped as the air whooshed from her lungs, leaving her momentarily stunned.


    For a long, charged second, neither of them moved until Roman lifted his head, their eyes locking in the dark. Those piercing green orbs of his glowed strongly, almost hypnotically, and Violet felt her heart stutter in her chest.


    <i>Shit. Shit. Shit.</i>


    Even without light, she knew exactly what that look in his eyes meant. <i>He was going to kiss her.</i>


    Violet¡¯s breath hitched in her throat. Roman¡¯s face was so close she could feel the warmth of his breath as he leaned in slowly.


    But just as their lips were about to meet,


    Violet pped a hand over her mouth.


    Roman paused, blinking at her in surprise. Then, he grinnedzily like a predator who knew nothing could stop him from getting what he wanted.


    Instead of pulling away, Roman lowered his head and let his lips press against her palm softly. As Roman lingered, the deliberate caress sent heat shooting straight through her.


    It was just a kiss on her palm. But fuck! Violet felt it everywhere. And worse? It was not just that. His body was flush against hers, and his undeniable arousal was now pressing directly between her thighs.


    <i>God help her! </i>


    Flustered, she shoved him away. "Get off me, asshole."


    Roman rolled onto his side,ughing.


    Violet had to scramble to her feet, mortified, her face burning. She faced the entrance, wanting to get out before she lost whatever sanity she had left.


    She would not fall for his tricks like the other girls had.


    Violet knew guys like Roman. The second they got what they wanted, they moved on to the next conquest. He was untamable. And Violet wasn¡¯t so damaged in the head to think she could change a man like him.


    Her chin lifted. "I want to leave. Now. Take me out of here."


    Roman sat up, stretching leisurely, still amused as hell. "Fine," he snickered, "but you can¡¯t leave like this."


    Before she could argue, Roman was moving again, rustling around for something.


    A momentter, something warm and thick was pulled over her head. It was his wooly sweater.


    The overwhelming scent of pineapple and whipped cream hit her all at once. It was intoxicating. Then¡ªoh fuck, then¡ªRoman¡¯s knuckles brushed against her breast as if by ident while adjusting the sweater, and a violent shudder ran through her.


    Violet jerked back like she¡¯d been burned.


    "I can do it myself," she snapped.


    Roman raised his hands in mock surrender. "If you say so, mydy."


    Violet yanked the sweater down furiously, realizing it was huge. The thing nearly swallowed her, hanging down to her knees. And his scent was everywhere, so strong, she almost wanted to bite into him.


    <i>What the hell was wrong with her?</i>


    She took a deep breath. "I¡¯m done. Now let¡¯s go."


    But Roman didn¡¯t move.


    He said, "Before you go, there¡¯s something we need to talk about."


    Violet would have said this was not the time but something about his tone made her hesitate.


    She asked carefully. "What is it?"


    "It¡¯s about the hunt."


    At the mere mention of it, her body went rigid. But she remained curious. "What about it?"


    Roman exhaled slowly. "If I help you win tonight, don¡¯t choose a house."


    Violet¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    "What?" she asked, voice a whisper.


    Roman¡¯s next words sent a chill straight through her.


    <strong>"Reject them all."</strong>

 Chapter 173: What Would You Sacrifice?

    <h4>Chapter 173: What Would You Sacrifice?</h4>


    "W¡ªwhat?" Violet¡¯s jaw fell. No. She must have heard wrong. There was no way he had just said what she thought he did.


    "You heard me right," Roman said firmly, leaving no room for misinterpretation.


    Fuck. He was serious.


    Violet¡¯s mind scrambled for logic, for something that would make sense of this absurdity.


    "Wait a minute," she started, "You want me to reject all of the houses, and then what? Live happily ever after with you in the forest?" She gestured around blindly, knowing he could see her through the dark. "In your treehouse?" The sarcasm dripped from every syble.


    "Isn¡¯t that what you wanted from the start? To be free from the Cardinal Alphas? From Asher?" Roman reminded her, unfazed.


    "Yes, that¡¯s what I wanted at the beginning," Violet admitted, "but now, I¡¯m dating a Cardinal Alpha, and Asher still won¡¯t leave me alone."


    "Because you belong to a house."


    Violet frowned. "Excuse me?"


    "We are werewolves, governed by magic,ws, and tradition. Do you think we take our roles lightly? This academy isn¡¯t just a school, it¡¯s a training ground for the future. The power structure here is a reflection of the rule we will enforce once we graduate and take our rightful ces in our packs."


    He continued, "If you reject the houses, you¡¯d exist outside the system. Asher wouldn¡¯t be able to touch you. The rules forbid him from dating someone who isn¡¯t part of a pack. He¡¯d have no im over you."


    Violet¡¯s lips parted in realization. "So, in one word, I¡¯d be an outcast?"


    "Not exactly," Roman mused. "But close enough. You¡¯d still have a ce to stay, finish your education, and no one could force you into anything. Isn¡¯t that the freedom you¡¯ve been fighting for?"


    Violet¡¯s brows knit together in thought. This sounded too good to be true, and her instincts screamed that Roman wasn¡¯t telling her everything. Right at that moment, it hit her.


    "Wait a damn second." Violet¡¯s mind raced as the pieces clicked into ce. "If Asher can¡¯te after me, does that mean... I can¡¯t date ric either?"


    The look on Roman¡¯s face was all the confirmation she needed.


    Violet¡¯s expression twisted into a re, anger ring hot in her chest. "That¡¯s not happening."


    ric was the only good thing in this godforsaken ce. And now, Roman expected her to give him up? Just like that? Not a damn chance.


    "It¡¯s for your own good," Roman said sincerely.


    "Still not happening." She hissed through clenched teeth. "And if you¡¯re done trying to convince me to break up with my boyfriend, take me out of here."


    She turned on her heel, heading straight for the entrance only for Roman¡¯s next


    words to stop her cold.


    "Do you know that Elsie came to me because of you?"


    Violet stilled, her body rigid with tension. Though she didn¡¯t turn, the stiff set of her shoulders made it clear she was listening.


    "She wanted me to capture you, im you under my house. She wanted me to put you in your ce, to punish you for daring to go after her prospective suitors." He scoffed. "But I couldn¡¯t do that to ady, could I?"


    Violet swallowed hard, her stomach twisting. But beneath that emotion was also disgust and anger ¡ª anger of what she¡¯d to Elsie once she got her hands on her.


    "Then your boyfriends came to me for help, asking me to betray Asher."


    Violet flinched at the plural¡ªboyfriends. By chance, do they know what they did ....? No, this was probably Roman being his usual cheerful self.


    He went on, "Asher thinks we¡¯re on the same side. But I have to choose to betray him to help you. And believe me, he won¡¯t forgive that kind of betrayal. Unfortunately, that¡¯s the sacrifice I have to pay for the betterment of eveyone."


    A slow tension crept into the air. Violet could hear nothing but her own heartbeat roaring in her ears as Roman stepped in front of her now, his presence suffocating. Lightning shed again, illuminating his austere face.


    "So tell me, Violet Purple,"he said her full name with an unsettling gravity. "What are you willing to sacrifice?"


    Green eyes shed with gold ones, and she answered in a single word.


    "Nothing."


    The air itself seemed to hold its breath. When ¡ª**BOOM.** Thunder cracked across the sky as if punctuating her defiance.


    Roman¡¯s jaw tightened, his expression darkening. The yful, smug Alpha from moments ago was gone and had be someone she couldn¡¯t identify.


    "Fine," he bit out, his voice eerily calm. "You made your choice."


    For a fleeting moment, fear gripped Violet. But she held her ground. Roman wouldn¡¯t hurt her. That wasn¡¯t in his nature. The worst he could do was drag her across the finish line and im her for his house. That much she could handle.


    Then his next words sent ice through her veins.


    "I¡¯m calling in the favor you owe me."


    Violet¡¯s stomach plummeted .


    "No." The word ripped from her throat. "You can¡¯t¡ª"


    "I can¡¯t demand anything that puts you in danger, nor can I ask for anything sexual. Those were the terms." Roman said with a controlled tone, "And I¡¯m not putting you in trouble, I¡¯m saving your ass instead."


    "Save my ass." Violet red at him.


    Roman tilted his head slightly, watching her with thatzy, arrogant smirk curling his lips. Then, with feigned resignation, he shrugged.


    "Fine. If you don¡¯t want to do it, you can go back on your promise." His tone was mocking, amused. "But then we need to discusspensation. You lied, manipted, and used me, a Cardinal Alpha, for business, without offering me a share of the profits. Do you have any idea how much it costs to have me make an official appearance on radio, TV, cover shoots, and magazines? We¡¯re talking millions of Cedes here. Do you have that kind of money, Miss Purple?"


    Roman Draven was relishing her helplessness.


    A bitter look crossed Violet¡¯s face, her fists clenching so tightly her knuckles turned white. She wanted to punch him, maybe knock some sense into his smug head, but that would make the situation worse. This version of Roman was not to be messed with.


    "You¡¯re doing this for Elsie," Violet spat. "Her little loyal servant, running around at her beck and call. What makes you think she¡¯ll choose you in the end?"she intentionally provoked him.


    Romanughed. A deep, knowingugh that sent shivers down her spine. "That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, darling. Elsie won¡¯t be the one making the choice. The one who gets to be Alpha king would. I¡¯m just making the process easy for her. After all, no one wants to marry an unwilling bride."


    The message was loud and clear ¡ªRoman Draven had every intention of winning the throne.


    "So tell me, little Purple," his voice dropped to a quiet, dangerous drawl. "Will it be the easy way... or the hard way?"


    A long silence stretched between them. Then, with gritted teeth, she spat out her answer.


    "I¡¯ll do it."

 Chapter 174: Another Chase

    <h4>Chapter 174: Another Chase</h4>


    Unlike the first time Roman had carried her, Violet was tense now and it wasn¡¯t just because they were about to descend from the tree house.


    After their heated exchange, Violet no longer trusted him. He was not who she had thought he was. Roman Draven was nothing but a fox who seem to be enjoying this power y far too much.


    But before she could overthink it, Roman moved, except he didn¡¯t take the way down as she expected. No, the fucking bastard leaped from the tree house.


    The scream lodged in Violet¡¯s throat as they plummeted toward the ground, her heart lurching violently while her arms tightened around him instinctively.


    <i>He was going to get them killed! </i>


    That was all Violet could think as the air rushed past her ears, and for a split second, panic overtook her senses.


    But in a blink of an eye, it was over. Romannded with ease as if he had merely stepped off a curb rather than free-falling from a height that would have broken some bones in her body.


    The Alpha was unshaken unlike Violet, she felt like she had just lived through an out-of-body experience.


    She inhaled sharply, realizing only then that she had been holding her breath. Her pulse thundered in her ears as she turned her head to look at Roman, expecting some indication that the jump had at least rattled him.


    But no, there was only a self-satisfied gleam in his glowing green eyes.


    Cocky bastard.


    Even after dropping from such a dangerous height, he stood perfectly upright, not even winded in the slightest. Or limping.


    God, these creatures were scary.


    Violet swallowed, her grip still locked around his neck before she realized he was waiting for her to let go.


    "You can hold on a little longer if you like, sweetheart. I know you just want a feel of this body." He said shamelessly.


    Violet scowled and shoved herself away from him, nearly stumbling in the process before regaining her footing. Perhaps in the past, his teasing would have cracked her up, but now, all she felt towards him was loathing.


    Roman stretched his shoulders, saying, "That was fun, wasn¡¯t it?"


    But Violet leveled him with a re, her voice t. "Drop me like that again, and I¡¯ll make sure you never have fun again."


    Roman shuddered dramatically, his voice thick with mock terror. "That was violent, little Violet."


    He chuckled, but the joke was lost on her. Violet¡¯s expression remained nk, unimpressed, her patience already hanging by a thread.


    Roman sighed, the humor bleeding from his tone. "Fine. Let¡¯s get this over with." His voice took on a business-like edge, a sign that the games were officially over.


    "This time, you¡¯re riding in my wolf form. It¡¯s the fastest way to get there, and and the best way to fight. And fight, we will."


    The mention of a fight made Violet¡¯s stomach tighten. Right, the Hunt was still on. Her moment of rest was over and it was time to face her unfortunate reality.


    Roman dropped to the ground with a soft grunt, his body contorting in ways that was considered unnatural. His bones snapped and shifted beneath his skin, the grotesque transformation sending a shudder through Violet.


    Even though she knew werewolves were built for this, it was still impossible to ignore how brutal the process looked. She winced as his fingers lengthened into ws before curling into massive paws, his frame stretching, muscle expanding, until the human known as Roman Draven was gone.


    In his ce was a massive wolf, towering and menacing, his fur a rare green. His razor-sharp teeth gleamed, saliva dripping onto the ground as a guttural growl rumbled in his throat.


    Even with the sheer beast of it all, Violet felt no fear because no aggression rolled off him in her direction.


    Instead, Roman lifted his head slightly, then gestured toward his back with a jerk of his snout. The invitation was clear. <i>He wanted her to get on. </i>


    Violet hesitated for only a second before swinging her leg over his back. She expected it to be awkward, ufortable even, but his fur was softer than she could have imagined, thick and warm beneath her.


    Her fingers instinctively ran through it, a subconscious action, and the second they did, Roman practically vibrated beneath her, a deep, rumbling purr leaving his throat.


    It seems whether in his cat or wolf form, Roman loved physical touches. But the moment Violet recalled what the bastard had done, her heart hardened at once. Annoyed at herself, she quickly withdrew her hand.


    The moment she did, Roman let out something that sounded suspiciously like a disappointed huff before he suddenly took off. And holy shit, he was fast.


    A startled gasp left Violet as the world became a blur. The sheer force of his speed nearly knocked her off bnce, and Violet had no choice but to tten herself against his back. She grabbed tightly onto his fur, the wind whipping past her, and stinging her face.


    The ride was both exhrating and terrifying. Roman¡¯s wolf moved with the kind of easy agility no human could ever hope to match, weaving through the forest urately. If he hadn¡¯t been carrying her, she wouldn¡¯t have even seen him move. He was a blur, the very definition of a predator on the prowl.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Violet saw the lightened path in the distance. They were close now.


    And so were they.


    Before they even reached the clearing, a spine-chilling howl cut through the air behind them loudly, followed by another, and another until there was an entire chorus of them.


    Violet¡¯s heart rate spiked when she turned her head to see wolves moving in the darkness, fast and relentless.


    They weren¡¯t just howling. It was a signal to the others that they had found her and they chased them as if their life depended on it.


    And just like that, it was Fangball all over again.

 Chapter 175: Better Player

    <h4>Chapter 175: Better yer</h4>


    "Roman!" Violet screamed at the top of her lungs as one of the wolves rammed into them, sending Roman stumbling sideways.


    The impact nearly dislodged Violet, her body lurching dangerously, but she clung desperately to his thick fur, yanking hard enough to tear out loose strands.


    There were about four wolves closing in on them, snapping and snarling relentlessly. They struck from all angles, nipping at Roman¡¯s legs, and lunging at Violet, trying to pull her down. The sound of their pounding paws and vicious growls were so aggressive it drowned out even Violet¡¯s own frantic heartbeat.


    Roman let out a savage roar that vibrated through her bones and sent a tremor through the earth. Violet knew at once that he was about to make a move, so she braced herself. But all her preparation still did not ground her for what happened next.


    In a move so sudden it left her breathless, Roman¡¯s body morphed beneath her, his bone snapping, limbs reshaping, and mass shifting until she was no longer on top of a wolf.


    "Oh my god! Oh my god!" Violet shrieked as her hands lost their grip, fingers scrambling for purchase as Roman shifted this time into a powerful, muscr stallion.


    This was a living nightmare! Why had she ever agreed to this? Why was her life like a cursed action movie? Of all people the gods could have chosen for this madness, why her?


    Riding a horse was hard enough with reins. <i>Without them? </i>Violet might as well be tap dancing with death in the middle of a Roman diator battle.


    Roman, now in his horse form, galloped forward with incredible speed, hooves striking the earth in powerful beats. However, the wolves refused to back down, their predatory instincts keeping them locked onto the target.


    One lunged at his nk, but Roman kicked out, sending it sprawling. Another snapped at his leg, only to be met with a powerful buck that sent it flying into a tree.


    But these creatures were brilliant humans in wolf bodies, hence the remaining two adapted quickly, dodging Roman¡¯s strikes, forcing him into a narrowing path where three more wolves emerged from the trees, closing in like a pack of vultures.


    They were surrounded and Violet¡¯s heart sank. This was it. It was over. They would overpower Roman and capture her for Asher.


    Roman, however, was not defeated. Instead, he pawed at the ground, his nostrils ring, ready to charge.


    All of a sudden, several fierce howls rang through the air, sending a ripple through them. The sound came from behind and


    Violet turned, her breath catching as she spotted two wolves at the head of the oing reinforcements. One of the wolves had a snow white coat, the other a striking deep red.


    ric and Griffin.


    Violet had never felt so relieved to see them!


    But even with the size of the charging force, the other wolves, which were undoubtedly Asher¡¯s pack, stood their ground, refusing to back down.


    It was a brutal, merciless brawl as wolves mmed into each other, bodies colliding with sickening force, growls turning to snarls, snarls to yelps. This was no longer a game. It was a war and the forest the battlefield. And the prize was her.


    Roman¡¯s pack had joined forces with ric and Griffin¡¯s, making up the numbers. It turned out Roman was not lying after all and it relieved her.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Asher¡¯s wolves were outnumbered and overpowered. But even with the enemy pack subdued, one problem remained¡ªwho would im her now? ric? Griffin? Roman? Would they let her go and let her choose, or would one of them seize the victory?


    The three Alphas faced each other in a silent standoff, waiting for who would make the first move. Then ric let out a low snort, nodding toward the finish line.


    They would let her go. Violet was greatly relieved.


    With no hesitation, ric and Griffin took off, with Roman falling into step beside him, their wolves weaving through the trees in unison. The others stayed behind, ensuring none of Asher¡¯s subdued pack members interfered again.


    They were racing towards the finish line and Violet¡¯s heart swelled with joy as she saw the walls of Lunaris Academy. She was going to make it!. Finally, there would be an end to this insane, twisted game.


    But even in the middle of her celebration, something gnawed at her. Where was Asher? He had been absent all night, and that wasn¡¯t like him.


    The moment the thought crossed her mind, her question was answered because someone was standing alone in the middle of the path ahead.


    Asher was naked and unmoving.


    Tension rolled off Roman¡¯s body as he went rigid beneath her. Of course he was tense, he was betraying his best friend after all.


    But it wasn¡¯t Asher¡¯s presence alone that unsettled Violet, but hisposure. He looked too rxed. Too confident. The kind of confidence that only came when you knew you had already won.


    The moment Violet realized it, it was already toote.


    Everything happened in an instant. The first snapped into ce and ric was yanked into the air, his wolf form twisting as he was caught mid-sprint.


    Then Griffin was gone as a pit opened beneath him, swallowing him whole.


    Violet screamed.


    All around them, wolves were falling one by one as Asher¡¯s traps captured them all.


    It wasn¡¯t just the newbies Asher had hunted tonight. He had yed his own cardinal brothers.


    Roman should have fallen too, but he knew Asher well enough to know he would pull a stunt like that. He leapt, pushing off the ground with all his might and straight over thest row of traps. And right at Asher.


    Asher moved at thest moment, slipping out of the way with that infuriating smirk.


    But Romannded not just hard, but too high and Violet fell.


    The impact mmed the air from her lungs and the world blurred, pain radiating through her limbs. Shey there for a moment, dazed.


    "Violet!" Roman was beside her in seconds, human again, his hands lifting her up.


    Violet groaned, her vision swimming. "Peachy," she wheezed.


    Then, slow, mocking ps echoed behind them.


    "Well yed, brother," Asher drawled.

 Chapter 176: Who Is Who?

    <h4>Chapter 176: Who Is Who?</h4>


    Aside from a few scrapes and bruises, Violet was physically intact, but the situation was far from safe.


    Roman didn¡¯t let go of her, instead, he pulled her behind him protectively, his body acting as a barrier between her and Asher. His stance was rigid, as if silently warning the West Alpha.


    "You can hand the girl over now, Roman," Asher said smoothly, taking a few steps forward before stopping, as though waiting for Roman to close the remaining space between them. "You¡¯ve done well so far."


    Violet¡¯s ears were ringing at that statement. What did he mean, ¡¯done well so far¡¯?


    Her stomach twisted violently. <i>No. No way. That was impossible.</i>


    Her wide, frantic eyes snapped up to Roman¡¯s face, searching for something¡ª<i>anything</i>¡ªthat would disprove the horrifying thought creeping into her mind. She wanted to believe he wasn¡¯t part of this. That all of this wasn¡¯t just an borate ruse.


    <i>He wouldn¡¯t betray her... right?</i>


    "Roman?" Asher arched a brow, expectant. "What¡¯s the dy?"


    Violet stiffened when Roman¡¯s hands suddenly gripped her arms. <i>This is it. He was going to drag her toward Asher, hand her over like a trophy.</i>


    But just as her breath hitched in preparation for the inevitable, Roman did the unthinkable.


    Instead of surrendering her, Roman kissed her. Violet¡¯s mind shattered. <i>What. The. Actual. Fuck?</i>


    Her body locked up, her brain failing to catch up with reality as Roman¡¯s lips imed hers. Her breath hitched, her eyes frozen wide open in shock. She barely even registered the warmth of his mouth before he pulled back, an infuriatingly smug look settling on his face.


    "That makes four of us," Roman murmured with satisfaction. "I wasn¡¯t about to be left out."


    <i>This absolute bastard</i>.


    Violet didn¡¯t even have time to react properly before Roman¡¯s demeanor changed entirely. His yful arrogance vanished, his expression hardening as he leaned in. Their faces were inches apart when he whispered urgently.


    "The copsed wall is at the far left. Go. Now."


    And then¡ªp.


    Roman freaking Draven smacked her ass, the way one would spur a horse into motion.


    Violet should have strangled him for that, but right now, survival first, murderter.She took off.


    A furious, inhuman snarl erupted behind her. "NO!"


    Asher¡¯s voice was raw and livid, the sound reverberating through the night. He had given Roman a chance to redeem himself and yet he had thrown it all away.


    The sh of pure violence behind Violet was deafening. Snarls, growls, and the brutal sound of fists meeting flesh resounded as Roman and Asher tore into each other like wild beasts. They weren¡¯t just rivals now. They were enemies.


    But Violet couldn¡¯t afford to look back. She focused on the wall in the distance, her breathing in ragged gasps. She was close, but where was the opening?!


    How much further did she have to walk to find it?!


    Violet would have used her phone¡¯s map, but every second counted. And she did run out of time.


    A snarl tore through the night and Violet¡¯s blood turned to ice. She wasn¡¯t alone.


    Asher had anticipated this. He had known Roman might betray him. And so, just in case, he had kept some of his wolves behind as a failsafe. Unfortunately, ric and Griffin were trapped and couldn¡¯t help her. Not on time.


    Violet¡¯s heart mmed against her ribs. The wolves were nearly upon her. She could feel them closing in. She couldn¡¯t outrun them.


    Fuck!


    Before she could even scream, someone yanked her off the path. A firm hand mped over her mouth, muffling the cry that nearly escaped her lips.


    "It¡¯s me. L."


    Violet¡¯s heart nearly stopped. L?!


    She whipped her head around, and sure enough, there she was.


    Violet almost copsed with relief at the sight of a familiar face in the middle of this insane nightmare. She wanted to sob, hug her, but before she could even open her mouth, L¡¯s cold voice stopped her.


    "Don¡¯t talk. Don¡¯t move."


    Violet stiffened immediately, not just at themand in her friend¡¯s tone but because the wolves had arrived.


    Her breath hitched. They were right in front of them, pawing at the ground, sniffing the air but they didn¡¯t see them.


    Violet¡¯s lungs burned as she tried not to breathe too loud. How?


    The wolves¡¯ eyes scanned the area, convinced she was near, yet somehow, they couldn¡¯t pinpoint her.


    <i>What the hell was happening?</i>


    Seconds stretched into eternity before, one by one, the wolves backed off, growling in frustration as they slunk away to continue their search elsewhere.


    Even after they disappeared, Violet¡¯s muscles remained locked in ce, her entire body screamed with unease. The wolves hadn¡¯t just given up. They had been unable to see her. And there was only one person responsible for that.


    Violet slowly turned to L, heart pounding.


    The faint light spilling through the trees cast shadows over her friend¡¯s face, making her features look more austere than Violet had ever seen before. <i>Like she was apletely different person</i>.


    "Who are you?" Violet asked her.


    "I¡¯m the same L you¡¯ve always known," she said, her tone clipped and urgent. "But there¡¯s no time to exin. The cloak is off. They¡¯ll see us if they track us again. We need to move, now."


    Without waiting for Violet¡¯s response, L grabbed her wrist and dragged her forward. They didn¡¯t run for long before they finally found the opening.


    Violet nearly copsed with relief. The hole was real. It was a break in the wall,rge enough to crawl through. The exit to Freedom.


    Unfortunately, Asher¡¯s wolves were waiting. They were smart to know that no matter how well Violet hid, she would have to pass through here.


    L¡¯s grip on Violet¡¯s wrist tightened.


    "Run!"


    And they did.


    The wolves chased after them.


    Violet ran till her lungs were burning but L was faster. She reached the hole first, sliding in effortlessly.


    "Come on!" L called from the other side.


    Violet dropped to her stomach and scrambled through. Almost there. Almost¡ª


    Teeth mped down on her boot and she screamed.


    "It¡¯s got me!"


    L lunged. Her hands closed around Violet¡¯s wrists, pulling hard except the wolf yanked back and Violet was trapped between them.


    Violet choked on a cry. Her back scraped against the jagged stone, pain ring as her body was jerked back and forth between L¡¯s grip and the beast¡¯s fangs like a twisted tug-of-war.


    "L, just let go!" Violet shouted.


    "Never."


    And then, L¡¯s eyes shed purple and with an unnatural burst of inhuman strength, she yanked Violet forward so forcefully the wolf¡¯s grip broke.


    The beast crashed into the wall with a yelp, and all that was left in its jaws was Violet¡¯s empty boot.

 Chapter 177: A Kingdom Divided

    <h4>Chapter 177: A Kingdom Divided</h4>


    Violet and L copsed onto the damp ground, gasping for breath. Neither of them bothered to stand, at least not yet. Not after what they had just survived.


    Adrenaline pumped violently through Violet¡¯s veins, her heart pounding so fast it felt like it might leap from her chest. But most of all, her mind reeled from the sheer madness she had just survived.


    She had made it! Against all odds, against Asher¡¯s relentless pursuit, his traps, and


    the wolves. She had won.


    But the thrill of victory was not all satisfactory.


    Violet swallowed hard as she turned her head slightly, her gazending on L. She was lying on her back, staring up at the night sky, her chest heaving as if whatever she had done back there had taken a toll on her.


    There was no mistaking what she had seen. L had made them sort of invisible to the wolves, the flicker of purple in her eyes and the unnatural strength she possessed. L was not human, Violet was sure of it.


    Sensing her stare, L turned her head to look at her and Violet immediately averted her gaze.


    Violet bit her lip, unsure. She didn¡¯t know what to think anymore. Who was L?


    Had she always been like this? Had everything she knew about her been a lie?


    Was this some kind of long-running deception?


    <i>God</i>. Violet groaned inwardly, her head pounding. <i>Everything was happening too fast.Too much. </i>


    Violet was still trying to process theplicated request from ric and Griffin, her ownplicated feelings towards the cardinal alphas, the insanity of the hunt, Roman¡¯s request and now this. She might as well go crazy at this point.


    In conclusion, she wasn¡¯t ready for that conversation.


    "Violet!"


    Daisy and Ivy came running toward her, relief painted across their faces. The moment they reached her, they pulled her into a double hug, their warmth grounding her.


    But the moment their arms pressed against her back, Violet hissed as pain exploded through her body. It was a dyed response to the brutal tug-of-war she had endured minutes ago having been running on pure adrenaline. But now? she felt every ache.


    Daisy¡¯s eyes widened. "You¡¯re hurt."


    Violet nodded her head, running a hand down her arm, only now registering the scrapes, the bruises, the throbbing pain settling deep into her muscles. <i>Great</i>.


    But something else caught her attention. Violet noticed the way Ivy and Daisy subtly shifted away from L and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    It seems they knew too. Violet couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had transpired between them for L¡¯s secret toe to light.


    The air was thick with unspoken questions, but this was not a ce nor time for such talks because they were not alone.


    Violet lifted her head to see Elsie approach, followed by the rest of the wolf packs and students who were still hanging around. It had been over an hour since the games began and the students were eager to see the result of the game.


    Elsie made a dramatic entrance by being the only one in front, walking with regal confidence that made it clear that she was the queen and this was her domain.


    When Elsie reached Violet, she didn¡¯t waste time. The first words out of her mouth were, "You do know you¡¯re a bitch, right? Keeping all of us waiting, are you that desperate for attention?"


    But Violet didn¡¯t even flinch, nor look affected by thement because she always expected the worse from Elsie.


    Violet was about to open her mouth and grace Elsie with the privilege of an answer when L did the unthinkable.


    "Atleast, she won, unlike you, " L said unapologetically, heads snapping toward her.


    "... No, wait, I¡¯m wrong. Werewolves aren¡¯t put through the Running game, right? Such a fair system, "L said sarcastically, "So if you haven¡¯t gone through the process, don¡¯t whine your mouth over something you haven¡¯t experienced ande out victoriously."


    The shift in atmosphere was instantaneous as silence dropped like a guillotine. The sheer audacity of L¡¯s words left everyone dumbfounded.


    No one spoke to Elsie like that. At least, not someone like her. Had it been Violet, they would have understood. The purple storm was number three on the ranking and ric¡¯s girlfriend after all. She had the defiance to stand against Elsie without it being outright suicidal.


    But L? She wasn¡¯t even in the top fifty.


    Neither was she a werewolf. In one word, L wasn¡¯t even supposed to matter. And yet, she had just thrown a super punch.


    Ivy sucked in a breath, whispering, "Holy shit."


    This wasn¡¯t L¡¯s usual sass. No under-the-breath mutters. No cheeky jokes. No, this was meant to hurt.


    And it did.


    Elsie¡¯s expression darkened at once, her wolf rising to the surface. A low snarl tore from her throat, and her pupils dted, her body shifting slightly as if ready to lunge at L and teach her a lesson.


    But Violet moved, stepping in front of L, and using her body to shield her friend, even though she was injured and L¡ªwho clearly wasn¡¯t human¡ªcould probably protect herself better.


    Violet couldn¡¯t help it. It was almost as if it was ingrained in her DNA to protect her own people. Her own pack.


    Elsie¡¯s eyes sharply snapped to hers, furious but Violet held her ground.


    "If you dish out insults, be woman enough to take them," she ground out.


    The tension skyrocketed, both women facing off against each other. Another growl rumbled from Elsie¡¯s throat, and for a moment, it seems she would really attack until Grace made the mistake of interfering.


    She reached for Elsie, saying carefully. "Elsie, I think we should stop¡ª"


    A loud p met her cheek and the students gasped. Grace stumbled back, holding her face, her lips trembling.


    The students were quick to recover from the shock, already used to the sight. Everyone knew Elsie was a bitch but


    no one ever did anything about it. No one ever stopped her.


    Violet was not a reckless heroine either. She only saved those who mattered to her and who wanted to be saved. Grace could leave Elsie¡¯s side, but she obviously stayed for the benefit and did her dirty biddings. So that was not her business. When Grace was ready, she knew what to do.


    And so¡ªlike clockwork¡ªElsie turned her back on Violet, as if none of it had happened, and spoke to the students.


    "To the school grounds. Let¡¯s get this nonsense over with."


    Then she walked away and the crowd moved with her. Loyal. Obedient. Like a kingdom following its queen.


    But not everyone moved, some students stayed behind to congratte the purple storm. It seemed the kingdom was divided after all.


    Violet was stunned by the new attention the students showed her ¡ª admiration and respect. The Purple Storm had just walked through fire ande out victorious.


    Natalie grinned, stepping up beside her. "You¡¯re always full of surprises, aren¡¯t you, Violet Purple?"


    Violet huffed a tired breath. "Contrary to your thoughts, I didn¡¯t have a choice but to win this time."


    Natalie chuckled. "Good for you. The choice is yours now."


    Violet asked. "Is that where everyone is going?"


    "To decide the houses, yes." Natalie exined. "I assume you¡¯re picking North, right? You and ric would be together. Oh, and Elsie too. Lucky you." The sarcasm in her voice was thick.


    Violet forced a smile. "Indeed. Lucky me."


    <i>If only she knew. </i>

 Chapter 178: Time To Decide

    <h4>Chapter 178: Time To Decide</h4>


    For the first time ever, their usually loud, boisterous group moved in absolute silence toward the school grounds. There was no witty banter, or teasing shoves.


    Nor L cracking inappropriate jokes to lighten the mood.


    Just silence.


    Unlike the other students, who were practically skidding forward with excitement, eager to witness the final initiation of the new members into their permanent packs and houses, Violet and her friendsgged behind.


    Violet knew time was running out and had to tell them before it was toote. Stopping abruptly, she turned to face them, saying, "We can¡¯t be in the same house."


    Ivy, Daisy, and L froze in ce, blinking at her in disbelief.


    "What?!"


    And just like that, the three of them erupted in protest, their voices ovepping in an explosion of outrage.


    "Where is thising from?! I thought we had an agreement?!"Daisy demanded.


    "Wait, wait, wait¡ª" Ivy scoffed, arms crossing over her chest. "Is this because you don¡¯t want us near your boyfriend¡¯s house? That¡¯s... wow, Violet. That¡¯s petty even for you."


    But it was L¡¯s reaction that stopped everyone cold.


    "No. Never. I¡¯m not leaving your side!"


    There was silence.


    In the past, L¡¯s clinginess had always been cute, yful, and exaggerated. But now, knowing what she was? That she wasn¡¯t even human? It felt different.


    It wasn¡¯t just Violet, Ivy and Daisy had matching horrified expressions, all of them clearly wrestling with the same realization.


    L sighed, rubbing her forehead in frustration.


    "I¡¯m still the same L you know. How many times do I have to say that before you stop looking at me like I¡¯m some kind of monster?" Her voice grew cold. "Had I known this is how you¡¯d all react, I should¡¯ve let you get captured. At least then, we wouldn¡¯t have the freedom to choose and stay together."


    That one hit hard. Violet, Daisy, and Ivy exchanged guilty nces because L was right. If she hadn¡¯t used her powers, they would have been caught. And they wouldn¡¯t know her secret either.


    Despite their head start, the wolves were faster and stronger and had caught up to them. L had been the one to shield them, to make them invisible long enough for an opening to escape. And then? She had gone back for Violet.


    They owed her.


    Daisy let out a breath, her tone softer now. "Fine. We believe you. But that still doesn¡¯t exin what the hell you¡¯re trying to pull right now." Her sharp gaze flicked back to Violet


    Violet¡¯s stomach churned, but she stayed firm. "It¡¯s for your own good. You can¡¯t follow¡ª"


    "HEY!" A voice cut through the conversation. It belonged to a werewolf who red at them for standing at the corner, separated from the others.


    "What are you waiting for? Move your asses already!"


    At once, the girls had no choice but toply.


    Violet swallowed her words, keeping the rest of her exnation to herself. She could not say more, not in front of all these people.


    If anyone overheard her ns and reported back to Asher or even ric. Both men would do everything to stop her, Asher especially. She needed to catch him off guard.


    They arrived at the school¡¯s main ground, the same spot Amilo had dropped her off on her first day.


    Violet had to apud the alphas. The act was nearly symbolic, marking the beginning. A fresh start. <i>Even if that start was brutal</i>.


    Violet¡¯s breath hitched when she caught sight of Roman in the crowd. His face was bruised, deep reds and purples staining his handsome features.


    He had fought Asher and judging by the damage, it had been vicious.


    Their eyes met, unwavering emerald green piercing hers. Roman¡¯s lips didn¡¯t move, but his eyes delivered the message loud and clear: <strong>Keep the deal.</strong>


    Violet¡¯s stomach churned at the thought of still going through with the deal.


    And then, because fate enjoyed kicking her while she was down, ric found her.


    His icy-blue gaze roamed over her, frantic, searching.


    "Where are you hurt?"


    Violet tried to step back, but his grip tightened. Even with his careful touch, pain red through her back, making her wince. Damn it.


    ric¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "You¡¯re not okay."


    "I¡¯m fine," Violet gritted out but ric wasn¡¯t buying it.


    His nostrils red. "I can smell your pain, Violet. Don¡¯t lie to me." He turned to Finn. "Where¡¯s Adele?"


    Finn frowned. "Haven¡¯t you heard? Adele left yesterday on a trip. She was supposed to return today, but I guess she got dyed. She probably won¡¯t be back untilter today."


    ric cursed under his breath. He hated the thought of his girlfriend being in pain and being unable to help out, especially knowing it was partially his fault.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up with an idea.


    "A werewolf¡¯s saliva has healing properties." His tone turned hopeful. "It¡¯s not as good as Adele¡¯s abilities, but it¡¯s better than nothing."


    Oh, no.


    A vivid mental image of ric licking her wounds shed through her mind, and her heart sank especially knowing that was his n after this was over.


    Violet couldn¡¯t take this anymore, not with the way ric looked at her, like he would burn the world down for her. The guilt was suffocating.


    His warm fingers cupped her face gently.


    "Hey..." His voice was gentle, his concern etched into every syble. "Are you okay?"


    Violet¡¯s throat tightened. The words were right there at the tip of her tongue and she was going to say it ¡ª


    "ric! Get your ass over here! It¡¯s time!"


    Griffin interrupted them.


    ric¡¯s jaw clenched. But before leaving, he turned back to her, his eyes burning with intensity.


    "I¡¯ll understand if you don¡¯t choose my pack. It¡¯s okay."


    Violet swallowed, his words nearly breaking her. He thought that was the issue.


    But his expression darkened the next minute. "But not the West House."


    His meaning was crystal clear. Not Asher.


    Not after everything they had done to get her out of it.


    Violet couldn¡¯t speak because if she did, she wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d be able to hold it together. So she nodded instead.


    ric pressed a brief, tender kiss to her lips. Then, without another word, he turned and walked away to join the Cardinal Alphas.


    And then, there was Asher, standing at the center of it all, and looking as arrogant as ever. Except, this time, he was bruised.


    Roman had fought back and for the first time, Violet felt something close to satisfaction at his pain.


    Asher¡¯s eyes locked onto hers as he spoke.


    "Congrattions, winners and losers of the Running Game. It¡¯s time to decide which pack you¡¯ll belong to for the rest of your miserable school days."

 Chapter 179: East. West. South. North

    <h4>Chapter 179: East. West. South. North</h4>


    There was a littlemotion as the pack members who had chased them through the Silver de, went into the crowd of newbies and began dragging the defeated students away.


    "Are they doing what I think they¡¯re doing?" Ivy asked Daisy in a whisper.


    "The wolves are identifying and pulling their captured prey, the ones who lost in the game, to their permanent houses," L was the one who replied, calmly exining it all to the others.


    She said to her roommate with a serious expression. "That would have been your fate if I hadn¡¯t stepped in. We would have been separated just like that."


    The truth of her words hit like a cold p, and all three of them swallowed hard, the weight of what could have been settling over them.


    "And we¡¯re grateful for your help," Violet said sincerely, locking eyes with L.


    A slow smile spread across L¡¯s face, and just like that, the girl they knew was back. "Of course. I¡¯m amazing, and I know it." She flipped her hair dramatically, making Daisy snort.


    Violet let out a soft chuckle, and before she knew it, her arms were wrapping around L in a tight hug. L melted into the embrace, holding on just as tightly.


    But their moment was shattered by a sharp shriek.


    Their heads snapped toward the sound, theirughter fading. A girl was being wrenched away from her roommates, her cries filled with devastation as her friends clung to her, powerless to stop it.


    Violet, L, Daisy, and Ivy stood frozen, stricken by the sight knowing that could have been them. For the first time that night, the girls exchanged a shared, silent look of gratitude toward L, who felt a swell of pride in her chest.


    By the time the pack members had finished their work, there were only eleven of them left, standing together in a haphazard cluster.


    "Fuck, this is terrible!" Violet heard someone mutter from the crowd, their voice bitter. "There shouldn¡¯t be this many winners. This year¡¯s game is a failure."


    "I hear it¡¯s because of her, the purple storm, " another person chimed in, his own voice tinged with resentment. "Alpha Asher gave orders to prioritize chasing her, which meant the others had more time to escape."


    "Well, we¡¯d see what house she¡¯d choose soon enough," the first voice concluded, a bitter jealousy lingering in the words.


    Violet frowned. Why were they ming her for the failure of their twisted game? She was not the one who had asked Asher to follow her.


    Griffin stepped forward, and announced,


    "Congrattions, winners of this year¡¯s Running Game. You now have the esteemed privilege of choosing your permanent house. The Fiery and Unwavering East House; the Mysterious and Merciless West House; the Wild and Unbridled South House; and finally, the Brilliant and Resourceful North House."


    He squared his shoulders as he introduced his own house. "The East House thrives on passion and resilience. My pack is made up of fearless, loyal warriors. Driven by an insatiable appetite for adventure and challenge, we thrive in the face of danger. In one word, the East House is for those who are unafraid to take bold risks."


    His words sent a ripple of awe through the crowd, and more than a few students looked convinced. That was until Asher stepped in.


    He exuded his usual icy confidence as he said, "The West House is not merely a collection of students. We are masters of subtlety, nners who always move several steps ahead of our enemies. We excel in strategy and intellect, using our wits to defeat opponents before they even know they¡¯ve lost."


    Violet couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his words were aimed directly at her even though he was speaking to the crowd.


    "After all," His voice dropped into a silken cadence. "who wouldn¡¯t want to be on the winning team?"


    His pack howled in agreement, supporting him.


    "Damn," Daisy muttered under her breath, "Dude¡¯s a bastard, but he¡¯s good at this."


    Violet nced at Daisy, noting her impressed look. She knew the appeal of Asher¡¯s words. Daisy was smart, and Asher¡¯s pack would give her the opportunity to thrive. But at what cost?


    Then, as if sensing the need for a shift in mood, Roman sauntered forward, breaking the tension with his own brand of charm.


    "Whoah, hold up, calm down, everyone," he said, shing his signature grin. "We¡¯re here to have fun, right? Why stress over all this when you can live freely and still soar to your greatest potential?" His tone was light, almost teasing, as he spread his arms wide.


    "Wee to the South House, the ultimate chill zone, where sesses with a side of pleasure. I mean, what¡¯s life without a little indulgence?" He winked, and Violet had to roll her eyes at his insufferable confidence.


    "And with me as your Alpha... well, let¡¯s just say, paradise has never looked so damn good."


    The girls in the crowd looked enamored, and some even giggled at his antics, but Violet wasn¡¯t fooled.


    "Manwhore," L coughed into her palm.


    Violet shot her a warning look, knowing full well that Roman was as deadly as he was charming. She couldn¡¯t provoke him.


    Finally, all eyes turned to ric, and for a moment, the crowd grew quiet, as if waiting for him to find his footing.


    Unlike the others, the lightning prince lookedpletely unprepared, awkwardly scratching the back of his head. His face flushed red, and for a moment, it seemed like he might just bolt.


    Because he had no choice but to fulfill his role as a cardinal alpha, most people didn¡¯t realize that ric Storm was actually an introvert. This was why he often appeared cold and distant, preferring the solitude of hisb over thepany of others.


    "I... uh, I guess I don¡¯t have much to say," ric started, his voice awkward but earnest. "We have money, and, uh..." He seemed to stall before adding, "And dreamse true in the North House?"


    The crowd was silent for a beat, it was the worst pitch anyone had ever heard and yet, a girl¡¯s voice broke through.


    "O. M. G! He¡¯s so cute and he has money. I¡¯m sold."


    Violet felt a sh of jealousy, her gut tightening as she saw the girl step forward to dere her allegiance to the North House.


    It took every ounce of self-control not to yank the girl back by her cor and throw her across the field.


    One by one, students began making their pledges.


    "North!"


    "South!"


    "West!"


    "East!"


    When it was over, South House had three pledges, North had two, and East and West had one each. But it wasn¡¯t over.


    Not yet.


    Because Violet and her roommates hadn¡¯t chosen.

 Chapter 180: Shatter

    <h4>Chapter 180: Shatter</h4>


    All eyes were on them now, the crowd buzzing with anticipation. What house would the purple storm choose? They couldn¡¯t wait to find out.


    "What are you waiting for, drama queen? Pick a house already and stop wasting our time!" Elsie snapped with an impatient huff.


    "Let her be, Elsie," ric told her off.


    "No, Elsie¡¯s right," Asher cut in, his voice edged with mockery. "It¡¯s time for her to make a decision. We don¡¯t have all night... or do we, little human?" His dark eyes gleamed as he fixed his stare on her.


    Violet squared her shoulders, lifting her chin with forced confidence, her hands trembling so subtly she barely noticed, until L reached out and intertwined their fingers, squeezing gently.


    When Violet turned to her, L offered a small smile, as if silently saying: <i>No matter what, I¡¯m with you.</i>


    The simple gesture strengthened her resolve. Violet sucked in a shaky breath, then let her gaze sweep over the alphas, reading each of their faces.


    First was Asher, looking smug andposed, but Violet could see the tension beneath the surface. The bastard knew she was not going to choose him. Good for him.


    Griffin was rxed but watchful, giving her a friendly smile instead.


    Roman looked intense, his gaze pinning her in ce like a warning: <i>Don¡¯t back down now. Not aftering this far</i>.


    And then, ric. His eyes held pure, unfiltered hope, as if he was willing her to choose him but unwilling to pressure her.


    Violet hesitated upon that look in his eyes, her chest tightening knowing she was about to break his heart. It was the hardest thing to do but Violet tore her gaze away. If she let herself linger, she might not have the strength to go along with the n.


    She took a deep breath. Then, blurted out, "I reject all the houses."


    The reaction was instantaneous.


    "What?!" Gasps and startled murmurs rippled through the crowd, voicesyering over one another in disbelief.


    Violet steeled herself, then repeated, louder this time, "I decline the offers from all the houses. I want to be on my own."


    Silence crashed over them, thick and suffocating. It was the kind of silence that felt fragile, as if a single breath could shatter it.


    The looks on the faces of the students were nothing short of horrified, as if Violet had just shot a silver bullet straight through the heart of their beloved cardinal alphas.


    Ivy and Daisy looked bewildered, exchanging wide-eyed nces. They had never even heard of rejecting the packs as an option. What would happen now? What did it even mean?


    Before they could process it, L stepped forward to say. "I also reject the four houses."


    Another collective gasp rang out, the student¡¯s whispers turning frantic. What was happening? What in the goddess name were they doing?


    L turned to Ivy and Daisy, her expression expectant, waiting for them to follow suit.


    "No, wait... let¡¯s think about this," Daisy hesitated, her gut screaming that this was a bad idea.


    But Ivy, never one to pass up a dramatic moment, stepped forward with a theatrical flourish. "I decline the honorable offer from the four packs. I think I¡¯m better off alone."


    Another round of murmurs emerged. More gasps.


    "Ivy!" Daisy hissed, eyes darting between them.


    Ivy nudged her. "Come on, don¡¯t make us do this alone."


    Daisy shook her head. "No. I don¡¯t¡ª"


    "We made a deal, remember?" L reminded her, her voice gentler now.


    Violet interjected, "No, let her be. I told you all not to follow me."


    "But we¡¯re supposed to stick together," L argued, only to flinch under Violet¡¯s sharp stare.


    "Fine..." L¡¯s lips twisted into a dramatic pout. "Go ahead... leave us. Move on. Join your fancy new house, make new friends, gossip,ugh, eat, study¡ª"


    "Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake¡ªFINE! I¡¯ll do it!" Daisy snapped, throwing her hands up.


    One should have seen the grin that spread across L¡¯s face like wildfire.


    She was going to regret this. Daisy knew it, but she had no choice.


    Daisy sighed in defeat, then stood tall. "All four of us reject the pack houses."


    The murmurs became tumultuous this time.


    "They¡¯ve lost their fucking minds," someone muttered.


    "Doesn¡¯t rejecting the houses make them...?" another voice trailed off in realization.


    "Rogues," a third voice finished grimly.


    The word slithered through the crowd like poison and the moment it was spoken, a low hiss of disdain followed, as if the mere thought of rogues tainted the air around them.


    But that was not the end.


    A furious snarl ripped through the night as Asher lunged, his fist connecting hard with Roman¡¯s jaw.


    "You fucking fox! You did this, didn¡¯t you?" Asher roared.


    Roman wiped the blood from his split lip, shing a grin through crimson-stained teeth. "Checkmate, puppet master. You¡¯ve been outyed."


    The sheer rage that shed across Asher¡¯s face was scary.


    Asher Nightshade had nned for everything. He knew Violet wouldn¡¯t pick him, but that hadn¡¯t mattered. He had another n like always.


    If an alpha wanted a member from another house, they could challenge that house¡¯s alpha for them. His n had been simple: challenge ric for Violet. Win and im her.


    And then Roman had burned it all to the ground.


    With another enraged snarl, Asher lunged again, but Griffin shoved him back, standing between them.


    While the alphas shed, ric was already at Violet¡¯s side. His hands cradled her face, his expression stricken with desperation.


    "Tell me this is a mistake," he pleaded. "Tell me you misspoke, and we¡¯ll fix it. The houses will understand."


    Violet swallowed against the lump in her throat. The raw emotion in his eyes burned her, but she couldn¡¯t let it sway her.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered. "But this is the only way Asher can¡¯t reach me. The only way you¡¯ll be safe. I¡¯m truly sorry."


    She saw the light in his eyes dim ¡ª the moment her words crushed him.


    His hands slipped from her face, falling uselessly to his sides. And just like that, she shattered his heart.

 Chapter 181: Alone

    <h4>Chapter 181: Alone</h4>


    Violet stood paralyzed, watching the chaos unfold around her, her heart hammering against her ribcage. She had known her decision would shake the school, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to unravel intoplete madness.


    Griffin struggled to keep the peace, but it was a losing battle. Asher was beyond livid, his rage rippling through his pack, igniting an instinctive aggression in them


    His wolves had taken aggressive stances, snarling and baring their fangs, their bodies coiled. They were ready to defend their Alpha, to strike down anyone who dared oppose him.


    On the other hand, Roman, who had borne the brunt of Asher¡¯s punch was not pushing for revenge, no, it was his pack demanding for violence. Both packs might have been friends in the past but they weren¡¯t about to stand back and let their Alpha be attacked without retaliation, especially when Asher had already sunk his teeth into him.


    The agitation was too much, with the low growls and hisses filling the air like the prelude to an all-out war. The human students were frozen in ce, unsure whether to flee or stay, while others whispered anxiously among themselves, their eyes darting between the enraged Alphas.


    "That¡¯s enough!"


    ric¡¯s voice thundered across the space, carrying amand so powerful it shattered the air like a storm¡¯s fury.


    As if the heavens themselves answered, lightning tore across the sky, striking the earth with a deafening crack. The ground sizzled where the boltnded, dangerously close to where Asher, Griffin and Roman stood.


    The reaction was instant. The Cardinal Alphas recoiled, breaking apart as another bolt of lightning struck closer to their wolves. The scattered sparks sent the snarling pack members scrambling, their yelps filling the night as they backed away in rm.


    All eyes snapped toward ric Storm.


    He stood at the spot, his eyes sparking with uncontained electricity, his tinum hair glowing under the eerie flicker of lightning. The air around him pulsed with so much power that no one dared to move or speak.


    Slowly, ric ascended the stairs leading to the entrance, elevating himself above the others and demanding the full attention of everyone present.


    He gazed out at the crowd, his expression looking like it was carved from stone. Then he spoke with a voice so cold it felt like a death sentence.


    "You heard them. They rejected the four houses. They refuse to be governed. They deny the protection of a pack."


    The bitterness in his tone was obvious, and was edged with something close to betrayal and disappointment.


    "They have turned their backs on the natural order. They owe no allegiance to the Cardinal Alphas. And we all know what that means."


    ric let the words settle, his furious gaze sweeping over the assembled crowd, challenging them to speak the truth aloud.


    At first, there was nothing but silence until a lone voice whispered. "Rogues."


    Another voice picked it up, louder this time. "Rogues."


    Then another, and another, until, like a flood breaking free, the entire school chanted in unison, their voices filled with scorn and condemnation.


    "ROGUES! ROGUES! ROGUES!"


    The name reverberated through the school ground, the collective judgment crashing down like a hammer.


    Violet¡¯s stomach twisted into knots.


    Daisy, her face paling, ran a hand down her face. "Fuck. I knew this was a bad idea."


    Ivy took a step back, eyes wide with panic when one of the werewolves began to circle her.


    It moved slow on purpose like a predator sizing up its prey. His nostrils red as he inhaled, and the snarl that followed sent a chill down her spine.


    "Violet, what is happening?!"


    More wolves followed suit, shifting into a strange, menacing dance, their eyes locked onto Violet, L, Ivy, and Daisy with unhidden hostility. They weren¡¯t just looking at them. No, they were iming them as outcasts, treating them as threats.


    Violet¡¯s heart sank like a stone as she realized this was a mistake. A horrible, irreversible mistake.


    Violet knew rejecting the houses would mark her as an outcast, but she never thought it was this serious. Her decision marked her and her friends as enemies to the very system that governed the school.


    And now, she stood amidst the snarling wolves, whose eyes burned with the primal need to put the rogues in their ce.


    She turned her gaze toward Roman, the one who had convinced her to do this. The look on his face was indecipherable, but something in his eyes told her he knew exactly what he had done.


    He had set her up for this. And now, there was no turning back.


    "What does he mean, Rogues?" L cried with disbelief. "We¡¯re not even werewolves!"


    Rogues were the lowest of the low in werewolf society, considered beasts without a home, wolves without a pack. Some were outcasts, banished for breaking the sacredws of their kind. Others were lone wanderers, forsaking their packs for reasons of their own. But no matter the cause, thebel carried the same weight.


    A rogue was a threat.


    Without a pack, there was no structure. Without structure, there was


    unpredictability, which was a danger to the established order of werewolf society. And if a rogue gathered enough numbers, they could pose an even bigger threat to the alphas, to the packs, to everything they had built.


    That was why most alphas eliminated them on sight. It was an unspoken rule of survival¡ªkill first before they became a problem.


    And now, Violet and her friends had just been branded as one of them.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter," Daisy muttered, shaking her head, her tone heavy with resignation. "Even if we aren¡¯t werewolves or rogues in the traditional sense, our choice puts us in the same category in the eyes of the houses."


    She turned to them, her jaw tight with frustration. "Or have you forgotten that Lunaris Academy operates under a strict werewolf hierarchy? The alphas take their traditions very seriously."


    Then, her gaze cut straight to Violet, her tone scathing. "It¡¯s clear to me now why you did what you did." A dry, humorlessugh escaped her lips. "But congrattions, Violet. You just doomed us all."


    Violet sucked in a sharp breath, the words hitting her harder than any blow.


    She had tried to warn them. She had told them not to follow her. And yet, they had still chosen to stand by her side. It was no excuse but now, they were suffering the consequences alongside her.


    Violet¡¯s mouth opened but no words came out. Her throat was tight, as if an invisible noose had cinched around her neck. Her mind scrambled for something to say, for a way to exin, but the words refused to form. She hadn¡¯t wanted this. She had just wanted freedom. A way out. She didn¡¯t know it would be this bad.


    Before she could even attempt to apologize, ric¡¯s voice rose above the murmurs of the crowd.


    "And that concludes today¡¯s events.All changes to the houses would be executed tomorrow. Enjoy what¡¯s left of your morning." His voice was different now, it sounded lower, and sadder.


    Violet snapped her gaze up to him, only to see his back already turned to her. His broad shoulders, once squared with strength and confidence, now sagged slightly as he began walking away.


    She had never seen him like this before. Defeated. It was like a knife through her chest.


    "No¡ªric, wait!" she blurted, stepping forward.


    But she never made it.


    A vicious snarl tore through the air, stopping her in her tracks. A wolf stood in her path, its gleaming fangs bared, hackles raised. Then Finn, ric¡¯s beta stepped out from beside the wolf.


    "You are not to approach or associate with ric Storm or any Cardinal Alpha from now on, rogue." His voice was as cold as steel, his eyes burning with rage.


    Violet swallowed hard. "No, Finn, I just need to talk to him onest¡ª"


    The beta growled this time, it¡¯s sound vibrating deeply in his chest. It was a warning.


    It was no use, there was no room for negotiation. Violet clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palm. Fine. She would find a way to talk to ricter.


    For a long moment, Finn held her gaze, his fury unhidden. And then, finally, he turned on his heel and walked away, taking the remaining wolves with him.


    And just like that, it was over.


    The students, now satisfied that the event had concluded, began to disperse. Their judgmental nces burned into Violet¡¯s skin, whispers floating between them like knives in the dark.


    The other Cardinal alphas had long gone. Not one had stayed behind.


    The weight of reality settled on Violet¡¯s chest painfully. She was nothing now. No house. No allies. No ce.


    But of course, the night wasn¡¯t over yet.


    A smug voice sliced through the silence.


    "Well, well... look at this tragic little sight."


    Violet¡¯s stomach twisted, recognizing the voice.


    Elsie Lancaster.


    Her nostrils red as Elsie stepped forward, her lips curled into a triumphant smirk.


    The self-proimed queen of the academy had never looked more delighted.


    "To think, all this time, I was racking my brain for ways to get rid of your crazy ass, and yet, you just did the job for me." She cackled, crossing her arms with a mocking tilt of her head. "I mean, really... you¡¯re even crazier than they say."


    Violet¡¯s hands itched to wipe that smirk right off her face. Instead, she met her gaze with cold defiance.


    "If I¡¯m that crazy," she said evenly, "then you should be scared."


    Elsie didn¡¯t flinch. She onlyughed, full of unshaken confidence.


    "No, sweetheart." She leaned in slightly, her voice dipping into something darker, something venomous. "You¡¯re done. For real, this time."


    She let that sink in before adding, almost sweetly, "If I were you, I¡¯d start watching my back."


    It was a warning and a promise.


    Then, with onest nce at Daisy, Ivy, and L, her expression twisted with disgust.


    "See youter, losers."


    And with that, she spun on her heel,ughing like a witch.


    Finally, her prayers has been answered. Violet Purple has been delivered into her hands and there would be no one to save her!

 Chapter 182: War Of The Rogues And Cardinal Houses

    <h4>Chapter 182: War Of The Rogues And Cardinal Houses</h4>


    The meeting hall buzzed with conversation, agitation in the air as the cardinal alphas and the elite students gathered in their exclusive space.


    Unlike the rest of the school, which had already dispersed, the real power brokers of Lunaris Academy remained to decide the fate of Violet Purple and her friends after the chaos they had ignited.


    And it was not surprising that Elsie Lancaster was at the center of it all. She


    stood first, saying with righteous indignation.


    "Violet Purple and her friends rejected our ways, ourws, and our protection.


    A rogue has no ce in our hierarchy. I demand that Violet Purple be removed from the rankings immediately!"


    Murmurs rippled through the room with some students nodding in agreement, while the others thought the opposite, uncertainty written across their faces. This was the first of its kind, at least since their rise to power, it didn¡¯t mean their predecessors didn¡¯t have a sensitive case like this.


    "You¡¯re right," Amanda chimed in smoothly, siding with Elsie like a vulture smelling blood."Allowing a rogue to remain on the rankings undermines the authority of the houses. We can¡¯t have a rogue queen. That would be devastating."


    A scoff pierced followed her words.


    "For a harmless human, you seem awfully eager to rip her down," Natalie remarked, her arms crossed, and her razor-sharp gaze brimming with mockery. "Do you have that much of an inferiorityplex, Amanda Raynes?"


    Amanda¡¯s mouth opened in fury, but before she could spit out a retort, Asher¡¯s starended on her, and she snapped it shut. There were certain lines even she wouldn¡¯t dare cross especially when the west house Alpha looked at her that way. Cold and deadly. She quickly realized her ce.


    Natalie took advantage of the silence to say."Last time I checked, rogues are werewolves. Violet and her friends are human. Their decision makes them outcasts, not something as offensive as going rogue. It¡¯s not the same thing."


    "Last time I checked," Roman interjected, lifting a brow, "You¡¯re human too, and yet you live under the protection of his pack."He tilted his chin towards Griffin, making his point loud and clear.


    "Because I have no choice," Natalie shot back. "If I did, I¡¯d be on my own and perhaps, be branded a rogue." She challenged him.


    Roman clicked his tongue, as if in sympathy. "And there lies the problem," he mused. "Violet is a natural-born leader. If she gains followers, she could rally other misfits, the weak, the outcasts, and lead a rebellion against us. It would be first of its kind, the war between Rogues and the Cardinal Houses. "


    A murmur rippled through the student council. The idea was absurd, yet... usible.


    Natalie scoffed. "You¡¯re being dramatic. Violet is human. What could a human possibly do?"


    "A lot," Asher¡¯s words carried heavy meaning. He wasn¡¯t condemning Violet but indirectly reminding them all of the war that nearly brought them all to ruin.


    Griffin, who had remainedrgely impartial, finally spoke. "Violet earned her ce. Stripping her of her ranking because she chose independence would be unjust."


    "Her independence is a threat to our conformity," Roman countered, "And let¡¯s not pretend she truly earned that spot. Asher¡¯s pack backed her from day one. He was her patron."


    The room stilled when the secret was out. It was something everyone had suspected, but none had dared to voice aloud because they feared Asher.


    Eyes turned to Asher. If he was rattled, he didn¡¯t show it. He remainedposed, unnervingly calm. But the look he gave Roman was pure venom. Their friendship had clearly been in the past because now, it was clear that Asher Nightshade despised him


    "So much for making history," Sharon muttered bitterly.


    At that statement, a harsh chuckle rumbled from the far side of the room.


    ric Storm.


    Hisughter was bitter, condescending, and reeking of resentment. Everyone watched as he tilted back the dark amber liquid in his ss, swallowing it in one smooth gulp before mming it down on the table.


    "Tell me," ric began, his voice heavy with sarcasm, "which one of you climbed the ranks without spreading your legs for one or all of us? Without wrapping yourselves around an Alpha¡¯s arm like a trophy to be paraded? Without riding the wave of public opinion and social climbing thanks to us?"


    He said with mockery. "Go on. Raise your hand. I¡¯d love to see."


    The entire room was dead still and not one person raised a hand.


    Asher huffed out augh. "Well, well. How fascinating."


    Elsie, visibly irritated at losing control of the conversation, shoved the discussion forward.


    "The point is," she snapped, "Violet and her little band of misfits have no pack. No rank. She made her choice. She doesn¡¯t deserve to remain among us."


    Her voice hardened. "What happens when others follow her lead? What then?"


    "You mean to say the humans?" Natalie said, clearly having fun rattling her.


    Elsie mmed her palm down on the table. "Violet Purple will be removed from the rankings. She can¡¯t be an elite and a rogue. Does anyone object to that?"


    None of them said a word, but that didn¡¯t mean they agreed with it either.


    She turned her gaze toward ric, her expression gleaming with malice.


    "And next on the table is your rtionship with the Rogue Queen." she mocked.


    ric¡¯s jaw ticked. "My love life is none of your concern."


    "Oh, but it is," Elsie pressed, savoring every second. "She rejected the houses. She doesn¡¯t get to reject the system and still keep her Alpha boyfriend. You don¡¯t get to keep her."


    "If that¡¯s the case, you already have your answer. Both of us are over. So let her be."


    "But not everyone knows that. The same way you imed her publicly, a public break up should be able to pass the message." Elsie said with a wicked curl of her lips.


    Natalie clicked her tongue. "Tsk. Tsk. Elsie Lancaster, you are having a field day, aren¡¯t you?"


    "I¡¯m sorry? I¡¯m just doing what everyone with a backbone would do, restoring order in this school." She imed.


    "Hmmm," Natalie said unconvinced, "Let¡¯s hope you¡¯re able to ept the same measure when it gets to your turn one day."


    "Until the dayes." Elsie smiled at her without warmth, their disdain for each other so apparent at that moment.


    Roman said, "If Violet¡¯s so independent, let her stand on her own without the help of the Alphas. A public break up would do the trick."


    ric¡¯s anger shed like a live wire.


    "You can¡¯t tell me how to break up with her."


    "They¡¯re right, ric," Asher said, surprisingly siding with them.


    His tone was controlled, his words thoughtful, although there was something cold beneath it.


    "It¡¯s not just about you anymore. This is about setting an example. If we let her slide, others will think they can defy us too."


    ric let out a humorlessugh, shaking his head as he stared at the near-empty bottle in his grasp. Then, slowly, he tilted it back, draining the rest of it before mming it onto the table so hard the ss cracked.


    "Fine." His voice was hoarse and thick with emotion. "I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll break up with her, publicly. Make a show of it. I¡¯ll humiliate her, whatever that makes you all sleep better."

 Chapter 183: Storm vs. Beast

    <h4>Chapter 183: Storm vs. Beast</h4>


    "ric!" Griffin called after the retreating Alpha, but he wouldn¡¯t even slow down or acknowledge him.


    "Come on, ric!" Griffin demanded for his attention, but there was still nothing.


    Frustrated, the big Alpha caught up to ric, grabbed him by the shoulder and yanked him around. But the moment ric turned, his blue eyes shed with anger.


    "Not a word about her!" he hissed at Griffin.


    It was not hard to guess his intention with his relentless pursuit. Except his friend didn¡¯t back down.


    "You know it¡¯s exactly about her!" Griffin shot back, unflinching.


    In response, a deep, ominous thunder cracked overhead like a warning. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the air sizzled around him, static crawling over his skin. His muscles twitched as the charge from ric¡¯s body snapped against him, the fine hairs on his arms rising in response


    "Your petty tricks won¡¯t work on me¡ª"


    Griffin was still saying when ric mmed a bolt of lightning straight into his chest.


    The world blurred as the force of the st sent Griffin crashing into a tree, bark splintering on impact. The air was knocked from his lungs while the sting of residual electricity burned through his veins.


    Thank the gods they were outside else they would have destroyed school property. Not that they couldn¡¯t repair it with their money, but anyone could have gotten hurt in the process.


    Griffin groaned, pushing himself up slowly, his body still buzzing from the shock. His vision refocused on ric, who stood rooted in ce, watching him with cold fury.


    A slow grin tugged at the corner of Griffin¡¯s lips. Then he rolled his shoulders, saying in a gravelly tone, "Fine, you want a fight? You¡¯ll get one."


    Griffin rose to his feet, and let the changee upon him. His muscles began to bulge, veins pulsing beneath his skin as his body grew and stretched until it becamerger than usual. Though he didn¡¯t fully shift into his terrifying Hulk-like form, the East House Alpha still looked intimidating in this size.


    Then, with a wild glint in his eyes, Griffin let out a maniacalughter as if reveling in the challenge.


    "You want to blow off some steam? Let¡¯s work out, baby."


    Without hesitation, Griffin charged at him. ric shifted his stance at the same time, his expression sharpening as lightning crackled to life in his palm, snapping and twisting into the shape of a whip.


    And just like that, storm shed with beast.


    The electric whipshed forward with a flick of ric¡¯s wrist, snapping through the air like a living serpent and striking at Griffin¡¯s path.


    But Griffin saw iting, nor was slow. He dodged the first strike with a deft roll to the side, his huge body moving with surprising agility for someone his size. The second strike nearly clipped his shoulder, the crackling energy leaving a faint scorch in the air.


    Griffin grinned, the thrill of the fight making his blood sing. "You¡¯re holding back, Storm. You never do well when you¡¯re emotional."


    ric¡¯s eyes burned with electric fury as the words hit straight to home. His control over the lightning was masterful, but even right now, it fizzled at the edges, fluctuating with the emotions raging inside of him.


    The whole issue with Violet was brewing inside of ric like a temper resulting in the manifestation of his unstable powers. A w Griffin very much noticed.


    "This isn¡¯t about me, is it?" Griffin said, his voice nearly drowned by the deafening p of thunder. "You¡¯re angry at her, not me. You¡¯re heartbroken and in pain."


    "Shut up!" ric roared, and without hesitation, heshed out again, and this time the whip wrapped around Griffin¡¯s arm, a surge of electricity jolting through him.


    Griffin snarled, his muscles seizing for a brief moment as the pain shot through his limbs. But instead of crumbling, he roared through the agony, yanking ric forward with sheer brute strength, his biceps flexing as he swung him sideways like a ragdoll.


    ric barely managed to brace himself as he flipped midair andnded in a crouch, his boots digging deep into the earth.


    "That¡¯s all you got?" Griffin taunted, shaking his arms free of the lingering current


    ric took a deep, controlled breath, lightning gathering in his palm once more, this time coiling around his knuckles like gauntlets. "Not even close."


    Heunched forward at blinding speed, lightning enhancing his reflexes, his fists a flurry of strikes. Griffin blocked the first two punches, the force behind them numbing his forearms, but the third hit got him, a crackling punch mmed into his ribs that sent him skidding several feet back.


    Okay. Perhaps, he shouldn¡¯t have provoked him. Griffin realized, clutching his side. The pain was intense, but it only fueled his drive. With a beastly growl, he charged again, this time feinting left before pivoting on his heel and delivering a monstrous uppercut.


    ric reacted, but a fraction toote, his anger having blinded him as Griffin¡¯s fist connected squarely with his jaw.


    ric¡¯s body was lifted clean off the ground before he crashed several feet away, rolling across the dirt. The force of the blow momentarily ckened his vision, static buzzing in his ears.


    Fuck. Perhaps he used too much strength.


    "ric, are you okay?" Griffin bent to check up on him, only for ric to send a shock through his body.


    "B¡ªbastard!" Griffin cursed, his body locking up from the attack, right before he fell beside his cardinal brother. Both alphas gasped for breath, neither making an effort to rise.


    The heavens opened up at that moment and rain poured down in heavy sheets, drumming against their battered bodies, mixing with the scent of burnt ozone and sweat. But as cooling as the rain was, it was not enough to calm the pain ric carried inside.


    Griffin turned to ric, "So can we talk now? "


    "Not her, please. I can¡¯t deal with it right now." ric shook his head, pained.


    "You do know it¡¯s all Roman¡¯s fault. He had an ulterior motive from the start and yed us all." Griffin added with emphasis, "He probably deceived her too."


    "No," ric said, his voice raw and frayed, as if each word was tearing him apart from the inside. "It¡¯s not just what she did, it¡¯s the fact she gave up on me so easily. She made those decisions without a second thought about how they would affect me. She never believed I could protect her, never trusted that I was strong enough to stand by her side. Violet Purple never believed in me."

 Chapter 184: Her New Prey

    <h4>Chapter 184: Her New Prey</h4>


    The party should have ended already, but Elsie Lancaster and her loyal entourage weren¡¯t ready to let go of their victory celebration just yet. Not when the humiliation of Violet Purple was still fresh and ripe for their merriment. This was Elsie¡¯s moment, and she was going to bask in it for as long as she pleased.


    "You should have seen the look on her face when she said, ¡¯I reject all the houses,¡¯" Sharon mimicked in an exaggerated, mocking tone, "I bet she thought we¡¯d all drop to our knees and crown her Queen of the Rogues!"


    She dissolved intoughter, clutching her stomach so hard as tears spilled from the corners of her eyes. The sound was infectious, and affected the girls who joined in the fun.


    If there was anyone who despised Violet as much as Elsie, it was Sharon Andrews. The sting of being pushed out of the top twenty rankings and being humiliated by Violet in front of everyone when she first arrived at Lunaris Academy still burned.


    Though she had wed her way back into the elite, Violet had continued to rise, outshining, outperforming and overshadowing her at every turn. Sharon had waited patiently, biting her tongue, and biding her time. Atst, the tables had turned. Violet Purple had fallen and she was ready to feast on her remains.


    Surrounded by her usual clique of elite students, Elsie held court like a queen, savoring every moment of her triumph. Their drinks were refilled without a word by Grace, their self-appointed maidservant, who dared not challenge their rule.


    And in the corner, nursing his own drink, was Roman Draven. He was silent, watching the girls as they celebrated and made their ns, a disinterested look on his face as he swirled the liquid in his ss.


    Though he had changed out of his bloodied and tattered clothes, the injuries remained. The bruises stretched ugly and purple across his jaw and knuckles, reminding eveyone of the beating he had endured in Asher¡¯s hands. The worst of the wounds were already fading, but it would take the rest of the day to fully heal.


    "So," Annabelle mused, her voice dripping with intrigue, "what¡¯s the n for Violet Purple and her little band of misfits? I¡¯m sure as Rogues, they deserve to be taught some lessons."


    "Of course. For starters, Rogues shouldn¡¯t have the same privileges as the rest of us." Elsie sipped from her ss, the words tasting sweet on her tongue. "Their ess to training grounds and specialized sses meant for ranked students only should be limited."


    There was a pause, just long enough for the words to sink in and the others to agree to the idea.


    One of the girls named Angel with a rare voice of conscience, asked uneasily. "Are you sure we can do that? She¡¯s still a student. Not a criminal."


    Amanda Raynes scoffed. "Lunaris Academy was built on the foundation of the pack system. If she isn¡¯t in a pack, she shouldn¡¯t enjoy the same privileges. That¡¯s how hierarchy works."


    "They still have to train. You¡¯re making them walking targets," Angel pointed out.


    "If they wanted security, they should have picked a house." Sharon said. "Violet is a schrship student, a freeloader, and a rogue. She contributes nothing to this school, just leeches off it. If it wasn¡¯t for the Alpha King¡¯s generosity and our families¡¯ donations, she wouldn¡¯t even be here."


    Sharon¡¯s eyes gleamed as she met theirs. "Violet Purple needs to learn to be grateful."


    Amanda perked up. "I¡¯ll mess with her schedule a bit. Take her off her sses, especially the advanced ones. I¡¯ll have a little chat with Principal Jameson about my family¡¯s willingness to contribute to that new academy project in exchange."


    A ripple of agreement passed through the room, the girls nodding in approval.


    "And what if Violet fights back?" another girl asked warily. "She¡¯s stubborn. She won¡¯t just lie down and take it."


    Elsie was just about to respond when Sharon beat her to it.


    "If they act up, we need a way to control them," Sharon suggested. "We should assign someone to keep an eye on them."


    For a fraction of a second, Elsie¡¯s eyes shed at the sudden intrusion on her spotlight. Sharon was overstepping and speaking as if she held authority over this conversation. Unfortunately, Elsie didn¡¯t like sharing power. She was the one who called the shots, not Sharon.


    She said sweetly but with an unmistakable lethal edge. "I think it¡¯s time you sat back and let me handle this, don¡¯t you, Sharon?"


    Sharon¡¯s face flushed red and some of the girls snickered. She had thought she and Elsie were equals but she was wrong.


    With Sharon sessfully silenced and put in her ce, Elsie exhaled, pleased. "Why waste time watching them when we can just make their lives miserable?"


    There was a hum of approval before one of them asked.


    "And what about Asher? You know he has a fascination with Violet. We wouldn¡¯t want to piss him off."


    Although the question was not directed at Roman, it ought to be answered by him since he knew Asher too well. However, the South House alpha had been silent throughout the conversation. Annoyance flickered across Elsie¡¯s face as she turned to him.


    "Well? You¡¯ve been awfully quiet. What do you say, Roman? The Cardinal Alphas can¡¯t interfere, right?"


    "You¡¯re right, my queen." His voice dripped with sharine charm, though there was an edge beneath it. "Violet Purple is now your prey. If any Alpha were to help her, it would be a vition of the werewolf hierarchy and would cost them.


    Breaking those rules are grounds for an Alpha to be challenged and possibly have his status revoked."


    He concluded. "And we both know the Cardinal Alphas are very fond of their position."


    That response seemed to thrill Elsie, and she practically preened at the confirmation. "Violet Purple has fallen from grace. We don¡¯t even need to lift a finger, not when the students will dly tear her apart for us."


    The girls cheered, raising their sses in a toast to Violet¡¯s downfall.


    Elsie¡¯s gaze settled on Roman. "But let¡¯s not forget the Alpha who made all of this possible."


    Silence fell over the room as she approached him, eyes shining with satisfaction. "Roman Draven, one of my suitors."


    Roman lifted his sszily. "No need to make a big deal out of it," he said with that same disarming smile, but Elsie was determined to im him, here and now, in front of everyone.


    Without hesitation, she strode toward him, grabbed his face, and kissed him full on the lips.


    The girls celebrated the sight while Elsie reveled in her triumph. Finally, she had won. She had the status, the power and the alphas.


    What she didn¡¯t notice, however, was that the fire in Roman¡¯s kiss had dimmed just a little.

 Chapter 185: What Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 185: What Are You?</h4>


    The walk back to their hostel was a silent, heavy trudge. Violet, L, Ivy, and Daisy were dirty and exhausted, weighed down by the events of the night.


    When they arrived at their house, they weren¡¯t alone. Clusters of students still lingered in themon area, their idle conversations dying the second they spotted the four girls.


    Violet felt their stares fall on them like vultures drawn to fresh carrion. However, none of them dared to speak. Good for them. Violet was not in the mood to tolerate anyone¡¯s bullshit.


    Her blood was still hot, and if anyone so much as breathed wrongly, she wouldn¡¯t mind breaking one or two noses to show an example.


    The students must have sensed the murderous energy radiating off her because, like instinct-driven prey, they instinctively stepped aside, parting like the Red Sea to allow her and her roommates passage.


    But the second they disappeared behind their door, the whispers ignited like wildfire. However, Violet didn¡¯t move away from the door immediately. Instead, she stood there, waiting....one... two... three. Then, without warning, she yanked it open.


    A group of students who had been leaning in to eavesdrop, tumbled gracelessly into the room, their limbs iling as they hit the floor in a heap of tangled arms and legs.


    The moment they looked up, their faces drained of color. Violet stood over them, her eyes dark and merciless, her posture screaming one thing¡ªrun.


    "W-we... it¡¯s not what it looks like¡ª" one of them stammered, their voice cracking.


    Violet didn¡¯t say a word. She just stared, the cold, ominous look on her face more terrifying than any threat she could have spoken.


    "Fuck! Let¡¯s leave!" another one yelped, yanking at the others as they scrambled to their feet and bolted out of the room as if their lives depended on it.


    Violet remained at the threshold a second longer, her gaze flicking to the students still loitering outside. It was just one nce and they scattered like frightened mice. Satisfied, she mmed the door shut with a resounding bang.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have bothered," L¡¯s voice broke through the tense atmosphere.


    Violet turned to see L stepping forward, her hands moving in weird motions as if she were weaving something invisible through the air.


    Ivy frowned. "What the hell are you doing?"


    "Constructing a whisper shield," L replied nonchntly, fingers still moving through the air. "This way, nobody will be able to hear what we discuss in here."


    The temperature in the room shifted instantly and a chill crawled up their spines as an almost imperceptible pulse of energy saturated the air.


    Daisy shuddered. "That¡¯s unsettling. Although I wish I could see whatever it is you¡¯re doing. It¡¯d be cool to study it."


    "I can see it."


    Violet¡¯s soft deration had the effect of a gunshot in a silent room. Three heads snapped toward her in unison, their eyes widening in shock.


    L¡¯s fingers stilled midair. "You can?" she asked, her voice carrying more astonishment than surprise. However, Violet didn¡¯t notice it because she was mesmerized with her new discovery.


    "What does it look like?" L pressed, her tone eager now and her eyes gleaming with fascination.


    "It¡¯s like..." Violet reached out, watching as wisps curled around her fingertips before dissolving into the air. "Cotton," she murmured. "Soft, weightless... and it¡¯s everywhere."


    Their entire room was cocooned in delicate, pastel-colored threads, floating like mist, filling every crevice where sound could escape.


    "You¡¯re right," L lips curled into a knowing smile. "We call them muting cottons where I¡¯m from. They block out spaces, ensuring no sound leaves these walls."


    "It¡¯s beautiful..." Violet whispered, entranced by the beautiful sight.


    "Alright!" Ivy¡¯s exasperated voice interrupted the moment. "Enough of whatever this is."


    She stood with her hands on her hips, her sharp gaze bouncing between Violet and L as if she were watching two lunatics. All Ivy and Daisy saw was Violet reaching out and touching nothing but mere air. And to them, that was far more unsettling than the idea of soundproofing magic.


    Daisy crossed her arms, her expression skeptical but curious. "Okay, what the hell is going on? Someone better start talking. Now." She turned to L with pointed determination. "Starting with you."


    "I saw what you did in the forest, L," Daisy continued, narrowing her eyes. "You¡¯re not human. What are you?"


    L¡¯s expression turned serious. "I¡¯ll tell you, but first, you have to swear you won¡¯t expose my identity to anyone outside this room."


    Ivy scoffed. "And you expect us to swear like kids? What¡¯s stopping any of us from running our mouths the second we step outside?"


    "The promise will be binding," L said simply. "Even if you wanted to tell someone, you wouldn¡¯t be able to."


    Violet, Ivy, and Daisy exchanged uneasy nces. But then, they had no choice.


    Daisy was the first to cave. "Screw it, I need to know," she muttered, stepping forward eagerly. "So how do we do this?"


    L extended her hand. "We say the oath, then we p each other¡¯s hands to bind it."


    Daisy squinted at her, unimpressed. "That sounds stupid."


    "Try it and see."


    Shrugging, Daisy took L¡¯s hand, and the ritual began.


    "Do you, Daisy Fairchild, swear to keep my identity a secret before the heavens, the earth, and the elements?" L intoned.


    "Agreed," Daisy said.


    They pped hands.


    The moment their palms connected, a shockwave of energy pulsed through Daisy, causing her to jerk back with a startled yelp.


    "FUCK!" she eximed, shaking her tingling hand. "That is some serious voodoo shit!"


    "I¡¯m next!" Ivy dered, practically shoving Daisy aside. She wanted to see and feel it for herself.


    The process repeated, and when the binding magic passed through her, Ivy gasped.


    "Holy¡ª" She turned to Daisy, holding up her arm to reveal the goosebumps crawling across her skin. "Okay, now I believe it."


    Then it was Violet¡¯s turn. She ced her hand in L¡¯s, expecting the same electric pulse, but it never came. Instead, the magic wrapped around her like warm sunlight, sinking into her skin as if embracing someone familiar.


    Violet sucked in a breath while L studied her reaction but said nothing.


    Once the oath waspleted, Daisy¡¯s eyes were alight with curiosity. "Okay, L, spill. What are you?"


    L¡¯s face lit up. "I think it¡¯s better if I show you," she said with excitement. "Just... don¡¯t freak out."


    The three girls nodded, holding their breaths in anticipation.


    At first, nothing happened.


    Then L¡¯s features began to change. Her skin became impossibly smooth, almost luminous, her blue eyes morphing into a striking shade of violet. But the most astonishing transformation came when her rounded ears elongated into elegant, pointed tips.


    Violet, Ivy, and Daisy¡¯s jaws all dropped to the ground.


    L Meadows... was Fae.

 Chapter 186: The Princess

    <h4>Chapter 186: The Princess</h4>


    "Impossible!"


    "p me!"


    "No way!"


    All three girls shouted in unison, their voices ovepping in shock, disbelief, and pure astonishment.


    Violet¡¯s pulse was thundering in her ears. Her gut had told her from the very beginning that something was off about L, yet nothing had prepared her for this. L? A Fae? It was mind blowing.


    "This is mental!" Daisy eximed, nearly tearing at her own hair as if that would help her smart brain process the situation.


    "This shouldn¡¯t be possible! Fae don¡¯t exist! They¡¯re nothing more than stories from mythology sses but here you are, standing right in front of us... in the flesh and blood..." She trailed off, tentatively poking L on the face.


    The moment her fingertips met L¡¯s skin, she gasped. "Fuck! You¡¯re real!"


    L¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement.


    "Oh, faeries are very much real. We just don¡¯t mingle much. Bad history and all, especially with humans. So we keep to ourselves, hidden and safe."


    "Humans don¡¯t like the unpredictable,"


    Violet pointed out, arms crossed as she processed this revtion. "Especially when ites to creatures with supernatural abilities they can¡¯t control."


    L grinned at her. "Bingo."


    While Violet and Daisy were busy wrapping their heads around the whole thing, Ivy had apletely different approach. She circled L slowly, eyes narrowing as she scrutinized every inch of her Fae features like she was studying an ancient artifact in a museum.


    "Your ears," Ivy finally breathed, her fascination barely hidden. "Are they real?"


    L raised a brow. "You¡¯re staring at them right now, Ivy. What do you think?"


    Ivy bit her lip unsure before reaching out. But realizing that might be rude, she caught L¡¯s gaze. "Can I touch them?"


    L shrugged. "Sure."


    Ivy¡¯s fingers ghosted over the side of her ear, her eyes widening as she made contact. She had expected something unnatural, like hard cartge or an inhuman texture, but instead they were soft. The skin was warm and smooth and wasn¡¯t much different from her own ears, just... shaped differently.


    "Damn," Ivy whispered, the texture fascinating her.


    As she continued trailing her fingers up and down, L suddenly let out a bubblingugh, her shoulders shaking.


    "That tickles!" she admitted,ughing.


    Encouraged by her reaction, Ivy grew bolder, tracing the delicate curve before finally brushing against the very tip¡ª snap!


    Ivy yelped, jerking her hand away as L bared her fangs, an aggressive snarl rumbling from her throat. Her usually warm violet eyes had darkened with warning.


    The room fell into stunned silence as it dawned on them that L nearly bit Ivy¡¯s hand off.


    Violet and Daisy instinctively tensed, exchanging wary nces. They were sharing a room with a creature powerful enough to kill them in the blink of an eye. Suddenly, that didn¡¯t seem like such a great idea anymore.


    L, realizing what she had done, quickly took a step back and lifted her hands in a cating gesture.


    "I¡¯m so sorry," she said with genuine remorse.


    "What the hell was that?" Ivy demanded, still recovering from her near-death experience. Kind of. Losing a finger was as good as death to her.


    "I should have warned you." L sighed, rubbing the back of her neck awkwardly. "That spot is... sensitive. It¡¯s an erogenous zone for us. Only our mate is supposed to touch it."


    "Oh."


    Ivy¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red as it dawned on her. Her lips parted in mortification, and she quickly tucked her hands behind her back, far away from L¡¯s ears.


    "Noted. No more touching... ever again," She nodded slowly,pletely flustered.


    An awkward tension settled over the room again before Violet broke it, asking with suspicion. "There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand."


    "What is it?"


    Violet¡¯s voice wasced with skepticism as she said. "You¡¯re a Fae which means you¡¯re a long way from home. So why are you here? Specifically in Lunaris Academy, a school full of werewolves? Should we be worried about your intentions?"


    Daisy, who had been listening intently, nodded in agreement. "That¡¯s right. You¡¯re the first living Fae I¡¯ve ever seen.


    The rest are nothing but legends written in books, stories passed down through generations. And yet, here you are, hiding in in sight. So tell us, L, what¡¯s your real purpose here?"


    The question settled heavily in the air as they waited for an answer.


    It was already a miracle that humans and werewolves coexisted without tearing each other apart. If the Fae were now secretly integrating into the human realm, their presence could mean one of two things¡ªeither an attempt at peace or the prelude to war. And if it was thetter, everything they knew could crumble into chaos.


    Thest time the supernatural was exposed, the world nearly copsed. Another revtion of this magnitude could be catastrophic.


    "You¡¯re right," L admitted, the wary tension between them growing. "I dide here with a purpose."


    A chill ran down Violet¡¯s spine, Ivy¡¯s stiffened and Daisy¡¯s lips pressed into a firm line. It was exactly as they feared.The three girls exchanged uneasy nces, bracing themselves for the worst.


    But before they could voice their concerns, L quickly added, "It¡¯s not what you think. I didn¡¯te here to start a war or reveal our existence. My intentions are good."


    Ivy scoffed, still skeptical. "So your ¡¯good intentions¡¯ involve pretending to be human and attending Lunaris Academy?"


    L shook her head. "No. I was sent here on a mission." She finally confessed, "The truth is... I¡¯m looking for someone."


    A strange feeling settled in Violet¡¯s gut, her heartbeat picking up. "Someone?" she repeated.


    L nodded. "Yes."


    "Who?"


    L swallowed hard, as if she was about to reveal something she wasn¡¯t supposed to. "I¡¯m searching for the Queen¡¯s daughter. Our future heir. She was taken at birth and we¡¯ve been searching for her ever since."


    "And you believe she¡¯s here?" Violet asked, her voice measured. "In the human realm? At Lunaris Academy?"


    L said. "Yes. I¡¯m certain of it. I¡¯ve checked and triple-checked. All the signs lead here."


    Violet¡¯s breath caught slightly. She wasn¡¯t sure why, but something inside her stirred at those words.


    "Then... you must¡¯ve found her," Violet subtly inquired.


    "I have," L confirmed, her violet eyes locked onto Violet¡¯s with stanch certainty. "Both of us have met."


    The world felt like it tilted beneath Violet¡¯s feet. For a split second¡ªjust the briefest of moments¡ªa flicker of hope had ignited in her chest.


    Violet had spent her entire life not knowing where she came from. She had no past, no roots, no family, only questions that had never been answered. And though she never said it out loud, she longed for the truth. She had always longed for family.


    But that fragile hope shattered in an instant because L had already met the princess. Which meant...


    It wasn¡¯t her.


    The disappointment was like a heavy stone in her chest, and Violet¡¯s shoulders slumped just slightly before she schooled her expression into neutrality. If Daisy and Ivy noticed the exchange, neither of them said anything.


    Ivy simply raised a hand. "Just asking out of curiosity, but... who¡¯s the lucky princess?"

 Chapter 187: Way Beyond Her League

    <h4>Chapter 187: Way Beyond Her League</h4>


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you that," L answered, causing both Daisy and Ivy to groan in disappointment. Although Violet had already made peace with the idea that she wasn¡¯t the one, the truth still stung more than she cared to admit.


    "Why tell us all that if you¡¯re not going to reveal the identity of the princess?" Ivy wailed. "I don¡¯t do well with suspense!"


    "You don¡¯t understand the situation here," L told her with a grave tone. "There are people who want the princess dead. The fact that you already know about the missing Fae princess makes you enough of a target."


    Ivy and Daisy tensed, exchanging uneasy nces. It seems the matter wasn¡¯t as simple as they had thought.


    Violet wanted to keep her mouth shut, but she couldn¡¯t rest, not until she confirmed what she needed to know.


    "So... I¡¯m not the princess?" She finally asked.


    But Ivy let out a smallugh, unable to help herself. "Come on, Violet. Just because you¡¯re an orphan and have that unnatural purple hair doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re a faerie princess. Right, L?" She turned to the fae, waiting for confirmation.


    However, L¡¯s calm expression betrayed nothing and it made her frown. Ivy asked again. "Violet Purple isn¡¯t the princess, right?"


    Instead of answering, L posed a question of her own. "What do you think?"


    "Oh, fuck," Daisy muttered, eyes wide with realization. She turned to Violet, her expression shifting as if seeing her in a new light.


    <i>"You¡¯ve met her." </i>Violet¡¯s breath hitched as she recalled L¡¯s words, reading beneath the line. "That¡¯s me." It dawned on her.


    "That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been following me around and wouldn¡¯t leave me alone. You were sent to protect me."


    "If you say so." L¡¯s response was cryptic, but the truth was ringly clear now.


    Violet¡¯s legs gave out from beneath her as if the revtion was too much for her to bear. She slid down against the wall, her mind spinning like crazy. She was a Fae? Not just any fae, but a princess? How was that even possible?


    Ivy spun toward L, her voice demanding answers. "But you just said you can¡¯t reveal the princess¡¯s identity. What is this now?"


    "I was spelled not to reveal information about the princess," L exined calmly. "Violet Purple figured it out on her own. She exploited the loophole."


    Violet was not even listening to their conversations, her pulse roaring in her ears while her breath came in shallow gasps as she tried to process everything. Just moments ago, she had wished she was the missing princess, and now, the wish hade true in the most unfathomable way.


    She had a family out there. She wasn¡¯t a freak. She was just different. Not human. Instead, she was a Fae princess. Just as she had argued with ric. Goddess help her, this had to be a joke.


    "Wow," Ivy breathed, still grappling with the truth. "Violet Purple is a fae princess."


    The hint of jealousy in her tone didn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    Although their rtionship had grown less hostile, Ivy still carried her aristocratic pride. She relished the fact she was the richest in their group. But now, Violet¡ªthe orphan girl adopted by a prostitute¡ªwas beyond her league. She was a creature of legend and Ivy didn¡¯t know how to feel about that.


    "This has got to be the craziest night of my life!" Daisy eximed, shaking her head in disbelief.


    Ivy, still skeptical, asked, "If she¡¯s a Fae, why doesn¡¯t she have pointed ears like you?"


    "I¡¯m sorry," L replied, "but I can¡¯t reveal certain information about the princess."


    "Then how are you sure she¡¯s a Fae? Maybe you¡¯re mistaken or something¡ª"


    "Ivy," Daisy warned, but Ivy pressed on.


    "No, seriously! What if you¡¯re giving her false hope?" She continued, her words tumbling out faster now.


    "Ivy! Shut it!" Daisy¡¯s voice cracked through the air like a whip, silencing her.


    Ivy blinked in surprise because this was the first time Daisy had ever snapped at her like that. Usually, she was the one doing the shutting up. And it was usually on L. Being on the receiving end for once didn¡¯t feel so good.


    But Daisy wasn¡¯t finished. She stepped forward until she was nose-to-nose with Ivy. "I get that you have some superiorityplex. But guess what? This is the reality now. And someone in this room is bigger than you. So get over it!"


    Ivy¡¯s cheeks burned crimson as she stiffened, her pride wounded.


    "I think I¡¯ve had enough for tonight," she muttered with anger.


    Then Ivy spun on her heel and marched toward her bed. Without another word, she yanked the nket over her head, and turned her back to the room.


    In the silence that followed, Violet already found her bearings. Rising shakily to her feet, she approached L and touched her face gently.


    L lowered her head slightly, her posture humble, as Violet traced her fingertips along the smooth contours of her cheeks, feeling for something¡ªanything¡ªthat might exin the connection between them.


    "My mother...the real one... " Violet whispered, her voice so small it was almost lost in the air. "Is she alive? Does she know I¡¯m here?" She swallowed hard. "Is there... is there any chance I can meet her?"


    "The Fae Queen is alive," L answered. "She knows of the princess and waits for her return. But... the princess cannot meet Fae Queen yet. It isn¡¯t safe. Until the time is right, the princess must remain alone as she has until now." Her words, spoken in a reverent, almost ceremonial tone, struck Violet like a bittersweet luby.


    A thousand questions were at the tip of her tongue, but Violet guessed this was enough for now. And Violet knew deep down, she wouldn¡¯t sleep a wink this morning.


    "Fine," Violet swallowed hard. "We¡¯ll talk more in the morning."


    "Yes, please," Daisy groaned, stretching with an exaggerated yawn. "I don¡¯t think my brain can handle any more revtions tonight. Too much shock for one night."


    "I¡¯m not going anywhere," L promised. "We¡¯ll talk tomorrow."


    "Oh, thank God." Daisy groaned.


    As they began to drift toward their beds, Violet hesitated. Then, on impulse, she turned and wrapped her arms around L in a tight hug.


    "Thank you for looking after me, even when I didn¡¯t know and was a bitch about it."


    A radiant smile broke across L¡¯s face. "It is an honor to serve the princess."


    With that, they parted and headed to their respective beds. But then, sleep wouldn¡¯te easily, so they spent the rest of the hours thinking about the newfound truth.


    And thanks to that, they forgot about their new unsettling reality.


    They were rogues now.

 Chapter 188: Dream Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 188: Dream Alpha</h4>


    "Good morning, Luna!"


    "Good morning, Luna!"


    Guards posted along the corridors greeted the red-haired beauty, but she paid them no attention because there was nothing good about this morning.


    The woman was none other than Luna Beatrice, wife to the reigning Alpha King, Elijah. One would assume that as Luna to the supreme Alpha, she would be all smiles, yet there was not an ounce of warmth in her expression, her features perfectly stoic. But beneath that imprable mask, there was no mistaking the fire of anger that burned inside of her and showed in her strides.


    Her expensive gown swirled around her legs with her heels clicking against the marble floor, her red hair tumbling in beautiful waves as she walked down the corridor toward her husband¡¯s quarters.


    However, when she arrived, the guards stationed at the entrance blocked her path.


    "Move," shemanded him.


    "Apologies, Luna Beatrice, but the Alpha King has ordered that he is not to be disturbed." The guard¡¯s stance was rigid and unmoving.


    Beatrice stepped closer till she was standing face-to-face, her eyes dark with fury. "Move. Now." The lethal edge in her voice made the air seem to thin around them.


    For a moment, the guard looked like he wouldn¡¯t budge, but the other guard stepped in and whispered something into his ear. The first guard listened for a moment longer before finally stepping aside.


    "You may meet the Alpha, my Luna," he said with a bow of respect.


    If eyes could kill, the guard would have been dead on the spot because Beatrice¡¯s re was sharp enough to pierce steel. She stared at him long enough for the air between them to crackle with tension before she swept past him into the room.


    The heavy door closed behind her, shutting out the murmurs of the guards. Beatrice stepped in with the fierce regality only a queen could possess. Though these were her husband¡¯s quarters, she could count the number of times she had entered. Thevish decor and gold-ented furniture did nothing to impress her as she was long used to the luxury that came with her title.


    Her steps slowed, her heels no longer echoing as the room¡¯s thick carpet swallowed the sound. But all the grandeur faded into insignificance at the sight before her.


    Her heart turned to stone.


    Elijah, her husband,y sprawled across the massive bed, his bare chest rising and falling beneath the tangle of limbs belonging to three women. Their golden hair, smooth skin, and exposed curves painted the perfect picture of indulgence and sin. The scent of expensive cigars and spiced wine lingered in the air, unable to hide the night¡¯s debauchery.


    Beatrice¡¯s jaw clenched hard, her hands curling into fists at her sides until her knuckles turned white. But she made no sound ¡ª not a gasp of shock or cry of outrage. Her heart pounded against her ribcage, and she was only able to temper the heat of her rage by sheer will.


    <i>This was not the first time. Nor would it be thest</i>


    The pissed off Luna strode to the windows and yanked the curtains apart, allowing the harsh morning light to pour into the room. The sudden intrusion of sunlight cut across the bed, illuminating the room with ruthless rity and stirred the women from their slumber.


    They blinked against the morning rays, gathering the sheets to cover themselves as they squirmed beneath her cold gaze.


    Elijah was thest to wake, and his reaction was different. His eyes found Beatrice, and a slow,zy smile curved his lips. "Good morning, my lovely wife."


    Except there was nothing ¡¯lovely¡¯ about the rage brewing in Beatrice¡¯s chest. If she had allowed her true fury to break free, the entire pce would have shaken with it. Yet, she stood as still as stone, staring down the man she had once believed to love. One she had thought loved her too.


    To the outside world, Beatrice was envied for her marriage to the Alpha King. She was a human¡ªa rarity among Luna queens who were always she-wolves ¡ªand her love story with Elijah had be a romanticized tale told among human females who dreamed of marrying Alphas.


    Their supposed love story had begun within the walls of Lunaris Academy, where fate, or perhap Elijah, the maniptor, had entwined their paths.


    Beatrice had entered the prestigious school as one of the many schrship students, a program established by the previous Alpha King to foster unity between humans and werewolves in a time of strained rtions.


    Her arrival had been unremarkable at first, and she had sought to keep it that way. In a school ruled by the elite, where the strength of one¡¯s bloodline dictated their status, Beatrice didn¡¯t want to bring attention to herself.


    Elijah, on the other hand, had been impossible to ignore as he was the academy¡¯s untouchable heartthrob. Rich, handsome, and the heir apparent, he ruled


    the academy with an iron grip wrapped in a velvet glove.


    His arrogance and cruelty toward humans were well-known, nheless,students still followed him without question, humans and werewolves alike bowing to his authority. Thanks to that, Beatrice had made it her mission to avoid him.


    Then something happened.


    The death of Elijah¡¯s elder brother had shaken the kingdom, forcing Elijah to leave the academy and assume his role as the next Alpha King sooner than expected. When he returned monthster to finish his final term, something about him had changed. He was calmer, his cruel streak seemingly tamed, or so it had appeared.


    The girls of Lunaris Academy had swarmed him more fiercely than ever, vying for his attention now that he was on the throne and needed a Luna to rule alongside him.


    It was every female¡¯s dream to be his mate, except her. Beatrice knew better than to believe in fairytales that only happened in movies and love shows. Even now, Beatrice could not understand why he had sought her out considering their first encounter had been as mundane as any other.


    The day they met face to face, it had rained. Caught beneath the downpour, she had opened her umbre to shield herself when a voice asked to join her.


    She had turned to find Elijah beside her.


    The shock had rendered her speechless. What business did an Alpha king have with a nobody like her? Couldn¡¯t he afford an umbre? Of many other females hanging around with umbres, why did he choose her?


    Yet, she could not refuse him. They had walked side by side in silence until he reached his destination. Beatrice had offered him a brief nod and hurried away, unaware that such a simple act would alter the course of her life.


    The next day, her name had climbed the elite rankings for the first time with startling speed. Gossips spread immediately, and the treatment from her peers shifted overnight. No longer was she the invisible Beatrice, she was now the center of attention, and Elijah was never far behind.


    Despite her suspicions and the walls Beatrice had built up high, she could not escape Elijah¡¯s maic pull. His charm was a weapon he had honed through years of practice, and she had been defenseless against it.


    What began as cautiouspanionship soon blossomed into something more. By the time graduation arrived, Elijah had dropped to one knee before the entire academy and proposed to her.


    It was surreal. An ordinary human female being married to the Alpha king. No, it was impossible. Except they did get married and it was toote for Beatrice to see this sham of a marriage for what it was.


    Elijah had already started the trend of alphas marrying humans and Lunaris academy was just the ce to go to get your werewolf mate, or the most exciting of them all, your dream Alpha.

 Chapter 189: Luna Beatrice

    <h4>Chapter 189: Luna Beatrice</h4>


    Beatrice stared at the three women shamelessly draped over her husband, but she did not flinch. Years of living with Elijah had taught her that showing weakness only fed the beast that dwelled within him.


    "Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I would like to speak to the Alpha king." Beatrice deliberately avoided the word "husband." That title had lost all meaning a long time ago. Except when maintaining appearances in public, Elijah was nothing more than a stranger she shared a house with.


    The girls, however, did not move. Instead, theyughed as if Beatrice¡¯s words were the punchline to a joke. Elijah had brought them into her home with impunity, making it clear she held no authority and hence showed her no respect. Beatrice¡¯s face burned red, however, that was only for a moment before her mask was firmly back in ce.


    "Oh,e now, my love," Elijah drawledzily, addressing her like a lover who had interrupted his fun. "Don¡¯t be such a party pooper. The fun¡¯s only begun."


    "I came here to speak with you, not to witness yourtest indulgence." Beatrice said coldly.


    "Fine." Elijah groaned with mock exasperation before turning to the women. "You heard your Luna. Time to leave. We need to have an ¡¯interesting conversation,¡¯" he added with a wink that dripped with innuendo.


    "Of course, Luna," one woman purred.


    They giggled mockingly, finding the idea of Elijah being with Beatriceughable. In their eyes, she was too rigid and cold to interest him. Little did they know, in the early days¡ªbefore Beatrice had discovered Elijah was not the man she thought she knew¡ªtheir passion had once been unstoppable.


    "Move along, darlings, or I might have to punish you," Elijah teased, smacking one woman¡¯s backside when she wasn¡¯t fast enough.


    The girl gasped with mock surprise beforeughing and gathering their scattered clothes. None of the women bothered to dress, strolling confidently from the room. What was the use? Whether naked or clothed, everyone in the pack knew their Alpha¡¯s appetite.


    With Elijah now left, he sat up, the sheet falling to reveal his battle-scarred chest and taut muscles. Despite his early fifties, his werewolf genes kept him looking like a man in his prime with his dark wavy hair, charming green eyes, and a smile that had seduced and lied more times than she could count. His muscles flexed as he folded his arm behind him, a little dusting of hair in his armpits.


    If there was anyone who looked older, it was Beatrice considering she was human and did not possess werewolves special anti-aging gene. Yet, that didn¡¯t diminish the fact the woman was a great beauty especially with her exotic hazel eyes.


    "What is it, wife?" Elijah taunted. "What pressing matter has you storming in so early?"


    But it turned out Beatrice has had enough because she bit back with a sharine smile, "You do know sticking your prick into every hole isn¡¯t going to give you an heir. You¡¯re impotent darling, or have you forgotten?"


    The smirk vanished from Elijah¡¯s face. In a blink, he was in front of her with a speed only a werewolf was capable of, his eyes zing with fury. Though she flinched, Beatrice held her ground.


    "Go on, hit me." She goaded him. "Come on, what are you waiting for? Do it?"


    Elijah¡¯s snarl rumbled deep in his chest, but her unwavering gaze stalled him. He took a step back, smile returning as if the outburst had never happened.


    "Why would I harm my precious wife? Only monsters hit their women," he said with mock innocence.


    True to his words, Elijah had never hit her, but then his punishments were worse than any physical pain. He relished ying games that would break even the strongest of minds. And yes, she has lived with the monster for years.


    "Of course not, hitting is beneath you. You simply find your opponent¡¯s weak point and strike when they least expect it and where it hurts the most."


    Instead of Elijah feeling offended at that summary, he said delightfully. "How well you know me. No wonder you¡¯re my wife."


    He caressed her cheek as though she were something precious, though his actions betrayed the sentiment.


    "You¡¯re hurt, I know. But you must understand that I have to keep sowing seeds. You never know which one would bear my heir." He gave his excuse for cheating.


    But Beatrice did not buy it, saying instead, "No, that¡¯s simply your justification for cheating and disrespecting me. You already agreed that one of the boys would be your heir. Right now, their parents have been wanting to see you for three days. Three fucking days, Elijah! They haven¡¯t left, but what did you do? You ignore them. You neglect your people!"


    "You mean the same people who went behind my back to create powerful heirs that would topple my government? Is that the same people you are talking about?! "


    Elijah yelled at her, his eyes shing with anger.


    "The parents are to me, not the children. Not innocent pack members. There must be trouble if they¡¯re here to see you. Hear them out first." Beatrice demanded.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll help them." Elijah finally agreed and Beatrice was close to breathing in relief when he added, "But on a condition, of course."


    "What do you want?" she asked warily.


    A glint of amusement danced in Elijah¡¯s eyes. His fingers traced the hollow of her throat, making her shudder with revulsion.


    "It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve enjoyed my wife¡¯s touch," he whispered. "Do this for me, and I¡¯ll grant them their audience. What do you say, my queen?


    Beatrice was tempted to tell him to rot in the deepest hell, but she knew the level of Elijah¡¯s cruelty and how the innocent would only suffer his cruelty.


    "Fine," She spat. "Let¡¯s get this over with."


    Elijah¡¯s smile was pure victory. "On your knees, then, my love. Worship your king."


    Beatrice did just that, and in mere minutes, Elijah had his eyes closed and head lulled back in pleasure as his wife serviced him.

 Chapter 190: Parents Union

    <h4>Chapter 190: Parents Union</h4>


    Alphas were naturally aggressive and dominant, which was why there was always one Alpha per pack. Having two or more dominant Alphas in the same space for too long was like striking a match in a room filled with gasoline.


    For that reason, all the Alphas of the four houses were given separate residences in the pce, lest they tore each other apart in the fight for dominance.


    However, a message had been sent out: The Alpha king would see them. Hence, they had to leave their rooms once more for the grand hall. It was not surprising that Henry Nightshade, Alpha of the West pack and Asher¡¯s father, was the first to arrive, considering the man was punctual and disciplined to a fault¡ªa trait he had inculcated into his son who now embodied the no-nonsense nature of the West.


    However, Asher Nightshade looked nothing like his father, at least physically. Where Asher was all dark and handsome, Henry had dirty blonde hair and beaded ck eyes so dark they resembled the abyss. The man¡¯s features were sharp and austere,cking warmth and exuding a repulsive aura that could make a child cry if he merely nced their way.


    He was a figure thatmanded fear rather than admiration. But just like all Alphas, Henry was tall and strong. His attire was ck on ck, entirely wless. The West Alpha was the epitome of organization, showing no ounce of emotion.


    They said birds of a feather flocked together, but there was nothing identical between Henry Nightshade and Leon Draven, Alpha of the South and Roman Draven¡¯s father. While Henry was all grim and cold, Leon was sweet and sunshine.


    There was no doubt Leon had graciously bestowed his good looks on his son, except his eyes were amber where his son¡¯s were green, inherent to his unique power. Like father, like son, Leon also had


    this easy charm that seemed to draw people in effortlessly.


    With such stark differences in character, the two shouldn¡¯t even be friends, yet Henry and Leon still got along better than any of the other Alphas.


    Caspian Storm, Alpha of the North, entered with his wife, Zara. Together, the two were engaged in a heated debate about one of theirtest inventions that had earned their pack a reputation for innovation.


    There was no doubt ric had inherited both the brains and the looks from his parents. Caspian and Zara bore a striking resemnce to each other, especially with their piercing blue eyes¡ªso much so that one might mistake them for siblings. Kind of... They were actually cousins, three times removed. Thankfully.


    The North was known for its close breeding in a bid to preserve the bloodline, hence the saying, "The North Stays Together."


    It was said that after the virus decimated the poption of she-wolves, siblings had even married each other just to ensure the Storm bloodline didn¡¯t fade into oblivion. If there was any pack resistant to human and werewolf breeding, it had to be the North. Yet, even they had been forced to adapt due to theck of females. However, the Alpha bloodline would always remain pure and untainted.


    And it was at that moment that Alpha Irene, the famous Iron Lady of the East and Griffin¡¯s mother, strode into the hall with one of her two husbands, Aeron.


    Irene was a tall, imposing woman, and the furs draped over her shoulders only added to her already formidable presence. Perhaps that was intentional, after all, in a supernatural world dominated by male Alphas, she knew she had to do everything to keep the men from looking down on her and undermining her authority.


    And just as she thought, it wasn¡¯t long before the men showed why they were dicks and assholes.


    "Finally, thedy of the day graces us with her presence." Henry Nightshade pped his hands mockingly. "For a moment there, I feared you might keep the Alpha king waiting as well." His words dripped with sarcasm.


    Just as was the case with their sons, who couldn¡¯t stand each other, the same tension rippled between their parents. Especially between the East and West¡ªit was no secret that Irene and Henry loathed each other for countless reasons.


    Wild wolves were naturally monogamous creatures who mated for life. While werewolves were only half-wolf, some became selective, exclusive lovers, while others embraced polygamy¡ªor polyandry, in this situation¡ªdepending on their human side, or, as the wolves believed, the will of the Moon Goddess.


    Henry, however, believed firmly in the patriarchal system, where women should remain under a man¡¯s rule and have no authority unless permitted. And having two husbands? That was the final straw. To Henry, Irene represented everything wrong with the world.


    To Irene, Henry embodied everything she despised. The women of her pack were warriors, carving their own paths. It also didn¡¯t help that the East had thergest poption of pure-blooded she-wolves alive.


    To Henry, those women were resources wasted on the battlefield, better off given to men to replenish the dwindling werewolf poption. Hence, both Alphas would rather die than give in to each other¡¯s demands.


    "Alpha Henry, you must have wet dreams about me to be this excited every time I walk into a room," Irene shot back without missing a beat.


    Henry¡¯s eyes darkened with disgust as he spat, "I¡¯d rather be a eunuch than stick my dick into that stretched-out hole of yours. Who knows how many others you¡¯ve spread your legs for beyond your husbands?"


    A warning growl rumbled from Aeron¡¯s throat, but Henry didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he smirked cruelly. "Which brother are you, again? The older or the younger? How does it feel sharing the same hole with your twin? Must be cozy."


    Aeron stepped forward, his face taut with anger. "Better to share a woman we both love than to drive one to her death with cruelty."


    The jab hit its mark. Henry¡¯s expression fell, his lips peeling back in a dangerous snarl as he lunged at Irene.

 Chapter 191: Kill The Alpha King

    <h4>Chapter 191: Kill The Alpha King</h4>


    Irene needed no protection. Her shoulders were squared, eyes zing with defiance as she released an equally fierce roar, challenging Henry to do his worst. She wasn¡¯t going to back down.


    "Whoa!" Leon quickly stepped between them, gripping Henry¡¯s shoulder to hold him back. "I believe it hasn¡¯t gotten to this. Remember, we¡¯re here to gain the Alpha King¡¯s approval, not his disapproval," he reminded the raging Alpha.


    Henry didn¡¯t struggle against Leon¡¯s grip, but the rumbling growl in his throat didn¡¯t lessen. Leon was the only thing standing in his way of teaching that insolent bitch a lesson she wouldn¡¯t forget.


    For a moment, it seemed like Henry was finally calming down, but that was until Irene tilted her head and called him, "Pussy."


    And that did it!


    Henry lost it!


    He yanked free from Leon¡¯s hold, fury blinding him as he charged straight at Irene. But before he could even close the distance, a jolt of electricity paralyzed him, sending him crashing to the ground with a brutal force.


    All eyes snapped toward Zara, standing calmly to the side, holding a sleek, modified taser in her hand, its prongs still crackling faintly from the discharge.


    "Told you the current worked just fine!" she said matter-of-factly, as if she hadn¡¯t just incapacitated one of the most fearsome Alphas in the room. Rather, her tone suggested she was testing an experiment rather than subduing a predator.


    Without a nce at Henry twitching on the ground, she turned back to her husband, still examining the taser with the fascination of a scientist evaluating a prototype.


    And indeed, the particr model was specifically designed for werewolves. With humans and werewolves living closer than ever, they needed a way to protect themselves. Storm Enterprises was simply meeting that demand.


    "So why was Aceining that the voltage wasn¡¯t enough? Does he want to take a life?" Her husband, Caspian asked, equally unfazed by the sight of Henry on the floor.


    Zara scoffed, rolling her eyes. "Of course, It¡¯s Ace. Heins about everything. Had it been ric, he would¡¯ve just gotten the job done without saying a word."


    Caspian chuckled, puffing out his chest with pride. "Of course my boy ric is the best."


    Meanwhile, the other alphas standing on their feet exchanged disbelieving nces. These two were strange, to say the least. Their detached, almost scientific approach to violence was unsettling, even to those ustomed to bloodshed.


    Before the awkward tension could deepen, a loud announcement echoed through the hall.


    "The Alpha King arrives!"


    Immediately, they straightened, shoulders stiffening as Elijah strode in with his usual imposing presence, only to stop short at the sight of Henry, still twitching on the ground. His green eyes swept across the room, taking in the alphas before he chuckled under his breath.


    "You guys never fail to amuse me."


    As Elijah took his seat at the head of the mahogany table, Caspian muttered to his wife, "Perhaps the voltage needs some adjusting. It¡¯s taking longer than expected for Henry to recover."


    Zara barely spared him a nce. "Taser 4.0 was designed to give humans enough time to escape a werewolf attack, not for this exact situation. So yes, it¡¯s naturally going to take longer for him to recover."


    "Still, perhaps we should¡¯ve tested it on someone else. Henry won¡¯t be pleased if he misses this¡ª"


    The sound of a hissing breath from Irene cut them short. Both couples looked up to see Elijah seated and staring at them, an unreadable expression on his face.


    "Apologies, Alpha King," Caspian said, both of them respectfully quieting.


    As the silence fell, Henry slowly stirred, his eyes shing open. His muscles trembled from the aftershock as he slowly pushed himself upright. His gazended on Zara with murderous intent, his anger unmistakable. He was not going to let this slide.


    "Alpha Henry," Elijah called casually. "You seem to enjoy the floor of my pce. If you¡¯re interested, I wouldn¡¯t mind hiring you to clean it. It would be...humbling." His tone dripped with mockery.


    Henry¡¯s jaw clenched, and he bit back a growl. This was the Alpha King, and he had no choice but to swallow his pride.


    "I would love to oblige, Your Majesty, but the West region would be left without a warden. I wouldn¡¯t want to burden you with the chaos that would follow."


    Elijah waved a handzily. "Whatever. Let¡¯s make this quick and get it over with. I have more important matters to attend to."


    Despite the tension between Henry and Irene, their eyes locked, both silently questioning Elijah¡¯s words. <i>Other important matters?</i>


    What could possibly be more important than the concerns of his wardens?


    The answer was clear: After their betrayal ¡ªas he often called it¡ªElijah had made his stance known. Whether they thrived or perished, it didn¡¯t matter. His heart had long since hardened to their fates.


    Henry, frustrated, was the first to speak. "There¡¯s been a surge of Rogue attacks along my borders in the past three months ¡ª"


    Elijah¡¯s gave him an incredulous look. "Are you seriously asking me to fight your battles now? Do I, the King, have to take care of every little fight for you? Or is this just another attempt to use me of ipetence?" His voice dipped into a sneer. "Do you all want to throw me off the throne before your sons even graduate?"


    "It¡¯s not what you think, Your Majesty." Leon stepped forward, "These aren¡¯t the usual scattered rogue attacks. They¡¯re organized. Coordinated. It¡¯s almost as if someone¡¯s leading them. The West house has lost both territory and warriors, and still, your response has been silence."


    "I share the same concern," Irene, Alpha of the East, added. "In our case, they¡¯ve set fire to our smaller packs and kidnapped our women. Pureblooded she-wolves are rare as it is, we can¡¯t afford to lose any more."


    "These aren¡¯t random strikes," Caspian added grimly, his voice carrying a note of forewarning. "They attacked and ransacked one of mypanies, and stole weapons that could give them an upper hand in their next attack. Perhaps even an attack against the pce itself."


    At that, the room fell into an intense silence. All eyes turned to Elijah, waiting for his response. But to their shock, instead of concern, his lips twisted into a sneer, eyes glittering with suspicion.


    "So you armed our enemies? Is that the next step in your n?" His voice dropped, heavy with usation. "Was gifting your children those wretched powers not enough? Now you want to kill me and clear the road for them?"

 Chapter 192: Compromise

    <h4>Chapter 192: [Bonus Chapter] Compromise</h4>


    Alpha Caspian looked utterly dumbfounded. He stuttered, "I¡ªI think you¡¯re mistaken here, your majesty. I believe I mentioned that we were attacked."


    Moreover, if there was any Alpha less inclined to violence, it was Caspian¡ªtheir suspicion should be directed at Henry and Irene, the two war gods of the four regions.


    "The North is more invested in technological advancements, not warfare," Caspian continued. "Attacking you the Alpha King.... is preposterous!"


    Elijah¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Didn¡¯t you just say yourpany was attacked, and weapons were stolen?"


    "Yes, but by¡ª"


    "¡ªRogues," Irene finished unapologetically. For a woman, she wasn¡¯t scared speaking to Elijah, the Alpha king that way.


    And Elijah did notice because his attention was wholly on her as she said, "We already told you this isn¡¯t just an ordinary rogue attack, Alpha Elijah. The rogues are testing our defenses, probing for weaknesses. My patrols are already stretched thin as it is. If this continues, I¡¯ll have no choice but to conscript more pack members into active service."


    Leon, Alpha of the South, growled, "I¡¯ve already done so. Except unlike the East, we¡¯re not natural fighters."


    "Yes, your people are entertainers, Leon." Elijah¡¯s tone dripped with mockery.


    However, Leon looked beyond the mockery and answered. "Morale is crumbling, your majesty. My people question our ability to protect them, and they¡¯re not wrong. We need reinforcements, but your rising taxes¡ª" He clenched his jaw. "¡ªare draining our coffers. How are we supposed to defend our borders when we can barely afford supplies?"


    "Perhaps by working harder?" Elijah suggested.


    "Work harder?" Alpha Leon scoffed and for the first time since their arrival, every mirth escaped his expression.


    He hissed, "While the rogue threat is indeed concerning, I¡¯m more troubled by the drought affecting my territory. Our crops are failing, and livestock are dying. My people are starving. We can¡¯t afford rising taxes when we¡¯re struggling to survive."


    A tense silence followed after those words. Elijah steepled his fingers, his gaze void of emotion. "Rogue attacks, stolen weapons, dwindling morale, and economic strain. It seems you¡¯ve alle prepared with your grievances."


    Henry bristled. "These are not mere grievances. This is about the survival of our packs. Yet you sit here, indifferent, while we suffer."


    "Watch your tone, Henry," Elijah warned. "Or have you forgotten who rules here?"


    Caspian raised a hand before the tension could escte further. "Apologies, your majesty, we are merely desperate for solutions before our own people turn on us. If the rogues are organized, we must determine who¡¯s leading them. I propose increasing intelligence operations along our borders. Capture and interrogate mercilessly any rogue found within our territories."


    "And who pays for these operations?" Leon countered. "We¡¯re already crippled by taxes. Lower them, and we¡¯ll have the resources to bolster our defenses."


    Elijah cracked his knuckles, his facial expression thoughtful, "Fine, I¡¯ll consider reducing the levy¡ªif you deliver tangible results in quelling the rogue threat."


    Turning to Leon, he added, "As for the drought, I¡¯m sure the North has technology that can help you. The two of you should sort it out."


    Leon groaned, as if the thought of dealing with Caspian was a real pain in the ass.


    Caspian in question gleamed with anticipation as if he couldn¡¯t wait to drill into the South Alpha his brilliant ideas.


    Elijah said, "In addition to that, I¡¯ll authorize a temporary suspension of your territory¡¯s taxes. In exchange, you¡¯ll supply additional provisions once your people recover."


    "Fair enough," Leon agreed.


    "And reinforcements?" Irene pressed.


    "I¡¯ll dispatch warriors from the elite guard to assist your territories and eliminate the rogue threat swiftly," Elijah replied. "But mark my words, if I find out by chance that this is any of your ploys again to undermine my rule, trust me, the consequences will be severe."


    The alphas in the room exchanged wary nces. None of them fully trusted Elijah, but for now, his terms would have to suffice.


    "As you say, your majesty," they all agreed.


    "Also," Elijah added, "do my heirs know of the increasing rogue attacks?"


    "No, not yet." Henry answered, "We would like them to focus on their education. Their parents can handle this."


    "That was your decision, not mine," Irene countered. "Our priestess predicted Lunaris Academy may face a rogue attack."


    "And yet, she didn¡¯t foresee the attack on Caspian¡¯spany." Henry scoffed. "I respect your priestess, but you East people are too damn religious."


    Irene bared her teeth at him in warning. No one disrespected her people and their ways.


    "Now, that is no reason for a fight." Elijah said, "Henry is right. I We should not bother the children with such troubling news. Lunaris Academy is in the capital city and has stood strong for years. It¡¯s the safest they can be. And if anything happens, it will be an opportunity for my heir to prove their worth."


    "Unless there¡¯s more, that will be all. Feel free to spend more time at the pce and perhaps share drinks with me." Elijah offered.


    "That would be an honor, your majesty." Henry said, his eyes gleaming with whatever potential ploy he had brewing in that head of his.


    "Thanks for the offer, Alpha king Elijah, but I have wife duties to attend to tonight," Irene said with heavy innuendo


    while staring at Henry.


    As expected Henry¡¯s face wrinkled with disgust and that brought a satisfactory smile to Irene. She loved pushing the man¡¯s button so much.


    Elijah burst intoughter, then his gaze ran over Irene¡¯s body in a way that didn¡¯t escape Aaron¡¯s notice. He growled a warning. Male wolves were naturally possessive of their mates. Alpha king or not, he would tear out Elijah¡¯s eyes if the asion called for it.


    "Your husbands are lucky men," Elijah remarked.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Irene said with a forced smile. Had it been other men, she would have already smashed their face onto that table for looking at her like that.


    "Let¡¯s go, Aaron." The East Alpha and her husband left.


    As soon as Irene left, Caspian and his wife Zara were next in line.


    "As much as we would love to schmooze with you, your majesty, there are certain projects that require our attention. Ideas to bring to life, designs to evaluate, prototypes to ¡ª"


    "Please, just go already, Caspian. " Elijah couldn¡¯t bear a second of his nerdy talks.


    "As you wish, your majesty," Caspian replied, taking his wife¡¯s arm. As they passed Leon, Caspian added, "Looking forward to our coboration, Leon."


    "Delighted," Leon replied, though his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    Caspian left with his wife.


    With that, only Henry and Leon remained. Elijah leaned back in his chair, his smile fading into a calcting gaze. "I suppose it¡¯s just us now, gentlemen."

 Chapter 193: Just The Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 193: Just The Beginning</h4>


    <i>The door crashed open, startling the woman who looked up with dread etched across her face, only to exhale with relief when she saw the familiar figure. </i>


    <i>"L..." The Fae Queen breathed out in relief, clutching the edge of her gown. </i>


    <i>But L¡¯s expression was anything but reassuring, and dread coiled tight in the Queen¡¯s stomach.</i>


    <i>"He¡¯s here, isn¡¯t he?" she asked, her voice strained.</i>


    <i>L gave a grim nod. </i>


    <i>The Queen¡¯s hands began to tremble as she paced the small room, her gown sweeping the floor in frantic movements. "How did he find us so quickly?"</i>


    <i>"I don¡¯t know. I thought we¡¯d thrown him off our trail." L nced toward the door with growing tension. "We need to get the princess out of here."</i>


    <i>The Queen¡¯s head snapped toward the door, her features hardening as if sensing a presence beyond. "I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s toote."</i>


    <i>A deep, guttural growl resonated from beyond the wooden frame, sending shivers through both women. The Queen rushed to the cradle, scooping up her sleeping child.</i>


    <i>"Get behind me, my queen," Lmanded, pushing the Fae Queen behind her as she took a defensive stance.</i>


    <i>For a moment, the growling ceased, and silence fell. The women looked at each other but the hope was short-lived as a loud bang rattled the door, making both them jump. </i>


    <i>The Queen clutched the child who stirred and began to cry, her distressed wails piercing through the air as if sensing the danger.</i>


    <i>"Shh, princess. Please... not now," the Queen whispered desperately, rocking her in vain. But the child¡¯s cries only grew louder as another bang followed, louder this time, and splintering the wooden frame.</i>


    <i>L¡¯s pulse hammered in her ears as she stood her ground. But deep down, she knew the door wouldn¡¯t hold.</i>


    <i>Then, with a final, deafening crash, the door burst from its hinges. The Queen screamed</i>.


    Violet woke up with a startled gasp, sitting bolt upright. Her heart pounded against her ribs, and her clothes clung to her damp skin. She dragged in ragged breaths, trying to make sense of the vivid nightmare.


    What the hell was that dream?


    Violet ran a hand over her mmy face. It lingered like a shadow at the edges of her mind and Violet swore she could still feel the fear, the urgency, and the terrifying threat that had gripped hold of her.


    Could the dream have something to do with her Fae origin, or was it just a product of her imagination?


    She tried to recall the faces from the dream¡ªthe Queen, L, and the figure behind the door¡ªbut the images dissolved like smoke in her mind.


    Violet fell back on her bed with an exhausted sigh, covering her face with the crook of her arm. There were so many things going on in her life right now and it was not surprising it would manifest in the form of a dream.


    But before Violet could dwell on it further, a loud bang echoed against the door, making her freeze in ce.


    D¨¦j¨¤ vu gripped Violet. Her pulse spiked as she sat up slowly, her breath caught in her throat. Surely... it couldn¡¯t be.


    Another loud thud rattled the door, making her roommates stir awake with confused, fearful expressions.


    For a moment, Violet considered ignoring it but the banging persisted relentlessly.


    She squared her shoulders and stepped toward the door. There would be no running. No fear.


    Taking a breath, Violet swung the door open¡ª


    A crowd of elites stormed inside, the door mming against the wall with a loud crack. The rush of bodies knocked Violet off bnce, making her stumble back.


    "Hello, bitches!"


    Elsie stood at the center of the chaos, firing a confetti cannon with a manic smile as colorful ribbons rained down around her. Her eyes gleamed with pure, unadulterated malice.


    Violet¡¯s stomach sank.


    Fuck. It had begun.


    She should have known.


    "Rule 101 of being a Rogue," Elsie announced with theatrical glee, "Rogues are outcasts and have no ce in pack houses."


    She turned to her circle of elite friends, eyes gleaming with twisted delight. "Seize them!"


    "What? That¡¯s preposterous!" Ivy protested, but her words barely left her mouth before two girls rushed forward, grabbing her arms in an iron grip.


    "No! Don¡¯t you dare touch me!" Violet snarled, twisting violently to break free. But a sharp yank from behind had her gasping as one girl fisted her hair tightly, jerking her head back. Two others seized her arms, locking her in ce despite her struggle.


    The same fate befell Daisy and L, their protests swallowed up by the chaos as Elsie¡¯sckeys closed in like vultures circling carrion.


    "Quickly! Grab their things!" Elsiemanded, her voice rising above the scuffle. "Sweep the ce clean! Let¡¯s show these rogues their new quarters." She cackled with glee.


    And just like that, her followers descended upon the room in a whirlwind of chaos. Wardrobes were wrenched open, hangers ttering to the floor as clothes were yanked out and thrown into boxes with careless speed. The sound of zippers being torn open and drawers scraping against wood mingled with the girls¡¯ shouts of protest.


    "No, don¡¯t touch that¡ª!" Daisy cried as one of the elites grabbed her framed family photo from the nightstand and tossed it carelessly into her bag. The ss clinked ominously against other items, and Daisy¡¯s breath hitched at the thought of it shattering.


    A loud crash echoed through the room, freezing Ivy in ce. She turned just in time to see shards of ss scattered across the floor which were the remains of her highly prized limited-edition crystal ss shoe.


    "No!" Ivy wailed, her legs giving out beneath her as she copsed to her knees, only to be yanked back up by the girls restraining her.


    "Elsie! Stop this madness right now!" Violet shouted, eyes zing as she strained against her captors. "You could have asked us to pack up and leave. We would¡¯ve done so without all this destruction!"


    "Oh, of course you would," Elsie replied mockingly, stepping forward with intentional slow strides until she stood before Violet. Her lips curved into a cruel smirk. "But where would the fun be in that?"


    Turning away, Elsie tossed her hair over her shoulder and called out with giddy enthusiasm, "Keep at it, girls! Don¡¯t leave a single thing behind! We wouldn¡¯t want rogue energy tainting the ce for the next upants, now would we?"


    Violet¡¯s hands balled into fists by her sides. But there was nothing she could do. Above all, she had a sinking feeling that this was just the beginning.

 Chapter 194: Death House

    <h4>Chapter 194: Death House</h4>


    They forced them out of their bedroom without any care for their appearance. Luckily, Violet had chosen a pair of boy¡¯s shorts and a singlet before bed, unlike her usual pants and shirts. With the cold weather, the others had opted for pajamas as well, though the thin fabric clung to their damp skin as the rain continued to pour.


    The storm hadn¡¯t relented since the night before. If anything, it pounded harder now, soaking them to the bone as they walked through the downpour. The sky crackled with lightning crashes, emitting silvery lights like unyielding stormy tears, while thunder boomed above like the distant growl of some sorrowful beast.


    Violet instinctively knew this storm was ric¡¯s doing. The thunder boy¡¯s heart was broken, and it was her fault. The guilt weighed heavy in her chest, making it hard to breathe. Her vision blurred with tears mixed with rain, and her foot slipped on the wet ground.


    "Watch where you step, bitch!" snarled one of the girls gripping her arm, jerking her upright.


    Violet red through the rain-soaked strands of hair clinging to her face.


    "What are you staring at?" the girl snapped.


    Violet¡¯s lips curved into a wicked smile. "Why don¡¯t you let go of my hands and find out?"


    "Don¡¯t fall for that," warned the girl on her other side, tightening her grip. "She just wants a fight. Heard ghetto bitches like her know how to fight dirty."


    The first girl snorted withughter. "Good for her. She¡¯ll be doing a lot of dirty fighting from now on."


    Violet¡¯s smile vanished, her gut twisting at those words. She knew their fate from now on was going to be bad ¡ª she just didn¡¯t know how worse it be.


    The walk dragged on, each minute stretching longer as they trudged past all four houses. With it being Saturday morning, it was no surprise that all the students were out and about¡ªand none of them missed the chance to capture the scene.


    Although the cardinal alphas were not at the scene, they were probably watching this from their rooms. Even if they didn¡¯t, enough pictures and videos had been taken by the students for them not to miss a thing.


    Violet kept her head high despite the humiliation, though her heart hammered with dread as they neared the woods bordering the Silver de. The sight of the dark tree line sent a shudder crawling down her spine.


    Violet frowned. Surely, they wouldn¡¯t expel them to go live in the woods like savages or something like that. They were still students at this school, right?


    But instead, Elsie led them down an unfamiliar path, the rain-drenched grass squelching beneath their steps.


    The air grew colder. The distant rumble of thunder reverberating through the woods like a warning.


    Elsie finally came to a stop. Turning on her heel with a flourish, she spread her arms wide as if unveiling a grand surprise.


    "We¡¯re here," she announced, her smile dripping with cruel anticipation.


    "Oh God..." Violet whispered, her voice drowned out by the pounding rain. She stared up in horror at the house before her, every inch of her body going cold with something far worse than the chill.


    A jagged sh of lightning split the sky right at that moment, illuminating the house in stark, eerie rity. It was a decrepit bungalow half-consumed by time and neglect.


    Moss clung thickly to the walls, crawling across the cracked windows like nature¡¯s attempt to swallow the ce whole. Rainwater dripped from the sagging roof, which bowed under years of rot, and the gutters hung in jagged pieces, clinging stubbornly by rusted nails.


    Even ric¡¯s secretb in the woods felt like a paradisepared to this. This? It looked like something torn straight from a nightmare.


    "What the hell is this ce?" Daisy whispered in horror.


    "No way I¡¯m going in there," Ivy added, hugging herself against the chill.


    Violet¡¯s heart hammered against her ribs as she took in the peeling paint, now nothing more than faint, weather-worn patches clinging to the warped wooden panels.


    Whatever color the house had once been was now a distant memory, reced by the murky greens and browns of rot and mildew. The front porch sagged dangerously, its wooden nks warped and splintered, as though one wrong step would send them plunging through the floor.


    Even the front door was crooked on its hinges, as if it barely clung to the frame. One of the windows beside it had been cracked into a spiderweb of fractures, the jagged lines spreading out from a single, violent impact. Beyond the grimy ss, the interior was nothing but suffocating darkness.


    "This can¡¯t be real," Violet muttered, shaking her head.


    "Oh, it¡¯s very real," Elsie said with a smug grin, stepping beside Violet. "Wee to your new home, Rogues. We call it ¡¯The Shack¡¯, though ¡¯haunted death trap¡¯ might be more fitting. Don¡¯t you agree?"


    The other girls giggled at what they thought was a funny joke. Except the situation was not funny to Violet and friends.


    "This ce should¡¯ve been condemned," L whispered through clenched teeth.


    "And yet, here you are!" Elsie¡¯s eyes gleamed with dark satisfaction. "But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure the rats will make excellent roommates. Oh¡ªand watch out for the floorboards. Step wrong, and you might just fall through." Sheughed.


    Violet¡¯s stomach twisted into knots, but she forced herself to meet Elsie¡¯s gaze with a shaky defiance. "I¡¯ve faced worse things than a haunted house." She downyed it.


    "Have you, though?" Elsie¡¯s smile widened. "Because this is just the beginning."


    She added, "Now, should any of you rebel and return to the pack houses, let¡¯s just say your fate would be way worse than this. You want to go rogue, this is what it means to be a Rogue. Have a good time together, Rogues!"


    Without waiting for a response, Elsie turned on her heel, her entourage following with a final chorus ofughter as they disappeared into the rain.


    Silence fell on the forsaken ones, broken only by the patter of rain and distant thunder.


    "Well..." Ivy swallowed hard, her eyes fixed on the porch fearfully. "We¡¯re not actually going in there, are we?"


    "We don¡¯t have a choice," Violet replied, her throat tightening.


    To be honest, Violet was scared, but she put them through this shit and couldn¡¯t cower at a time like this. She stepped forward and the wood groaned beneath her weight.


    "Careful," L warned. "This ce feels like a death trap."


    Violet swallowed the lump in her throat and reached for the rusted door knob...except it broke in her grasp.


    L and the others groaned.


    Violet sighed.


    Perhaps Elsie had been right. She has not faced anything like this.

 Chapter 195: Return Of The Oracle

    <h4>Chapter 195: Return Of The Oracle</h4>


    <strong>MOON FEED EXCLUSIVE: PURPLE QUEEN OR PURPLE FALL? </strong>


    <i>Written by: The Oracle </i>


    <i>Dramatic sigh. </i>


    <i>Oh, my drama-loving darlings of Lunaris Academy! What a whirlwind of a day it¡¯s been with so much chaos, so much scandal, and yes, it¡¯s all circling around none other</i><i>than our favorite wildcard, Violet Purple. </i>


    <i>I know you¡¯re all holding your breath, waiting for me to dive into the drama of the century, but patience, my lovelies. Before we hit the nail on the head, let¡¯s take a quick stroll down memoryne, shall we</i>?


    <strong>The Storm That Stole A Kiss</strong>


    <i>Now, I¡¯ve seen many things in my time here at Lunaris, but never did I expect our sweet thunder boy, ric Storm, to deliver a kiss that could short-circuit the entire academy. </i>


    <i>Who knew the brooding weather prince could sweep a girl off her feet with one daring move? I mean, did anyone else feel the earth shift when he kissed Violet? Because I swear the air crackled, and it was not</i><i>just from his lightning powers. </i>


    <i>And Violet, oh Violet¡ªyou looked like you forgot how to breathe for a solid minute! No judgment, darling. I would¡¯ve needed a defibritor after a kiss like that. ric did bring up the heat after all. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say the storms just found a new queen, or did he? </i>


    <strong>Purple Queen Takes the Stage </strong>


    <i>But let¡¯s not forget the cherry on top: Violet sliding right into the girlfriend role with ease, and giving ric¡¯s team the morale boost they needed during the Fangball match. </i>


    <i>Was it the smoothest performance? Well... let¡¯s just say no one¡¯s handing out choreography awards, but hey, they got the point they needed, and that¡¯s what counts. </i>


    <i>Note to all teams: next time you need a winning edge, maybe book a session with the Purple Queen herself.</i>


    <strong>Bonfire Style </strong>


    <i>And now, onto Friday night¡¯s bonfire bash at Silver de. Need I say more? The outfits alone deserve a standing ovation. (For my fashion enthusiasts, check out my separate article¡ª</i><strong><i>The Best & Worst Dressed of the Bonfire</i></strong><i>¡ªlinked below. Spoiler: Some of you should rethink your wardrobe choices.) </i>


    <i>But let¡¯s give credit where it¡¯s due and we know that Violet Purple and her entourage stole the show that night. Heads turned. Jaws dropped. Whether you love her or loathe her, you can¡¯t deny the girl has an undeniable presence. Even Elsie Lancaster had to work hard to hold her crown in the face of that stunning entrance.</i>


    <i>But s, even the hottest partiese to an end, and for the newbies, the night was just beginning. </i>


    <strong>The Initiation Rite: Win Or Bow </strong>


    <i>Ah, the age-old tradition of Lunaris, the initiation rite. Every year, it¡¯s a test of courage, wit, and survival. But this year? This year was one for the history books, all thanks to¡ªyou guessed it¡ªViolet Purple. </i>


    <i>The girl never fails to surprise us. From stealing a kiss from Asher Nightshade (yes, you read that right) to maneuvering her way to victory in the most intense Running Game we¡¯ve seen yet. </i>


    <strong>The Fall of the Purple Storm</strong>


    <i>But as they say, all good things muste to an end. In a twist that left jaws on the floor, Violet rejected all four houses. I repeat: She rejected all four houses.</i>


    <i>As we all know, Lunaris Academy runs on hierarchy and tradition, and defying the pack systemes with a price. By choosing the path of a rogue, Violet has essentially ced</i><i>herself at the very bottom of the food chain. I don¡¯t know what was going through her head when she made that call, but one thing¡¯s for sure¡ªit wasn¡¯t the smartest move. </i>


    <strong>Deceit Of An Alpha </strong>


    <i>Now, sources close to yours truly reveal that Roman Draven might have had a hand in Violet¡¯s downfall. Yes, you heard right. The ever-smooth-talking heir of the South supposedly whispered just the right</i><i>words to sway Violet¡¯s decision. </i>


    <i>Why, you ask? Simple, our royal heartthrob wasn¡¯t about to let the Purple Storm outshine his beloved queen bee, Elsie Lancaster. </i>


    <i>And just like that, Roman¡¯s move has likely sealed his ce as Elsie¡¯s number one contender. Tough luck, Asher, ric, and Griffin¡ªlooks like the race for Elsie¡¯s heart</i><i>just got a whole lot tougher.</i>


    <strong>The Legacy of Violet Purple</strong>


    <i>But let¡¯s not forget the mark Violet has left on Lunaris Academy. She may have fallen from grace, but her legacy won¡¯t be forgotten anytime soon. She has broken records, stirred hearts and bent rules no one ever thought of. Even as a rogue, Violet Purple¡¯s name will echo through these halls for years toe. </i>


    <strong>Is This the End?</strong>


    <i>But wait, are we truly witnessing the end of the Purple Storm? I wouldn¡¯t bet myst golden ticket on it. If there¡¯s one thing Violet Purple has taught us, it¡¯s to expect the unexpected. </i>


    <i>Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe¡¯ll find a way to defy fate and rewrite her story. Or perhaps she¡¯ll remain an outcast, her storm finally silenced. </i>


    <i>Only time will tell, my darlings. As always, I¡¯ll be watching (and sipping tea) to bring you the juiciest updates. Until</i><i>next time, keep your ws sharp and your secrets sharper. </i>


    <strong><i>The Oracle</i></strong>


    "Old Oracle seems to be losing her touch. This is the kindest she¡¯s ever been," Asher remarked, shutting down the article with a swipe of his hand.


    He didn¡¯t even nce at thements section below. There was no point, not when the predictable horde of faceless fools would be spewing their usual venom about his purple queen. And if he saw one too many insults, well... hunting them down would be far too tempting.


    "You think she went easy on Violet?" Jeremiah asked, eyebrows raised in disbelief. The Oracle had built a reputation for sharp wit and mercilessmentary. She didn¡¯t y favorites.


    "I¡¯m not thinking. It¡¯s obvious," Asher replied with a huff of irritation, leaning back in his chair. His fingers drummed against the armrest, restless energy thrumming through him. "But never mind that. What about the news on Adele?"


    Jeremiah, his beta, straightened immediately, his expression turning serious. "About that... Adele¡¯s back, but¡ª"


    "But what?" Asher¡¯s gaze sharpened instantly, pinning Jeremiah in ce with the force of his stare.


    "She¡¯s locked herself inside her office. Won¡¯t see anyone."


    Asher¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement and curiosity. "Hmm... What sneaky, sneaky business is my favorite healer up to now?"

 Chapter 196: Parasite

    <h4>Chapter 196: [Bonus Chapter] Parasite</h4>


    Adele was busy peering into her microscope, her eyes narrowed in intense concentration as she furiously scribbled down notes. A sudden gust of wind swept through the room, causing her to jump and whip around.


    "Asher..." she gasped, clutching her chest as her heart pounded. "You should have knocked."


    "Of course, I would," Asher replied casually, stepping further into the room. He pointed behind, "But then, you put out the ¡¯Do Not Disturb¡¯ sign on the door. So, I figured I¡¯d bypass the rule." He said as though ignoring boundaries was a normal thing.


    Adele slowly shifted her body, trying to block the experiment behind her, but Asher¡¯s eyes had already locked onto it. Before she could get a word out, Asher already wolf-sped across the room, so quick it was almost a blur.


    "No¡ªDon¡¯t!" she tried to stop him, reaching out, but Asher easily brushed her aside.


    His eyes fell on the table and spread across it were slides, notes, tubes of dark, clotted liquid, and a single jar containing what looked like a blood sample in an advanced state of decay. Asher¡¯s frown deepened at the sight, his stare lingering on the bizarre texture and color of the blood.


    He scanned the piles of paper, picking one up. The corner of his mouth tensed. "You¡¯re running a test on Violet?" he asked with a clipped tone.


    "Yes," Adele confirmed quietly, silently bracing herself. She knew exactly how obsessed Asher was with Violet, and she fully expected a reaction.


    "Good," Asher said simply.


    "Good?" Adele blinked in disbelief.


    "What did you find out?" he pressed, not bothering to give her time to gather her wits.


    "What?" Adele stammered, still taken aback by his calm reaction. Then realization dawned, and she inhaled. "You know, don¡¯t you? You suspect she isn¡¯t human?"


    "If you can suspect it, then you already have the answer. What do the results say?" He tapped the paper in his hand, impatiently.


    At once, Adele brightened, her excitement returning. "I did find out something but that¡¯s where the issue begins."


    "Issues?" Asher repeated, brows knitting together.


    Stepping to one side, Adele snatched the remaining vial of blood off the rack and handed it to him. "I drew this sample from Violet just a few days ago. Look closely. Tell me what you notice."


    Asher epted the vial and tilted it in the light. The blood inside had coagted into a dense, semi-solid mass with a dark, almost tar-like color. He brought it closer to his nose, only to grimace in disgust. "It stinks," he pointed out. "Are you sure this is fresh blood?"


    "Exactly. I thought I was losing my mind. But minutes after Violet left my office, the sample degraded into this."


    "That¡¯s impossible," Asher snapped. "Even minimal knowledge of biology would tell you blood doesn¡¯t degrade like that without an extreme catalyst."


    Although ric was the unbeatable science geek, Asher was still smart and could hold his own.


    "Which is the point!" Adele eximed, throwing up her hands. "DNA, even if it degrades over time due to poor storage, extreme temperatures, or chemical exposure, and a whole lot of other factors, it simply does not degrade so fast...." She swallowed, "But this... this happened within minutes. Maybe even seconds. I was not exactly observant until it was time for me to begin the test."


    Asher fell silent, processing the implications. Finally, he said, "Even degraded samples can still yield partial results with advanced techniques. You left for the whole day. Tell me you found something."


    "You don¡¯t get it, do you?" Adele said, exasperated. "Violet¡¯s DNA sample waspletely dead¡ªdead dead. I couldn¡¯t extract a thing from it. The molecules were... inactive. There was no way to replicate or even parse them."


    Asher clicked his tongue. "That is quite a loss."


    "If I was a clueless human, I¡¯d call Violet a freak," Adele confessed. "But I¡¯m a werewolf, and I¡¯ve seen enough supernatural messes to know that something is deliberately masking her identity. And considering we know nothing about her parentage, I suspectrger powers are at y here."


    She nced up at Asher¡¯s and winked. "You¡¯re right, though. I did discover something else."


    Thatment seemed to stir Asher¡¯s interest and his eyes gleamed with anticipation. "Show me."


    His purple queen was a mystery and he loved himself a good puzzle.


    Adele nodded and led Asher to another part of theb table. This area was partially concealed by a sheet of cloth, masking rows of slides, tiny test tubes, and petri dishes arranged meticulously.


    She peeled the cover back, revealing a setup of monitors, color indicators, and a sealed container with a precise temperature control gauge. Nearby, a digital readout blinked.


    "I ran a werewolf test," Adele exined, gesturing to the equipment. "Basically, a standard assay to confirm or deny whether Violet had any werewolf markers. As we guessed... there was nothing. The normal triggers we see in typical werewolf blood¡ªlycanthropic proteins, certain anomalies in the gic code¡ªdidn¡¯t show up at all. Her blood killed it off as expected."


    She let that sink in before continuing. "But then, this crazy idea hit me and I decided to run a different approach. Ipared Violet¡¯s blood to another werewolf sample... and the strangest thing happened."


    Asher nced from the monitors to Adele. "What did you see?"


    Adele picked up a small, sealed dish. Two distinct blotches of dried blood were visible: onebeled "<strong>V</strong>" and anotherbeled "<strong>W</strong>," presumably for "Werewolf." Slight lines separated them, though they ovepped near the center.


    Adele tapped the dish lightly, and Asher could see that the area where the two samples merged had turned dark, like it had corroded or eroded the second smear.


    "That is Violet¡¯s sample on the left," Adele showed him, "and the other is the werewolf sample. The moment I introduced the second blood, Violet¡¯s seemingly dead sample ate it up, dissolving it like acid. Within minutes, the entire samplebeled ¡¯W¡¯ was¡ª" she trailed off, struggling to find the right word. "Well, gone, essentially. The meltdown happened so fast I barely caught it on the instruments. It was as though Violet¡¯s blood overcame the other sample on a molecr level."


    Asher¡¯s expression darkened with intrigue, all traces of casual arrogance gone.


    "Whose werewolf sample did you use for that test?" he demanded suddenly, his voice tensed.


    Adele looked him dead in the eye, and answered, "ric Storm."

 Chapter 197: All Of Us Are Dead

    <h4>Chapter 197: All Of Us Are Dead</h4>


    "Excuse me?" Asher said, sounding as if he had misheard her. He stared at the corroded, ckened smear that used to be ric¡¯s sample.


    "It was a standard blood file from a previous medical checkup ric had with me. I had it on hand, so I used it," Adele exined, her brows drawn together. "Why? Is anything the matter?"


    Instead of answering, Asher burst intoughter. He cackled the way a movie viin might after a grand revtion. The sound carried through theb, and sent a chill along Adele¡¯s spine.


    "That is not funny, Asher Nightshade. Now tell me, what¡¯s the issue here?" she demanded, crossing her arms as though to protect herself from his unsettling amusement.


    He ceasedughing but the cruel gleam in his eyes remained, his lips curling slightly. "Has anyone told you that Violet Purple is immune to ric¡¯s lightning?"


    "What?!" Adele nearly dropped the vial in her hand, her jaw falling open. "No, that¡¯s impossible. She can¡¯t be¡ª" Her voice died, eyes going wide as the blood drained from her face. "Goddess help us."


    A wave of realization struck her. "Violet Purple isn¡¯t immune to ric¡¯s lightning," she breathed, horrorcing every syble. "She¡¯s killing him."


    Adele¡¯s mind was racing, her pulse hammering so loudly in her ears. She began to pace, herb coat flouncing around her knees. "We have to warn ric. He has to stay away from Violet. At least, until we figure out whatever she is."


    "Well, both of them have broken up, so I guess there¡¯ll be no seeing each other. Thank the gods," Asher replied nonchntly, though the satisfaction in his tone was obvious.


    Asher didn¡¯t say it because ric would be safe, but because there¡¯d be no one standing between him and his purple queen.


    Adele spun to face him, expression grim. "Ahh, right. I heard the results of your guys¡¯ pretty game. But do you really think that¡¯s enough to keep ric away from her? I¡¯ve seen the way he looks at her. You too..." She trailed off, her gaze narrowing suspiciously.


    "You too..." Adele repeated, her words a whisper as she realized something. Then, her eyes hardened with resolve. "You have to take the test too, Asher."


    "Why?" Asher asked with arrogant calm. "Violet Purple is not immune to my powers, if you recall."


    "Perhaps not yet," Adele retorted, "but maybe whatever death is in her blood, or whatever creature she is, simply hasn¡¯t learned to adapt to your mental powers. Perhaps one day, she¡¯ll turn that power against you and wipe off that smugness right off your face. So are you doing the test, yes or no?"


    Asher merely lifted a shoulder in a nonchnt shrug. "Fine. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to try, anyway."


    "Good."


    Adele pointed Asher toward a high-backed swivel stool in the corner, clearing space on the table next to him.


    "Sit," Adelemanded, donning a fresh pair oftex gloves.


    Asherplied, rolling up his sleeve as Adele sterilized the area with a swipe of alcohol. The needle punctured his skin with a swift prick and dark crimson filled the syringe. Asher watched the whole process impassively, his face a study in boredom mixed with thinly veiled curiosity.


    Adele removed the syringe, pressing a small wad of gauze to his arm, then turned her back to him, heading for the temperature-controlled rack holding what remained of Violet¡¯s blood.


    She ced Asher¡¯s sample and Violet¡¯s in two adjacent slides,yering them onto a single petri dish rigged with sensors and connected to aputer disy. She stepped aside, allowing Asher a clear view of the screen that would log any interactions.


    "The principle," Adele exined as she keyed in a fewmands, "is the same as with ric¡¯s test. If Violet¡¯s blood is indeed hostile toward werewolf blood, there might be a reaction when theye into contact."


    So together, they watched the digital disy. A whir sound came to life as the mixing process began, rotating the dish gently.


    Seconds passed. There was nothing.


    A minute passed and still nothing.


    Asher leaned against the table, arms crossed, a smug twist at the corner of his mouth. "How long did it take for ric¡¯s sample?"


    "In the blink of an eye," Adele admitted, eyes glued to the monitor. "It ate it up so quickly, I thought I was hallucinating. Maybe we need to give this one more time."


    Asher let out a dismissive "Mm-hmm," the toneced with condescension. His posture all but screamed *I told you so*.


    Five minutes ticked by, the hum of the machine the only noise in the tense silence. Yet there was no reaction. The readout remained t, no spikes, no sign of corrosion.


    Finally, Adele exhaled, stepping back from the equipment. "Maybe I was wrong," she mumbled, eyes darting between the inert slides and the numbers on the screen.


    "Indeed, you are," Asher said, sounding immensely pleased with himself. In fact, confidence was practically oozing from every pore in his body.


    There was nothing. He was safe from Violet¡¯s lethal anomaly, while ric was not. The Gods had confirmed it. He and Violet were a match made in heaven.


    The n to involve his cardinal brothers in the rebellion against the Alpha king no longer mattered. Violet would be his and his alone. Others could go die as long as he cared ¡ª especially that betrayer, Roman.


    Adele tapped a button to pause the rotation. She jotted down some final notes, her mind already moving to the next steps.


    "We still have to warn ric," Adele said, ncing sidelong at Asher. "He has to know in case he ns on still seeing Violet secretly. If he does, who knows what might happen? I need more tests to figure Violet out, but for now, we can¡¯t risk losing the North Pack¡¯s heir to mysterious circumstances. It would be chaos."


    Except she forgot a certain Alpha loved chaos.


    "I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not going to happen," Asher said darkly, making goosebumps appear on her arm.


    Adele whipped her head around, and what she saw on Asher¡¯s face was enough for dread to coil in her gut.


    "No!" she cried, voice trembling with anger. "You¡¯re going to keep this from him? Just to get rid of yourpetition for the throne?"


    Asher¡¯s mouth curved into an unkind smile. "Sorry, but there are no brothers in the jungle."


    Realization hit Adele like a punch. She spun on her heel, trying to escape theb. If she could just warn ric, or even inform someone else ¡ª but it was toote.


    Asher appeared behind her in a blur, strong fingers digging into her shoulder. "Look at me," hemanded, turning her around with ease.


    Adele tried to avert her gaze, tried to mp down her thoughts, but Asher¡¯s mental pull was overwhelming. She felt her mind begin to sumb to hismand.


    "I want you to forget all about that day with Violet," he said, voice smooth as silk, and filled with the intangible power ofpulsion. "Forget the blood. Forget the test. Her abnormalities are just a fluke, a quirk, and anything else you discover will mean nothing. You won¡¯t remember this conversation or these results."


    Adele shuddered, instinctively raising her mental walls, but they were flimsy against his alpha dominance. Had she been an Alpha herself, she would have put up a fight and perhaps won, but Adele was an ordinary werewolf with just healing powers.


    Asher tore down her mental walls like a child dismantling a house of cards and she felt a haze settle over her, like a thick fog creeping across her consciousness.


    By the time Asher was done, her eyes were vacant. A beat passed. Adele blinked, then turned away, moving in a dull, mechanical fashion to obey hismands. She began packing up the test equipment, removing the slides from the rig, discarding them ording to standardb protocol.


    But then she noticed something.


    "What is this?" Adele mumbled, frowning at the petri dish.


    Asher stepped forward, and what he saw made his blood run cold.


    Violet¡¯s sample had begun breaking down his blood. Unlike ric¡¯s rapid reaction, this was more insidious. Molecule by molecule, it corroded his cells as if it were adapting, learning hisposition. There was no violent reaction, just a slow, inevitable consumption until there was nothing left.


    Asher¡¯s jaw clenched, the victory draining from his eyes, reced by a chilling reality: He was not immune.


    If not, all of them.

 Chapter 198: For My Queen And Back

    <h4>Chapter 198: For My Queen And Back</h4>


    Asher knew right at that moment that he had royally and totally fucked up.


    He had justpelled Adele to forget everything that happened, right when his own fate suddenly seemed to hang in the bnce as well.


    It dawned on Asher that he was slipping; the once-perfect finesse he prided himself on was cracking. And that alone was frustrating.


    Everything was supposed to fall in line with his ns. After all, he was the puppet master, the one who pulled the strings and watched everyone dance. But now, the threads were tangling, and he was making mistake after mistake, as if he¡¯d lost his touch.


    Fuck. Asher cursed under his breath. He could notpel Adele to remember again, not today, at least. The mind was a fragile thing, andpulsion was an invasive force. The mind wasn¡¯t some unbreakable puzzle box and too much tampering could tear its delicate threads, and damaging Elijah¡¯s prized healer would bring consequences he didn¡¯t need at the moment.


    Adele, her mind fogged bypulsion, gazed nkly at the dish, confusion knitting her brow. "What am I supposed to do with this?" she asked in a slow, dreamlike tone.


    Asher¡¯s gaze hardened and without a second thought, he snatched the dish from her and crushed it in his hand, ss shards tinkling to the floor. Both his own blood sample and the remainder of Violet¡¯s were destroyed, leaving no trace of the rming discovery.


    He clenched his teeth, the implications rattling through his mind. So it wasn¡¯t just ric¡¯s blood sample that Violet¡¯s blood could devour. She could do the same to him. That reality was as sobering as it was infuriating.


    But Asher forced his features into a cold mask. Whatever was happening, he would figure it out on his own. His purple queen was meant for him and not even her lethal DNA could stop him. She would not harm him, he had that much faith. But if he does die in her pursuit, then this had to be the greatest game he had ever yed.


    "Dispose of everything properly," he instructed Adele, "and make sure no one sees you do it. Then forget you saw that."


    "Yes," Adele replied in that same dazed tone of voice, her eyes ssy and unfocused as themand overrode any conscious doubt.


    With onest look at the shattered ss on the floor, Asher turned on his heel and strode from theb.


    Jeremiah was waiting just outside, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed as if anticipating his return. The moment Asher stepped through, Jeremiah straightened, concern etched on his face.


    "Did you see Adele? What happened? Did she say why she¡¯s been away?"


    "Prepare my things. I¡¯m going off campus." Asher said without slowing.


    "What?" Jeremiah balked, rushing to keep up with Asher¡¯s brisk pace. "I don¡¯t understand. Where are you going?"


    Asher¡¯s lips curved into a humorless smile as he replied without looking back.


    "I¡¯m going to have a little chat with my future mother-inw."


    Jeremiah¡¯s eyes widened, confusion spreading across his features as he processed those words.


    But Asher offered no further exnation. He walked in the direction of his house, his active mind already calcting anding up with contingency ns he¡¯d need for his next move.


    Back at the West House dormitory, Jeremiah didn¡¯t give up. Even as he stuffed Asher¡¯s belongings into a travel bag, he couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity.


    "How many days¡¯ journey?" he asked pointedly. "Should I add more clothes?"


    But Asher shook his head. "Less clothes. I can buy more if the situation calls for it. Instead, pack a lot of cash..." He paused, then added coolly, "with two or so weapons."


    Jeremiah lifted a brow. "Are you going to meet your mother-inw or mutte her? Remember she¡¯s Violet¡¯s mother, it¡¯d help you in the long run. Unless of course you want your story to be an enemy to lovers¡¯ kind. I hear women dig it. "


    "As if we aren¡¯t already," Asher said with a careless shrug, tugging on his ck jacket. He knew his Beta was practically dying to know more, and Asher, though secretive, decided to drop him a crumb of information.


    "District One is one of the worst zones in this country¡ªpoverty-stricken,wless, violent and overrun by gangs. Makes sense my Purple Queen¡¯s got thick hides. Hardly any werewolf is found there, so guess what happens when one suddenly appears?" He left Jeremiah to fill in the nks.


    Jeremiah frowned with concern. "If that¡¯s the case, then let me go with¡ª"


    "You¡¯re my Beta," Asher cut in. "You¡¯ll stay and rule in my stead. I told you already, I want my absence under wraps. No one can know where I am or what I¡¯m up to."


    He stepped closer, the air tensing with authority. "Besides, didn¡¯t I hear there¡¯s some beef with members of the South House? Go teach those sons of a bitch a lesson, show them why the West House doesn¡¯t entertain traitors."


    "Then at least go with a Gamma," Jeremiah pressed, refusing to drop it.


    "The tracker is enough. If you don¡¯t hear from me in a week, you know what to do."


    Still unsatisfied, Jeremiah snapped, "Is she even worth it? Violet doesn¡¯t know the sacrifices you make for her. All she does is ignore you like some bitch¡ª"


    Asher¡¯s warning growl cut him off. His eyes shed dangerously as he snarled, "You will not speak of her that way again or I¡¯ll cut out that tongue of yours."


    Then, in a voice dripping with finality, he dered, "I¡¯m the Alpha. The king. It is my responsibility to go to war for my queen, and she receives me in return when I¡¯m back."


    Jeremiah swallowed hard, at a loss for words.


    Grabbing the bag, Asher slung it over his shoulder. "Until I¡¯m back, keep an eye on my Violent queen. If anything happens to her before I return..." he gave Jeremiah a long, cold look, "you¡¯d better end your own life before I send you to hell myself."

 Chapter 199: Blame Violet

    <h4>Chapter 199: me Violet</h4>


    "Aren¡¯t you going toe in, Ivy?" Daisy asked, eyeing the girl rooted at the threshold.


    Violet had already stepped inside without incident, Daisy and L followed soon after. Now, only Ivy remained outside as she stared at the horrible interior.


    "No!" Ivy wailed, voice shaky with dread. "This has to be a nightmare! I cannot live in a ce like this. I¡¯d rather die than be forced to stay in this shack!"


    Everyone sighed, as they were reminded in that moment that Ivy was the aristocrat among them. She had likely never stepped foot in such squalor in her entire life, let alone being condemned to live there.


    Unfortunately, even though they sympathized with her , the harsh reality remained the same: Ivy couldn¡¯t stay outside forever. Not that inside was any better. The roof leaked in several ces, dripping rancid water that smelled foul whenever it sshed down. <i>Eww</i>


    "Can you do something about her?" Violet asked L, exasperation in her tone. The morning was distressing enough as it is already. She couldn¡¯t allow Ivy to add to her headache.


    A dark smile appeared on L¡¯s face. "Very much, Princess."


    Daisy lifted a curious brow, while Violet simply shrugged; both of them turned to watch what L would do.


    For a moment, it seemed like nothing would happen. But then a terrible gust of wind roared through the trees, rattling the decrepit house until it moaned as if it might copse at any second. Outside, branches snapped in the fierce gale.


    "Violet!" Daisy cried, rmed, as the floorboards rattled beneath them. An old lightbulb overhead shook loose from its socket and smashed against the soaked floor.


    "What are you doing, L?!" Violet shouted, anxiety spiking in her chest. She had no idea what L was up to, but the entire structure felt one push away from caving in.


    In that very moment, the wind itself seemed to form a physical force, shoving Ivy forward. She stumbled over the threshold, yet instead of hitting the floor with a bone-jarring thud, a bed of leaves quickly materialized, wrapping around her like a protective cocoon and rolling her closer to the others.


    Once Ivy was safely inside, the wind ceased, and those leaves receded, slithering back outside where they came from.


    "Right at your footsteps," L dered proudly with a flourish of her arm, even as Daisy and Violet exchanged dumbfounded nces.


    Violet¡¯s heart thumped, relieved that Ivy was no longer in the storm. "I asked you to find a way to bring Ivy in, not to copse what¡¯s left of the house and bury us under the rubble."


    "There were others out there," L responded calmly, the mischief fading from her eyes.


    "Others?" Violet gasped, not really needing an exnation. It could only be Elsie¡¯s people, lurking somewhere to see how well they were coping with their new punishment. Those assholes.


    L shrugged. "I had to scare them off before I performed any magic. I¡¯ve already told you: I can¡¯t risk my identity. Not when your safety is my top priority."


    "Oh..." Violet muttered, feeling sheepish, guilt pooling in her stomach for having doubted L¡¯s intentions even for a second. The girl would rather die than let harme her way.


    But they were interrupted by Ivy¡¯s wailing. "Why did you bring me here? I told you I can¡¯t live in this godforsaken ce!"


    Daisy rounded on her, having reached the end of her patience. "Enough of it, Ivy. We¡¯ve all been through a lot already, don¡¯t make this any harder."


    Ivy scoffed, pointing usingly at Violet. "Don¡¯t make this any harder? When she put us through this mess? Who wanted to be a rogue? I never asked for it!"


    Though Violet felt a heavy sense of guilt, Ivy¡¯s snippy attitude rubbed her the wrong way. "I warned you!" she snapped. "I told all of you not to follow me! But you went along anyway."


    "Because I didn¡¯t know it¡¯d be this horrible!" Ivy retorted. "Had I known being a rogue would be my fate, I never would have agreed."


    "Oh, right, so that¡¯s the real issue?" Violet snarled, voice rising with anger. "You were only in this friendship for the good times and what you could get out of it. Because deep down, you know how hard it¡¯ll be to adjust to new roommates. You know no one else would take your selfish, self-entitled, proud attitude like we do!"


    Ivy¡¯s expression fell for a second before hardening. "You¡¯re such a bitch, you know that?"


    "At least I¡¯m a bitch who owns up to my mistakes," Violet retorted. "Unlike you."


    Ivy¡¯s jaw tightened in fury. "I¡¯m done here. Enjoy your new life, ¡¯cause I¡¯m fucking done with you guys!"


    Ivy stomped toward the door, but before she reached it, the wood mmed shut right in front of her face, splinters falling like sand. It was L¡¯s doing.


    L announced with authority, "No one is leaving this house."


    Daisy nodded in agreement, her tone brooking no argument. "L¡¯s right. Everyone calm down, right now."


    "No, I¡¯m not calming down, neither am I spending another second with you three," Ivy insisted, her arms crossed defiantly. "Let me out of here right now!"


    Daisy stepped forward, face pinched with impatience. "And go where, exactly?"


    Ivy scowled, racking her brain. "I don¡¯t know. Maybe get a camping tent and spend the rest of my days in it¡ªthanks to a certain person ruining the rest of my school year for me." Her re fell squarely on Violet.


    Violet in question rolled her eyes, scoffing at the dramatic re.


    "Seriously, Ivy? You of all people living in a tent?" Daisy asked in disbelief.


    Ivy shrugged loftily. "It can¡¯t be that hard."


    "Do you even have a tent?"


    "I¡¯ll order one."


    "Can you set it up?"


    "I¡¯ll pay extra for someone to set it up," Ivy shot back, chin tilting up. She had the money after all.


    "And where would you bathe?" Ivy pressed. "Where would you¡ªy¡¯know¡ªdo your business? You can¡¯t go back to any of the pack houses, remember?"


    Ivy swallowed, hesitation flickering in her eyes. "Well, before wars or globalization, our ancestors always found a way. I¡¯ll probably just... do my business in the woods?"


    "Even in the middle of the night?"


    "Especially in the middle of the night," Ivy muttered, though her voice quivered uncertainly.


    Daisy and L both groaned in unison, exasperation etched on their faces. They were beyond done with Ivy, their drama queen.

 Chapter 200: Bring A Queen Down

    <h4>Chapter 200: Bring A Queen Down</h4>


    "I¡¯m all for letting people make their own choices, but...." She trailed off, her tone suddenly guarded, "I¡¯m afraid I cannot let you go, Ivy. You know my secret, and that of the princess,"


    Ivy bristled. "But you told me I wouldn¡¯t be able to spill your secret."


    "Yes, the spell is binding," L admitted, her eyes sharp with caution, "but you humans are tricky creatures. You might find a loophole, and I¡¯m not taking that chances. You have to stay where I can see you."


    Ivy let out a dry, humorlessugh. "So, I¡¯m your prisoner now?"


    Before L could answer, Daisy spoke up. "You¡¯re no prisoner, Ivy. You swore to do this together."


    "I swore to go to the same house, not this," Ivy snapped.


    "This is a house," L pointed out, gesturing at the ramshackle walls. "House of the Rogues. They may never ept us, but we can start our own pack right here."


    Ivy stared at her, dumbfounded for a moment. Then she burst out. "You all have lost your damn minds. It¡¯s not enough that you¡¯ve been reduced to¡ª"


    "We," Violet interrupted abruptly, correcting her sternly. "We have been reduced."


    Ivy red at her. "Excuse me?"


    "You¡¯re part of this just like the rest of us, Ivy. Refusing to admit it won¡¯t change the fact that we are all social pariahs now."


    "And yet, you want to start some sort of rebellion?" Ivy scoffed, disbeliefced in her tone.


    "So you¡¯re just going to roll over and let them do whatever they want to you?" Violet challenged, her golden eyes shing with fury. "If today¡¯s fiasco was any indication, then this is only the beginning. Elsie Lancaster is out for my blood."


    "Yes, a war you¡¯ve now dragged us into," Ivy countered bitterly.


    "One you chose to be a part of," Daisy interjected, her voice cutting through the tension. "Don¡¯t dump everything on Violet. This is about you too. The n was to pick a house, sure, but she made ast-minute decision and even begged you to leave. But you stayed, Ivy. Why? Because you trusted her. So trouble her no more and take some responsibility for your own choices."


    And just like that, Ivy¡¯s mouth hung open, speechless.


    "And another thing," Daisy continued. "Even if we had moved into the North House, do you really think it would¡¯ve been all sunshine and roses? Elsie has hated everything about Violet from the start. That includes us too, her supporters. Do you think she would have made our stay in the North House easy?"


    Ivy¡¯s brows furrowed as the reality of Daisy¡¯s words settled over her. Both Elsie and Violet were bitches in their own right, but the only difference between them was that Violet had a heart, unlike Elsie, the cold-blooded she-wolf. And if hurting those close to Violet was what it took for Elsie to get her revenge, she would do it without hesitation.


    Seeing her hesitation, Daisy stepped closer, cing both hands on Ivy¡¯s shoulders, forcing her to meet her gaze.


    "It¡¯s for better or worse, remember?" she reminded her. "It might seem like the worst right now, but at least we¡¯re together. We can fight back together."


    "How?" Ivy snarked, although her bite was lesser now. "She¡¯s off the ranking. The Purple Storm has been cleared. Her fever is over. She has no power now."


    At that moment, Violet, still unaware of her exact fate, fished out her phone. The moment she saw the screen, her stomach dropped.


    Her name had plummeted to the very bottom of the ranking board. Even Ivy, Daisy, and L¡¯s rankings were higher than hers, even though they had all been grouped at the very bottom, with her own name standing out as the lowest of the low.


    "Those motherfuckers," Violet growled under her breath.


    Violet had never been obsessed with rankings, but she had been at the top. And being at the top had given her leverage. It had let her challenge Elsie Lancaster. It had let her date ric Storm. It had let her make money with Roman Draven.


    But now? She had nothing.


    Perhaps, she should have really thought this through because how was she going to make money now?


    Her heart pounded as she quickly opened her Moonstagram, the ount L had set up for her before the bonfire party. Just yesterday, she had shot up to two million followers, all because of her rtionship with ric Storm.


    Violet exhaled a shaky breath when she saw that her follower count hadn¡¯t dropped. It remained exactly the same. They had pushed her off the ranking yet did not unfollow her? That was strange.


    But it wasn¡¯t until her notifications zed with relentless pings that Violet realized she was not as free as she had thought.


    Thousands upon thousands of notifications poured in and they weren¡¯t praise. They were vicious.


    The picture L had taken of her and ric together, with herughing at something he had said, while bathed in the glow of the bonfire, was now flooded with venomousments.


    And it was not just that picture. There were others, like when ric kissed her, and the way he had held her waist, pulling her close.


    In one word, they were targeting the same bonfire pictures that only hours ago had been adored by eveyone.


    As for thements, the abuse was relentless. <i>Whore. Slut. Trash. Gold-digging bitch</i>. They all called her.


    Violet¡¯s vision blurred with rage and her grip on her phone tightened so hard she nearly crushed it in her fingers.


    "What is it, Princess?" L asked, noticing the shift in her energy.


    Violet turned to face them, eyes zing with fierce resolve.


    "It¡¯s not over," she dered. "Not when we have something they don¡¯t."


    "What, exactly?" Ivy retorted warily.


    Violet took a deliberate step forward, the fire in her veins burning hotter.


    "We have a Fae," she said, eyes flicking to L. Then, meeting Ivy¡¯s gaze again, she added darkly, "And my anger."


    She clenched her fists. "Elsie Lancaster has to go down."

 Chapter 201: Power Like This

    <h4>Chapter 201: Power Like This</h4>


    Ivy let out a distressed cry, "Goddess help me, my roommates have lost their minds!"


    But L only grinned wolfishly, replying, "At least you still recognize us as your roommates."


    Ivy shot her a re, but it wasn¡¯t half as fierce as it should have been; her defenses were already crumbling.


    Daisy said, "Defeating Elsie won¡¯t be easy, but it¡¯s not impossible."


    "How?" Ivy demanded. "Have you forgotten who Elsie is? She¡¯s basically the mate for one of the cardinal alphas. She¡¯s got the Alpha King¡¯s backing. You? Us? We¡¯ve all got none. She won¡¯t even need to lift a finger; she¡¯s got power, influence, and people to do her bidding."


    Violet¡¯s eyes shed with determination. "Then we¡¯ll cut off that backing. We¡¯ll dismantle those influences one by one. Without them, she¡¯s nothing."


    Ivy scoffed. "And the Alpha King?"


    "We¡¯ll figure that out as we go," Daisy said with forced optimism.


    "Thought as much," Ivy shook her head, unimpressed.


    But Daisy persisted, "We won¡¯t achieve this in a single day, but this is our n for now, and we¡¯ll work toward it. For the moment, we¡¯ve got bigger worries, like finding a ce to actually live." She nced up at the rotting ceiling just as a drip of nasty waternded on her cheek, making Ivy recoil with disgust.


    Daisy wiped it off, grimacing.


    Violet told them, gesturing to the broken window where the rain wreaked havoc outside. "It¡¯s still pouring out there. Even if we manage to hire workers, they can¡¯t do repairs in this weather. And it¡¯d take days, maybe weeks, to fix this ce enough so we can start actually living in it."


    At that point, L piped up, "I can help with that."


    "You can?" three startled voices echoed in unison, their gazes snapping toward her.


    L cleared her throat. "My magic can help."she said.


    At that, Ivy¡¯s eyes lit up. "So you can just... clean this ce up?"


    L¡¯s brow furrowed, clearly offended. "What do you mean clean up the ce? I¡¯m not some witch about to chant ¡¯bibbidi-bobbidi-boo¡¯ while waving brooms and mops. I work with the elements, Ivy. Nature provides, and I merely guide its hand."


    Before everyone¡¯s eyes, L lowered herself, resting her palm on the warped, rotting floorboards beneath them.


    "Like this. The woods were once strong here. I¡¯ll call upon them to reinforce what was lost so that no one falls through."


    A hush fell over the room as they watched L begin to work. The wood beneath her hand gave a soft, drawn-out creak, as though waking from a long, deep slumber.


    Then, before their eyes, the decay began to reverse. The splintered nks smoothed out, their brittle, discolored surfaces darkening into a rich oak. It spread like creeping frost, the weak, termite-infested wood seemingly consumed by something new and whole, growing over it like armor.


    When the effect reached their feet, the girls tensed, half-expecting to be swallowed up. But all they felt was a soft tingling, like the brush of a cool breeze against their skin. Nothing else.


    The transformation simply moved on, securing the rest of the floor with a protective ovey.


    "That¡¯s... incredible," Daisy breathed, eyeing the difference. There was no sign of the gaping cracks that once tried to snap under their weight.


    But that was only the beginning because L wasn¡¯t done.


    The musty air that had clung to the room like a second skin suddenly changed. The stale, heavy scent of mold and decay gave way to something fresher, as if the house itself was taking its first breath in years.


    All around them, cobwebs thick as cotton twisted in on themselves, unraveling like thread being reeled back into an invisible spindle. Dust motes danced in the air as they lifted, swirling like tiny ghosts before vanishing into nothing.


    The moss clinging stubbornly to the walls peeled away and withered before dissolving into fine powder. Thin lines of new growth traced over the rotted beams, merging with the decayed wood. As theyers fused, crumbling ster filled in, cracks sealing until the house¡¯s skeleton looked less hazardous.


    There was a gaping hole in the ceiling where rain had been trickling in steadily, forming a grimy puddle on the floor. With eyes narrowed, L pressed her palm against the nearest beam, and tendrils of fresh wood spiraled up to meet the ragged edges.


    One moment, there was a hole letting in the rain; the next, there was an almost seamless seal where the roof had melded itself back together. The leftover water, tinted with brown sludge, drained away into cracks that instantly sealed behind it, leaving only damp footprints.


    And even the rusted gutter that had been clinging precariously to the eave outside? They heard a screech of metal that made them jump.


    Then, through the broken window, they saw the gutter¡¯s pieces shifting, shedding kes of rust like an old skin. Though not fully repaired, it reattached more securely, no longer threatening to tumble down at the slightest breeze.


    By the time L stepped back, wiping sweat from her brow, the difference was clear like night and day. Though the house wasn¡¯t as grand as their previous rooms, especially with much of the paint still chipped, and the dull lighting, the worst of the decay had been tamed.


    "Good enough?" L asked, her tone almost challenging as she nced at Ivy.


    Ivy¡¯s gaze swept across the newly-stabilized floor, the receding cobwebs, and the sealed-up holes in the ceiling. "I¡ªthis is..." She swallowed, momentarily at a loss for words.


    Daisy smiled, cing a hand on L¡¯s shoulder. "It¡¯s perfect for now. You¡¯re incredible, L." she gave her a thumbs up.


    But unlike the others, a cold shiver ran down Violet¡¯s spine instead. Watching all this was like watching time rewind itself.


    "I don¡¯t think I can get used to this." She muttered.


    But L waved off her concern. "Oh, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to it. You¡¯re the princess, after all, you¡¯re supposed to do more than this." She dered it as if it were a blessing, not a burden.


    Violet, however, shuddered. The gods only knew what she might do with a power like this.

 Chapter 202: Anything For The Princess

    <h4>Chapter 202: Anything For The Princess</h4>


    With L having steadied the floorboards and made the house less likely to murder any of them, they decided it was a good time to explore their new residence.


    L led the way with Ivy trailing beside her. The walls were still peeling in ces, their original color all but forgotten, and patches of dark mold clung stubbornly to the corners.


    Whenever L passed her hand over a mold-infested spot, the fungus receded into itself and vanished, but she left the peeling paint alone. The act was intentional on her part, to keep people from growing suspicious of any dramatic transformations to the shack.


    The girls figured that none of the elite had likely ventured inside the house; they probably feared it would copse on them. Hence, they made the changes on the inside, keeping it minimal and realistic, so even if by chance, they dide snooping, the changes wouldn¡¯t raise too many eyebrows. They would probably assume they just do some minor bor work" and tidying.


    Meanwhile, Daisy and Violet, were bolder than the scaredy cat Ivy, and took it upon themselves to scout the rooms in the house.


    By the time they returned, Violet was the first to announce, "I don¡¯t know if this is one weird coincidence, but there are four distinct bedrooms, and they¡¯re way more spacious than our old room at the pack house." She tried to sound optimistic.


    Ivy rolled her eyes. She might¡¯ve conceded to staying atst, but that didn¡¯t mean she was happy about it.


    "And that¡¯s not all," Daisy chimed in, "the rooms are furnished. There are beds, wardrobes with old clothes in them, too. It makes me think we¡¯re not the first students to go rogue."


    "Shouldn¡¯t be surprising." Violet muttered under her breath. With the school¡¯s fucked up tradition and rules, they must have been fed up with the billshit.


    Hearing about four rooms, L¡¯s face lit up with sudden excitement. "So that means we get to make our choice?!"


    A single look passed between L, Daisy, and Violet as they understood what would happen next. Ivy, too used to more refined living, didn¡¯t catch on. Before she could blink, the other three burst into a run down the musty hallway.


    "I¡¯m calling dibs on the biggest room!" Daisy shouted, sprinting ahead.


    "No way! I saw it first!" Violet retorted, hot on her heels.


    "Excuse me,dies," L¡¯s voice rang out as she blurred past them with speed only a Fae could possess.


    Violet and Daisy skidded to a stop, watching in stunned disbelief as L reached thergest room before they could even blink.


    Daisy and Violet groaned in unison.


    "That was cheating."


    L shrugged, "Finder¡¯s keeper."


    She bent and brushed her fingers against the worn bed frame and just like that, set to work. They could only stare in bafflement as the bed, which looked on the verge of copse, was quickly restored, the sagging mattress rebounding under the ministry of her magic.


    The torn, filthy sheets seemed to knit themselves whole and clean once more, dust and cobwebs shrinking away until the ce looked... livable. And all of that happened in the span of ten minutes, leaving Daisy and Violet gaping in the hallway.


    Ivy finally caught up, panting slightly. "Must be nice to have magic," she grumbled, eyeing L¡¯s handiwork with a sulky expression.


    L turned around, pride gleaming in her eyes. She stepped toward them, specifically addressing Violet, "Your room is ready, my princess.."


    Violet blinked in confusion. "Huh?"


    L gestured grandly to the newly restored room.


    Violet gaped. "But¡ªyou¡ªthe room¡ªyou imed it¡ª" she stammered, struggling to process what was happening.


    "The princess¡¯s needse first," L said simply, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    "What?!" Ivy and Daisy¡¯s jaw nearly fell to the ground.


    For a moment, Violet just stood there, stunned. Then, her face split into a triumphant grin.


    "Ha!" she dered, turning smugly toward Daisy and Ivy. "That¡¯s right, peasants. The princess gets first pick."


    "Must be nice to be a princess," Ivy muttered again under her breath, unable to hide the twinge of envy.


    "Don¡¯t overy your role, princess." Daisy sassed yfully.


    Violet, however, was too busy flopping onto the freshly restored bed, testing out its bounce, letting out a satisfied hum.


    "There are still three more rooms," L reminded them, ncing pointedly down the hall.


    That was all Daisy and Ivy needed to hear before they raced down the hallway, shoving at each other in their scramble to im the best one. In the end, Daisy ended up in the room opposite Violet¡¯s, while L and Ivy imed the two across from each other.


    However, it wasn¡¯t long before Ivy and Daisy wandered into Violet¡¯s room, sulking and pouting.


    Daisy flopped dramatically onto the bed beside her and wailed, "Must be so nice to be a princess. You don¡¯t have to clean up your room in this horrendous weather."


    Ivy, her partner in crime,chimed in, "Not to mention this storm makes it impossible to see anything. All the bulbs in this dump are shot, so we¡¯re practically blind."


    Violet arched her brow. Oh, she knew exactly what this was, good ol¡¯ reverse psychology. And they weren¡¯t even being subtle about it. Still, Violet let herself fall for it anyway. Mostly because, they weren¡¯t wrong. The sockets were broken, and ric¡¯s never-ending rainstorm outside only made things worse.


    She said to them, "If L still has the energy to help you, no problem. Otherwise, we¡¯ll all just pitch in and clean up together."


    Before Daisy or Ivy could even look for her, L¡¯s voice piped up from across the hall, eyes alight with boundless energy . "This Fae is far from tired! Anything for the princess!" she dered with enthusiasm.


    And with that, she dashed off in a blur to assist the two grumblers.


    Violet blinked, scratching the back of her head. Then frowned.


    L¡¯s behavior was... a little disturbing.


    Like, what if she asked her to kill someone? Would she actually do it? Would she just smile and say,¡¯ <i>Anything for the princess¡¯ , </i>beforemitting murder in her name?


    Even the idea of being a princess still felt surreal. Violet made a mental note to talk to L. If it wasn¡¯t time to meet her mother yet, she needed to at least learn more about the woman who gave birth to her.

 Chapter 203: No Grand Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 203: No Grand Entrance</h4>


    The girls spent the entire morning sorting and tidying up their things, reiming some sense of normalcy after Elsie and her entourage had practically ripped them from their old dorm.


    By the time they finished, the rooms looked nothing like the disaster they had walked into and they felt a little pride at finally having things under control. For now, this was enough.


    Daisy plopped down on the newly repaired wooden chair, all thanks to L, who had pieced together the broken scraps they¡¯d discovered in the living room. Ivy, meanwhile, had already put in an order for a proper sofa set to be delivered as soon as the rain cleared.


    "I¡¯m hungry," Ivyined, rubbing her stomach.


    "Me too," L added.


    Daisy eyed her curiously. "You actually eat human food?"


    L said casually. "Of course. Though it¡¯s nowhere near as incredible as Fae cuisine. Just one taste of our dishes and you¡¯d never go back to anything else. But human food isn¡¯t that bad, you know. You guyse up with some wildbinations."


    Daisy¡¯s brow quirked up. "So you get hungry the same way we do?"


    "Yes and no," L exined. "Unlike the average human, I can go weeks without physical meals, surviving on magical energy. But I¡¯ve been in your realm long enough that I¡¯ve kind of... adapted. Let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve been conditioned to crave food like a human does."


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but ask. "You¡¯ve been in the human realm for how long, exactly?"


    At that, Daisy and Violet both looked up with curiosity.


    "I¡¯ve been here since the day the queen sent me to find the princess," L said simply, leaving them to fill in the nks.


    Violet paused with suspicion, tilting her head. "How old are you, exactly?"


    L shrugged, answering in the most casual tone, "Oh, I¡¯m not that old, just a hundred and sixteen."


    And that was the final straw.


    Ivy fell off her seat with a yelp, while Daisy and Violet¡¯s jaws dropped.


    What does she mean by not that old? The words stunned Daisy especially.


    Her grandmother hadn¡¯t even lived half that long. They were friends with someone they should be calling their ancestor.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Violet cleared her throat to break the tension. "So... you guys said you¡¯re hungry, right? Let¡¯s go get some food." She checked her phone. "It¡¯s lunchtime."


    Ivy and Daisy turned disbelieving stares on her, like she¡¯d suggested leaping off a cliff. Finally, Daisy found her voice. "Where exactly do you think we¡¯re going to eat? Please tell me it¡¯s not the dining hall."


    They all remembered the morning¡¯s humiliation clearly enough. The res, sneers, and the unfriendly vibe was enough to tell them It wouldn¡¯t bode well for them, being Rogues now.


    Violet, ever stubborn, refused to bend. "Where else if not the dining hall?"


    "You¡¯ll draw attention," Daisy warned. "Let¡¯s wait until lunch is over so we can go in."


    But Violet shook her head firmly. "Sorry, but I won¡¯t settle for leftover crumbs."


    L tilted her chin up. "Exactly. I like my croissants hot, and nobody¡¯s going to stop me from enjoying them."


    Daisy shot a pleading look at Ivy¡ªwho was finally back on her chair¡ªbut Ivy merely gave a half-hearted shrug. "If we¡¯re serious about toppling Elsie, we can¡¯t do it hiding in this shack. She probably thinks we¡¯re cowering by now. Let¡¯s prove we¡¯re not so easy to break."


    "Until they break us," Daisy said dryly, then sighed in surrender. "Fine. It¡¯s not like I can talk you two out of it anyway."


    A wry grin spread across Violet¡¯s face. She stood, jerking her chin at the door. "Come on, then. Let¡¯s get the hell out of here."


    But the moment they cracked open the door, the pouring rain made them pause. It was a downpour, the kind that soaked you to the bone within seconds. Daisy groaned dramatically, "God, I hate ric."


    Everyone knew this was no ordinary storm, and Ivy only shrugged.


    "What did you expect? Violet broke his heart," Ivy pointed out, earning a sharp look from L. She hated people speaking ill of her princess.


    Violet shook her head. "There¡¯s no point arguing. Let¡¯s focus on how we¡¯re going to get to the Silver Court in this weather."


    Daisy frowned, calcting the distance. "We won¡¯t make it there looking like anything other than drowned rats. That¡¯s not exactly the grand entrance we wanted."


    She continued, "I think we should take a rain check. At least until ric decides to have mercy on us."


    Ivy¡¯s stomach growled loudly. "But I¡¯m starving!" she whined, clearly unustomed to such difort.


    Violet steeled herself. "I¡¯ll go," she dered abruptly.


    L straightened at once. "No, I¡¯ll go. Let me handle it."


    Violet shook her head. "I caused all this. I need to do something about it. I¡¯ll go to the Silver Court and bring back lunch for us."


    L folded her arms. "Then I¡¯m going with you. I¡¯m your protector, don¡¯t even start telling me to stay put, Princess."


    Violet hesitated, but ultimately relented. "...Fine. Let¡¯s go."


    Better two than one, anyway.


    They made to leave, only for Ivy to shout after them, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll order umbres for us this time!"


    Violet gave her a quick wave in acknowledgment before she and L dashed into the rain.


    The downpour hit Violet like a barrage of icy needles, making her shiver from head to toe. Yet they moved on, and feeling L¡¯s hand wrap around her own, kind of encouraged her.


    They sshed through growing puddles, droplets stinging their cheeks and soaking their clothes until it felt like they weighed a thousand pounds. It was at that moment Violet realized how much trouble they were truly in.


    Back at the old dorm, it had only been a five-minute or less jaunt to the Silver Court when they walked. But now, it was more than fifteen. Worse still, there were no campus transport shuttles for them to hail, no stops for them to duck under. They had been cut off, not just socially, but from every little convenience.

 Chapter 204: To Be A Rogue

    <h4>Chapter 204: To Be A Rogue</h4>


    "L!" Violet shouted, her voice nearly lost in the unrelenting downpour. Rain blurred her vision, and though she¡¯d been holding onto L¡¯s hand moments ago, a sudden rush of debris carried by the wind had wrenched them apart.


    "I¡¯m here, Princess!" L called back, and in an instant, she was by Violet¡¯s side. "Just don¡¯t let go, no matter what."


    And yeah, L didn¡¯t need to say it twice.


    Violet silently vowed never to let go of her hand again.


    The rain pelted them mercilessly, and in that moment she made a mental note: If she ever dated again, she¡¯d make damn sure the guy didn¡¯t have lightning powers to control the weather, because this was pure torture.


    When the doors of the dining hall finally came into view, Violet nearly copsed onto her knees in relief. Right then and there, she could have knelt down and praised the lord for deliverance from ric¡¯s angry rainstorm.


    But instead of heading straight inside like any sane person would, to her surprise, L suddenly tugged her toward the side of the building, away from view.


    Confused, Violet asked. "What are you doing?" She nced around, but unsurprisingly, there wasn¡¯t a single person lingering outside in this miserable storm.


    But L merely grinned. "You can¡¯t make an entrance looking like a drowned rat, can you?"


    Before Violet could get a word out, L reached out and touched the sodden fabric of her clothing. A strange sensation washed over her, like a deep warmth sinking into her skin. Then, before her wide eyes, Violet watched as every drop of water rose from her clothes, suspended in midair like vapor. Then it fell at their feet in a wet ssh.


    Violet gasped. "That was... cool."


    "You tter me, Princess," L responded, dipping her head politely.


    A question hit Violet and she hesitated before asking, "If I¡¯m Fae like you, when are you going to teach me to do the things you do? You even said I could do greater."


    L had been draining thest of the moisture from Violet¡¯s hair, but at her words, she stilled, just for a fraction of a second. It was subtle, but Violet didn¡¯t miss how her expression briefly tensed, as though something weighed on her mind.


    Yet L smoothed it over in a second, adding, "Soon, Princess. Soon enough."


    "Fine... if you say so," Violet replied, forcing a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    Lily was hiding something. Violet was sure of it. But this wasn¡¯t the ce or time to press for answers.


    "All done." L stepped back, gesturing for Violet to check herself.


    Indeed, Violet was as dry as if she¡¯d never stepped into the rain at all. She watched as L performed the same trick on herself, drying everyst drop from her own clothes and hair.


    "Won¡¯t it look suspicious that we¡¯re not soaked through?" Violet asked, remembering the pourdown just beyond the wall.


    L shrugged. "You¡¯re about to stir up a wholemotion just by walking in there. Trust me, they¡¯ll be more interested in how the Rogue Queen is received than in why you¡¯re not dripping wet."


    When Violet thought about it, it actually made sense.


    "Besides," L went on, ""the second we step out into the rain again, the water will fall on us. But we¡¯ll be inside so fast, we won¡¯t look like miserable, drenched rats."


    Violet couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. No matter the situation, L always had a way to ensure herfort and safety. <i>Must be nice to have someone like that on your side.</i>


    Then L¡¯s expression turned thoughtful. "If anything, what I am worried about is how we¡¯re going to get back with the food. Not all of it can be sealed, and even with packages, the rain will find a way to ruin it."


    "Don¡¯t worry," Violet assured her, "we¡¯ll surely figure something out."


    "If you say so." L shed a sudden, eager grin. "Alright, princess, let¡¯s go. On the count of three."


    Violet tensed, muscles coiling in preparation.


    "One... Two... Three!"


    L grabbed her hand, and they dashed through the rain, sprinting toward the entrance. Just as L predicted, the distance was short enough that by the time they reached the doors, they weren¡¯tpletely drenched.


    But just as Violet reached for the handle, something caught her eye. A familiar green car was packed just across the road and it undoubtedly belonged to Roman Draven.


    Of course he was here. The asshole who¡¯d nudged her into this ill-advised path. A hot wave of anger flowed through her veins, a fury so sudden and consuming Violet was almost tempted to storm into that hall and give him a piece of her mind.


    But she forced it back by sheer grace. That was exactly the kind of reaction the students¡ªand probably Roman¡ªexpected from her, and she wouldn¡¯t give them the satisfaction. They wanted them to be angry, desperate, and probably regret rejecting the pack houses, but that would not happen. Atleast, not on her watch.


    Violet and L pushed open the doors to the dining hall, and contrary to their hopes of a near-empty hall, they found it packed to the brim. It seemed everyone had the same idea that hot food andpany was the perfect refuge from this cold, rain-soaked day.


    The air was buzzing with chatter and conversation, at least until the first student spotted Violet Purple. He then quickly nudge his neighbor, who looked at her and froze in surprise. The next person noticed, the whole interaction spreading like wildfire


    To be precise, it happened like a Domino effect: one by one, the student¡¯s heads turned, their words dying mid-sentence, and the entire ce falling silent at the sight of her.


    For a few seconds, Violet just stood there, returning their collective gaze. Then she nced upwards to the elite seating area, scanning for any sign of the cardinal Alphas.


    There was no sign of Asher, Griffin, not even ric ¡ª the one she wished to see the most. Instead, there was only Roman seated cozily with Elsie. The two looked like they were on a date, ignoring the fact that this was still a school cafeteria.


    Elsie¡¯s striking blue eyes locked with Violet¡¯s golden ones, and hostility crackled in the space between them. The thought that Roman and Elsie had likely been sharing augh at her expense made her temper spike.


    The mother fucking snake!


    This time around, Violet shot Roman a pointed re, her two heated orbs promising retribution if she ever were to get her hands on him.


    Violet did not wait for his response, she tore her gaze away and continued forward, determined to get what she came for. Whispers quickly reced the hush in the hall, dozens of eyes trailing her every move ¡ª with some staring daggers at her.


    But Violet was not intimidated. With her chin held high, she walked straight to where the line formed. Except, to her surprise, the students already waiting in line backed off the moment she and L approached. As if Violet carried a gue they wanted to avoid.


    Violet and L exchanged a look, their mouth twitching as they fought hard to hold back theirughter. What the fuck was wrong with these people?!


    Did they seriously think leaving them to stand alone was some form of punishment. God! They couldn¡¯t have been more wrong.


    To Violet, this was a blessing in disguise after all, it simply meant no wait time and a quicker trip back to the shack. Their lovely shack.


    And it turned out, that was only the beginning.


    Violet grabbed a couple of disposable takeout containers from the stack on the tray stand and stepped toward the serving counter. At once, she noticed how the staff members began to leave one by one, letting the spoons slip from their fingers.


    One of them even nced up at Elsie¡¯s table, as if asking permission, or, rather confirmation. Of course, the bitch had a firm hand in enforcing this treatment.


    So this was what being a rogue looked like. There was no official service, no need to wait in line, and apparently no one to stop her from serving herself. For the first time, Violet felt going rogue was the best decision.


    With bit of satisfaction brewing in her chest and lips curved into a smug smile, Violet started piling her container with all kinds of food: steaming chicken stew, thick tomato soup, crusty bread rolls, saut¨¦ed vegetables, and more.


    Meanwhile, L¡ªwho had been daydreaming of croissants¡ªpractically pounced on a basket full of them, snatching the warm pastries like a starved wolf. She tore into one, letting out a moan of delight as the buttery kes melted on her tongue. Yes, there was nothingdy like about them at that moment.


    Violet and L acted like total gluttons, stuffing enough food tost them the day...or possibly the weekend. Their pockets bulged with wrapped pastries, and each set of containers held more than an ordinary meal. Violet, especially, had no intention ofing back here tonight or at dawn, who knew what petty tricks Elsie¡¯sckeys might pull next. If they had to stock up, so be it.


    They were almost done gathering their stash when a sharp, venomous voice cut through the low murmur of the crowd.


    "Who the fuck let Rogues in here?"


    Yep, the moment they had been waiting for was here.

 Chapter 205: Pack War

    <h4>Chapter 205: Pack War</h4>


    When Violet turned around, she had fully expected to see Elsie Lancaster standing there in her full, haughty splendor, ready to rain hell upon her. Instead, her brows furrowed when she was met with a much less threatening sight. Sharon.


    The same Sharon whose face she had lovingly introduced to a te of ruined food on their very first meeting.


    Violet blinked. <i>Some people really did love pain</i>


    As though she hadn¡¯t heard a thing, Violet turned to L with a mocking light in her eyes. "Did you catch that? Mother Hen isn¡¯t here to handle business, so her little chick thinks it can p its wings and fly?"


    L caught the vibe and ran with it immediately.


    "A flying chick? That¡¯s new. Have you ever seen a chick fly?"


    Violet feigned deep thought. "No, I haven¡¯t. Does that even exist? Perhaps it¡¯s an entirely new species."


    "What new specie? That¡¯s delusion of the highest grandeur!" L howled withughter.


    Herughter was the obnoxious, and exaggerated one, the kind that set confusion and drew incredulous stares.


    It was so infectious that Violet joined right in, the both of them cackling like a pair of madwomen in the middle of the cafeteria. They didn¡¯t even act as if they had just been stripped of all their status and branded as social outcasts.


    The students didn¡¯t know how to react to them. Some were dumbfounded while others exchanged confused nces. All except Sharon.


    Sharon looked like she was about to explode. Her face had turned so red she could have passed for a ripe tomato.


    Now they had been branded rogues, she had expected Violet and L to cower at her feet and shrink in humiliation, but instead, they were mocking her.


    The audacity!


    She nced upstairs, hoping for some kind of reaction or signal from Elsie, but the Queen Bee was calmly eating her meal with cold disinterest, not even bothering to look down.


    That was all Sharon needed to know she was failing at impressing Elsie. If Elsie had been watching, it meant she was executing her orders properly. But that didn¡¯t seem to be the case here.


    Sharon hardened her jaw, determined to show Elsie deserved a ce under her banner.


    Her gaze flicked to Violet and L, who had resumed packing an absurd amount of food into their containers. What were they even doing with all that food? But then, that was none of her business.


    Her business was putting Violet in her ce, here and now.


    With confidence, she stepped forward and reached for Violet.


    "Hey! I¡¯m talking to¡ª" Except Sharon never finished her sentence.


    Because at that exact moment, L¡ªwho had been blissfully munching on her croissant¡ªsuddenly spat the half-chewed bite directly onto her face.


    "Oops," L said, pressing her hand to her chest in feigned shock. "You startled me."


    A hush fell over the cafeteria.


    For a full three seconds, Sharon didn¡¯t move, her brain failing to process what had just happened. Her entire face was coated with a mix of crumbs and buttery kes.


    Then, it dawned on her.


    "AHHH!!"


    Sharon shrieked as she lifted her hands, frantically wiping at her face as though she had been sttered with acid.


    "No! Not the food again!" she wailed, horror-stricken.


    Around them, the students¡ªwho weren¡¯t supposed to be on Violet¡¯s side¡ªcouldn¡¯t help themselves. They roared withughter, some yanking out their phones to start recording. Sharon was losing her shit in front of everyone and it was too good to miss.


    "Tsk, tsk." Violet shook her head like a disappointed parent. "You really should learn some manners when you approach people mid-meal."


    Sharon¡¯s face burned hotter than the cafeteria ovens when she heard that. She didn¡¯t care anymore. Her eyes shed with pure murder. Violet was a rogue now. That meant she could be taught a lesson without repercussions.


    "You stupid bitch!"


    With a snarl, Sharon lunged at Violet, her long polished nails poised like ws, ready to rip her apart.


    But before her hand couldnd a single scratch, a voice pierced themotion.


    "What¡¯s going on here?!"


    All eyes turned toward Roman Draven, who had finally deigned to address the chaos.


    In that heartbeat of distraction, Violet whipped around and sprinted toward Roman, throwing her arms around him in an extravagant hug.


    "My Alpha!" she cried, leaning her head against his chest in a show of dramatic reverence.


    A collective gasp rippled through the cafeteria. Rogues weren¡¯t even supposed to speak to an Alpha, let alone touch one. Surely this would earn her some kind of punishment.


    Roman stiffened,pletely blindsided. He stared down at Violet, brow furrowed, trying to figure out what the hell she was doing.


    This was hardly the Violet he knew. What game was she ying?


    "Don¡¯t you dare touch the Alpha!" Sharon screeched, before she ripped Violet away from Roman, shoving her backward.


    Violet could have stayed on her feet.


    But where was the fun in that?


    Instead, she dramatically fell to the ground with a pitiful yelp.


    "Aw!" she whined, clutching her shoulder as if she had just been mortally wounded.


    That single exmation set off a chain reaction.


    Jeremiah, Asher¡¯s Beta, came hurtling toward Sharon with a savage growl. "Don¡¯t you touch her!" he thundered.


    Startled, Sharon lost her bnce and hit the ground. Roman moved in to restrain Jeremiah, but Jeremiah¡¯s fistshed out, catching Roman clean on the jaw.


    And that was all it took for chaos to reign like a king.


    Instantly, the members of Roman¡¯s pack charged forward to defend their Alpha, while Asher¡¯s pack closed ranks around Jeremiah.


    Wolves shifted on both sides, snapping and growling, sending the human students scurrying out of harm¡¯s way.


    Shrieks of fear and the tter of upturned chairs, tables and tes filled the air as fur and fists collided.


    Whatever brotherhood Asher and Roman once shared was out the window. It was full-on pack war now.


    "Princess!" L shouted, panic rising in her voice as she searched the mess of warring wolves for any sign of Violet. If something happened to her here, she would never forgive herself.


    But Violet tapped her from behind, wearing a mischievous grin. But that smile quickly faded when she noticed L standing there empty-handed.


    "Where¡¯s the food?" she demanded.


    L¡¯s cheeks colored. "I had to drop it to go find you!"


    "You what?"


    L shifted guiltily. "Your safetyes first, Princess."


    "Well, I¡¯m here now," she said, lifting a set of keys with a wicked grin.


    Roman Draven¡¯s car keys.


    L blinked. Then a fleeting spark of humor lit her face. "You are so wicked, princess."


    "Thank you. " Violet epted thepliment shamelessly.


    She pped L on the shoulder. "So. Let¡¯s grab as much food as we can carry, because we¡¯re getting the hell out of here."

 Chapter 206: Trouble Purple

    <h4>Chapter 206: Trouble Purple</h4>


    While the pack was literally ripping each other apart, Violet and L quickly gathered all the containers, pastries, whatever they could manage, ignoring the bem erupting around them.


    They stuffed the takeout boxes into their arms, bncing them precariously, and when it became clear they couldn¡¯t grab more without toppling everything, they agreed it was time to go.


    But there was one small tiny problem.


    The fight had expanded, spilling into every corner of the cafeteria. The entrance waspletely blocked with the pack members shing in an all-out brawl, snarling and lunging at each other. If they tried to push through, they¡¯d no doubt get dragged right into the brawl ¡ª and lose their food.


    "We can¡¯t go through the entrance," L said, reading her mind.


    "There should be an emergency exit."


    "That¡¯ll be crowded too with the students trying to get away from this madness," L pointed out. "We can¡¯t carry all this and fight for space." It was impossible.


    Violet was frantically scanning for another route when her gazended on one of the cafeteria staff slipping through a side door¡ªthe kitchen.


    She beckoned to L. "Follow me!"


    L didn¡¯t hesitate. The two of them hurried through the door, slipping into the kitchen, where the lingering scent of freshly baked bread and spices clung to the air. The staff members were huddled together, apparently debating how to handle the warzone happening just outside.


    They barely had time to register the intruders before Violet and L were darting past them.


    "Hey! Come back here!" one of them shouted, but their protests were met with onlyughter as the girls bolted through the kitchen, weaving past countertops and industrial-sized pots.


    And atst, they saw the back exit leading out into the open. Violet shoved the door open, and the two of them burst outside,nding in the cool, rain-slicked air.


    They had exited near the back of the Silvered Court, but their destination was the front, where Roman¡¯s car was waiting.


    By some stroke of mercy¡ªor perhaps ric had changed his mind¡ªthe downpour had tapered off, so they weren¡¯t instantly drenched again.


    It was not hard to find Roman¡¯s car, not when it was so shy even a blind man could find it. Violet pressed the car key fob, and immediately, the overhead lights blinked to life.


    They threw open the doors and dumped their precious cargo¡ªboxes of food, pastries, soups¡ªonto the seats.


    Then it hit Violet.


    "Do you know how to drive?" she asked, suddenly realizing a major w in their escape n.


    L¡¯s head popped out from where she was shoving her favorite croissants into a bag. Her response was ominous.


    "I can¡¯t."


    Violet blinked. "Excuse me?"


    L, unfazed, added, "But I¡¯ve seen enough humans do it."


    Violet swallowed. <i>May the gods save their lives today.</i>


    But their problems didn¡¯t just end there.


    With the fight consuming the inside of the dinning hall, it meant students had spilled outside, and they noticed them.


    "Isn¡¯t that Alpha Roman¡¯s car?"


    All heads turned in their direction.


    "That¡¯s definitely his car."


    "Wait¡ªwhat the hell are the Rogues doing with it?"


    And just when Violet thought the universe couldn¡¯t hate her more, a disheveled, and enraged Sharon appeared out of nowhere. Her hair was a tangled mess, her face still smeared with remnants of food.


    "Stop them at once! Don¡¯t let them get away with that car!" she shrieked with venom in her eyes.


    Before anyone could react, Violet tossed the keys to L who snatched them out of the air with infuriatingly cool uracy.


    With zero hesitation, they both jumped into the car with Violet sitting in the passenger seat, and L, the driver¡¯s side.


    For someone who imed not to know how to drive, L turned the ignition like a pro and the car let out a thunderous roar, purring like a beast ready for carnage. Clearly, Roman knew his stuff.


    The students in front of the car scrambled to form a makeshift barricade, but L narrowed her eyes with determination and hit the gas, elerating straight for them.


    "L..." Violet warned under her breath, pulse pounding.


    L, however, didn¡¯t flinch. Only at thest split second did the students realize she wasn¡¯t slowing, and they leaped aside with panicked yells.


    "You morons! Good for nothing!" Sharon yelled at the students who had chosen their life over dying for a useless cause.


    But the real moment of satisfaction came when they saw Roman standing at the stairs of the Silvered Court. He looked like he had just walked out of a battlefield with bloodied cuts marking his face and arms, bruises already forming. And yet, despite all of the wounds, he was standing tall, his expression unreadable.


    Violet rolled down the window. Then, with all the grace and pettiness of a queen, she stuck out her hand and flipped him off.


    Roman said nothing. Did nothing. Instead, he stood there, watching them go, something indescribable flickering behind his eyes. And no one pursued them.


    L drove on without pause, ignoring the stares of any bystanders, until they left the school¡¯s smooth, graveled roads for the muddy path leading back to the shack.


    Finally, they braked outside the house, and L mmed on the horn, announcing their glorious return.


    Daisy and Ivy peered nervously out from the doorway, half-expecting some new kind of trouble tond at their feet. After all, they didn¡¯t own a car, so the roar of an engine outside could mean nothing good. But the moment they recognized Violet and L stepping out, both let out a sigh.


    "What took you two so long?" Ivy demanded, relief coloring her tone. "We were this close to thinking they¡¯d persecuted you or something. We were already nning a rescue."


    "Aww, that¡¯s so sweet of you." L¡¯s eyes crinkled with amusement. "They tried, but the Princess is unstoppable, and we brought you the food as promised." She handed Ivy a bag stuffed with buttery pastries. Ivy wasted no time biting into one, entirely forgetting to mind her manners. God, she was so hungry.


    Meanwhile, Daisy, the more observant one, shifted her gaze from Violet to the "mysterious" car idling in front of their shack.


    A dawning realization spread across her face. "That¡¯s Roman Draven¡¯s car, isn¡¯t it?"


    Violet nodded without hesitation.


    Daisy¡¯s throat bobbed as she swallowed. "What have you done this time, Violet Purple?"

 Chapter 207: Committing A Crime

    <h4>Chapter 207: Committing A Crime</h4>


    Daisy paced back and forth, practically vibrating with anger, and all that was missing was literal smoke curling from her ears.


    Violet eyed her warily. "Daisy, I think you should calm down¡ª"


    "No! Don¡¯t tell me to calm down!" Daisy snapped, rounding on her immediately.


    She thrust her face close to Violet¡¯s, rage crackling in her eyes. "We are outcasts, Violet! Rogues. They branded us like we¡¯re diseased!" Her voice cracked with frustration. "We¡¯re already this close to falling apart from all the bullshit they¡¯re putting us through, and you¡ªyou¡ªmade it worse by bringing Roman Draven¡¯s car here?!"


    For once, Ivy decided to intervene. "Daisy, I think you should really take a deep breath and try to ¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t you dare tell me what and what not to do with my fucking breath!" Daisy whirled on her too, totally losing it.


    "Look at where we¡¯re living!" she shouted, her voice raw. "Take a good fucking look at our current living situation!"


    She gestured wildly at the rotting porch, the faded, peeling paint, the way the storm-beaten house still looked like it might copse at any second. The decrepit shack is definitely looked better on the inside than the outside.


    "We lost everything! And while we¡¯re trying to salvage what¡¯s left, you bring trouble straight to our doorstep? Is this your big, master n for revenge? Is this how we take down Elsie? How we fight the whole system?"


    "No, it¡¯s not." Violet¡¯s voice rose to match Daisy¡¯s intensity, her temper finally snapping. "This is my personal revenge against Roman Draven, the asshole who lied to me, deceived me, and put us through this bullshit!"


    She sucked in a breath, her chest heaving.


    "It¡¯s petty. But it¡¯s a start."


    Daisy seemed torn, her shoulders slumping as if she didn¡¯t want to be swayed by the idea. "He¡¯ll take his revenge," she said warily.


    "No, he won¡¯t." Violet¡¯s voice brimmed with certainty. "He could¡¯ve chased us the moment he saw us driving away, but he didn¡¯t. He knows he messed up. Maybe in his twisted logic, he thinks letting me run off with his car is punishment enough."


    Daisy stared at her, like she was trying to figure her out, dissect the way her mind worked. Then, after a long pause, she admitted, "I don¡¯t understand you. You should be scared. These guys¡ª" she gestured vaguely, "¡ªthey might look human, but they¡¯re not. They¡¯re dangerous. They smile, but they do it with teeth, with blood still dripping from theirst kill. And yet, you¡¯re not afraid.


    "You tangle with them like a human ying with lions." Daisy shook her head, disbelief in her eyes. "What gives you that kind of confidence, Violet Purple?"


    For the first time, Violet didn¡¯t answer right away.


    Her gaze became distant as her mind drifted somewhere else, somewhere far darker.


    Then, quietly, she said:


    "Because I¡¯m not afraid of death."


    Daisy stilled.


    Violet continued, "Because there are worse things than having your throat ripped out by one of them. Worse things than dying."


    She took a slow breath.


    "Because there are worse things like waking up and wondering when your next meal is going to be. Like staring at the future and seeing nothing but darkness. Like knowing that no matter what you do, you might end up just like all the others who came before you."


    Her eyes darkened. "So worrying if a spoiled Alpha brates after me? That¡¯s hardly terrifying."


    A heavy silence fell, Violet¡¯s words sinking in. Then, without warning, she stepped forward, cupping Daisy¡¯s face in her hands. Daisy tensed under the sudden closeness but didn¡¯t pull away.


    "You followed me because you believed in me," Violet said earnestly. " And I swear¡ª I swear by whateverw binds my people¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t think it needs to go that far," Daisy cut in uneasily, shing on all the Fae legends she¡¯d skimmed.


    Fae were bound to their promises. What if Violet doesn¡¯t fulfill it, what repercussions woulde to her? She wouldn¡¯t want her to be in such a situation.


    But Violet stayed firm. "No. This is my promise to you. We will rise again, and I¡¯ll make sure you never regret following me."


    "O-okay..." Daisy said atst, clearly unsure what else she could say.


    A slow, mischievous curve formed on Violet¡¯s lips. "Besides, I can practically see your thoughts spinning in your head right now, and I think I know exactly how you feel."


    Daisy narrowed her eyes suspiciously.


    "Oh, really?"


    Violet¡¯s smirk widened.


    "Really."


    She then began to spin the car keys in her hand, her wicked smile growing by the second. "Alright, L, take the food out of the car."


    L, already having an inkling that whatever the princess was up to would be entertaining, hurriedly cleared the food from the backseat. The amount they had grabbed was ridiculous, so she had to work fast, stuffing bags into her arms while Violet and Ivy took their share. Daisy, ever the grumbler, reluctantly helped.


    They worked at lightning speed, all of them moving in sync, as if they had done a heist before. In mere minutes, the seat was emptied, leaving only the luxurious, Roman Draven-owned car sitting in front of them, drenched in rain and waiting to be returned.


    Violet grinned devilishly. "Now, the right thing to do is return the car," she said with mock sincerity.


    The girls nodded slowly, watching her suspiciously.


    "But," she continued, bending down and scooping up a handful of wet, muddy earth, "the right thing doesn¡¯t necessarily mean bringing it back in one piece."


    And with zero hesitation, she smeared the mud across the hood of the car and the effect was instantaneous.


    L, Daisy, and Ivy gasped collectively, shock, horror, and exhration shing across their faces.


    "Oh my gods!" Ivy clutched her chest. "Did you just defiled a cardinal alpha¡¯s car."


    "Violet!" Daisy¡¯s eyes were wide with disbelief. "This is Roman Draven¡¯s car! Do you have a death wish?"


    But Violet was already gathering another handful of mud.


    "Daisy," she called with a knowing smirk. "Come on. Try it. It¡¯s refreshing."


    Daisy hesitated, torn betweenmon sense and the intoxicating pull of revenge.


    "Come on, Dais," L grinned, nudging her. "You know you want to."


    Daisy bit her lip.The idea was so tempting. Then, as if something inside her finally snapped, she grabbed a thick handful of rain-soaked earth and hurled it straight at the windshield. The instant st was satisfying.


    For a split second, there was silence only


    for the girls to erupt into cheers.


    Daisy herself let out a victorious roar, feeling a rush of exhration so pure that she wanted to bottle it up and keep it forever.


    "Ivy, your turn!"


    The words had barely left Violet¡¯s lips before Ivy bounced forward with giddy excitement. She scooped up a chunk of mud, then with a theatrical twirl and a girlish flick of her wrist, sttered it across the driver¡¯s side door.


    The girls whooped and cheered.


    "Ohhh, look at that form!" L apuded dramatically. "Such elegance! Such grace! Roman¡¯s car has never looked so perfect!"


    Ivy giggled, twirling like a ballerina. "Thank you, thank you, I do my best."


    "L, you¡¯re up!" Violet called, motioning for her.


    L happily skipped forward, excitement dancing in her eyes. She gathered as much mud as she could, then hurled it at the windshield precisely. The stter was glorious, thick brown streaks running down like melting chocte.


    The girls screamed with excitement. This was so fun!


    "Okay, we have to record this," Violet suddenly announced, pulling out her phone.


    L¡¯s eyes lit up."Good idea!"


    Daisy groaned, exasperated. "Don¡¯t encourage her, L."


    But Ivy supported her."No, no, this is genius. Let¡¯s make sure we never forget the time wemitted war crimes against Roman Draven¡¯s car. And to prove to the assholes we can¡¯t be beaten!"


    And just like that, Daisy ended up recording the whole thing.


    The camera captured everything. From the way Violet, Ivy, and L gleefully defiled the once-glistening green car, theringyer uponyer of thick, wet mud across its sleek body.


    They didn¡¯t hold back at all. The girls covered every inch, every crevice, until the once-luxurious car was unrecognizable, looking instead like a grotesque, mud-covered beast.


    "It needs more," Ivy mused, staring at their masterpiece like a painter contemting the final stroke of their work.


    "The inside."


    The girls snapped their heads toward her.


    Ivy smirked. "We should put some inside. You know, to really make it a nightmare to clean."


    The suggestion was so diabolical** that the girls momentarily forgot how to breathe. Then¡ª


    "GENIUS!" L cheered, pping.


    Violet cackled, a proud look in her eyes. "Ivy, I take back everything I said about you being a wimp. YOU ARE MAD!" In a good way, she meant.


    They immediately went to work.


    L yanked the door open, and without hesitation, they began smearing mud all over the leather seats, the dashboard, even the steering wheel.


    Ivy, giggling like a lunatic, went for the gear shift.


    By the time they were done, Roman Draven¡¯s car looked like it had been resurrected from the depths of hell itself.


    L took onest picture for documentation and beamed. "Ladies, we havemitted the perfect crime."


    Violet nodded in approval. "And no regrets."


    "None," Ivy agreed, giggling.


    Daisy sighed. "Okay, maybe a little." She added, "But it feels good."


    Violet grinned, tossing the keys into the driver¡¯s seat.


    "Now, let¡¯s return it."

 Chapter 208: Want A Queen

    <h4>Chapter 208: Want A Queen</h4>


    "Guess whose car we¡¯re giving a new makeover!"


    Elsie¡¯s nails dug into her palm as she watched the video ying on her phone.


    Although her features remained carefully nk, the cold fury rolling off her was enough to freeze a room.


    On-screen, the camera focused on Violet¡¯s


    smirking expression, her golden eyes gleaming with mischief.


    Then, as if unveiling a great spectacle, the camera angle shifted, revealing the absolute disaster that was Roman Draven¡¯s once metallic green, once-expensive car.


    Elsie¡¯s jaw tightened.


    Violet, in all her petty, reckless glory, grinned as she confirmed the obvious.


    "It¡¯s Roman Draven¡¯s car, of course!"she sang, breaking into augh filled with nothing but bold, unapologetic amusement.


    One of her friends, the edgy blonde with the short-cropped hair snickered beside her, capturing the horrific state of the vehicle from different angles. Thickyers of mud coated the once-luxurious paint job, turning it into an unrecognizable mess of brown and filth.


    Violet sighed dramatically."We just think the green is too... gaudy for the guy." She tapped her chin in mock thought. "I mean,e on, he¡¯s got green hair, green eyes, and now he drives a green car, too? What is he trying to do¡ªmove to Greend?"


    L lost it. The camera shook as she cackled like a lunatic.


    "Tell us if you like the new color in thements, guys!" Violet cooed, blowing a yful kiss at the phone¡¯s camera.


    Behind her, her other two roommates burst intoughter, cheering as they continued their masterpiece of destruction.


    The video showed Violet stepping forward, gathering another handful of wet, sludgy mud, and slowly smearing it across the windshield in broad, messy strokes.


    The girls whooped and cheered.


    "Give it to him, Rogue Queen!" L encouraged, capturing every single brazen move.


    As if putting on a show for the camera, the pretty, long-haired one suddenly piped up with an audacious smirk.


    "I wish I had a dick, I¡¯d take a piss on it."


    The two other girls whooped with crude delight at her announcement. Violet, still dragging her mud-caked fingers across the vehicle,ughed with them, but then her eyes sparked with an even better idea.


    "I think I have something better."


    Elsie¡¯s fingers tightened around her phone as Violet knelt in front of the car, pressing her mud-drenched hands against the hood like an artist preparing her canvas. Then, as bold as ever, she began to write Letter by letter. Stroke by stroke.


    As the camera zoomed in, Elsie watched in utter disbelief as the words came to life across Roman Draven¡¯s ruined, mud-coated car.


    <strong>"SUCK MY P*SSY"</strong>


    The girls screamed withughter, some of them doubling over from the sheer audacity of it.


    "That would make a nice little design for his car, don¡¯t you think?" Violet quipped, stepping back to admire her handiwork


    More howls ofughter echoed from behind the camera. The one with the short blonde hair practically gasped for air, while the longer haired blonde had to hold onto the brte¡¯s shoulder to keep from falling over.


    Behind her screen, Elsie¡¯s vision turned red. This was a new level of disrespect from Violet. An open mockery of Roman, a cardinal alpha, made by a rogue, for all to see. The audacity of them all.


    Unable to stomach any more, Elsie force-closed the video, her entire body trembling with unbridled fury. Then, before she could stop herself...


    "FUCK!!"


    Her furious scream shattered the silence of her room, at the same time she hurled her phone onto the sofa where Roman had been sitting quietly all this while.


    The nerve of that girl was beyond anything she¡¯d imagined! Violet Purple had gone too far and she had to bury her this time!


    "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!" Elsie cursed again, storming back and forth across the room like a furious animal. Her fingers curled into ws, a sign that she was losing control over her wolf form.


    "I am going to crush that little bitch!" she seethed, her voice venomous. "She thinks being a Rogue is fun? She thinks she can make a joke out of this? How dare she try to downy her situation! And to think¡ª" she spun around with a wild re, "¡ªshe had the nerve to steal your car and¡ª"


    Elsie stopped mid-rant and her fury took a backseat to sheer disgust because Roman Draven wasn¡¯t even listening to her. Instead, the green-haired bastard was seated on the couch, licking his own hand and rubbing it over his face like an actual fucking cat.


    Her nose wrinkled in disgust.


    Roman¡¯s long fingers were curled in a way no human¡¯s should, and he dragged it down his face, his posturezily feline. And the reason wasn¡¯t hard to figure out.


    His eyes were slitted like a cat¡¯s as a result of the lingering side effects of his recent shift. Roman had turned into his cat form beforeing here, and now he was stuck in the after-effects like some deranged house pet.


    "Are you fucking kidding me?!"Elsie shrieked, her rage renewed in full force.


    She stomped over and towered over Roman with her eyes zing as she thundered.


    "How many times have I told you to stop doing that disgusting shit?"


    "I¡¯m sorry," Roman mumbled, dropping his arm. "But I already told you¡ªI can¡¯t control it when it¡¯s like this¡ªmeow." Thest word slipped out involuntarily.


    A fucking meow!


    Elsie¡¯s lip curled, and she spat at his feet, her contempt radiating. "Then maybe you shouldn¡¯t have shifted beforeing to see me."


    Roman let out a low sigh. "I already said I¡¯m sorry."


    Elsie shook her head, disappointment clear in her eyes. Then she leaned in, her stare drilling into him as she sped his face. "You want me to be your queen, don¡¯t you?"


    "Of course." Roman replied, "I don¡¯t want ours to be a forced union, Elsie. I want you to choose me. To want me."


    For a fleeting second, Elsie¡¯s expression softened, almost like she was touched by the sentiment. Then, without warning, the warmth vanished like it was never there.


    Her eyes turned cold and her nails dug into his chin, sharp enough to sting, as she hissed,


    "Then stop disgracing me."

 Chapter 209: Only Roman Was Left

    <h4>Chapter 209: Only Roman Was Left</h4>


    For a moment, raw hurt shed in Roman¡¯s eyes as he asked her, "Are you that ashamed of me?"


    Elsie stiffened. The question caught her off guard, as if she hadn¡¯t realized the full extent of her words until now. Perhaps she had pushed too far. And that was warning enough for her to be careful.


    Roman was the only one left. Out of all the Cardinal Alphas, he was the one who had never truly turned against her. The one who still followed her lead, respected her, and defended her. If she lost him too, she¡¯d have nothing.


    So, with perfectly measured grace, she softened.


    "Of course not, Roman," Elsie said, her voice dipping into something gentler. "I¡¯m only concerned about you making a fool of yourself in front of my parents. My people."


    She touched his face, her fingers light, coaxing him. But the doubt in Roman¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t fade.


    So she tried again.


    "You¡¯ve known me for years."Her voice dropped into something more intimate, weaving through the space between them. "I was the one who took care of you during your..." She hesitated, choosing her words carefully, "unexpected shifts."


    Her grip on his face tightened slightly as she pushed on. "All those times your father would¡ª"


    But she didn¡¯t get to finish because Roman¡¯s sharp re cut her off immediately, his eyes shing a silent but absolute warning.


    Elsie swallowed hard. Fine. She wouldn¡¯t mention it.


    Instead, she exhaled slowly, lowering her gaze as she murmured, "I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said those things."


    Then, she leaned closer, her forehead pressing lightly against his, her breath warm against his skin.


    "You¡¯re the only one I have left." Her voice wavered, tinged with something raw and desperate. "Don¡¯t leave me like the others."


    Roman closed his eyes for a brief second. The vulnerability in her words wrapped around him like a chain, pulling him in despite himself. She needed him. And just like that, he made up his mind.


    "Don¡¯t worry," he promised, his voice filled with quiet devotion. "I¡¯m not like the others. I¡¯m not leaving your side."


    <i>No matter how tempting Violet Purple might be</i>. Roman didn¡¯t say thest part out loud, but he knew it. Violet was nothing but trouble and distraction, he wouldn¡¯t fall into her trap.


    Then, as he stared into Elsie¡¯s piercing blue eyes, and something in him shifted.


    Roman couldn¡¯t help himself. Slowly, he leaned in. His fingers moved up, brushing against her jaw with an almost reverent touch, his breath mingling with hers. He was close, so close to kissing her only for Elsie to turn away at thest minute. Roman¡¯s lipsnded on her cheek.


    His jaw locked.


    "Remember the rules," she reminded him smoothly, her voice cool and detached, as if he hadn¡¯t just been a breath away from kissing her.


    Roman pulled back slowly, his face twisting into something bitter.


    "Yes. The fucking rules."


    Alpha King Elijah had made his decree clear. The Cardinal Alphas could fight for Elsie. They could court her,pete for her, im her. But there would be no kissing. No sex. No physical intimacy of any kind until one of them won the Alpha King title and made her his mate.


    She was to remain untouched. A temptation, a prize. A queen waiting for her king.


    And she had been.


    Until Violet Purple showed up.


    Violet, the one with no rank, no standing, no rightful ce among them, had stolen what should have belonged to Elsie. She had captured the attention of the alphas. Attention that wasn¡¯t hers to take.


    At once, Elsie drew back, the vulnerability in her eyes vanishing as though it had never existed. Her expression hardened, and she turned the conversation back to Violet.


    "We need to find a way to break Violet once and for all," she dered, voice cool with determination. "The girl is too stubborn for her own good, and we can¡¯t have her stirring up a revolt. Imagine how it¡¯d look if the humans decided they no longer want to ally with us wolves. There¡¯d be no one to keep them in line."


    "You¡¯re right," Roman agreed. "She¡¯s too stubborn for her own good." He said it with ayered tone, one that Elsie didn¡¯t pick up on.


    "Violet and her roommates are rogues," Elsie continued, "condemned, ours to do with as we please."


    "She¡¯s human, though," Roman pointed out softly, only for Elsie to re at him so fiercely he lifted his hands in surrender.


    "I¡¯m only saying, let¡¯s not take it too far. They¡¯re human, after all, and if something unfortunate happened, it¡¯d be terrible publicity for Lunaris Academy, especially if people found out the details."


    Elsie¡¯s lips twisted in discontent. "Then we¡¯ll go easy on them," she said, though her voice hinted at a very different n.


    "Hmmm, I guess," Roman echoed,cking any real enthusiasm.


    Elsie ignored his disinterest and pressed on. "We still can¡¯t break Violet as long as Asher keeps getting in the way. He¡¯s always done whatever he pleases, and maybe you could¡¯ve talked sense into him if the two of you weren¡¯t at each other¡¯s throats." She said it as though the fallout between Asher and Roman wasn¡¯t entirely to her advantage.


    The light in Roman¡¯s eyes died. He and Asher had once been inseparable, but then Violet came along and it goes down the drain. Despite the pang in his chest, he shoved the feelings down.


    Elsie continued, "I went to find Asher, to talk some sense into him. He can¡¯t just throw away years of tradition for that whore. And guess what?"


    "What is it?"


    "He¡¯s not on campus."


    "What?" Roman¡¯s head snapped up. "Where did he go?"


    "Jeremiah wouldn¡¯t tell me." Elsie¡¯s eyes narrowed in annoyance. "Actually, he almost bit my head off, iming I was responsible for what happened at the dining hall. Said I¡¯d better control my girls, and if anything else happens to Violet, I¡¯ll answer for it." She gave Roman an exasperated look. "So what¡¯s the point of branding them rogues if we can¡¯t treat them like rogues?"


    But Roman¡¯s mind was elsewhere, turning over Asher¡¯s sudden absence. Back in the day, Asher would¡¯ve confided in him. Now, he¡¯d vanished without a word. Roman could only guess it had something to do with Violet; maybe Asher knew something about her the rest of them didn¡¯t. Roman was all too familiar with how Asher¡¯s head worked.


    "Are you even listening to me?" Elsie demanded, snapping him back to the present.


    "Of course, Elsie," he said, rising to his feet. "You¡¯re the queen of this academy, and no matter what cheap moves Violet tries to pull, she can¡¯t dethrone you." He paused. "Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me."


    He left before Elsie could say another word.

 Chapter 210: Game Of Thrones

    <h4>Chapter 210: Game Of Thrones</h4>


    Roman was slipping right through her fingers. Elsie had known it the moment he walked out of her room without looking back.


    The Roman of the past wouldn¡¯t have left her like that. No, he would have stayed behind, wrapped himself around her, andforted her until she felt better.


    But look at him now.


    Perhaps she was reading too much into it. But her womanly instincts ¡ª that has never failed her ¡ª was tingling, especially with Violet Purple around. That filthy rogue still loomed in the picture like an unsightly stain she couldn¡¯t scrub off.


    It had been thrilling at first, knowing that Asher, the untamable one, the most ruthless of them all, had no choice but to attempt to court her. Until Violet swooped in, robbing her of thatst shred of satisfaction


    Elsie clenched her jaw. She had to act quickly. Asher be damned. Violet was a rogue, and rogues would be treated the way rogues should be.


    Just then, Elsie¡¯s phone rang from where ity on the sofa, cutting through her brooding silence. She would have ignored it if not for the fact that this particr ringtone was assigned to only one person.


    Her mother.


    All at once, Elsie straightened, raking her fingers through her hair, ensuring she looked wless. Her mother hated imperfections.


    She walked over to her desk, adjusted the angle of herptop, and within moments, the screen lit up with a familiar face staring back at her.


    The woman in the video call looked so much like Elsie, they could have been sisters rather than mother and daughter.


    Same golden-blonde hair. Same piercing blue eyes. But while Elsie¡¯s beauty was softer, almost innocent, Caroline¡¯s was effortless and sharper. There was an ageless quality about her that made her seem untouched by time, her expression poised in a way that only years of practice could perfect.


    "Mother," Elsie greeted, her voice measured.


    Caroline¡¯s lips curved into a warm, fully mastered smile. "How¡¯s my little Alpha queen doing today?"


    Elsie barely refrained from rolling her eyes. Instead, she gave her mother a rueful look.


    "You know I¡¯m no Alpha queen. That word is treasonous, especially while Luna Beatrice still in power."


    "Semantics," Caroline dismissed with a wave of her manicured hand. "You will be, soon enough. Not just to one, but to four Alphas."


    Elsie¡¯s stomach twisted.


    "You will unite the realm," Caroline continued, her voice filled with conviction, "and usher us into a new reign."


    Elsie groaned, rubbing her temples. "You still believe that prophecy?"


    But Caroline¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver.


    "Alice is a renowned seer. When I asked about your fate, she told me that the one chosen by the Alpha King would unite the packs. And glory be to the gods, you are the one he chose."


    She smiled knowingly. "Why do you think I¡¯ve been so insistent on you keeping a hold on the boys?"


    "Mom, the Alpha King said one heir. How can there be four heirs?" Elsie asked, even though she already knew what her mother¡¯s answer would be.


    "Which is exactly why you would be their Queen. One ruler, four consorts!" her mother dered.


    Elsie¡¯s eyes flickered with apprehension. "You intend to put me on the throne. That is treason, Mother."


    Elijah doesn¡¯t tolerate scheming behind his back. If he even got a whiff of her mother¡¯s ns, he¡¯d have her head on a spike.


    But Caroline remained unfazed, saying.


    "Which is why such intentions would have toe from the heirs themselves. If the boys agree not to fight for the throne and instead share you equally, the unification happens naturally. Thus, the prophecy is fulfilled."


    "That sounds poetic, but unfortunately, sharing is not the way of the North. Alpha Caspian and Luna Zara would never stand for it." Elsie reminded her.


    In fact, Caspian and Zara were the very reason why the Alpha King decreed her as the mate to the eligible Cardinal Alphas in the first ce.


    When Elijah first proposed the idea of a pure-blooded werewolf female as a prize for his sessor, the North had vehemently opposed it. Caspian refused outright, insisting that the Storm bloodline remained pure, bred close to home.


    But the East, West, and South had, predictably, revolted. "We don¡¯t want your incestuous matches," they had spat, refusing to have their future ruler bound to someone from the North¡¯s notoriously close-knit gene pool.


    In the end, apromise had to be made. Caspian and Zara had scoured for someone that wasn¡¯t too closely rted but still carried even a trace of Storm lineage.


    That someone had been Elsie. Long ago, ric¡¯s great-grandaunt had married into Elsie¡¯s family. Though the blood was diluted, it was still there.


    And for Caspian and Zara, it was a win-win. If ric won the throne, good, he still married into the North, ensuring the Storm blood remained connected to the ruling line.


    If he lost? Well, then he¡¯d have to marry someone from the pack anyway. That, for them, was good enough.


    Caroline¡¯s voice pulled Elsie from her thoughts, waving dismissively. "We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get to it. For now, how¡¯s everything going? Please tell me you¡¯ve got the Alphas worshipping at your feet." She sounded eager, nearly giddy with the possibility.


    Elsie swallowed. She had no idea how to answer. Much as she yearned to be queen, she could barely stand Griffin, for starters. Was there any way to exclude him from the "harem" her mother envisioned?


    Instead, she forced a confident smile. "It¡¯s a work in progress, but I have everything under control."


    Which was a tant lie because nothing was under control. If anything, everything was falling apart. And it was all thanks to Violet Purple.


    But Elsie couldn¡¯t tell her mother that. Caroline¡¯s disappointment was something she wasn¡¯t ready to face.


    "Good." Her mother¡¯s tone held finality. "Graduation is around the corner, and you have limited time to wrap those boys around your fingers. Once you¡¯re out, we set our ns into motion."


    Her voice dropped, a steel edge to it. "Make me proud, Elsie."


    Elsie nodded stiffly. "Yes, Mom," And the call ended with a click.


    Elsie stared at herptop screen for several long moments, her mind full of thoughts. She had to find a way to subdue Violet Purple once and for all. But how?


    She needed not just to hurt or humiliate Violet, but to destroy her so thoroughly she¡¯d never raise her head again.


    As if on cue, her phone buzzed with a message. Elsie nced at it and recognized the sender: Nicole, that self-styled journalist from the bonfire party. She would¡¯ve ignored it, except the text read, <i>I think you¡¯ll want to see this.</i>


    Curious, Elsie tapped the apanying video file. As it yed, her eyes widened with shock for a moment, then curved into a slow, triumphant smile. Perhaps the gods did answer prayers after all.


    Quickly, she typed a reply: Let¡¯s meet up.

 Chapter 211: Talk To Violet

    <h4>Chapter 211: Talk To Violet</h4>


    Griffin nced out the window, relief etched on his face. "Thank God the storm¡¯s finally subsided," he said knowingly, throwing a look over at ric Storm, who was sprawled out on the couch, eyes glued to the television.


    If ric heard him, he didn¡¯t acknowledge it. His entire focus was on whatever movie was ying, the screen casting a faint glow across his face.


    Griffin sighed, rolling his eyes before stepping forward and cing a tray on the table in front of him. "I made you your favorite snacks."


    And the transformation was instant.


    ric¡¯s gaze snapped to the tray, his blue eyes lighting up like a kid on Christmas morning. And it was all thanks to Salted Caramel Brownie Bites.


    Griffin had gone all out, baking them in mini-muffin tins to create bite-sized treats, drizzling each with rich, homemade salted caramel sauce, and finishing them off with a sprinkle of sea salt for contrast. The scent alone was intoxicating, a perfect mix of chocte, butter, and caramelized sugar.


    ric turned to Griffin with a look of pure adoration. "Have I told you I love you?"


    Griffin, pulling off his apron and tossing it onto the table, smirked. "Sorry, I¡¯m straight."


    ric chuckled but wasted no time grabbing one of the brownie bites. Still warm from the oven, steam curled from the edges as he took a bite.


    "Oh God," ric moaned, his head rolling back in bliss. "This is so much better than fucking."


    Griffin shot him a dubious look. "Mmhmm."


    He highly doubted that.


    There was absolutely nothing better than sinking his d*ck into a woman¡¯s soft, warm heat, gripping her ass while she moaned his name¡ª


    Yeah, nope.


    A slight shift in his body temperature had him immediately dropping the thought, reaching instead for another can of beer from the table.


    It was times like this he enjoyed the perks of being a werewolf. They couldn¡¯t actually get drunk which meant no liver failure, no ckouts, and certainly no hangovers, no matter how many cans of beer they downed. Unless of course, the specifically created ones designed to inebriate them.


    And judging by the empty cans scattered around the floor, they¡¯d put that theory to the test. At least a dozeny discarded, with another half-dozen still waiting for their turn.


    It wasn¡¯t just the beer either.


    Empty snack wrappers littered the ground, proof of their unapologetic binge session. The only reason there weren¡¯t piles of dirty dishes in the mix was because Griffin had already cleared them earlier, right before he started baking.


    And now?


    Now, ric sat on the couch, blissfully lost in the world of salted caramel and chocte, while Griffin nursed his beer, wondering how the hell he ended up babysitting a sugar-high storm wielder.


    Well, it had all started when the damn rain just wouldn¡¯t let up, and Griffin finally had enough of Thunderboy turning his heartbreak into their personal weather disaster.


    So, naturally, he¡¯d done what any sane person wouldn¡¯t do. He tracked ric down to the hills in the middle of a raging storm andunched a high-risk rescue mission.


    Griffin couldn¡¯t even recall how many lightning bolts scorched him in the process, but thank the gods he was a tough bastard. In the end, he had convinced ric to stop sulking ande back with him.


    And now here they were, holed up in his room, binge-eating, watching movies, and pretending like they wouldn¡¯t talk about Violet anytime soon.


    Griffin didn¡¯t bat an eye ric flopped onto him while eating, casually using him as a human pillow. Their closeness had been a hot topic for a while with plenty of people rumoring they were gay. But he couldn¡¯t care less.


    He and ric had always been tight, like the brother he never had... at least, until recently. His mother had finally given birth to another son ¡ªa two-year-old little shit who was Arion¡¯s official sessor.


    Not that it changed anything.


    Both his fathers¡ªAeron and Arion¡ªhad never cared about biological ties. They never personalized the children, never imed one over the other.


    As they always said: "They¡¯re all ours."


    Even up to this day, Griffin had no idea which one was his biological father, especially since Aeron and Arion were identical twins and shared the same features.


    Nor did he n on getting a test done, not until the day he died. It didn¡¯t matter. Because they both loved him equally. And that was enough.


    ric abruptly muttered, "Simp."


    Griffin¡¯s attention back from wherever his mind had wandered. He nced over. "What?"


    ric gesturedzily at the movie. "The guy¡¯s been crushing on the female lead for years, and she won¡¯t even notice him. Meanwhile, he¡¯s got another girl who actually wants him, but does he go for her? No. He just keeps lingering like a lost puppy. So foolish."


    Griffin snorted. "You mean the same way you like Violet even when Elsie wants you?"


    ric sat up instantly. His expression darkened as he snapped, "I told you not to mention her name."


    Griffin only shrugged, eyes flicking back to the screen. "I bet in the movie, the boy still ends up with the girl." Then, looking at ric, he added, "But this isn¡¯t a movie. This is real life. And reality is a bitch. So... isn¡¯t it better to talk to Violet one on one and hear her words before writing her offpletely? Even if you call it quits, at least you won¡¯t spend the rest of your life wondering what if."


    For a moment, silence stretched between them.


    Griffin could tell from the cold, unreadable look on ric¡¯s face that he was going to cling to his usual stubbornness. But to his surprise, ric sighed.


    "Fine." He said , raking a hand through his damp hair. "We¡¯ll meet tonight and talk."


    Griffin brightened immediately. Then, grinning, he yfully patted his chest. "Now,e on, baby boy. Lay your head on my chest."


    ric flipped him off without hesitation while Griffinughed.


    All good.

 Chapter 212: History Of Lunaris

    <h4>Chapter 212: History Of Lunaris</h4>


    Thanks to the house war, Principal Jameson had instantly announced a campus-wide curfew. No one was allowed outside their dorms after seven p.m., and each house was to stay strictly on its own turf. If students needed something, they had to inform their house prefect.


    But what about the rogues? Who would they notify if they needed anything?


    Luckily for Violet, L, and Ivy, they didn¡¯t require much at that moment. The three of them were sprawled on the living-room floor of the shack, bellies full from dinner, and toozy to make a move.


    It was a good thing they¡¯d hauled back enough food, so they wouldn¡¯t need to journey to the Silver Court for breakfast tomorrow. Even better, none of it would spoil, all thanks to L who had cast a quick preservation spell of some sort over it.


    "The lights are going to be an issue," Ivy mumbled, ncing at her power bank, whose battery was nearly dead.


    "We¡¯ll charge our gadgets tomorrow at school," Violet told her, "and in a day or two, we can figure out hooking up the electrical lines."


    The idiots in charge had cut off any supply of light to the rogues¡¯ house. Currently, the girls relied on a stash of old candles they¡¯d discovered in the musty storage room, left behind by the shack¡¯s previous owners.


    Amid the clutter, they¡¯d found the candle holder, a battered stove, some skateboards that might help them zip to school, plus a hopelessly broken bicycle. There was more in there, but it was toote¡ªand too dark¡ªto sift through it all.


    Ivy rolled to face L. "You have magic, so can¡¯t you, like, charge my phone to one hundred percent or something?"


    L, who seemed miles away, turned her head just enough to scowl. "Don¡¯t bother me." Then she went back to staring at the ceiling.


    Ivy pouted. "You¡¯re so weird." With a huff, she flopped back down. "If I ever get powers," she grumbled, "I want the ability to charge anything at will. Perhaps then, I¡¯d charge your brain, too." She definitely meant that as an insult.


    Violet snorted augh, pressing her palm to her mouth to stifle the noise. Her attention went to L, noting that although she was physically present, her mind was clearly somewhere else. Not just that, her eyes were distant, empty, as if she were drifting in a dream or something.


    Curiosity rose in Violet. Was this some Fae thing? When was L finally going to teach her more about her Fae roots, and everything she was capable of? Violet was growing impatient.


    Suddenly, Ivy burst back into the room, making L gasp sharply. In that same moment, the vacant look vanished from L¡¯s eyes, as if she¡¯d just been pulled out of wherever her mind had wandered.


    All three girls sat up, just as Daisy appeared clutching Ivy¡¯s tablet, the one she¡¯d borrowed earlier. She looked breathless with excitement. "I think I just found something you¡¯re going to want to see."


    They exchanged nces, and Violet spoke for them all. "Go on."


    Daisy settled herself on the floor, flipping the screen around so they could see. "So I spent hours digging through Lunaris¡¯s old history archives, and look what I found..."


    She turned the tablet toward them, revealing an ancient photograph of a couple. Confusion flickered across their faces as they clearly had no idea who these people were.


    "What about them? Are we supposed to know them or what?" Ivy inquired.


    "These are the true founders of Lunaris Academy... kind of," Daisy began, taking a deep breath before continuing.


    "During the Great War between humans and werewolves, back when they were ruthlessly pursued, driven from their homes, and often met with hostility or worse. Right on thisnd, Roy Raymond, and his wife, Abigail Raymond, both ordinary humans with no children of their own, risked their lives to shelter and protect young werewolves. They believed since the gods refused to give them a child, it was their duty to safeguard the innocent ones that the society feared, misunderstood and cut down simply for existing. "


    "They hid them," Daisy continued. "Took them in when no one else would. Fed them, protected them. For years, they offered sanctuary to young werewolves who had nowhere else to go, shielding them from human soldiers and bounty hunters who sought to exterminate them."


    Daisy¡¯s tone suddenly darkened.


    "Of course, those were dangerous times.


    Tragically, Roy and Abigail¡¯spassion did not go unnoticed by those hostile to werewolves. They were eventually discovered and executed, paying the ultimate price for helping the persecuted.


    "But that wasn¡¯t the end of their story. Among the children they saved was a boy who wouldter be the first Alpha King. He never forgot their sacrifice and took on their surname, ¡¯Raymond¡¯. When the war finally reached a stalemate, and the hunting of werewolves began to subside, he sought to create a safe haven


    for the wolves. He built the first house of Lunaris Academy, not as a school, but as a refuge. A sanctuary where werewolves could grow strong, train, and learn to defend themselves in a world that had once sought to erase them."


    It made sense now to Violet why the wolves had such power over Lunaris Academy. Humans didn¡¯t belong here. This ce was theirs ¡ª even if it was first owned by a human.


    "As times changed," Daisy said, " Human views on werewolves shifted as well, the Academy evolved with it. What was once a secret refuge became a structured institution, where werewolves could not only train inbat but learn the skills they needed to survive in a world that would never fully be theirs."


    And then came the part everyone already knew.


    "But the human government was neverfortable with what they didn¡¯t understand. After all, a school filled with trained werewolves sounded more like an army being bred in secret. They wanted oversight. Control. And the easiest way to get it was integration."


    "The government demanded that humans be admitted. And it was not just any humans, but hand-selected ones, precisely those from influential families. Those who could be trusted to return to their world with ¡¯understanding¡¯ and a firm leash on them," Daisy exined. "And for years, that¡¯s how it was. Werewolves and humans learn side by side, but never as equals."


    "Eventually, the system began to expand and the public became upset with such exclusivity. The government finally proposed that the Academy shouldn¡¯t just be a ce for the privileged. Themon public alike should have the same opportunity to attend, regardless of their status."


    Her lips pressed together.


    "But let¡¯s be real. The Academy was never going to open its gates freely to just anyone. So the Conscription was born. Now, every eighteen-year-old in theirst year of high school is offered a once-in-a-lifetime chance to attend Lunaris Academy to ensure equality of opportunity and foster a more peaceful coexistence. Or so they im. "

 Chapter 213: To Restrict A Rogue

    <h4>Chapter 213: To Restrict A Rogue</h4>


    "Nice story, but I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s going to help our situation." Ivy was being her bitchy self again.


    Daisy shot her a t look. "I didn¡¯t say it was going to help us. And perhaps, if you let me finish, we¡¯d see if we can salvage something out of our situation."


    "There¡¯s more?" L lifted a brow.


    "Oh, there¡¯s more," Daisy said, her voice taking on an ominous edge. "And worse."


    That got everyone¡¯s attention.


    "Just as you thought, we are not the first students to go rogue," Daisy continued. "Except, in every recorded case, it¡¯s always been werewolves. Never humans. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s with the wolves them, but there¡¯s this restlessness, an unyielding dominance that makes them crave rebellion against their Alphas. And Lunaris Academy has had no shortage of them. The most notable one is Humbert¡¯s Case."


    "Humbert? A student?" Violet asked.


    "Yes. This happened about thirty-something years ago. There were no Cardinal Houses at the time, but the current Alpha King, Elijah, was already reigning over the Academy. And, as always, there were those who thought they could challenge him."


    Daisy continued, "Humbert and his allies were among them. They rebelled, openly defying the Academy¡¯s hierarchy, and in return, they were sentenced to this same shack. It was thergest rebellion Lunaris had ever seen. ording to the records, it was feared that Humbert and his rogues would cause irreparable damage to the school. Over twenty students renounced their ties to their packs, choosing to go rogue."


    "Twenty?" Violet was shocked. And to think the academy was making a ruckus over four of them.


    "Elijah had every right to expel them as the Alpha king¡¯s brother at the time. That was what the school authorities advised as well. But it turned out, he was far more sinisterly clever than anyone gave him credit for. Instead of expelling, he sentenced them here." Daisy gestured around them. "To this very house. A ¡¯punishment¡¯ disguised as mercy."


    Daisy said. "The idea of being a rogue is to be free from authority. They answer to no one, obey nows, reject the hierarchy of the wolves. That¡¯s why true rogues are cast out of the pack. But in this case? Sending twenty students to a single house, with limited space and resources... That¡¯s not freedom. That¡¯s a imprisonment."


    A chill ran through the girls.


    "Humbert forgot he wasn¡¯t an Alpha," Daisy continued. "But he tried to be. And the result was within one week, all twenty students were dead."


    Ivy swallowed hard. "What happened?"


    "Chaos. They tore each other apart."


    "But twenty of them dying? That¡¯s too far-stretched," Violet said, frowning.


    "Werewolves are prideful creatures. They will die for what they believe is their honor. Without an Alpha to lead them, without order, it became a war zone. They fought each other to death." Daisy then added, "I had to hack the schoolwork to find this, so don¡¯t go running your mouth. The Academy locked this news down hard. They didn¡¯t want it leaking to the public."


    "Well, thank the gods, we¡¯re not werewolves," Ivy muttered, clearly creeped out by the revtion. "At least we don¡¯t need to fight each other to the death like those testosterone-filled maniacs."


    The girls exchanged looks, just as Violet echoed, "Thank God. Indeed."


    "That¡¯s not all," Daisy said grimly, the mood in the room plummeting even further.


    Ivy groaned dramatically, throwing her hands in the air. "What now? Do you get off on scaring the life out of me?"


    Violet, however, wasn¡¯t in the mood for dramatics. "What is it?" she asked firmly.


    Daisy hesitated for a second before finally saying, "I found out that there are actual Rogue Rules and Restrictions in ce."


    "Oh, God," Ivy gasped, looking like she was about to faint.


    "Is it that bad?" Violet pressed, her voice tense.


    "In my opinion? Yes."


    "Fine. Let¡¯s hear it, then."


    Daisy took a deep breath and began to read aloud:


    <strong>Current Rules & Limitations for Rogues at Lunaris Academy </strong>


    - <i>Rogues are forbidden from living in the Cardinal Houses (North, South, East, or West) and must reside in designated Rogue Quarters or off-campus housing. </i>


    - <i>No ess to house-exclusive resources, meaning no private study lounges, elite training grounds, unless permitted by an alpha. </i>


    - <i>No pack sponsorships¡ªrogues cannot receive financial aid, mentorship, or protection from any house. </i>


    - <i>Restricted ess tobat training sses unless granted special permission.</i>


    - <i>No priority in healing or medical services as pack members will always be treated first in any emergency. </i>


    - <i>No ess to pack-specific benefits, such as priority meal ns, exclusive events, or eliteworking opportunities. </i>


    - <i>Rogues are automatically ranked at the bottom of the school¡¯s social hierarchy, regardless of their previous standing. </i>


    - <i>Cannot challenge a house-ranked student for rank, territory, or leadership. </i>


    - <i>Cannot hold leadership positions in any student-run organization unless granted approval by a House Alpha. </i>


    - <i>Rogues are banned from house-exclusive social events such as House Parties, Alpha Gatherings, or Ranked Council Meetings. </i>


    - <i>No official status in pack-run clubs*</i>


    <i> unless directly sponsored by an Alpha or Beta. </i>


    -<i> If a rogue and a house member fight, the rogue is automatically at fault, facing harsher consequences regardless of who started it. </i>


    - <i>Job opportunities on campus are extremely limited. Positions avable to rogues are janitorial, maintenance, or errand-running jobs. </i>


    - <i>Curfew is enforced at midnight¡ªany rogue caught on campus after curfew will face disciplinary action or detention. </i>


    - <i>Must check in with security every time they enter or leave campus grounds. </i>


    <i>- If a rogue is attacked, harassed, or falsely used, they must defend themselves ¡ªhouses are not required to intervene. </i>


    - <i>Cannot appeal punishments in the house court system, meaning rogues have no voice in student disciplinary matters. </i>


    -<i> Punishments for rogues are double that of house students for the same infraction since rogues are considered natural troublemakers and will always face stricter consequences. </i>


    Daisy let out a shaky breath as she finished reading, lowering her phone. When she looked up, no one looked okay.


    Violet¡¯s expression was nk, her jaw tight as if she was forcing herself not to react. Ivy looked pale as death, blinking rapidly like she couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯d just heard. And L... well, <i>L was just being L. </i>


    "So... what you¡¯re saying is..." Ivy¡¯s voice was thin, brittle. Scared. "We¡¯re basically second-ss citizens now?"


    "Worse," Daisy corrected, her voice grim. "We¡¯re the lowest of the lowest. No one has to treat us with respect, no one has to protect us, and if someone starts something with us, we¡¯re always the ones who get med."

 Chapter 214: Dangerous Imagination

    <h4>Chapter 214: Dangerous Imagination</h4>


    Violet couldn¡¯t sleep. Not after the bombshell Daisy had dropped on them earlier. As if being a Rogue wasn¡¯t hard enough, now there were actual rules they had to follow. And if there was anything Violet hated, it was rules designed to intentionally persecute others.


    To be honest, Violet wasn¡¯t worried about herself. No, she could handle whatever Elsie and her minions threw her way. What concerned her most was her friends. If Elsie couldn¡¯t get to her directly, she¡¯d undoubtedly turn her frustrations on them.


    Violet sighed, rolling onto her side, staring at the poorly lit room. The wobbling candlelight cast shifting shadows on the walls, adding an eerie stillness to the space. Violet would have missed her old room, if not for the fact that her mind wouldn¡¯t stop running amok with too many thoughts to count.


    <i>Tomorrow</i>, she told herself. <i>Yes, tomorrow she¡¯d figure out what to do</i>. For now, she needed sleep.


    But sleep never came easy for her.


    Instead, Violety on her back, eyes fixed on the ceiling, letting her mind drift. Counting sheep had never worked for her, not even back at the trailer when sleep was just another battle to fight.


    She remembered those nights all too well. When Nancy brought customers over at ungodly hours, she had no choice but to curl up in the cramped living room, lying on that hard, lumpy sofa, staring at the trailer¡¯s roof and willing herself to be anywhere but there.


    Back then, Violet¡¯s only escape was her imagination.


    Usually, she¡¯d dream of having money. Lots and lots of it. With the money, she¡¯d have a better life and wouldn¡¯t have to scrape by and live her dream life.


    And on some nights¡ªher better nights¡ªshe¡¯d let herself believe in something sweeter.


    Love.


    Her prince in shining armor would always take the form of hertest secret crush¡ªthe one she never spoke to, only admired from afar. And in her mind, she¡¯d y out the perfect fairytale. They¡¯d fall in love. Get married. Have a family. Live a life untouched by the ugliness of reality.


    But fairytales were for fools.


    And Violet Purple had long since stopped believing in them even if she couldn¡¯t help but dream about it. Guess she was a fool too.


    Except this time, Violet¡¯s imagination took a wilder turn.


    <i>She pictured Asher Nightshade hovering over her, his slitted gray eyes locking onto hers with a gaze that sent a shiver down her spine. </i>


    <i>"Missed me?" he murmured before burying his face into her neck. His lips moved against her skin, pressing hot, lingering kisses that sent a pulse of heat through her body. </i>


    <i>Instinctively, her back arched, pressing closer to him. Arge, calloused hand slid over her stomach, fingers syed wide as if to im every inch of her feverish skin. </i>


    <i>He didn¡¯t stop. If anything, her reaction spurred him on. His mouth trailed lower, brushing over the delicate line of her corbone, before his jaw pressed down against the thin strap of her singlet, pushing it aside as he worked his way to the swell of her chest. </i>


    <i>"Asher," she gasped. </i>


    <i>"Shh, Rx." he hushed her, his lips grazing her skin, his fingers drawingzy circles around her waist, making her hyper aware of his touch</i>.


    <i>Just when she thought he would dip lower, push the boundaries even further, Asher switched tactics, gliding back to her throat and letting his tongue dip into the hollow of her neck. A spot she had never realized was sensitive until now. </i>


    <i>A soft, involuntary moan slipped past her lips. </i>


    <i>Asher pulled back slightly, his gray eyes gleaming with smug satisfaction. "I was waiting for that sound." </i>


    <i>Then he turned his head, addressing someone just out of her view. "Hold her down." </i>


    <i>Violet blinked in confusion. *What?* </i>


    <i>Before she could react, another figure loomed above her. ric. </i>


    <i>"Little Vixen," he purred, pinning her wrist to the bed with something that felt like chains of some sort. </i>


    <i>Violet¡¯s breath caught. "What are you doing? Let go of me right now!" she demanded, tugging at the strange restraints, but they didn¡¯t budge.</i>


    <i>Before she could fully process what was happening, someone grabbed her other arm, binding it as well. Griffin appeared above her. "Don¡¯t worry, love," he said. "You¡¯re in safe hands."</i>


    "<i>Ady is having a very good time," another voice drawled, and Violet twisted her head to see Roman perched on the edge of the bed, wearing that infuriating smirk</i>.


    <i>What the fuck was going on here? </i>


    <i>In one hand, he held a feather, twirling it between his fingers. Then, intentionally and slowly, he dragged it across her stomach. The light touch sent a ripple of sensation through Violet, her muscles tensing involuntarily. </i>


    <i>Fascinated, Roman watched her body react. "Interesting," he mused. Then he gave Asher a mischievous nce. "Thedy¡¯s quite sensitive. You¡¯d do well to serve dessert properly." </i>


    "<i>Yes, sir!" Asher replied, and Violet looked down to see him kneeling between her legs</i>.


    "<i>Oh, God," she whispered, realizing exactly what was about to happen. </i>


    <i>Asher¡¯s grin turned wicked as he spread her thighs apart with ease. His gaze lifted, locking onto hers with a promise that sent a shudder racing through her. </i>


    <i>"Don¡¯t worry," He said with dark amusement. "This god will take care of you." </i>


    <i>Then he lowered his head. </i>


    Violet jolted awake, sitting up so fast that her head spun. Her breath came in loud gasps, while her chest rose and fell as she tried to calm the frantic pounding of her heart. Sweat clung to her skin, dampening the thin fabric of her nightshirt, but that wasn¡¯t the worst of it.


    There was a deep, aching pulse throbbing between her legs. Heat curled low in her stomach, leaving her restless, and Violet realized, with mortification, that she was... turned on.


    What happened? This was so not the kind of imagination she had in mind. How on earth was she turned on by that depravity?


    She fell back onto the bed, pressing a hand over her face. This can¡¯t happen again. Next time, she¡¯d avoid imagining any of the cardinal alphas. That should do the trick and keep her out of trouble.


    Guessing it must be around midnight, Violet tried to calm down and drift back to sleep. Except, just as her eyelids fluttered shut, she heard a slithering sound.


    The hairs on the back of her neck stood up. The candle¡¯s weak glow barely illuminated the room, but it was enough for her to see a small, green snake creeping toward her bed.


    Before Violet could even blink, the snake morphed into a familiar green-haired Alpha.


    Roman.


    <i>That motherfucking bastard! </i>


    A current of adrenaline tore through her. Violet opened her mouth to scream, to wake the entire goddamn dorm if she had to, but Roman was faster. He lunged, pinning her to the bed and mping a hand over her mouth.


    "Don¡¯t make a sound."


    <i>Oh, hell no.</i>

 Chapter 215: The Truth About Friday —1

    <h4>Chapter 215: The Truth About Friday ¡ª1</h4>


    "Don¡¯t. Make. A. Sound," Roman warned again, just in case she had any other bright ideas.


    At first, defiance zed in Violet¡¯s eyes, but the seriousness in his voice told her he meant every syble. So she grudgingly forced herself to rx.


    That was when she felt it.


    The full weight of Roman¡¯s body pinning her down. His naked chest ttened against hers, the heat of his skin scorching through the thin fabric of her nightshirt. And worse, something else ¡ªvery much notid¡ªnudged her thigh.


    Her eyes widened in rm, a new kind of awareness crashing over her.


    Roman smirked, clearly enjoying the realization that dawned in her gaze.


    "Get off me, asshole," she snarled into his palm.


    Roman studied her for a moment, his keen senses reading her bodynguage. Then, as if deciding she wasn¡¯t a threat, he slowly lifted his hand from her mouth. Except that was his first mistake.


    The second he showed that sliver of trust, Violet snapped her knee up, aiming for the most vulnerable part of him.


    But Roman didn¡¯t carry the nickname "the fox" for nothing. Anticipating the attack, he caught her leg with infuriating ease, his fingers curling around her calf before she couldnd the blow. He held her there, a dark, knowing look gleamed in his eyes, as if to say, <i>Nice try</i>.


    That smug look sent heat rushing to Violet¡¯s face, not out of embarrassment, but sheer frustration.


    Bastard.


    Fine. If she couldn¡¯t fight him, she¡¯d wake the whole damn dorm.


    "Li¡ª!"


    Before she could finish, Roman¡¯s hand was on her mouth again, muffling her again. But Violet wasn¡¯t one to be silenced easily. This time, she bit him hard enough that she almost tasted blood.


    Roman jerked his hand away with a low growl, giving her just enough space to wriggle out of his grasp. Violet rolled off the bed,nding hard on the floor, but she was up in an instant, scrambling toward the door.


    "L! L!" she hollered.


    "Shit!" Roman cursed under his breath. He knew he had seconds before the entire dorm was awake.


    "Don¡¯t drag anyone else into this," he said urgently. "I¡¯m only here to talk to you, not to harm you."


    Violet ignored him, gripping the doorknob, ready to run.


    "It¡¯s about Elsie."


    She froze.


    Her fingers hesitated on the cold metal handle, her mind warring with itself. Elsie? No. She couldn¡¯t trust him. Thest time she put faith in Roman, look where she was.


    As if sensing her doubt, Roman added, "On the gods and the living, I swear it."


    Violet shouldn¡¯t trust him. She knew that.


    But something in his expression spoke some measure of sincerity she couldn¡¯t quite dismiss.


    But then, a sharp knock rattled the door.


    "Princess!" L¡¯s frantic voice came from the outside.


    Violet¡¯s heart leapt in her throat.


    "Hide," she whispered tersely, eyes darting around the dim room.


    Violet turned, just as Roman began to make a move. When she opened the door, L rushed inside, wide-eyed and scanning the room as if expecting to find someone lurking in the shadows.


    Seeing no one, she turned to Violet, panting, "What¡¯s wrong, Princess? Did something happen?"


    Violet swallowed hard, forcing her expression into a neutral one. "I had a nightmare," she lied smoothly despite her racing pulse. "I dreamt you were taken away from me or something."


    L exhaled, relief softening her features. "That was just a nightmare, Princess. Nothing will happen to me. I won¡¯t leave your side." She pulled Violet into aforting hug.


    Guilt prickled at Violet for deceiving her, but what choice did she have? She had to hear what that bastard had to say about Elsie


    When L finally released her, she offered, "If you want, I could share the bed with you tonight."


    "No!" Violet said, more forcefully than intended. L blinked, startled.


    Violet coughed, feigning bashfulness as she scratched the back of her head. "I mean... I¡¯m no longer ten. It would be quite shameful for a girl my age to be scared of nightmares."


    L chuckled. "Then sleep well, Princess


    "You too, L."


    Shutting the door behind her, Violet took a moment to steady her nerves. Then she stepped into the middle of the room, scanning warily for a certain green-haired Alpha. "Roman?" she called softly. "Where the hell are...?"


    A small, green-furred rat scuttled out from under the bed and scampered toward her feet. In one swift motion, the rat shifted into a very naked, and annoyingly handsome, Roman. He stood so close she could practically feel the heat rolling off his skin.


    Violet swallowed hard, letting her gaze flick over his strong, chiseled shoulders, and washboard abs, each ripple defined in the candlelight. She made sure not to look any lower than his waist, but it was impossible to ignore how finely built Roman was.


    Crossing her arms, Violet tried to maintainposure, despite the fact that this was probably thest sight she expected at such an hour.


    Roman opened his mouth first. "From Rogue Queen to Princess. You certainly have a peculiar kink, mydy," he teased in that usual, mocking tone.


    Violet, however, was in no mood for banter. "What do you want?" she demanded coldly. "You said something about Elsie, so better start talking, or I¡¯ll start screaming murder."


    "Well, about that..." He drawled, stretching the moment out, clearly enjoying the power shift. "I¡¯m sure you have many questions about Friday."


    "Oh, I do have," Violet deadpanned, her tone threaded with warning.


    Roman was unbothered by the barely veiled threat. "Calm down, Lady Purple. I¡¯ll answer all your questions, but we¡¯ll have that conversation outside."


    Violet narrowed her eyes. "You think me a fool? You want to lure me outside so hkuspring whatever trap you¡¯veid, don¡¯t you?"


    Roman lifted his palms in a calming gesture. "My mouth tends to run away from me, and I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t say something to spark your fury. I¡¯d also rather avoid thebined wrath of you and your three roommates. So why not have this chat a bit more... civilly?"


    Violet didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t trust him. Not even a little.


    Roman exhaled, shaking his head as if this was her loss. "Or..." he said, tilting his head, "I can just leave. Take my stories with me." He let the words hang between them, watching her reaction carefully.


    Violet clenched her jaw. She hated when he yed these games.


    "But," Roman continued smoothly, "if you do want to talk, meet me behind this lovely new shack of yours, where we¡¯ll be free from prying eyes. Not that there¡¯d be many at this witching hour, but you can never be too careful."


    He added one final time. "I¡¯ll be waiting. And please,e alone."

 Chapter 216: The Truth About Friday —2

    <h4>Chapter 216: The Truth About Friday ¡ª2</h4>


    Roman¡¯s expression brightened the moment he spotted Violet approaching, watching her every step like a predator assessing its prey.


    "I was beginning to think you weren¡¯t going to show," he teased.


    Violet, however, wasn¡¯t smiling. Without hesitation, she tossed a shirt at his face. "Put that on."


    Roman caught it with one hand, his brow arching in question. He lifted the fabric to his nose, sniffing. "Whose shirt is this?"


    He could not catch a scent. If anything, it smelled old.


    "Doesn¡¯t matter," Violet said icily. "Just wear it, or we¡¯re not having this conversation."


    Roman yed idly with the fabric."Why?" His voice dipped into something teasing as he let his eyes slowly rake over her, knowing exactly how to get under her skin. "You don¡¯t like what you see?" He gestured toward his bare torso.


    Refusing to lower her gaze, Violet kept her expression steeled. "Put. It. On."


    Roman sighed dramatically, pouting in a mean moue. "So violent," Then, to her shock, he added in a whisper, "I like it."


    Violet¡¯s brows furrowed. <i>What the hell was wrong with this guy?</i>


    Thanks to the half moon overhead, its light was just enough for Violet to watch Roman slip the shirt over his head, his muscles flexing as he pulled the fabric down. It fit snugly over his frame, covering enough of his man bits. Thank the gods.


    When he was done, he spread his arms wide. "Well? How do I look?


    Violet¡¯s response was a sudden heavy p across his cheek. The yful light in Roman¡¯s eyes vanished instantly.


    "You promised you wouldn¡¯t make any request that put me in harm¡¯s way!" she spat.


    Pah!


    Another p, this time on the other cheek. Roman took it without flinching. He didn¡¯t even try to stop her. He just stood there, taking it; only grimacing at the sting.


    "And yet, you deceived me!" she shouted, her eyes shing with uncontained fury. "Where is your honor?! What is the worth of your words?!"


    Roman¡¯s patience finally snapped.


    "It was for your own good!" he yelled at her. He deserved all her violent outburst, but he would not apologize for his actions.


    Violet¡¯s breath was ragged, her heart hammering in her chest. She searched his face, trying to understand him. But there were too many thoughts running through her mind, too many emotions warring inside her to get a good read on him.


    "More like for your own selfish reasons," she said, voice bitter.


    Roman¡¯s eyes darkened. Without warning, he seized her arm, tugging her so close she nearly collided with his chest. Violet¡¯s breath caught.


    For a second, she feared he might strike her, so she instinctively felt for the hidden knife in the pocket of her nightshirt. The same knife she had stolen from Asher during the Running Game. She wasn¡¯t foolish enough to meet Roman without some form of defense.


    But Roman didn¡¯t hit her. He just held her. His grip was firm but not painful, his body rigid against hers as he sneered down at her.


    "You, Violet Purple," he hissed, "without knowing anything,e out of nowhere and try to break up a rtionship already decreed by the Alpha King. With your sweet little cunt, you seduce my brothers¡ª"


    Violet swung at him again, but this time, he caught her wrist mid-air. She struggled, but Roman pulled her closer, until their bodies were nearly flush, their breaths intertwining. The heat between them was suffocating, their rage reaching dangerous levels.


    His green eyes burned with a challenge. "Isn¡¯t that the case? Or is there something more special about you?"


    Violet gave a harshugh. "Of course. A man-whore would always think the worst of others."


    Roman¡¯s muscles coiled, his jaw clenching, her words havingnded a blow to his pride. He usually bore that title proudly, but from her lips, it oddly pissed him off. Yet even as he stood there fuming, Violet pushed him further.


    "Or did I lie?" she taunted him.


    His teeth ground together, his nostrils ring. "Elsie might be awful, but I¡¯d pick her over a whore like you any day."


    Violet didn¡¯t even blink.


    "Good for you," she said,ughing coldly, her eyes shining with mockery. "The man-whore and the bitch. Both of you would make such an excellent couple. I bet with your prowess, she¡¯d breed you an entire litter to carry on your great legacy!"


    She knew her mouth would get her into trouble one day. But tonight? Violet was too angry to care. Moreover, he was the one who had woken her from bed to insult her, she¡¯d not epting his grace insults lying down.


    "Don¡¯t call Elsie that!" Roman snarled, grabbing a fistful of Violet¡¯s hair and yanking back just enough to make her yelp.


    Pain red along her scalp, but Violet refused to show weakness. Instead, she seized the chance to pull out her knife with her free hand. But Roman was faster. He caught her wrist and wrenched the de from her grip, tossing it aside.


    "You really thought you could use that on me?" Roman rasped, eyes bright with the wolf wing to the surface. The air between them was boiling with a strange tension.


    Trembling with anger, Violet bit out.


    "Actually, I was thinking of taking out one of your eyes for cing a hand on me. I¡¯m curious if your lovely Elsie would still be so attached to you if you were disfigured."


    "Let¡¯s put that theory to the test, then," he murmured darkly.


    Violet braced herself, fully prepared to fight him. She was already running battle ns through her head. A n that involved screaming for L and the two of themmitting murder of the south cardinal alpha. As long as the Oracle kept her mouth shut, nobody would ever suspect there was a cardinal alpha buried behind their shack.


    Yes. Her n was that dark.


    But instead, Roman did the unthinkable.


    He kissed her.


    It wasn¡¯t soft.


    It wasn¡¯t gentle.


    It was fury incarnate.


    His lips crashed against hers with bruising force, iming her mouth like a battlefield. His grip in her hair tightened, angling her head to take more, to devour.


    Their rage melted into a tangled mess of anger, tension, and suppressed desire neither of them wanted to admit. Violet gasped against him, her fingers curling into his shirt, torn between pushing him away and pulling him closer.

 Chapter 217: Fury And Fire

    <h4>Chapter 217: Fury And Fire</h4>


    Violet found herself responding to Roman¡¯s heated kiss, their mouths crushing together in a furious sh.


    Roman groaned against her lips, pressing his body so firmly to hers that there was barely any gap; theyers of clothing were practically useless, because she could feel every inch of him¡ªespecially one part of him that was definitely not soft.


    Somewhere in the background, a soft rustle sounded in the woods, but neither of them noticed the retreating figures, too consumed by the raw fire of their kiss and the power struggle that fueled it.


    They broke apart for a moment, gasping for air. Violet¡¯s head spun, half her senses returning just enough for her to thunder, "What is this? I thought you were going to fight me!"


    "Fight you? Physically?" Roman blinked at her as though the idea had only just urred to him.


    Then he scoffed with azy, sensual edge to his voice. "I¡¯m sorry, mydy, but I¡¯m a lover, not a fighter."


    "What?" Violet was dumbfounded.


    His green eyes smoldered as they roamed her flushed face, her parted lips still swollen from their kiss.


    "And this," Roman murmured, his thumb brushing over her lower lip, "is how I fight my battles." He leaned in to whisper, "So let¡¯s fight, Lady Purple. Show me your worst."


    Violet barely had time to brace herself before Roman captured her lips again.


    His hands sped her face, tilting it just the way he wanted as his mouth nted over hers, demanding and insistent. A low, pleased sound rumbled from his throat as she responded, her own fingers gripping the front of his shirt.


    Roman didn¡¯t kiss like he was giving, no, he kissed like he was taking. And gods¡ªhe was good.


    His tongue swept past her lips, deep and unrelenting, coaxing a moan out of her before she could stop it. In that instant, it felt like Roman truly was some god of pleasure, stealing her breath and leaving her teetering on the edge between fury and desire.


    But this was a battle, and so far, Roman was winning.


    Violet swore she was not thinking straight when her hand traveled down and closed over his hardness.


    Dear God.


    The temperature couldn¡¯t be normal. He was quite hot. Not just that, Roman was thicker and longer than she thought. Not that she had thought about "it" a lot. Maybe once or twice. Surely, not more than that. Kind of. <i>Shut it</i>.


    Roman groaned into her mouth as she ran her fingers up and down his length. Violet felt a rush of power at the realization that the arrogant, self-assured Roman Draven, was unraveling under her touch.


    She was the one in charge and she could feel it in the way his kiss turned messy, almost desperate, as if he was struggling to keep up.


    To be honest, Violet had no idea what she was doing. This would be the first time she would be giving a member of the opposite sex a hand job and to think it was Roman of all people. All Violet had to rely on was her creativity, like circling the base of his member right now.


    He growled into her mouth, the sound vibrating through her and making her own core pulse. But Violet forced herself to remain controlled, determined to win this war.


    Roman grew delirious with pleasure, one hand digging into hair while the other gripped her waist, anchoring him through the waves of ecstasy.


    Violet knew it was game over the moment she fondled his balls, noticing how his body tensed, muscles taut. So she gave a wicked squeeze, eager to push him right to the edge.


    Sensing he was a mere breath away from losing control, and thus being conquered, Roman abruptly pulled back with a staggering amount of self-control.


    "Nice try, Lady Purple," he rasped, his voice thick with need, yet smug with victory. "But I¡¯ve been ying this game much longer than you have."


    Before Violet could react, he had her backed against the nearest tree, the rough bark pressing into her skin. Then Roman dropped to his knees, his hands sliding down her curves, gripping her hips.


    Violet¡¯s eyes widened as it sank in: her dream was ying out right before her, though in a different form.


    She should stop this, end their twisted game. Yet deep down, some reckless part of her wanted it. No matter how much she¡¯d regret it when her head cleared.


    Roman looked up at her then, his green eyes dark with hunger. "Now it¡¯s my turn. Let¡¯s see how many hits you can take."


    He hiked up her undershirt, hands traveling up her smooth, soft thighs. Violet let out a shaky gasp as he hooked his fingers into her panties and pulled them down. Then Roman buried his face between her folds, finding her slick, hot, and ready.


    "Oh God!" Violet bit her lip, squeezing her eyes shut against the sudden onught of sensation. She had definitely taken on more than she could handle.


    It should be against the rules¡ªexcept no rules existed when they started this outrageous game. Roman, without warning, slipped a long, thick finger inside her.


    "Urrgh..." Violet choked out, pressing a hand over her mouth so her roommates wouldn¡¯t hear.


    She didn¡¯t want to imagine the judgment in their eyes if they found her like this.She shouldn¡¯t be frolicking with the enemy, but right about now, she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Her body clenched instinctively around his finger as he thrust in and out at a controlled pace, drawing a muffled cry from her throat as the sensations mounted.


    It didn¡¯t help that Roman looked up at her just then, his enchanting green eyes pinning her in ce while he continued to fuck her with his finger.


    "Look at us... the man whore and the whore. Isn¡¯t it a chaotic sight?"


    Violet couldn¡¯t even speak, too overwhelmed by the pleasure. Though she was no stranger to touching herself, this was an entirely different level of intensity. Her hands found his hair, gripping tightly. God, It felt so good.


    Roman sped up, pushing her closer and closer to the brink. Violet¡¯s breathing hitched in short, urgent gasps, her body trembling as she teetered on the edge.


    But that was not the end. It was just the beginning.


    Roman quickly delved between her legs again,pping up every trace of her release. He let out a sound of appreciation when her sweetness coated his tongue, intoxicating him.


    Violet¡¯s head fell back against the tree, eyes fluttering shut. Roman braced her while he licked and sucked at every inch, his mouth torturing her sensitive flesh.


    Roman never slowed, tongue, mouth and fingers working in tandem to drive her wild. Instead of screaming, Violet bit down on her palm as she came again, her body seized by wave after wave of pleasure


    Roman, tasting a fresh surge of her essence, feasted on it, drawing out everyst drop of her orgasm until Violet was limp and panting, sliding down the tree trunk.


    He nced up, his face glistening with her arousal, a self-satisfied smile ying on his lips.


    "I guess I won,dy purple."

 Chapter 218: Devil’s Advocate

    <h4>Chapter 218: Devil¡¯s Advocate</h4>


    Oh, shit.


    That was the first thought that came to Violet¡¯s mind as she slowly came down from the fifth heaven.


    Her body still tingled from the lingering orgasm, but her mind was already snapping back into ce. She forced herself to stand, ignoring the weakness in her legs. <i>There was no need to panic. The deed was done, and now it was up to her to salvage the situation. </i>


    "Thank you for your services," Violet said stiffly, straightening her clothes as though Roman were some male escort being graciouslypensated.


    Roman stilled. Then a growl rumbled in his chest. <i>Was she seriously pulling this act on him?</i>


    Violet arched a daring brow. "It was a good one, wasn¡¯t it?"


    But he bristled.


    For a second, Violet thought he might snap, his eyes burning dangerously close to fury. But instead of exploding, Roman let out a dark chuckle, the sound slithering down her spine like silk.


    Roman rose to his feet slowly and Violet stepped back instinctively, only to feel the rough bark of the tree pressing into her back. Rather than backing away, he pressed closer, his body heat wrapping around her like a trap.


    He captured her face between his hands, stroking her cheeks in a slow, sensual gesture. "If it was that good, then you should forget ric and Asher..."


    His voice dropped, his lips grazing her cheek as he added, "Griffin too. I¡¯ve seen the way that one¡¯s been staring at youtely."


    Violet blinked. "Excuse me?"


    Roman¡¯s hands trailed down her sides, intentionally brushing the swell of her breasts, sending a heated jolt through her that she refused to show outwardly. His hands settled on her waist and he jerked her forward.


    Violet gasped, fully aware of the undeniable proof of his arousal pressing against her stomach.


    Roman smirked, knowing exactly what he was doing.


    "I would fuck you to your heart¡¯s delight every day..." he whispered against her ear, his breath hot and tempting.


    His lips trailed along her jaw, down to her throat. Soft, slow, maddening kisses.


    Violet¡¯s eyes fluttered shut, her head tilting back before she could stop herself, giving him more ess.


    "Satisfy your body¡¯s every cravings..." He paused, his lips hovering right over her pulse.


    Roman pulled back just enough to meet her eyes. His gaze was no longer yful, it was now serious.


    "If you would only leave the others alone." He let the words sink in before adding, "I¡¯ll give you anything you want. Sex. Money. Fame.You name it."


    For a moment, Violet almost fell for it.


    She lifted a hand to his face, fingers grazing his jaw, her touch light and reverent. His eyes closed at the sensation, as if savoring it.


    Then Violet whispered in a lilting tone, "What a great martyr you are, sacrificing yourself for the good of your Cardinal brothers..." Then her eyes hardened, and she shoved him back. "Except I don¡¯t believe a word of it."


    Roman had already proven he¡¯d do whatever it took to reach the throne, including epting that snake, Elsie. She wouldn¡¯t be a pawn on his chessboard.


    She stepped away, struggling to regainposure. She had to be careful with this one. The bastard was a master at seduction, and she would not fall into his honey trap. Again.


    Even as stubborn as she was, Violet knew when to retreat from a losing battle, and right now, if she stayed any longer, she was going to make a grave mistake.


    "I came here to learn the reason behind your action on Friday, but all you¡¯ve fed me are crumbs."


    She turned to leave, throwing over her shoulder, "So if that¡¯s all for tonight, I¡¯ll be taking my leave."


    Then, just to twist the knife, she added, "Thanks for the release. I needed that."


    Violet barely made it two steps before he was right in front of her with astonishing speed, blocking her path and snarling.


    "I¡¯m the one thing stopping Elsie from tearing you apart."


    Violet didn¡¯t flinch, meeting his re evenly. "No, you¡¯re not. That would be Asher. Perhaps, I should be thanking him if I knew where he was right now."


    Roman¡¯s face hardened.


    "Don¡¯t encourage Asher. With his reckless streak, he¡¯s already flirting with too much trouble. Don¡¯t give him more reasons to oppose Elijah."


    Violet held his gaze, challenging him. "Then start talking, Roman."


    Roman hesitated. Then, reluctantly, he said, "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve met Micah, son of the former Alpha king, Angus Raymond IV."


    Of course, Violet has met him and heard his story and she still felt bad for Micah every damn time.


    "His father was so obsessed with having absolute power that he summoned a demon¡ªa chief demon, no less."


    Her throat tightened even though she already knew what happened next.


    "It raped his pregnant wife, then killed him for his audacity. However, demons are such sardonically humorous creatures..."


    He went on to say, "The power Angus so much desired was granted to his son. It transformed Micah in the womb, turned him into something we don¡¯t understand. However, such poweres at a great cost. Angus¡¯ death was supposedly not enough.


    "On the same day, it was reported that Elijah supposedly had some strange encounter in his dream. He had seen everything y out between his brother and the demon. And the demon before leaving muttered some sort of words he couldn¡¯t understand. But it wasn¡¯t untilter he woulde to understand that he was the one who paid the price."


    "He was rendered sterile," Roman announced, watching her reaction. "The family got their all-powerful heir, but it would only be Micah. No other heir. No lineage.


    "This reality left Elijah bitter and angry. He has gone everywhere for a solution all to no avail. Spilled his seed everywhere with the hopes of raising bastards, but nothing. The curse is too strong.


    "Micah couldn¡¯t rule either. Demons are creatures of mischief, even if half breed or a created one, whatever he was. It would be an abomination for a demon to lead werewolves. In one word, the throne was left empty, no sessors. Until our parents made one for themselves."


    Roman¡¯s gaze darkened, locking onto hers. "I¡¯m sure by now, you know none of our powers were gifted." His voice carried a bitterness that sent chills down her spine. "Our parents forced the hands of the goddess to give us this curse..."He nced down at his arm where faint green scales had covered as he willed it.


    For the first time, Roman looked haunted.


    Without thinking, Violet whispered, "Not everyone agrees with that. You¡¯re amazing."


    <i>Fuck.</i>


    Her lips mped shut the moment the words escaped, but it was toote.


    Roman¡¯s head snapped up, his expression startled, as if he hadn¡¯t expected that of all things.


    For a moment, they just stared at each other. Then, just as quickly, Roman smothered the surprise, masking it with indifference. He pushed on, acting as if the moment had never happened.


    "To cut the long story short," Roman continued, his tone sliding back into neutrality, "Elijah loathes us."


    Violet felt her stomach turn.


    "He turns his frustration on us, ming us for what he could have had. A heir. Elsie is no gift, she¡¯s a trap, and Elijah wants us to dance along."


    His jaw ticked. "But Asher¡ªAsher doesn¡¯t abide by rules. And he ys his games too recklessly."


    "If Elsie opens her mouth and reports you to the Alpha King..." Roman hesitated, then shook his head. "I can¡¯t tell what would happen to you. Or what he would do to my brothers."


    There was a sudden pause. Roman came closer, his eyes fixed on Violet¡¯s.


    He warned. "Elsie is a spoiled brat. If she thinks her position is threatened, she will look for a higher authority to fix it." His hand ghosted down her arm, fingers barely brushing her wrist. "I turned you into a Rogue to give her a semnce of control. To make sure she doesn¡¯t do anything stupid."


    Violet let out a sharp breath as his touch skimmed lower, intentionally slow.


    Roman¡¯s eyes darkened as he added, "Asher can¡¯t have you. Not with your... mystery background. It will undoubtedly be chaotic."


    His fingers curled at her hip.


    "ric yearns for love. Don¡¯t give it to him."


    Violet¡¯s breath hitched as he leaned in further, murmuring tantalizingly against her ear.


    "Griffin is too stubborn, perhaps the toughest of us all when ites to being headstrong."


    His lips almost grazed her skin as he whispered, "So don¡¯t start that bond with him, please."


    For a moment, the world seemed to tilt, her heartbeat loud in her ears. Then, Violet found her voice.


    "And what about you, devil¡¯s advocate?" Her tone was almost mocking. "Are you the one to have me?"


    "If you want me to." His eyes twinkled," I¡¯m already doing my part."


    His fingers tightened just slightly,


    something wicked in the curve of those lips, and quite dangerously enticing.


    "So what say you, Lady Purple?"


    His lips brushed the corner of her jaw, a whisper of a touch. "Are my reasons enough?"


    His kiss lingered now.


    "Or do I have to seduce an answer out of your mouth?"

 Chapter 219: Bonded Fate

    <h4>Chapter 219: Bonded Fate</h4>


    "Fine," Violet said, but not without stepping away from Roman.


    Why was he so touchy-feely with her? It felt good¡ªtoo good¡ªand that was exactly the problem. He was messing with her head, and making her feel things she had no business feeling.


    Roman didn¡¯t follow after her this time. He simply stood there, waiting patiently as if he already knew she¡¯de to the conclusion he wanted.


    Violet told him. "I¡¯ll leave the Cardinal Alphas."


    Roman smirked, looking far too satisfied. "I knew you were a smart one."


    "But only on one condition."


    The smirk on Roman¡¯s lips thinned in an instant, and he muttered under his breath, "And I knew you weren¡¯t going to make it easy either." He ran a hand down his face and sighed. "Fine. What¡¯s your condition? State it."


    Violet didn¡¯t hesitate.


    "Get Elsie off our backs. She is not to touch me, nor my roommates. Keep your bitch on a leash. That is my condition."


    Whatever happiness Roman had felt at first vanished. His jaw ticked as he rolled his shoulders back, cracking his neck stiffly. For the first time that night, his expression looked pained.


    "You know that¡¯s a tall order. Elsie¡¯s had it out for you from day one."


    Violet stepped up to him, tilting her head up with a sharp re. "And getting Asher to stay away from me isn¡¯t hard? You know that too."


    A muscle in Roman¡¯s jaw twitched. Violet saw it and so she pressed her advantage. "If Elsie¡¯s after me, I¡¯m not stupid enough to let go of Asher, who at least shields me from your fianc¨¦e¡¯s evil ways."


    Roman growled at the mention of that word, but Violet stood unflinching.


    "Pretending doesn¡¯t fit you Roman Draven. You know what your beloved Elsie is but you turn a blind eye and defend her because you want the throne. But that¡¯s none of my business. So about the deal, what do you say?"


    He exhaled through his nose, his nostrils ring. His voice was tight as he said, "You know nothing about Elsie or why she does the thing she does."


    "There¡¯s no excuse for bad behavior." Violet said simply.


    "You ¡ª"


    "Deal or not?" She demanded.


    "I¡¯m going to try." Roman said.


    "That¡¯s not enough," Violet countered, her toneced with fire. "If Elsiees for me or my friends tomorrow, or Monday, we can consider this whole agreement off." She stared him straight in the eyes. "And I promise you, Roman Draven, I wille full force."


    "Fine," he gritted out the words. "I¡¯ll handle her. But in return, stay out of the spotlight. Don¡¯t provoke her. Don¡¯t engage her. Just be a quiet Rogue for the rest of the school year, and we¡¯ll be good to go."


    The ¡¯quiet¡¯ part would be difficult. But if it meant avoiding an all-out war with Elsie, then so be it.


    While Violet loved a good fight, she was outnumbered and she had her roommates to consider. Elsie would fight dirty and surely hurt them. She couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Roman extended his hand. "Deal then?"


    Violet eyed it with suspicion but still, she shook it.


    "Deal."


    Roman smiled, his fingers lingering over the top of her palm and caressing it slowly.


    Violet tried to pull away but he wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Then without warning, the idiot yanked her forward, making her stumble into his chest. His tactics was beginning to get boring.


    Violet scowled. "What is it now?"


    Roman¡¯s grin was wolfish. "About our other conversation?"


    Her brows furrowed. "What other conversation?"


    Roman lifted a brow knowingly. "The offer I made you."


    "Oh. That."


    At that, Roman loosened his hold, allowing her the space to step back, which she did.


    "About that..." Violet dragged out her words, watching him carefully before delivering her answer. "I think I¡¯ll go for a dick that hasn¡¯t been dipped into more holes than I can count."


    Roman¡¯s eyes shed with dangerous gleam, but he blinked it away just as quickly. "You do know you¡¯re the only one who calls me a man whore and gets away with it." His tone held a warning edge.


    Violet shrugged, entirely unbothered. "Sorry, but I don¡¯t know how to fit in with your sycophants."


    Roman stared at her at a loss for words, then he burst intoughter that was deep and disconcerting.


    Taking that as her cue, Violet turned to leave. "Alright, I¡¯m done here."


    But just as she spun around, he caught her again. "What now?" she growled, exasperated.


    For the first time that night, Roman looked strangely nervous, which made her frown. His mouth opened, then snapped shut, as though he was struggling to say something important.


    Violet¡¯s patience wore thin. "Chat me up when you¡¯re ready to talk."


    She turned.


    "Elsie is not the only reason I sought you out tonight."


    Huh?


    Slowly, Violet turned back, brow lifting in fresh curiosity. "Then what is it?"


    Roman dragged a hand through his hair, ruffling it as he began pacing.


    Violet sighed, she did not sign up for this right now.


    "Roman?"


    No response.


    "Roman?" she called again, louder this time.


    Still nothing.


    "Roman!" she snapped, having had enough. "It¡¯s the middle of the night, and I cannot stand here forever waiting for you to open your mouth and speak!"


    Roman stilled. For a second, he almost reached for her, as if to grab her and make her understand, but he stopped short when she instinctively stepped back.


    Losing thatst shred of confidence, he ran a hand over his face and began muttering, "This might sound crazy to you. Actually, of course it will. You... you don¡¯t even know how my abilities work.. I mean I was hoping you¡¯d ept the offer and I¡¯ll solve the issue without you knowing and then¡ª"


    "Roman!" Violet cut him off. "I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Make yourself clear!"


    "I bonded with you."


    "What?" Violet asked, baffled.


    "No, not me," he stressed, "my animal side."


    Violet blinked, staring at him like he had just spoken a foreignnguage.


    "Excuse me?"

 Chapter 220: The Alpha Who Cried Wolf.

    <h4>Chapter 220: The Alpha Who Cried Wolf.</h4>


    Eyes narrowed and with an uneasy feeling curling low in her belly, Violet asked, "What do you mean, bonded with me?"


    Roman exhaled heavily, dragging a hand through his already ruffled green hair. "It must have happened that day I shifted into my cat¡¯s form."


    The skeptical look that flickered across Violet¡¯s face made Roman¡¯s expression darken. He clenched his jaw before saying, "I¡¯m not kidding, Violet. My animal side is an extension of myself. We are one and the same. Even though I override it as its owner, it still affects me nheless."


    "And what exactly does this animal side want?" she asked, suspicion still in her voice.


    Roman swallowed, "I shift mostly during the night, and after its walk, it..." He hesitated for a second before finishing, "it wants to rest close to you."


    There was a beat of silence until her outburst.


    "Are you fucking kidding me right now?!"


    Violet muttered something under her breath, something that sounded an awful lot like,¡¯ <i>Is this yourtest tactic to get into my pants?¡¯</i>


    Roman¡¯s brows twitched in irritation, but his voice remained calm. "I might have yed games before, but I kid you not this time." His eyes burned into hers, unwavering. "I have no control over this. It¡¯s never happened before. If it had, I would have never risked spending time with you. Moreover... You are partially responsible for this as well."


    Violet¡¯s expression shed with anger.


    "Don¡¯t you dare put this on me."


    Her voice was razor-edged, cutting through the tension like a de.


    "Don¡¯t you even dare."


    She stepped closer, eyes burning with anger. "I already paid the price, Roman. You cashed in the favor of using Kitten Roman and turned me into a Rogue, remember?"


    Roman¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. His head dipped slightly, and he whimpered.


    Violet stilled as a soft, mournful sound left his lips. It was instinctual, sounding like that of an animal. When Roman lifted his head, his usually bright green eyes had dulled mncholic


    For a second, just a second, the look nearly enchanted her intopliance. <i>Nearly being the word.</i>


    Violet shook her head, breaking out of whatever enchantment that was. "It¡¯s not happening." she said firmly.


    "Violet¡ª" Roman¡¯s voice was low, almost pleading. "I give you my word¡ª"


    "Sorry," she cut in smoothly, her toneced with mockery. "But your word bears no weight. Have you forgotten?"


    She tilted her head, watching as his expression stiffened. "Right now, you¡¯re like the child who cried wolf."


    Roman¡¯s hands curled into fists at his sides. "Then what do you want me to do?" His voice rose with frustration. "I didn¡¯t ask for this unexinable, spellbinding connection. I just seek time to understand it, and break it."


    Violet took a step closer, their atmosphere heated. "So far, since I arrived at this school, you¡¯ve humiliated me in front of everyone by pissing on me, or do you think I¡¯ve forgotten that? You¡¯ve yed and betrayed me like a fool. Even now, you tried to seduce me just to get what you want..." she shook her head, "You¡¯re indeed a fox as they call you."


    Letting her words sink in, Violet tilted her chin up and locked eyes with him as she continued. "What makes you think I don¡¯t want retribution? What makes you think I don¡¯t want to see you suffer?"


    Roman didn¡¯t speak.


    Violet¡¯s lips curled coldly. "And I do hope you suffer well. This thing? I hope it eats you alive."


    She turned sharply, making it clear that this conversation was over. "I hope you stick to our deal and don¡¯t pull me out of my bed for this matter again."


    She had barely taken a step away when¡ª


    <strong>CRACK!. </strong>


    A massive thunderbolt shattered the sky.


    Both Violet and Roman froze as the sound ripped through the night, and seemed to shake the very foundation of the earth. But it didn¡¯t stop there.


    <strong>CRACK! BOOM! CRACK!</strong>


    Lightning shed violently across the sky, illuminating the forest in eerie white shes. The roar of the storm followed, rolling through the air like an angry god¡¯s wrath.


    Then the sky opened up and the rain poured. It was sudden and violent, soaking them within seconds. Cold droplets pelted down, crashing against the ground and turning the earth beneath them into thick, clinging mud. The wind howled through the trees, bending them, and twisting their branches.


    "Fuck!" Violet hissed, throwing her hands over her head as she turned on her heels, running toward shelter.


    This wasn¡¯t the work of some imaginary angry god, but a cardinal alpha. It was undoubtedly ric¡¯s handwork. She thought he had calmed earlier but it seemed not to be the case.


    Does the guy not sleep? Violet thought as she ran to the door without a care for Roman.


    He¡¯d find his way here, he¡¯d find his way back.


    Violet hardened her heart, and went in.


    Whatever game he was ying this time, She wouldn¡¯t fall for it.


    <i>Bond her ass.</i>


    Violet rushed inside, and mmed the door shut behind her. But the moment she turned, she nearly screamed.


    A sh of lightning streaked across the sky, briefly illuminating the dark room and in that moment, she spotted L, standing silently by the doorway.


    Violet¡¯s pulse skyrocketed. "Shit! L, what the hell?!"


    L blinked at her, utterly unfazed. "Where are youing from?"


    Violet forced a neutral expression, brushing off the damp strands of hair stuck to her face. "I couldn¡¯t sleep and was patrolling the area when the rain started," she said smoothly, keeping her voice light.


    If L suspected anything, she didn¡¯t show it. Instead, she simply exhaled and said, "You should go and rest, Princess."


    Violet nearly sighed in relief.


    She was about to nod when a thought struck her. Yes, Roman that bastard had nearly caught on. No way was she risking that again.


    "L," Violet started. "Can you... dial down on the ¡¯Princess¡¯ a little?"


    L¡¯s brows furrowed, confusion crossing her face.


    Violet gave a half-hearted shrug, trying to keep her tone casual. "It¡¯s just... I don¡¯t want the wrong people catching on."


    Understanding dawned in L¡¯s expression.


    She nodded. "Sure, Violet."


    Violet let out a breath. "Thank you."


    With that, she turned toward her room, heart still hammering in her chest.


    As Violet shut the door behind her, she exhaled deeply, pressing her back against the wood.


    This has been one strange night.

 Chapter 221: A Lone Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 221: A Lone Alpha</h4>


    ric stormed away through the woods, anger practically sizzling off of him. "ric!" Griffin called, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    "ric, listen to me!" he tried again, finally grabbing him by the arm. But the moment ric turned, fire burned in his eyes.


    "No! Don¡¯t you dare touch me!" he spat, jerking away. His voice was sharp andced with raw pain. "This was all your idea, and look how it turned out!"


    "ric¡ª" Griffin tried to speak, but ric cut him off.


    "At least if I had settled with the fact that she had chosen to be cut from me, it would have been better than being left with that... that¡ª" His voice broke, his breath shuddering.


    ric couldn¡¯t even say the word. His fists were clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white.


    "With that memory!" he finally spat bitterly, his entire body shaking. Tears burned at the corners of his eyes, but he refused to let them fall. He would not cry, not for her. Instead, he would let the heavens hear his cry.


    Griffin gave him a sympathetic look, cing a careful hand on his shoulder. "It might not be what you¡¯re thinking¡ª"


    But ric flinched away from his touch like it burned.


    "And what exactly is it, then?" His voice was keen with usation. His hands trembled at his sides, his breathing ragged. "Don¡¯t act coy, Griffin. You too saw exactly what happened. She and Roman were fucking kissing. This was why she rejected the houses because she wanted to be with fucking Roman!"


    Griffin clenched his jaw, shaking his head as if he didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    "No, it can¡¯t be. I know Violet to an extent and she hates Roman¡¯s fucking ass. Perhaps, she might have an exnation for this and you of all people know how Roman can ¡ª"


    ric let out a hollow, bitterughter. "What reason could that be? " He shook his head apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not like you who always try to see good in everyone even when they don¡¯t deserve it.


    His voice was raw and heavy with betrayal as he continued. "Violet knew exactly what she was doing. She yed me. Just like Julia They¡¯re all the same." His eyes turned cold. "And I¡¯m done with Violet Purple¡¯s games."


    A mournful sound left Griffin¡¯s throat. "ric..."


    "Don¡¯t. Follow. Me." ric warned, his eyes sparking with electricity


    Griffin let out a low wolf-whine. Both of them might be Alphas, but ric was his friend, and werewolves were pack creatures. Right now, Griffin could feel ric¡¯s pain, and wanted to fix it but the North Alpha unfortunately didn¡¯t wantfort.


    So Griffin stayed frozen, watching as his friend disappeared into the darkness of the woods. And not long after, the sky split apart.


    A violent crack of thunder shook the forest, and secondster, rain poured down in sheets, soaking through Griffin¡¯s clothes in an instant.


    Griffin stood there, unmoving, rain streaming down his face, mixing with the sweat and anger simmering beneath his skin. Then his nose red as rage rose inside of him. He turned, using his wolf senses to track down Roman.


    When he finally found him, Roman whipped around in surprise, ncing back toward the shack not too far off. His lip curved.


    "Have youe to sample the Rogue Queen as well?" Roman asked, his toneden with mockery. "I have to apud Violet. Making all four Cardinal Alphas lose their heads over her..." He chuckled, "Her cunt must really be magical ¡ª"


    He didn¡¯t get to finish. Griffin slugged him with a solid punch that knocked him to the ground.


    Instantly, Griffin followed, yanking Roman up just enough to pummel him again. "Do you realize what you¡¯ve done?"


    His voice was a snarl, raw with fury.


    Roman grunted at the force, blood trailing from his split lip, but before he could react, he was met with another punch. Then another.


    "Must you ruin ric?" Griffin roared.


    Even as he beat him down, Roman looked confused, his dazed eyes trying to process the usation.


    Griffin raged on, "You kissed her, knowing full well what she meant to him, and yet you snatched her away like you always do. Why do you enjoy wrecking other people¡¯s lives?"


    Oh. So that was it?


    Something snapped inside of Roman and


    In a sudden burst of strength, he shoved Griffin off, the force sending him slipping on the wet soil. Griffin fell, cursing as he hit the ground. Before he could get up, Roman was on him, pinning him down.


    And then he started punching his turn.


    "Think the worst of me," Roman snarled between hits, his knuckles cracking against Griffin¡¯s jaw. "But I saved his life! Violet is trouble!"


    Griffin flipped him over in one swift motion, reversing their positions, his fist mming down next.


    "Fucking hypocrite!" Griffin bellowed, his voice raw. "Trouble, you say? A trouble you can¡¯t help but put your lips on?"


    Roman growled, his wolf shing to the surface, and he flipped Griffin back,nding a single punch before spitting out, "I had my reasons."


    Both men broke apart at once, stumbling to their feet. They crouched low, their muscles tensed, and eyes locked, letting out dangerous growls that reverberated through the stormy night. Griffin and Roman were panting heavily, their bodies covered in mud.


    Roman let out a breath and suddenlyughed.


    "Look at us." His voice was dry, bitter. "Aren¡¯t we pathetic? Fighting over a girl we can¡¯t have?"


    Griffin wiped the blood from his mouth, hissing. "I¡¯ll have her if I want to."


    Roman¡¯s smirk disappeared.


    "It won¡¯t happen," his voice rose, "Elijah wants us fighting over Elsie, not Violet Purple. And all of you are fucking putting the girl in danger."


    Griffin snorted. "One would think you actually cared about Violet if I didn¡¯t suspect you¡¯re only after something else." His gaze darkened. "Stay away from Violet."


    Roman¡¯s jaw tightened, but his voice remained resolute. "I¡¯m not head over heels in love with her like the rest of you. Unlike you guys, I know what I want, and I go for it."


    Griffin took a step forward, but this time, it wasn¡¯t to attack. He stopped at a distance that wasn¡¯t threatening, and spat out the words like a curse.


    "Keep on with your tricks and ambitions, and one day you might find yourself truly alone."


    With that, Griffin turned and stomped off, anger brimming in his stride.


    Roman stood in the pounding rain, watching him leave. Suddenly, the cold, impassive mask on his face slipped and was reced by stark sadness.


    "I¡¯m alone already." He muttered.

 Chapter 222: Her Life Before

    <h4>Chapter 222: Her Life Before</h4>


    <strong>~ Asher ~</strong>


    District One was the slums. The lowest rung of human society. The ce was a cesspool of crime, and filth, left to rot in the aftermath of the human-werewolf war.


    It was the district forgotten by both the government and the werewolves, a ce abandoned to the rule of gangs, corrupt enforcers, and hopeless civilians barely surviving day by day.


    This was Violet¡¯s home district.


    It exined everything about her harsh upbringing, her survival instincts, the way she distrusted authority, and the fire in her eyes that made her different from the others at Lunaris Academy.


    The cityscape was a mess of cracked roads, flickering streetlights, and buildings that looked like they were one storm away from copsing. The smell of sweat, and a foul smell lingered in the air, mixing with the distant scent of smoke from burning trash.


    Yet, nothing about District One scared Asher Nightshade as he strode through the streets.


    Asher blended in as best as he could, his ck jacket, shirt, and pants making him just another shadow among the desperate souls of this ce. But his presence was still felt. People unconsciously moved out of his way, and from the way their eyes flickered toward him, only to quickly avert it, it was clear that even without knowing what he was, they could somehow sense it.


    He was danger. A predator.


    He had no business being here. <i>But he came anyway.</i>


    The night business was thriving, and the streets were lined with women wearing scraps of fabric that barely passed as clothing. They leaned against crumbling brick walls, their painted lips forming smiles meant to lure men into their arms for the night.


    Asher¡¯s sharp hearing picked up the telltale sounds of grunts and moans from the dark alleyways where some had already sealed their transactions. His lip curled in disgust.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Asher knew his Purple Queen was untouched, he would have been devastated to think that any of these men could have been the one to have her.


    Some of the women took notice of him, their keen eyes trailing over his tall frame, the sharp angles of his face, and his dressing. They sensed he had money on him and like vultures on a carcass, a few approached, their voices honeyed with seduction.


    But all it took was one cold look to send them back to their business. Asher didn¡¯t give them a second nce. His body belonged to one person alone. His purple queen.


    And she was the reason he was here.


    The next street he entered was far livelier. Merchants lined the sidewalks, shouting over each other to sell their spices, meats, questionable trinkets ¡ª and stolen items from richer districts. The air was thick with the scent of cooking food, burning incense, and sweat.


    But it didn¡¯t take long for something else to catch his attention. There was amotion and Asher¡¯s gazended on a group of thugs surrounding a small stall, their aggressive voices cutting through the market noise.


    A middle-aged merchant pleaded with them, his hands shaking as he clutched a few Cede bills. "I¡ªI swear, I haven¡¯t made enough tonight! Just give me more time¡ª"


    One of the thugs grabbed the man by the cor and yanked him over his own table, sending a pile of dried herbs and spices crashing onto the ground.


    "You think we care?" the leader sneered before mming his fist into the man¡¯s gut, making him wheeze in pain.


    Another thugughed as he began destroying the stall, kicking over baskets, shattering jars, and whatever little the man had.


    The merchant coughed, his face twisted in agony as he gasped, "Please¡ª!"


    Asher¡¯s hands instinctively curled into fists. He wasn¡¯t a busybody and definitely didn¡¯t want to involve himself in things that weren¡¯t his problem. But as an Alpha, there were few things he despised more than watching the strong prey on the weak.


    For a moment, he debated interfering. But then, this was District One. Getting involved in gang business wasn¡¯t just dangerous. It was simply reckless. And right now, Asher had a purpose for being here. So he hardened his heart and walked away.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Asher found Rustwood Park, the sprawling patch ofnd that housed hundreds of trailers. It was barely livable, with cracked pavement and streemps casting eerie shadows. Most of the trailers were rusted, their paint peeling, and their windows covered with makeshift curtains.


    Asher asked around for Violet¡¯s trailer, but the looks he got in response told him everything. They thought he was here for Nancy¡¯s services.


    His teeth clenched.


    Ignoring the judgment, he followed the directions given and soon found himself standing before a weathered white trailer.


    It was pathetic. To think that his purple Queen had been forced to live here made his stomach coil with both anger and disgust.


    Asher decided right at that moment Violet wouldn¡¯t be returning here for the holidays. No. He would make sure of it.


    Asher knocked but there was silence. So he used his wolf senses and was able to find out that there was no heartbeat inside. Nor movement.


    Nancy wasn¡¯t here.


    ncing around to ensure no one was watching, he grabbed the door handle and forced it open, making a mental note to leave money behind for the damage.


    Inside, the stench of cheap alcohol, cigarette smoke, and rotting food assaulted his nose. He scowled at the mess of empty beer cans, ash-filled trays, half-eaten meals left to rot.


    What kind of fucking mother was Nancy? It was just weeks since Violet left and she couldn¡¯t make the ce livable? Who knew what had been their living condition before his little human left?


    Asher walked further in, his nose picking up scents. Nancy hadn¡¯t been here for days.


    Disgust curled in his chest, but he pushed past it and stepped into the small room Violet and Nancy had clearly shared. The bed was lumpy, the nkets barely more than rags. How could someone live here?


    Then, on a small nightstand, his eyesnded on a photo. It was the picture of a younger Violet sitting on a swing and scowling right at the camera as if the world provoked her.


    It was cute nheless and without hesitation, Asher took it and slipped it into his pocket. This was going to bepensation for this little trip.


    But then, a sudden sound made him freeze. He waited, listening as the door creaked open and someone came in.


    Good, she was back.


    Asher went after her immediately, except his eyes locked with a stranger. The man was thin, scruffy, reeking of cheap booze and sweat. His eyes widened the moment he saw Asher, his mouth opening slightly in realization.


    Then he bolted.


    And Asher chased after him.

 Chapter 223: Red Dragon Gang

    <h4>Chapter 223: Red Dragon Gang</h4>


    The man was fast. Desperately fast like one who knew his life was on the line and intended to fight against fate. But Asher was faster.


    The chase took them through the grimy, twisting alleys of Rustwood Park, a maze of trailers, sheds, and scattered debris. The stench of damp asphalt, rotting food, and the metallic tang of urban decay filled the air, mingling with the adrenaline thrumming in Asher¡¯s veins.


    Up ahead, the man threw a metal trash bin into his path in a desperate bid to slow him down, the garbage ttering and spilling across the narrow path. But Asher bounded over it in a single, effortless leap, not even a grunt leaving his lips.


    The sight of that made the stranger¡¯s eyes widen in terror. "Fucking hell!" He cursed, heart thundering as he ran deeper into the maze of narrow alleyways.


    The faint sputter of dying streetmps asionally illuminated the twisting corners, enabling him to wove between the clustered trailers, but Asher was closing in, the gap between them shrinking with every second.


    Asher could have ended this already and taken the man down in an instant, but the bastard knew the backstreets well, twisting through its paths with the instincts of a rat scurrying through its burrow. But then, no matter how well he knew the terrain, no human could outrun a wolf.


    At first, some of the trailer residents had been outside, smoking, drinking, talking in loud voices and cracking jokes; simply enjoying the night. But the instant they saw the chase, every single one of them vanished.


    With lightning speed, they mmed their doors close with the locks clicking into ce. Curtains snapped shut as wary eyes watched from behind ss. Clearly, scenes like this weremonce here, and no one wanted to be involved.


    The man rounded a corner past another row of trailers and hesitated, momentarily unsure of the path ahead. That single heartbeat of indecision gave Asher the opening he needed to surge forward, boots pounding on the cracked pavement like a dark storm approaching.


    The man spotted himing, and yelped in rm, his panic sending him stumbling into a stack of old wooden pallets leaning against a shed. The entire pile came crashing down, directly into Asher¡¯s path.


    Asher twisted sideways to dodge the tumbling pile, and though he managed to keep his bnce, he lost a precious second, enough for the man to reach a rusted, partially damaged chain-link fence. Scrambling, he climbed, his limbs moving with the desperate agility of a street survivor.


    Asher came to a stop, watching as the man swung his leg over the top andnded on the other side, panting. But instead of running now he had the chance, the man turned back nervously and watched him. Why wasn¡¯t Asher chasing him?


    Except he got his answer the moment Asher took several steps back to gain momentum.


    "Oh fuck," the man whispered, dread sinking into his gut.


    Asherunched himself up and over the fence in an impossible leap,nding in front of him with a thud that shook the ground beneath him.


    The man fell back onto the dirt, his mouth parting in terror as realization dawned on him. He was dealing with a werewolf.


    There were rarely any werewolves in District One. None of them liked this crime-ridden wastnd and once the epicenter of the great war.


    Before the man could finish that thought, Asher was already on him, gripping him by the throat and mming him back against a tree. They were in a neglected patch of woods now¡ªironic, given that this was thest ce anyone should try to outrun a wolf.


    The man gasped, his fingers wing at Asher¡¯s grip as he stammered, "No, no¡ªplease! Don¡¯t kill me! You have her already!"


    Asher paused, his brows knitting together.


    The fuck?


    His grip tightened. "What do you mean ¡¯I have her already¡¯? What were you doing in Nancy¡¯s trailer?"


    The man flinched, his hands lifting in defense, bracing for a hit. But when no strike came, he hesitantly lowered them.


    Then, with a cautious frown, he asked, "Aren¡¯t you with the Red Dragon gang?"


    Asher¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Red Dragon gang?"


    His patience snapped.


    Gripping the man¡¯s cor, Asher yanked him forward roughly. "Tell me what you know right now! Where is Nancy?"


    "O-okay, okay!" the man choked, his body trembling. "I¡¯ll tell you!"


    Asher released him instantly, letting him slump to the ground. But the moment the man caught his breath, he scrambled back to his feet, sensing the dangerous impatience radiating from Asher.


    With visible hesitation, he finally spoke. "I was¡ª" The man swallowed hard, looking away in shame. "I was Nancy¡¯s old customer. And a... friend. We had just finished business¡ª"


    Asher wrinkled his nose in revulsion, having a pretty good idea what this so-called "business" was.


    The man continued, voice quick and anxious, "We were just talking after, and then these two guys barged into the trailer and took Nancy."


    Asher¡¯s expression darkened.


    "I tried to stop them, I swear! But¡ª" The man gestured to himself with a weak chuckle. "The other guy beat the shit out of me."


    Asher snorted. That part wasn¡¯t hard to believe.


    The man hurriedly went on, "Since then, I¡¯ve been stalking the trailer, hoping she¡¯d return. So when I saw the door open, I thought maybe, just maybe, Nancy hade back."


    His hands curled into fists as he exhaled. "But then, when I saw you, I ran."


    Asher assessed him with a dark, thoughtful stare. "So you thought I was one of them?"


    The man nodded, then hesitated. "Or another."


    Asher¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Another?"


    The man rubbed his bruised jaw. "The guys that took Nancy are the Red Dragon gang. Nancy sometimes did business with them. If you weren¡¯t with the Red Dragon..." His lips pressed into a thin line. "I thought you were from another ganging for her. Nancy deals with the lots of them."


    Asher watched him closely, his sharp eyes assessing. With his wolf senses, he could tell the man was telling the truth. He had lost his shield during the chase, but there was no need for it. He would be needing his wonderful ability at a time like this.


    Just like that, his goal of avoiding gang business had just disintegrated. His mother-inw has been kidnapped. The fate of District One had pulled him in whether he liked it or not.


    Asher took a step forward and the man swallowed, instinctively bracing himself, certain he was about to die.


    "Do tell, where can I find the Red Dragon?"

 Chapter 224: Ignis

    <h4>Chapter 224: Ignis</h4>


    In the dead of the night, stood a certain warehouse which had once been a ce of honest work, but now, was nothing more than a den of sin.


    Some of the fense around it had fallen while rusted, slightly ajar gate barred the entrance with a battered "Keep Off" sign hung there. The main gate¡¯s lock consisted only of a chain looped through holes, that anyone with half a brain could undo. But that was the point because only fools or dead men tried to trespass.


    This was Red Dragon territory.


    Two monstrous dogs with foaming maws and gleaming teeth prowled the perimeter, their low growls meant to ward off any wanderer.


    Inside, naked fluorescent tubes buzzed overhead, illuminating the sorry sight of men, women, and even children stripped down to their underwear, bagging and packing precious white powder into sealed pouches.


    A handful of tough-looking enforcers patrolled with weapons in hand, ensuring no one stole so much as a pinch of their merchandise.


    But the real business took ce in a separate room, its door guarded by two mean-eyed thugs. Samuel sat at the head of a long metal table, his fingers idly tapping against the surface. He was the underboss of Red Dragon. Second only to their Don, Titan.


    On the opposite side of the table sat their guest, Umal, a brown-skinned man with neatly trimmed beards, and ruffled brown hair that somehow made him look more dangerous than unkempt.


    Two of Samuel¡¯s armed men stood on either side of him, rifles in hand. But Umal wasn¡¯t intimidated. His own two guards nked him just as confidently, each armed to the teeth.


    Samuel rapped a knuckle on the table. "Where is it?"


    Umal signaled one of his cronies, who stepped up carrying a brushed-steel briefcase. He set it down gently. When Umal flicked thetches, it opened to


    rows of small, delicate bottles, each filled with a milky-white liquid, nestled neatly into their cushionedpartments.


    Umal lifted one between his fingers, rolling it in the light before finally speaking.


    "We call it Ignis. That is Fire." He smiled, the word rolling off his tongue with satisfaction. "Because once it¡¯s in the bloodstream, it burns explosively, unlike anything else before it."


    The upper gang members seated at the sides of the table exchanged wary nces.


    Umal continued, his voice smooth and honeyed with greed. "Just one taste, and the victim is hooked." His fingers tightened around the bottle.


    "Thenes the real beauty of it, the power." He chuckled, dark and knowing. "For five minutes, they will feel limitless. Strength beyond human means. Speed to match a wolf¡¯s. A high unlike any other childish drug on the market."


    Then he set the bottle down and leaned forward.


    "And once theye down from that high?" His smile widened, cruel and serpentine. "The withdrawal is five times worse. That¡¯s what makes it so profitable. The addict will do anything, and I mean, anything, to get another taste."


    He leaned back, self-assured. "I see a promising partnership here."


    There was silence in the meeting room.


    Samuel nced at the other ranking members seated around the table. Their gazes met in silent conversation.


    Finally, Samuel spoke. "And how do we know your ims about these powers are true?"


    Umal¡¯s eyes glimmered with anticipation. "I thought you¡¯d ask for a demonstration."


    He motioned to his men and one stepped forward, grabbed a bottle, and extracted its contents with a needle.


    Umal¡¯s voice was as smooth as a salesman closing a devilish deal. "We¡¯ll need... an experiment. "


    Samuel nodded to one of his own. The man slipped out and returned shortly after, dragging a pitifully emaciated figure inside. The man was no other than their tester and his eyes lit up feverishly at the sight of the injection.


    "Give me!" he begged, already reaching desperately for the syringe.


    Samuel gave a small nod. Umal¡¯s henchman moved in, jabbing the syringe into the tester¡¯s scrawny arm. Everyone watched intently. At first, nothing. Then the man groaned, dropping to his knees as though in agony, clutching his head and snarling like a beast.


    A momentter, his agonized groan twisted into a maniacalughter. His head snapped up, and his wide, dted eyes gleamed with a sick, unnatural euphoria.


    "It feels so good," he whispered, almost reverently. "It¡¯s so good. I¡¯ve never felt anything like this before."


    Umal stood before the tester, "How do you feel?" he asked.


    The tester stared at his own hands, eyes wide with awe. "Powerful. Like I can do anything."


    Umal smiled like a proud father. He turned to Samuel. "Now, we¡¯re on a time limit. So let¡¯s test it out in a rather... productive way, shall we?"


    Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean?"


    "Let¡¯s say, perhaps there¡¯s someone at this table you¡¯ve been meaning to eliminate."


    The air in the room shifted and Samuel¡¯s men stiffened.


    Umal continued, his tone almost amused. "Maybe someone¡¯s been stealing from you. This might be the perfect time to make an example."


    A cold chill settled over the room. No one dared to breathe.


    Then, Samuel spoke. "Xander."


    A ripple of shock followed. Xander¡¯s eyes snapped up, fear etched in them. "Boss, please... it was just once¡ª!"


    But Samuel¡¯s face was like stone. That was when Xander realized there¡¯d be no forgiveness.


    "Shit!" he swore, leaping from his seat in ast-ditch attempt to flee.


    But it was toote.


    With terrifying speed, the drugged tester went after him, eyes shining with twisted excitement.


    Xander sprinted for the exit, but before he made it three steps, the tester lunged, grabbing him by the neck.


    The room watched in horrified silence as the tester lifted Xander effortlessly into the air. A sickening crunch was heard as he mmed his skull into the closest wall, smashing it like an overripe melon. Brain matter sttered down the floor in a gruesome disy.


    The tester dropped him like a piece of garbage, panting heavily, then let out a triumphantugh so wild, it sent a chill through even the most hardened men in the room.


    Umal turned back to Samuel, smirking.


    "Shall we discuss numbers now?"

 Chapter 225: Secret War

    <h4>Chapter 225: Secret War</h4>


    "There will be no discussion of numbers."


    Samuel¡¯s words fell like a thunderp in the room.


    For the first time that night, Umal¡¯s face went ck, the smug curl of his lips vanishing in an instant. The way his expression shifted from self-assured to rattled was nearlyical.


    "What are you talking about?" he demanded, his voice dropping in dangerous disbelief.


    Samuel simply nodded toward Xander¡¯s horrifying remains on the floor. His skully cracked open, the blood pooled thickly beneath his corpse.


    "Someone just died because of your product."


    Umal scoffed. "That¡¯s the point," he countered, regaining hisposure. "Besides, you were the one who provided the victim."


    Samuel, still staring at Xander¡¯s body, clenched his jaw. The sickening and haunting sound of his death still echoed in his ears, ying in a repeat in his head. He had seen killings before¡ªhe had even ordered them ¡ªbut this? This was


    beyond a simple execution, it was inhuman.


    Samuel gestured toward the tester, who was still in his euphoric, frenzied high. "That thing isn¡¯t a man anymore, but a beast."


    Umal only smiled, a knowing, dangerous look.


    But Samuel wasn¡¯t finished.


    "Even in the underworld, there are limits. If this is what Ignis turns a man into, then anyone who touches it could go on a rampage and harm innocent bystanders, my men, and turn District One into a war zone."


    "Moreover, just because the government has given up on District One doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t still watch. A drug that grants superhuman strength and causes near-instant addiction?" He scoffed. "That¡¯s an open invitation for both the authorities and the Alpha King to crack down on us. And do you know what that means for us?"


    He didn¡¯t wait for Umal to answer. He did it himself.


    "It means total destruction of the Red Dragon gang. We¡¯ve survived this long by keeping our heads down. I¡¯d like it to continue that way."


    Although his words left no room for argument, Umal offered a thin, unruffled smile. "No road to greatness is easy. There¡¯ll be casualties along the way, but what matters is who stands victorious at the end."


    He leaned back in his chair,pletely at ease despite the growing hostility in the room. "I¡¯m not just here to sell you a drug, Samuel." His voice lowered, almost seductive in its persuasion. "I¡¯m here to offer you power. One that could change the entire fate of District One, if not the whole world."


    Samuel¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but his fingers tapped the table contemtively. Umal took his silence as an invitation to continue.


    "This is the first batch of production. Perhaps with a little more modification, we could reduce the violent outbursts."


    "That¡¯s a joke," One of Samuel¡¯s men scoffed. "There¡¯s no such thing as modification, a drug¡¯s a drug. All it needs is the slightest nudge, and your so-called super-users unleash their baser instincts."


    Umal waved off theint. "Then we sell to those who can control their baser instincts. We don¡¯t push this ontomoners, they¡¯re too unpredictable. Instead, we market it to those in power. The rich. The elite. Those who have everything to lose if they lose control."


    He continued. "Imagine these wealthy men, business moguls, politicians, even officers getting their hands on this. They have a public image to maintain, meaning they can¡¯t afford to cut loose and show their darker urges in view. Not when it would destroy their carefully built empires. So we¡¯d keep Ignis off the open market at first and pick the clientele carefully."


    Samuel scoffed, unimpressed. "Yes, and when the government catches a whiff, have you forgotten that part?" His voice dripped with sarcasm.


    "And did you forget what I just said?" Umal¡¯s own voice rose in challenge. "I said richer districts. With withdrawals so severe, addicts will do anything for another fix, including offering you protection, and even killing your enemies. And by the time the government realizes what¡¯s happening, you¡¯ll have built a drug empire so powerful, they¡¯ll have no choice but to tread carefully."


    Like a war general with a map, Umal pressed on, pointing at the tabletop for emphasis. "That¡¯s how you avoid scrutiny of District One. Let the other districts take the hits, while you funnel Ignis in from behind the scenes. No other supplier has it, so you monopolize the market. Demand explodes, your coffers ruh over, and by the time any government or Alpha king tries to push back, you¡¯ll be too strong to dislodge."


    Samuel¡¯s men looked at one another and while some showed cautious, intrigued looks, others were still repulsed by the memory of Xander¡¯s ughter. It was a room divided, that much was clear.


    Finally, Samuel spoke.


    "You make a fair argument," he admitted. "But what about my safety? Titan¡¯s safety?" His eyes darkened. "You¡¯re conveniently ignoring what might happen if my own men get bright ideas, like doping themselves with this stuff for some power grab. A scenario like that spells internal chaos. Anyone with a shot of Ignis might think they can overthrow me. I¡¯d have factions at war in my own house."


    Umal¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line.


    "I told you the supply would be strictly controlled."


    "And how the hell do I enforce that?" Samuel challenged, voice rough with anger. "A single crate goes missing or a middleman strikes a side deal, and suddenly, half my foot soldiers are hopped up on your rocket fuel. And aside from the gruesome disy you just gave us, you haven¡¯t even mentioned the other side effects."


    Samuel told him. "I¡¯ve seen plenty of drugs in my time. And anything that grants this much power is unnatural. There¡¯s always a price. Yes, the brutal withdrawal fosters dependence but it can also kill users before they even be profitable repeat customers."


    Samuel shook his head, "A dead clientele is not a loyal clientele. Ignis would damage our reputation. It would ruin any chance at long-term revenue. And I intend to do long term."


    He then stood up, saying with a tone of finality. "Ignis might bring a huge profit, but it¡¯s not worth the trouble. The wolves fought the government once and lost. I won¡¯t give them or the authorities a reason to bring that fight to my doorstep." He paused, voice dropping to a lethal whisper. "I see through you and whoever¡¯s pulling your strings. We won¡¯t be pawns for your secret war."


    Umal¡¯s eyes burned with offense, his pride wounded. "Red Dragon isn¡¯t the only gang in District One," he said, a sneer tugging at his lips. "I only came to you because you control thergest territory, but if you¡¯re too cowardly, the others will jump at this."


    Samuel barked a mockingugh. "Then let them. Only fools leap at a ticking bomb...." He trailed off.


    Suddenly, Samuel nced aside at one of his men when a persisting noise from the background became too much.


    "Phillip, go shut those damned dogs up."


    Indeed, for the past few minutes, the guard dogs outside had been barking incessantly, growing steadily louder with each passing second.


    "Yes, boss." Phillip slipped out, leaving the tension in the room thick as blood.

 Chapter 226: Dance Of Bullets

    <h4>Chapter 226: Dance Of Bullets</h4>


    Even before Asher reached the warehouse, the dogs had sensed him from afar and began to bark. So when he came closer, the noise became more frantic.


    With a simple push, Asher undid the flimsy chain holding the gate shut and strode inside, the dogs now in full rm mode.


    The dogs growled, low and guttural, disying their sharp teeth, their bodies tensed as if about to attack.


    And yet they didn¡¯t move.


    Not when their instincts screamed that the real predator had arrived.


    Asher casually walked over, his glowing slitted eyes settling on the snarling beasts. In amanding tone, he said, "Quiet."


    His authority as an Alpha washed over them and at once, both dogs went docile, ears drooping in submission, releasing whimpers like scolded puppies.


    Asher knelt and scratched one behind the ear, the big beast pressing against him like a domesticated pet. The second dog, not to be left out, nudged his hand with its snout, demanding attention.


    Asher chuckled. "Good boys. But I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve just made my entrance very, very obvious." he murmured, hearing footsteps approaching from behind.


    Nheless, everything was right on time.


    A man with a firearm stepped into view, frowning deeply at the sight of some stranger petting the vicious guard dogs. "Who¡¯s there?"


    Asher rose slowly, arms raised in a mock gesture of surrender. "Ie in peace," he said.Except not even he believed those words.


    Then the armed man¡ªPhilip, apparently¡ªlocked eyes with him, and that was all the West Alpha needed. His pupils dted, his stance wavering as his mind became snared in Asher¡¯spulsion.


    "Lead the way, would you?"


    Philip nodded as if in a trance, promptly escorting Asher toward the warehouse entrance. Along the way, a few other Red Dragon lookouts saw them and one of them called out, "Who¡¯s that?"


    Philip answered swiftly , "Samuel¡¯s important guest."


    Nobody thought to question further. They certainly didn¡¯t recognize the cardinal alpha, after all, none of them had ever seen him in person. Even if they somehow recognize him from watching the news, none of them would ever expect a werewolf of his rank to set foot here in District One, let alone on Red Dragon turf.


    Wolves had no business here.


    Asher¡¯s gaze took in the warehouse floor as he passed through and the ce was a hive of illicit activity as expected. Men, women, children even, were busy filling small packets with white powder. Asher¡¯s nose wrinkled at the sight of kids forced into the drug trade.


    But he kept moving, letting the men patrolling with guns nce over him briefly. They seemed more curious than aggressive, it was Philip leading him around, after all, hence there was no cause for panic.


    He moved past them, arriving at the main door, the one guarded by two armed men.


    Before they could even utter a question, Asher¡¯s eyes shed, andpulsion overtook them instantly. They parted, stepping aside like puppets with cut strings. Asher paused in the threshold, turning back.


    "Should anymotion arise inside..." he said in a voice dripping with power, "shoot anyone who tries toe inside. Then set the men, women, and children free and forget they existed. Like ever."


    He pumped extra force into the finalmand, watching them shiver as their eyes dted in roboticpliance.


    "Yes..." they droned in unison.


    Satisfied, Asher faced the room of waiting prey with anticipation. Dramatically, he pushed the doors open and all heads turned towards him.


    Samuel¡¯s face twisted with irritation. "Who the fuck is this?" he snapped, shooting a re at Umal. "Is he one of yours?"


    Umal whirled to face Asher, and froze. He instantly recognized him, fear spreading across his features. He hissed in a low tone to his nearest guard, "Don¡¯t look him in the eyes."


    The guard stiffened, catching the urgency in Umal¡¯s voice. This was trouble on a scale they hadn¡¯t anticipated. It was time to abort this mission.


    Before Umal could answer, Asher spoke as he strode forward. "I see you¡¯re in the middle of something important.Apologies for the interruption, but my business is important too."


    Samuel¡¯s expression darkened. In his line of work, he had seen daring men, but none as stupid as this one. Perhaps the young man was suicidal, he thought. Fine, he¡¯d grant him the small mercy.


    "Get rid of him." He ordered one of his men.


    The guard raised his gun only to freeze mid-motion. His face contorted in confusion, muscles locked in ce, and unable to move no matter how hard he tried.


    Unknown to him, Asher hadpelled and using his body against him.


    There was confusion and other Red Dragon guards swiftly aimed their guns at Asher, but he chuckled darkly. "I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you," he warned, scanning the room with eerie calm.


    But his wolf senses picked up one among them who was bold¡ªor stupid¡ªenough to subtly pull a trigger.


    His smile widened.


    Perfect. A demonstration, then.


    As the man fired, Asher ducked, the bullet whizzing past him. Then there was a bang as the first guard he hadpelled shot the idiot who fired. The guard copsed, blood sttering against the floor.


    And just like that, the puppet master started some macabre dance of bullets.


    Another guard shot the first guy who had fired, his own nerves getting the best of him.


    But before the new shooter knew it, Asher¡¯s gaze snapped to him and now he waspelled.


    Bang! Another body hit the ground.


    More gunfire erupted, but it was no longer directed at Asher. Like a twisted game of chess, Asher moved the pieces,pelling one man to shoot another, forcing another to turn on hisrade.


    They fell one by one, their faces wracked with confusion as their own bodies rebelled against them.


    Asher merely stood in a safe corner, watching as members of the Red Dragon inside the room tore each other apart like it was some entertainment.


    He could have easilypelled them all to kneel, but then, where was the fun in that?

 Chapter 227: Dance A Little More

    <h4>Chapter 227: Dance A Little More</h4>


    The final gunfire echoed and the dance of bullets finally ended.


    There was nothing but silence.


    The air was thick with smoke and the acrid stench of gunpowder, corpses and spent cartridges littering the room.


    However, outside the door were muffled screams and sporadic gunshots as Philip and thepelled guards carried out Asher¡¯s earlier instruction to keep the rest of Red Dragon¡¯s members from barging in.


    In the room itself, Asher stepped out from the side he¡¯d used for cover, dusting off stray bits of debris as though this deadly scuffle had been nothing more than a minor nuisance.


    At the same time Samuel crawled out from under the table, pale and shaken but unscathed. Across from him, Umal and his two remaining guards emerged from the same table, their eyes wide with horror when they saw the aftermath.


    All of Samuel¡¯s capos¡ªhis highest-ranking men, those who hadmanded their own factions, and reported directly to him and Titan¡ª and his guards, ally dead.


    Samuel¡¯s breath hitched, his face torn between disbelief and grief as his eyes raked over the carnage. This was a catastrophic loss for Red Dragon, the kind that could destabilize everything.


    Samuel bowed his head, hands balling into fists, his body tight with fury and mourning. He whispered bitterly, "You¡¯re that wolf, the one that can do stuff with his mind."


    His dark gaze snapped up to Asher, his expression now steeled with eptance and resentment.


    "What do you want?" His voice was edged with exhaustion and wariness. "Your kind doesn¡¯t travel this far for nothing."


    "I¡¯m sorry for your loss." Asher¡¯s tone sounded sympathetic, yetcked real warmth.


    He let his gaze drift over the bodies, then back to Samuel. "But it¡¯s not on me, I did warn them."


    Samuel¡¯s jaw tightened. He wanted to avenge his men, but he could not defeat Asher. Not to mention the wolves were involved now. This matter was now beyond him.


    Asher continued, stepping forward. "And you¡¯re right, I dide here with purpose. You see¡ª"


    He abruptly stopped, his keen senses picking up the faintest click behind him. His slitted eyes snapped to Umal, whose hand subtly rested on the lock of a briefcase.


    His eyes narrowed at once. Now that Asher thought about it, something about the man¡¯s demeanor rang rm bells in his mind. There was something off about the man.


    Unlike the Red Dragon members, who were clueless to his powers, Umal had known from the start to avoid eye contact. That singled him out as someone more dangerous or better informed. That wasn¡¯t normal. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence either.


    Asher¡¯s eyes pierced through him, analyzing. "What¡¯s in that briefcase?"


    The way Umal stiffened confirmed it might be a question with lethal consequences. It was all Asher needed.


    Knowing he has been exposed, Umal snatched the briefcase and barked out amand at the tester. "Kill him!" Then he turned, backing away toward the exit.


    At once, a feral roar erupted from the side of the room. The tester, who had been lurking during themotion, mmed his fists against his chest as though to hype himself up. His wild, dted eyes locked onto Asher.


    It was a challenge and Asher lifted an unimpressed brow. All he could see was a severely emaciated man asking for death. So he remained in his spot, his stancezy, and his muscles rxed.


    And when the tester lunged, Asher caught him by the head in a humiliating hold and a show of his werewolf strength.


    The sheer disparity in power should have been enough to end the fight right there except the tester thrust his fist straight into his chest and Asher was sent flying, mming to the ground meters away. The air left his lungs in a rush, and he actually coughed blood, eyes wide with shock. How the hell?


    He¡¯d scented this guy as human. There was zero reason for him to pack such insane strength. It was impossible.


    However, Asher was smart and his gaze rushed back to Umal, who was retreating toward the door¡ª the briefcase. Something about it unsettled him and to think Umal was trying to leave with it.


    Not happening.


    As if the gods were on his side, one of Umal¡¯s guards nking him nced toward him, probably just out of curiosity. But that was enough.


    Asher seized his mind. The guard stiffened, then grabbed Umal from behind and hurled him back.


    Umal crashed to the floor, the briefcase flying from his grip and bursting open. Some of the small bottles tumbled free, rolling across the blood-streaked floor.


    His eyes widened in horror. No, no, no.


    Then he bellowed at his other guard who was confused by what was happening, "Quick! Kill him before he ends us!" he pointed at the enthralled one.


    While the two men grappled fiercely, Umal lunged forward in desperation, frantically scrambling for the contents of the briefcase. There were ten vials in total, but after the first test, there should have been nine left.


    Unfortunately, two shattered upon impact and Umal snatched up what bottles he could, which was only five; two were missing. His face twisted in frustration. Where was it?


    But there was no time to dwell. His remaining guard was losing the fight against the one Asher hadpelled. If he didn¡¯t leave now, his life would end in this wretched ce.


    With a snarl of frustration, Umal closed the briefcase and bolted.


    Meanwhile, Asher and the drugged tester circled each other. Asher could havepelled the man and ended this quickly.


    But he didn¡¯t. Instead, Asher studied him. He wanted to know how a frail junkie could hit him so hard. It was possibly the same substance in those bottles and he intended to find out just how effective it was.


    The tester, fueled by mania, lunged again.


    He was fast¡ª faster than a human should be.


    But Asher was ready.


    And this time?


    He wasn¡¯t going to hold back.

 Chapter 228: Not Two Questions

    <h4>Chapter 228: Not Two Questions</h4>


    Asher and the tester converged at the center of the blood-sttered floor, and the brutal fight began.


    The tester was the first tosh out, hurling a vicious punch toward Asher¡¯s face. But Asher dodged with ease and retaliated instantly, his fist hammering into the man¡¯s face with enough force to send two of his teeth flying.


    Yet unbelievably, the man hardly seemed to register the pain. He didn¡¯t even stagger. If anything, he let out a guttural snarl, looking very much deranged as he lunged again.


    Asher met him head-on, this time driving his fist straight into his gut. A dull, heavy sound echoed through the warehouse as the impact lifted the man off his feet and sent him crashing backward.


    He rolled across the floor, dust and blood mingling in the air. And then like a predictable zombie, he got up to his feet


    Again.


    Unlike Asher who had trained all through his life, the tester had no form, nor discipline. There was no skill behind his movements, just the reckless aggression of a man high on power. He fought like a wild animal ¡ª all instinct, and no technique.


    And Asher exploited it.


    Each time the tester charged, Asher would countered it and let his fists meet his flesh with punishing uracy : A strike to the ribs. A hit to the side of his head. A crushing blow to his corbone.


    Yet no matter how hard Asher hit him, the fool kepting back. And finally, his unrelenting aggression paid off. The tester managed to slip in one brutal hit to Asher¡¯s chest.


    Asher spat blood onto the floor, his eyes shing with an unknown emotion. It seems he was getting rustic. He exhaled slowly, rolling his shoulders. Then he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. And continued.


    This time around, Asher showed the idiot no mercy, no opening for him to slip a blow. He beat him up as if he was an unruly child. Not that an unruly child could ever be beaten like this.


    Even amid the fight ¡ª beating, was a much better term ¡ª Asher was watching and studying. Whatever drug they fed this man gave him near-werewolf strength and speed.Unfortunately, If this drug were to spread unchecked, it would topple everything and tear the society apart. It won¡¯t just be a war between humans and werewolves anymore, it would be for survival.


    But then, every drug had an expiration date, something Asher found that out next. The tester threw a punch, but there was no strength behind it. Asher barely had to move or dodge it. The hit brushed against his cheek weakly, almost as if someone just petted him.


    The mania in his eyes had vanished, reced by growing confusion and pain. His breathing became ragged, body slowing, and his limbs trembling violently.


    His face contorted in agony and he doubled over, screaming as his body crashed from the drug¡¯s effects. Asher snorted as he realized what was happening.


    Of course. The fool had been too high to realize that he wasn¡¯t actually invincible.


    His body had endured the beating, but now that the Ignis had worn off, his nerves had caught up to the damage.


    The tester fell to his knees, his hands scrabbling at the floor, his breathing in sharp, broken gasps. The pain wasing in from every side and all at once. He needed relief. Except there was none.


    The tester looked up at Asher, his bloodied face twisting with fear especially when he saw the dark smile on the Alpha¡¯s face.


    "Tired now, are we?" Asher murmured, his voice mockingly soft.


    Then he grabbed him by the neck and hauled him upright. The man groaned, his hands weakly gripping Asher¡¯s wrist, but he had no strength left to fight back.


    Asher drove his fist into his face again and again. He didn¡¯t stop. Not even when the man¡¯s nose shattered, when his cheekbone cracked, not even when the flesh around his eyes swelled shut. He let out every ounce of frustration, disgust, and rage on him.


    By the time he was done, the tester¡¯s features were battered beyond recognition. Asher let go, watching as the tester slumped against the floor, barely breathing.


    There was no doubt he¡¯d suffer a drawn-out agony from internal bleeding and organ damage, assuming he even clung to life for more than a few moments.


    Good. Let him die a painful death, Asher thought, stepping over the fool and leaving him to fate.


    Asher¡¯s attention shifted to Samuel, still standing at the head of the table, wearing an expression equal parts horror and shock. At least the underboss had possessed enoughmon sense not to attack him. Instead, he kept perfectly still, awaiting Asher¡¯s next move.


    Taking just a step, Asher¡¯s foot nudged something small, sending it skittering a few inches on the blood-slick floor. Frowning, he nced down and realized that it was one of the drugs Umal had tried to escape with.


    "Small mercies," he muttered under his breath as he crouched to pick it up.


    That was when Asher spotted another vial, half-embedded in a slick of congealed blood near a corpse. It seemed Umal had missed it in his hurry. He snagged both bottles, rose to his feet, and strode over to Samuel.


    Samuel¡¯s gaze was locked on him, unblinking, as though bracing for whatever came next. Reaching the table, Asher dropped the drugs onto its surface with a clink.


    "Initially, I came here with just one question," he said in a voice gone cold and razor-sharp. "Now it¡¯s two." He locked eyes with Samuel. "Start talking."


    "What is your question?" Samuel went straight to the point, knowing his life was at stake here.


    "Where can I find your boss, Titan and kill him? He has my mother-inw hostage. I intend to take back a head for disy to please my purple queen."


    He added immediately, "Secondly, what is this drug? What can it do? Above all, where did ite from? And who was that man?"


    That was more than two questions.

 Chapter 229: First Bleed

    <h4>Chapter 229: [Bonus Chapter] First Bleed</h4>


    Titan, the leader of the Red Dragon, was ¡¯busy¡¯. The air in his room reeked of sweat, musk, and cheap perfume while his ragged grunts mingled with the creaking of the bed each time he thrusted into the woman beneath him.


    The woman was no other than Nancy and Titan was on top of her, his face twisted in pleasure. However, while the formidable Don of the Red Dragon gang seemed lost in the bliss, the same couldn¡¯t be said for Nancy.


    Nancy¡¯s eyes were fixed on the ceiling, her expression detached, and vacant like a porcin doll being yed with. Her arms loosely circled Titan¡¯s broad back, her nails lightly grazing his skin, but there was no passion in her touch, no real response to his thrusts other than the asional jerk of her body from the force of his movements.


    But Titan was lost in it, his body slick with sweat, muscles flexing as he drove himself into her, faster and harder, his grunts turning into heavy groans.


    Nancy felt every inch of him inside her, but it meant nothing. There was no pleasure. She was only doing this because she had no choice.


    And Titan was nearly finished. She could already feel the telltale tension in his muscles with the way his movements became shaky, and his thrusts erratic.


    Nancy swallowed, knowing what she had to do. If she didn¡¯t stroke his ego, he¡¯d make her night even worse. So she faked it like she had a hundred times before in the course of her trade.


    Nancy arched her back and moaned loudly, her voice breathy and exaggerated. "Oh, fuck.. yes, Titan!" Her fingers wed into his back, her body trembling just enough to sell the illusion.


    And just like that, Titan shuddered violently, his head rolling back in pleasure as his orgasm hit him like a boulder. With a deep, guttural growl, he buried himself inside her, filling her with his release.


    Nancy exhaled quietly, relief washing over her. Thank God it was over. Or so she thought.


    She was just about to move when Titan copsed on top of her, his full weight crushing her against the mattress.


    Goddess help her, Nancy gasped, her ribs protesting in difort. She was filled with panic because for a brief, terrifying moment, she thought he had passed out. Then she¡¯d be stuck under his dead weight, suffocating beneath the bastard who had just used her like a disposable thing.


    But then, Titan let out a deep, satisfied groan, his breath hot and heavy against her skin. Nancy forced herself to smile, despite the disgust curdling in her stomach.


    With her arms still draped around him, Nancy gave him a soft squeeze, pretending to bask in post-coital bliss, when all she really wanted to do was shove him off and run to the bathroom to scrub herself raw.


    But she had no choice but to hold him, and let him bask in his pleasure. Because men like Titan liked to believe they were gods in the bedroom. And gods didn¡¯t like to feel unwanted.


    "You¡¯ve lost your touch," Titan said, pulling out and getting off her with a grunt.


    The previous Nancy¡ªthe younger, more prideful version of herself¡ªwould have been offended at such an insult to her skill. But this Nancy¡ªthe one who had learned and matured over the years ¡ªwas just relieved at his weight leaving her.


    Titan sat up with a dissatisfied grumble, "Your daughter would¡¯ve felt a lot better, if not for your audacity in sending her away." He shot Nancy a re.


    Although anger red hot inside her, Nancy kept her expression neutral. But her nails secretly dug into her palms, pressing hard enough to leave crescent-shaped marks.


    This was why Titan had dragged her back to pay for her deceit. Because she had stolen something from him. It was not just her body, no, she was an old, worn-out game to him. What Titan wanted was Violet.


    For some twisted, disgusting reason, the man had always had an unnatural fixation on her daughter, Violet.


    Then again, it wasn¡¯t just him. It was all of them.


    Violet was beautiful. Strong-willed. And with such exotic hair, she attracted curious eyes. She was a perfect prey for predators in a ce like District One. Men liked women who challenged them, women they could delight in breaking.


    Nancy had seen it happen a thousand times before. And she had done the only thing she could to protect her child.


    She had made a deal with the devil.


    Years ago, Nancy had begged, bargained, and ultimately struck a deal with Titan.


    *No one. Not his men, not any other gang, not any predator lurking in the filth of District One, wouldy a hand on Violet.*


    In exchange, Titan would own her first bleed.


    "Small mercies," Nancy had thought at the time. One night, and it would be over. Convinced she was doing the right thing, Nancy hadn¡¯t realized how deep she was sinking until she saw Titan¡¯s nature and the cold, cruel truth stared her in the face.


    A man like Titan never settled for just "once." There was no debt repaid. No contracts honored. She had sold her daughter to a monster, and monsters don¡¯t let go of their prey.


    Nancy might not show it, but she cared for Violet deeply and wanted to keep her away from a life like hers. But this was the only trade Nancy knew, and any hope for the future seemed bleak at best.


    She¡¯d dyed the oue long past Violet¡¯s birthday, offering flimsy excuses


    about preparing her, educating her, ensuring her daughter would be the best experience he could ever have. Titan, too arrogant to suspect her true intentions, had yed along.


    Fortunately, Titan left on a business trip abroad. Then, miraculously, the Lunaris Academy form arrived. And Violet was gone. Nancy had won, even if


    she was paying dearly for it now.


    Her fingers absently drifted to her side, pressing against the bruises Titan had left there, his kicks and punches still fresh. It wasn¡¯t just that spot, her body ached all over. But the pain didn¡¯t matter. Violet had escaped. That gave her more joy even in her suffering.


    Titan stood, heading to the bathroom across from the room to clean up, but his voice still boomed, echoing in the walls.


    "You promised me Violet," he growled. "Your virgin daughter. And yet you deceived me, and now you give me your used cunt." He cussed.


    Nancy¡¯s jaw tightened, but she said nothing. As Titan kept ranting, the door suddenly opened. Nancy¡¯s eyes went wide at the sight of a stranger stepping inside.

 Chapter 230: Savior Or Executioner?

    <h4>Chapter 230: Savior Or Executioner?</h4>


    As the Don of the Red Dragon gang, Titan had many guards, stationed at every possible entry point, so Nancy wasn¡¯t familiar with all of them. Yet something about this particr young man standing there with blood on his clothes and his eerie eyes unnerved herpletely.


    Instantly, Nancy covered her exposed body, a scream building in her throat. But before she could release it, the young man simply lifted a finger to his lips. "Shh," He demanded silence.


    Nancy¡¯s heart pounded violently. To be honest, she wanted to run, but she couldn¡¯t. There was something about the way the young man looked at her that made her instinctively obey. Instead, she cautiously reached for the bedsheet, drawing it over herself while her mind spun with questions.


    Who was he? Where did hee from? He looked no older than neen, maybe twenty, but there was something old and vicious lurking beneath that youthful face.


    What was he doing here?And more importantly, how did he get past Titan¡¯s guards? If there had been a fight, they would have heard it. The walls weren¡¯t thin, but gunfire was loud enough to shake the entire building.


    But there had been none, which could only mean he had slipped through undetected. Or worse, he had eliminated them before they could make a sound.


    Nancy¡¯s blood ran cold.


    At this point, she had no idea whether this man was a savior or executioner.


    She turned to the bathroom, where Titan was still talking,pletely unaware of the uninvited guest in the room with them.


    "I mean, if I had Violet," he said with a coarseugh, "and you wanted to join in, then no problem."


    Nancy¡¯s stomach churned violently as Titan¡¯sughter filled the room, as if enjoying the vile fantasy ying in his head.


    "The virgin daughter and the experienced mother to satisfy me? That¡¯s every man¡¯s wet dream." He relished the thought.


    Those words made Nancy¡¯s cheeks burn with shame. Her fingernails dug into her palms, the humiliation, the self-hatred sinking into her like poison.


    Her eyes flicked to the young stranger, desperate to gauge his reaction. He must be disgusted with her right now. She had failed as a mother after all.


    But what she found instead startled her.


    The young man was still. So utterly motionless he almost resembled a statue. Even from that distance, Nancy felt the tension from his body. It was raw and palpable, like a storm gathering in his chest, and ready to explode.


    For a moment, he wore a look of disbelief, as though he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. Then his face darkened with a blinding, seething, all-consuming rage.


    God. Nancy¡¯s throat went dry and she knew at that moment, Titan wasn¡¯t leaving that bathroom alive. And perhaps, she wouldn¡¯t either.


    Realizing the room had gone unusually silent, Titan¡¯s voice rang out from behind the bathroom door. "Why aren¡¯t you talking anymore?" he called.


    The flush of water sounded, and then he stepped out, still half-drying his hands.


    "What? Are you jealous?" Titan teased, ncing at Nancy, mistaking her rigid silence for resentment.


    "You don¡¯t like the idea of sharing me with your daughter¡ª" He trailed off at once when he spotted Asher standing there.


    "Who is this?" Titan asked dismissively, initially assuming the stranger was just one of his men, here on some minor errand.


    He opened his mouth to scold him for entering without permission, only to stop short when he got a clearer look at Asher¡¯s bloodstained attire. In an instant, rm red in his eyes.


    He whipped toward the bed in a frantic bid for the nearest weapon, but before he managed a single step, a single word left Asher¡¯s mouth. "Sit."


    Titan froze, then, to his horror, found himself walking toward the bed. "What the¡ª?! Huh?! What is going on?" he sputtered, his voice rising in hysteria.


    His fingers twitched, his body fighting to stop, but nothing obeyed him. "Why am I listening to him?!" Titan roared, his face twisting in rage and fear.


    Nancy, who had been watching the bizarre sight, suddenly felt her own heartbeat spike in terror. This was her best chance to escape. She didn¡¯t know who this monster was, but this was a nightmare waiting to happen.


    With one quick breath, she leapt to her feet, intending to make a run for the door, only for Asher¡¯s coolmand to pin her in ce as well. "Sit too, Mother."


    Nancy¡¯s entire body seized up.


    A strange force wrapped around her, dragging her down until she was back on the bed. But above all, the word ¡¯mother¡¯ on his lips sent her heart skittering.


    Since when did she have a son? If she had one, she would have known ¡ª and prevented it. Violet was in enough trouble already.


    "Mother...?" she murmured, trying to understand where that wasing from.


    Asher made an attempt to smile at her. Or at least, it was supposed to be a smile. Instead, it looked terrifying.


    "Apologies that we have to meet this way," he murmured. "But introductions can wait, right?"


    Nancy was too stunned to respond. What in the name of the lord was going on here?


    "For now, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d like this part better." She barely registered the words before Asher turned his gaze to Titan again.


    His expression darkened, all traces of warmth he had for Nancy vanishing in Titan¡¯s case.


    "I heard something interesting about you, Titan." Asher said, his voice almost gentle. Almost.


    "Something about taking Violet¡¯s virginity." A short, breathy chuckle escaped Asher, as if the words themselves were so absurd they wereughable.


    "Please tell me that¡¯s not true."


    Unfortunately, Titan didn¡¯t seem to understand the danger he was in. Instead, his rage took over his fear, his ego refusing to break.


    His lip curled, and he spat out threats like venom. "Whatever trick this is, I¡¯ll have you die horribly for it! Whatever gang sent you, they¡¯re dead! Over!"" he bellowed.


    Asher let out a long, tired sigh. Why was the man so loud? Titan¡¯s ranting was a headache he couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with right now.


    So without a word, he reached behind his back. "I nned to bring your head back for my Violent Queen," he said, "but it seems I¡¯ll be taking something better instead."


    Asher pulled out a knife. He twirled itzily between his fingers before dropping it onto the bed. The dended between Titan¡¯s legs, the steel glinting menacingly in the light.


    "Take it off," Asher ordered, his voice like ice.

 Chapter 231: Hands Off My Mother

    <h4>Chapter 231: Hands Off My Mother</h4>


    "Huh?"


    Titan blinked, his mind struggling to understand what he meant by that, though a creeping sense of dread had already begun to settle in his gut.


    There was something cold and terrifying about the boy in front of him notwithstanding how young he looked.


    "Do I have to spell it out for you?"Asher sighed, as if he was exhausted from dealing with an idiot. "Fine, let me show you then."


    He then pointed toward Titan¡¯s crotch and made a slow slicing motion through the air.


    "Off it goes." Asher said casually, like he was discussing trimming weeds in a garden.


    It dawned on Titan, the same moment, the air in the room shifted. The kid was dead serious. Titan¡¯s face drained of color, his pupils dted in pure, unfiltered terror. He started shaking his head.


    "No. No, no, no," he pleaded, panic setting in. This cannot be. The kid had to be kidding him. This was a prank. A trick. Somebody better tell him this was a joke.


    "Yes. Yes, yes," Asher mocked in return, his voice a twisted mimicry of Titan¡¯s fearful own.


    Even Nancy, who had initially felt some relief at seeing Titan being put in his ce, felt a chill crawl down her spine.


    For the first time that night, Nancy wanted to plead for Titan, not because she felt sympathy for him. He was a disgusting, vile man, and perhaps deserved this. But cutting off his dick was a bit much of a punishment. The boy would castrate him for life.


    But the moment her lips parted to say something, Asher moved and came to kneel in front of her. The sudden movement startled her and Nancy forced herself not to jerk away.


    The boy was unstable. Who knows? One wrong move, and he might decide she was next. So Nancy held her breath, waiting for what he¡¯d do next. But the boy was calm. To her surprise, he took her hand and cradled it carefully.


    "Don¡¯t feel sorry for him," he said with such a soft voice, with his thumb brushing over her knuckles, and almost soothing her nerves.


    "It¡¯s him or Violet. And I choose Violet." His eyes darkened, the finality in those words ringing louder than any threat.


    Nancy swallowed, fear and confusion warring in her mind. What had Violet, her daughter, entangled herself with?


    No, more like, what had she led her daughter into?


    She had pushed Violet to find a better future, even advising her to use those werewolves if necessary, but never in her lifetime had she imagined it coulde to...this. It seems she¡¯d cast Violet into a fate more brutal than the one she¡¯d fled.


    Asher released Nancy¡¯s hand and straightened, leveling an impassive stare at Titan. "Cut it off," hemanded, voice devoid of mercy


    The wave ofpulsion washed over Titan and for a moment, he fought back with a strangled groan, his body drenched in sweat from resisting. But despite his desperate struggle, there was no escaping Asher¡¯s hold.


    Nancy averted her eyes just as the gruesome slicing sound filled the room. Titan released a blood-curdling, animalistic howl of agony, as he mutted himself.


    The stench of blood hit Nancy¡¯s nostrils, and she tasted bile in her throat, forcing herself to block out the sheer horror until it was finally over.


    The knife slipped from Titan¡¯s trembling hand as he copsed onto the floor, crying and wailing in pain, his blood pooling around him.


    Nancy dared to nce back and immediately regretted it. Titan was now a ruined man, shaking violently, his face twisted in unbearable torment.


    But Asher simply crouched in front of him, his expression one of mock sympathy.


    "I know, I know," he murmured, his voice almost soothing, like a manforting a grieving friend.


    "Trust me, I feel your pain."


    Titan let out another shuddering sob.


    "You probably never imagined this would happen. But then again, I never imagined you¡¯d want to sleep with both my mother-inw and my Purple Queen. But now, it won¡¯t happen." He let that piece of information sink in.


    Titan sobbed harder, his body twitching, pain filling him from his irreversible loss.


    Asher¡¯s gaze flicked to the severedid piece of flesh that once belonged to Titan, and he wrinkled his nose in disgust.


    "On second thought, I can¡¯t give that to my Purple Queen." He kicked the bloody mass away with revulsion, saying, "I wouldn¡¯t want to pollute her sight. And you won¡¯t be polluting anyone else¡¯s sight with it, either."


    Asher shot a final nce at Titan. "Lucky you, at least you get to keep your head."


    Asher turned to Nancy. "What are you waiting for, Mother?"


    She blinked. "Huh?"


    "Get dressed. We¡¯re leaving."


    For a moment, Nancy hesitated. Then Asher turned his back to her and it took her a second to realize he was giving her privacy to change. Even after the sheer brutality he had just disyed, he still showed her that courtesy. Nancy didn¡¯t know what to think about the boy.


    Nheless, she hastily gathered her scattered clothes, ignoring Titan¡¯s heartbreaking wails and dressed up.


    "I¡¯m ready," she finally whispered, her voice trembling with both fear and relief.


    "Good," Asher responded, and together they exited. But the moment Nancy stepped outside, she was rendered speechless.


    She expected there would be chaos with the guards rushing in, the whole ce in uproar over what had just happened. But instead, the guards stood exactly where they had been. They hardly even blinked in their direction when they came out.


    Had they not heard their boss¡¯s desperate scream? Even right now, Nancy could hear it. But not the guards. Apparently, they were deaf to it. Nancy¡¯s blood ran cold knowing they were under the boy¡¯s control.


    Nancy realized right at that moment that she could never return to District One. The Red Dragon woulde for her, all thanks to him. And that dark realization forced her to follow Asher without even a backward nce.

 Chapter 232: Blood Of My Blood

    <h4>Chapter 232: Blood Of My Blood</h4>


    Nancy stepped out of the cramped bathroom with a towel draped over her shoulders as she ran her fingers through her wet, tangled hair.


    The hot water had done its job of washing away the filth, the blood, the stench of that nightmarish experience but it hadn¡¯t been enough. Nancy couldn¡¯t shake the unease in her chest, not when the young boy was waiting


    The moment they drove away from Titan¡¯s residence, he had taken them straight to a small inn, one of the ces in District One where no one asked questions.


    To be honest, For a moment, Nancy had feared that Asher wanted her. That he would demand she paid him back after his eh... rescue. After all, men were men. They were all the same. But to her surprise he requested for separate rooms instead.


    The ce was far from luxurious and Nancy had stared, wide-eyed, as Asher handed an obscene amount of Cedes notes to the innkeeper, far more than the cost of the rooms itself.


    Whether it was a bribe or a warning, or both, Nancy didn¡¯t question it. She already had bigger things to worry about like the Cardinal Alpha heir sitting in the next room, waiting for a conversation she wasn¡¯t ready to have.


    But there was no dying the inevitable.


    And as if on cue, a firm knock rattled the door.


    Nancy took a deep breath, steeling herself before she opened the door to find Asher, tall and brooding. He was young, yet there was nothing boyish about him, not with his imposing frame, and the way he carried himself with absolute confidence.


    But above all, his piercing, calcting eyes caught her attention. Those eyes... they had seen too much, lived through too much.


    Nancy had interacted with dangerous men, but something about this boy unsettled her even more than Titan ever had. Whoever raised this boy, they had done a terrible job at it. But then, who was she to judge. She had not given Violet the best either.


    He stepped inside without waiting for an invitation, his sharp gaze sweeping the room like a wolf inspecting its den.


    Then he said, "This is not the best I had hoped for, but I take it you find your stayfortable, Mother?"


    Nancy¡¯s throat went dry. That word "mother " that he kept calling her threw her off bnce every single time. She opened her mouth to speak, only to close it again, her thoughts scrambling.


    Finally, she settled on a simple, stiff response.


    "It¡¯s...fine," she managed atst.


    Asher nodded, satisfied.


    "Good. Now we can talk."


    He lowered himself into the only chair in the room, iming it with ease, his long legs crossingzily over the other. Nancy hesitated before perching on the edge of the bed, tensed. It was her room, yet Asher was the one in control.


    The air was charged and it had nothing to do with the stifling size of the room.


    And then Asher finally spoke up, "For starters, my name is Asher Nightshade, heir to the West Pack, and I¡¯m interested in your daughter, Violet."


    Nancy¡¯s breath hitched. What the fuck? Her mind reeled, her pulse spiking dangerously fast.


    Violet got involved with a Cardinal Alpha? Was the girl out of her damn mind?!


    Of course, Nancy had heard of Asher Nightshade before. But she never cared for the Cardinal heirs, nor put much thought into their names, their faces, and their politics. To her, they were nothing but spoiled werewolf brats, lucky enough to have been born into the right bloodline.


    Nancy had wanted Violet to find an Alpha, but a lesser one. A heir to a smaller pack, whom she could settle down with and secure afortable life. Not one who could turn the world upside down with just his name.


    But the girl did just the opposite. Not just that, but she was involved with the Nightshade n. Those ruthless pack. Leave it to Violet to want to send her to an early grave.


    Asher continued,pletely unfazed by her reaction. "While I¡¯m here to get your blessings, Mother, I¡¯m also curious about my little Queen¡¯s background. And I¡¯m sure you know that as well."


    Nancy felt her stomach drop. Her pulse quickened and she looked away, avoiding his gaze.


    That tiny motion was enough for Asher to press on. "Who are her parents? And don¡¯t lie. I can tell when you do. So don¡¯t make me make you tell the truth. Free will is always best." He warned her.


    Slowly, Nancy lifted her gaze to meet his. And with all the truth she could muster, she said, "I honestly don¡¯t know."


    Asher gaze narrowed slightly. For a moment, he studied her in unnerving silence. Then he murmured, "But you do know something, don¡¯t you? How did Violete into your possession?"


    Nancy¡¯s shoulders slumped. "Eighteen years ago, I worked at a...pleasure house and I found her outside the door. She was just a baby. No older than a few hours. Unfortunately, there was no room for a child in that ce. No one wanted her. No one was willing to take responsibility."


    Her voice tightened. "But there was money."


    "And a note?" he guessed.


    Nancy nodded.


    "What did the note say?"


    "It said to take care of her."


    "And that was all?"


    Nancy shook her head. "At the time... yes."


    Asher¡¯s brows rose slightly, curiosity etched on his face.


    Nancy pressed on, "I used the money to buy the trailer. Started a life. But... something strange happened."


    Asher remained still, waiting.


    Nancy¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper. "Every year, on Violet¡¯s birthday, I¡¯d wake up to find money on my doorstep. That was how I learned her true birthdate, not just the day she showed up at my door."


    The room felt colder. "And what did the note say this time?" Asher asked.


    Nancy¡¯s mouth went dry. She met his eyes, unsettled by how intensely he watched her. "Happy birthday to you, blood of my blood."

 Chapter 233: The Architects

    <h4>Chapter 233: The Architects</h4>


    A clearing stretched out in a remote patch ofnd, its dirt surface ringed by thick, towering trees. The afternoon sun was hot but the trees around made the heat bearable for the figures who stood waiting. This ce had been chosen on purpose, isted and perfect for things that needed to be kept secret.


    Patrick stood in the center of it all, his hands sped behind his back, his face an unreadable mask of control. High overhead, the thunderous roar of an approaching helicopter shattered the quiet.


    The wind whipped violently, sending loose dirt and dried leaves into a swirling frenzy as the chopper descended. The trees shuddered under the force, with its branches bending as though bowing in submission.


    Patrick¡¯s men held their ground, their long coats ring from the downdraft as they signaled the pilot for a smoothnding. The sound was deafening, the rhythmic beating of the rotor des drowning out everything else.


    Then the doors swung open, and Umal stumbled out. His appearance was a mess; his clothes were disheveled, face slick with sweat, and his breath came in short, panicked bursts. He was terrified out of his mind as if he had escaped the devil¡¯s clutches. And perhaps, he did.


    But even as he hurried toward Patrick, Umal knew his life was on the line. And so, before he even reached him, Umal dropped to his knees, his head bowing low. "I¡¯m so sorry."


    Patrick didn¡¯t move, nor blink. Instead, with a simple flick of his fingers, he gestured to one of his armed men.


    The guard stepped forward, reaching down to pluck the briefcase from Umal¡¯s trembling hands and snapped the case open before Patrick.


    An icy chill settled in the air as Patrick¡¯s face went from neutral to grim when he saw the remaining bottles nestled within.


    Only five vials? In silence, Patrick breathed through his nose, controlling the rage that threatened to break free.


    "Just five?" he asked with a calm voice, but there was no mistaking the rage buried beneath those words. This was supposed to be the precious first batch of an expensive, highly secretive and experimental drug. And he just wasted it.


    "A-as I told you earlier... T-There was chaos¡ª" Umal stammered, his voice pitched with desperation. "This was all I could escape with before Asher could use his powers on me!"


    Patrick¡¯s eyes narrowed. "The few you could escape with? What happened to the rest?"


    Umal¡¯s throat bobbed as he swallowed, knowing that his next words could very well seal his fate.


    "One was used for the demonstration," he said carefully.


    Patrick didn¡¯t react so Umal forced himself to continue.


    "Two broke and.... "


    Patrick lifted his chin slightly, waiting with dangerous silence for him to finish.


    Umal¡¯s breath hitched as he uttered thest part. "Two... went missing."


    At once, Patrick shut his eyes as if he¡¯d just been dealt a final blow. His fingers curled slowly into a fist before rxing again, regaining control. His mind was made up.


    When he opened his eyes, Umal wished he hadn¡¯t because in them, he saw death.


    "So you left my drugs in Asher¡¯s hands." It was a statement, not a question, nor an usation. Just a fact. in as day.


    Umal shook his head, his entire body trembling as fear took hold. "N-No! That¡¯s not it!" he rushed out, "There¡¯s a chance Asher wouldn¡¯t even see them! After all, I couldn¡¯t find them either!" He was grasping for straws, an attempt to save himself.


    But it was toote, Patrick had already heard enough. A curt nod to one of his guards sealed Umal¡¯s fate.


    "Get rid of the fool."


    The words were spoken with such chilling indifference, as though he had just ordered the removal of garbage.


    Umal¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Perhaps, he shouldn¡¯t havee here. But then, he couldn¡¯t run with the drugs either. Patrick would have hunted him till he ended his life.


    So he lunged forward, his hands sping together in a final, pathetic plea.


    "No, Patrick, please! I can find another gang to agree to the deal! Just give me a second chance! I can¡ª" His plea died under the thunder of gunshots


    The first bullet struck his chest while the second and third drove through him, tearing through his flesh mercilessly.


    His body jerked back and he copsed, his blood pooling beneath him, sinking into the earth. Umal¡¯s ssy, unseeing eyes stared up at the sky, forever frozen in terror.


    Two more guards stepped forward, grabbing his lifeless body by the legs. Without a word, they dragged him away, his blood smearing the dirt behind them.


    Patrick watched dispassionately. What a failure this was. Then he turned away.


    His assistant, Cynthia, fell into step beside him. She was young, beautiful, sharp-minded, and ruthless when she needed to be. Just the way he liked.


    And now, she was the only one brave enough to speak. "What do we do now?"


    Patrick¡¯s stride didn¡¯t falter as he spoke.


    "We go under. For now."


    Cynthia¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. "You¡¯re certain?"


    "I know how Asher¡¯s mind works and he¡¯s trouble. He won¡¯t rest until he gets to the bottom of this. We can¡¯t draw his attention now. Not when we¡¯ve only just begun."


    Patrick approached the dark-tinted car that waited for him. The driver stepped out, opening the door with a silent bow. Patrick slipped inside, Cynthia following right behind him.


    The moment the door thudded shut, she straddled him, her hands reaching for his jawline before tilting his face up toward her. She pressed soft, and urgent kisses to his lips.


    It was coaxing like a balm to a wounded ego and Patrick let her.


    He leaned into her touch, his rigid shoulders easing slightly as her fingertips ghosted across his cheekbones, tracing the ce where Asher Nightshade had nearly taken his eye.


    The skin had long since healed but not perfectly. Her nails dragged lightly over it, her touch both reverent and possessive as she murmured, "Don¡¯t be discouraged, my love."


    Her voice was a purr, the sound weaving into his senses, his mind, his very bones.


    "You¡¯ve made a groundbreaking discovery, not even your ancestor, Gerard, could have dreamed of such power."


    Her smoky gaze devoured his every reaction. "This is not the end. We wille back stronger."


    Her breath was warm against his skin, her words threading into his soul like a hypnotic spell.


    "Those wolves won¡¯t know what hit them. Especially that pathetic excuse of an Alpha King."


    Cynthia¡¯s voice changed, mimicking the proud lilt of a mother speaking to her favored son. "You¡¯ve done well, Patrick. Mummy is so proud of you."


    At those words, Patrick¡¯s breath hitched, something feral, vtile, and dark unfurling within him. His eyes brightened, electrified, the rage, the hunger, the triumph all converging at once.


    He kissed her.


    His lips were bruising, desperate, and consuming. This was no longer aboutfort, but possession. His hands were everywhere, roaming her body with a frantic edge, tugging, gripping, demanding.


    Cynthia gasped, but she weed it, arching her back just enough for her fingers to make quick work of the belt buckle of his trousers.


    In mere seconds, both of them were joined together, panting softly in the backseat and losing themselves in that feverish union.


    Neither of them spoke. They didn¡¯t need to. Because at that moment, they weren¡¯t just lovers, but co-conspirators, and architects of a truly monstrous n.

 Chapter 234: Tell Violet

    <h4>Chapter 234: Tell Violet</h4> Nancy never thought she would leave District One. The Slums had been her whole world, the streets she had walked since childhood, and the ce that had shaped her into the woman she was today. It was a ce of no escape, until now.


    Thanks to her ¡¯son-inw¡¯, a title Asher had stubbornly reminded her of for days, the yoke was finally being broken. She was here in District Seven. Not just for a visit, not just for a job, but permanently.


    The United Dorminia was divided into twelve human districts, numbered in order of status, wealth, and power. At the top was Aster City, the capital, where the Human President governed.


    Outside of the human territories, beyond the districts, the four major werewolf packs, the North, South, East, and West, operated under the rule of the Alpha King.


    For years, the Alpha King and the Human President maintained a tenuous peace, an agreement holding together the bnce of power. Wolves had theirnds and the humans had theirs. Although both sides cohabitated, everyone knew the structure wasn¡¯t built on trust, but necessity.


    Thinking about it now, at the bottom of the hierarchy was District One, the Slums, the poorest, most dangerous ce in Dorminia. The government had practically abandoned it, leaving crime, and gangs to govern instead.


    Just above it was District Two, The Forgotten, and District Three, The Undercroft. Though slightly better than the Slums, they were still gued by high unemployment, corrupt local officials, and struggling families who had little hope of ever rising beyond their station. Children here were often put to work early, schools were underfunded, and progress was slow, <i>if it ever came at all. </i>


    District Four, The Strugglers, and District Five, The Reconstruction Zone, were still on the lower end of the spectrum, but life there was a bit more stable. Jobs existed, though they were hard toe by. Education was moderate, and crime was less rampant than in the lower districts. People fought for better lives even if the opportunity was scarce.


    District Six The Reformers, and District Seven, The Mercantile, where Asher was taking her, were the true middle-ss territories. Infrastructure was decent, schools were better, and businesses flourished. District Seven was the trading hub, filled with markets, ports, and small enterprises. It was the district for the ambitious ones hoping to climb their way into the elite.


    And then, there were the privileged districts. District Eight, The Gatekeepers, and District Nine, The Bluebloods, were upper-middle ss, home to sessful merchants, schrs, and those with valuable government connections. Technology and education thrived there. People from these districts often had direct ties to Aster City, making them more likely to secure powerful positions.


    At the highest end were District Ten, The Aristocrats, and District Eleven, Aster¡¯s Pride. These were the homes of old-money families, the kind whose wealth had survived the war. Influential politicians, corporate moguls, and high-ranking officials lived here, behind high-security walls separating them from the rest of the poption.


    And at the very top was District Twelve, The Chosen Royals. This was where the elite of the elite lived, the wealthiest and most powerful families in Dorminia. They groomed their children for leadership in Aster City, preparing them for high-level roles in government, business, and diplomacy. The cost of living was astronomical, the standard of luxury unreachable for anyone beneath them.


    The higher the district, the harder it was to enter, and the harder it was to leave. There were strict border controls ¡ª at least on the upper ss districts ¡ª regtions ensuring that people from the lower districts couldn¡¯t just walk into the lives of the privileged. The wealthy weren¡¯t interested in dealing with crime, poverty, or the desperate masses.


    And so, moving up thedder required either power or influence. Nancy had neither. But Asher did. That was how he had gotten her passage into District Seven, the easiest and secure ce he could set her up quickly. It wasn¡¯t at the top, but it was far from the underground she had lived in her whole life.


    Although Nancy wasn¡¯t sure if she should feel relieved or terrified of the change, one thing was certain, her life would never be the same again.


    Right now, they were in some restaurant in District Seven, the scent of grilled meats, freshly baked bread, and expensive spices in the air. Nancy leaned back in her seat, feeling the satisfaction of a full stomach for the first time in what felt like forever.


    This was nothing like the scraps she had fought for back in District One. The food here was rich, decadent, and seasoned just right, leaving an unfamiliar sense of contentment in her belly. She could almost close her eyes and drift away in thefort of it.


    Almost. But her nerves wouldn¡¯t let her.


    Nancy¡¯s fingers tapped lightly against the table as she stole nces at the entrance, her anxiety mounting. When was Ezra, the supposed wolf who Asher imed would watch over her and keep her safe, arrive?


    Nancy wasn¡¯t used to relying on others. Especially not men. Men were trouble. Men wanted things.


    But Asher had insisted that Ezra was one of his own, someone he trusted to keep her safe in District Seven. That she didn¡¯t have to worry.


    Nancy exhaled slowly, She wasn¡¯t worried. She just wasn¡¯t sure what to expect.


    After all, she had dealt with werewolves before in her trade. She had serviced them, talked to them, seen the power they carried like a second skin. But this was different. She wasn¡¯t meeting Ezra for her kind of business. This was something else entirely. Her new life.


    And that made her stomach churn.


    Just then, Asher straightened in his seat, his sharp gaze moving to the entrance.


    "He¡¯s here," he said simply.


    Nancy turned her head, following his gaze and froze.


    Oh. Fuck.


    The man walking toward them was sinfully gorgeous. Tall. Broad. Unfairly handsome. Dark, tousled hair, sharp-cut features that looked like they belonged to a damn god, and a presence somanding it sucked the air out of the room.


    Nancy licked her lips, her body reacting on instinct. Just her type.


    No. No. No. This was a new start. Nancy had sworn off men. She was going to start fresh. Open a business here and build a life free from her past.


    Hence, she was about to look away¡ªforce herself to stop staring¡ªbut then Ezra¡¯s eyes met hers and everything stopped.


    Ezras steps halted mid-stride. His nostrils red, pupils dting, chest rising in a sharp inhale as if he had just caught the most intoxicating scent in the world.


    Then, his lips parted, and in a deep, guttural growl, he rumbled the word. "Mate."


    Nancy blinked. Before she could even begin to process what he had just said, Ezra moved. One second, he was across the restaurant and the next, he was in front of her, pulling her up from her seat.


    Nancy squeaked in surprise as her chair scraped back, her body colliding against a wall of pure muscle. Then, before she could utter a single word, his mouth crashed against hers.


    Nancy¡¯s entire body went rigid as Ezra¡¯s lips molded over hers, his kiss searing, and possessive. The world tilted as his hand gripped her waist, pulling her impossibly close, his body burning hot against hers. Nancy didn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t move. Her brain already short-circuited, the moment too overwhelming, and too sudden for her.


    Across the table, Asher stood rooted to the spot, equally stunned.


    "... Oh, fuck," he muttered, rubbing a hand down his face.


    <i>What the hell was he going to tell Violet?</i>

 Chapter 235: Destroy Violet

    <h4>Chapter 235: Destroy Violet</h4>


    <strong>MOON FEED EXCLUSIVE: JARS OF HEART </strong>


    <i>Written by: The Oracle</i>


    <i>Oh, my drama loving addicts of Lunaris Academy! So good to have you back for another ssh of Lunaris gossip. </i>


    <i>I know, I know. You¡¯re all dying to know about the fate of our dear ¡¯Purple Storm¡¯. (spoilers: that title is so yesterday). Where is she? How is she faring, now that she has tumbled from her lofty</i><i>perch? Trust me, darlings, we will get there, but let¡¯s savor our drama one morsel at a time.</i>


    <strong>Rain Clouds and Heartache </strong>


    <i>First, can someone please exin the nonstop downpour? One minute we have clear skies, then¡ªbam¡ªtorrential showers. And then it hit me¡ªof course! Our Lightning Prince is suffering.</i>


    <i>ric Storm, cold and untouchable, has finally been struck. And by what, you ask? Not lightning, my loves. Heartbreak. Yes! It is. </i>


    <i>I mean we all saw iting. Though neither ric nor Violet have made any official announcement about their status, we know the rules (yes, folks, that¡¯s practically carved in stone), an Alpha and a Rogue cannot date. It is forbidden. Impossible. Cannot be. And yet, we cannot ignore our cold prince¡¯s pain. </i>


    The rainstorm he¡¯s been raging over us is proof that Violet¡¯s fall from grace has hit him the hardest. And I do mean hardest, because while we may not be inside that brooding head of his, his powers are making sure we all take part in his suffering.


    <i>ric, darling, we get it¡ªyou¡¯re in agony. But must our wardrobes suffer too? Some of us have new designer heels that don¡¯t respond well to constant soggy grounds. </i>


    <i>Think about it, my poor couture gowns, my exquisite heels, my perfectly styled hair, all ruined by your emotional turmoil. So, this is a direct plea to Elsie Lancaster: Queen Bee, do your job.</i>


    <i>Comfort the Lightning Prince. Soothe his broken heart. Or, if you can¡¯t do that, find a way for him to patch things up with his Purple Storm, so the sun can peek through the clouds for once more. </i>


    <i>Seriously, I need</i><i>to stunt in mytest collection, and I cannot do that in this depressing weather. So spare us from these umbre-unfriendly days, one less Alpha in your collection can¡¯t hurt.</i>


    <strong>Rise of the Rogue Queen</strong>


    <i>Now, onto the real jaw-dropper of the week, let¡¯s talk about the newest title circting on Moon Feed. </i>


    <i>Yes, you heard that right. The title of "Rogue Queen" has been floating through the halls like thetest fragrance, and it has settled itself firmly on Violet Purple¡¯s rebellious little head. </i>


    <i>Because if you thought she was going to slink into the shadows after rejecting all four houses, think again. Violet isn¡¯t just surviving, she¡¯s making history again. And history, my loves, is messy.</i>


    <i>For the first time ever, the West House and the South House are at blows. One that saw the silvered court rent in two just the other day. </i>


    <i>Why, you ask? Simple. </i>


    <i>Alpha Asher Nightshade has drawn the line, and he is team Violet all the way. Which means our favorite conniving snake, Roman Draven, is paying the price. Asher and Roman have always been as close as blood brothers, but not anymore. Not after the fox¡¯s little shenanigans at the bonfirest Friday.</i>


    <i>And Violet? Oh, she is not in a forgiving mood. Because what does our defiant little Rogue Queen do in response? She gives Roman Draven¡¯s car a personal makeover.</i>


    <i>Brown is the new ck, darlings, because she took a page out of the</i><i>ssic rebel handbook and gave that expensive ride a once-over in mud.</i>


    <i>Honestly? Even I have to admit the audacity on this girl. She might not have actual balls, but she sure acts like she does. </i>


    <i>Somebody probably needs</i><i>to tell our queen bee to brace herself.</i><i>The Purple Storm is out of the ranking system, but that means no rules. Elsie Lancaster better watch her back, because a rogue with nothing to lose can be the most dangerous opponent of all.</i>


    <strong>Where¡¯s Our Puppet Master?</strong>


    <i>Meanwhile, the big question: Where, pray tell, is Asher Nightshade?</i>


    <i>Our unpredictable West Alpha has vanished from the scene. Is he mourning the loss of his Purple Queen? Or is he off plotting something even bigger? </i>


    <i>For the sake of our already fragile sanity, let¡¯s hope he¡¯s brooding in some dark, faraway ce. Because thest thing we need is Asher¡¯s wrath on top of ric¡¯s heartbreak.</i>


    <strong>A Cry For Mercy </strong>


    <i>And finally, to our dear Lightning Prince, a little bit of sunshine is all we ask. We sympathize, we understand, we mourn your heartbreak, dear ric, but must we do so drenched to the bone?</i>


    <i>So, stay tuned, my darlings, and let¡¯s see how this ys out. As always, I¡¯ll be watching (and sipping tea) to bring you the juiciest updates. Until next time, keep your ws sharp and your secrets sharper. </i>


    <strong>The Oracle. </strong>


    "You have got to be kidding me!" Elsie raged as she finish reading thetest Moon Feed article for that day.


    The Oracle was really pushing it.


    Not only had the gossip-loving menace dared to order her around like she was somep dog, but now the entire school had joined in the chorus, summoning her like some weather-controlling deity to fix their miserable lives.


    How. Dare. They.


    She was the one who decided who rose and who fell, and no one¡ªespecially not some faceless gossip columnist¡ªwas going to dictate what she should do next.


    Elsie gritted her teeth as she scrolled through thement section, the post increasing her anger.


    <i>"Please, Elsie! We beg you, fix this rain. It¡¯s ruining my hair!"</i>


    "<i>We get it, ric is in pain, but do we all have to suffer for it?"</i>


    "<i>She¡¯s the Queen Bee, right? Then let her do something."</i>


    Just look at this. Those ungrateful bitches summoning her without respect?!


    Even if Elsie wanted to end this miserable downpour, it should have been her decision. She would have basked in their praise, their gratitude, and their adoration. Not like this. Not they demanding it as if she was obligated to fix their problems.


    And then there was Violet.


    Elsie¡¯s lip was a cruel sneer. <i>Rogue Queen. </i>As if.


    That filthy, disgraceful excuse of a whore had defied everything Lunaris stood for and was somehow being celebrated for it? Her blood boiled at the thought of it.


    Fine. If they wanted action, she¡¯d give them action.


    She grabbed her phone, her nails tapping aggressively against the screen as she dialed Grace.


    The girl answered immediately. "Elsie?"


    "Send a message to ric," Elsie ordered, her tone sharp as a dagger.


    "Tell him if he doesn¡¯t stop this rain right now, his darling Violet is going to get it from me."


    Grace hesitated. "Are you sure about that? Roman did say¡ª"


    "Do it!" She snapped, shutting Grace up immediately.


    "Yes, Elsie." Grace swallowed ended the call to go do as she was told.


    Elsie exhaled slowly,posing herself.


    Then, she picked her phone again and sent a single message.


    <strong>To: Nicole </strong>


    <strong>[ Do it.] </strong>


    The moment the message was sent, she smiled with satisfaction.


    Fuck Roman and his call for a truce.


    She was going to destroy Violet Purple.

 Chapter 236: Being Different

    <h4>Chapter 236: Being Different</h4>


    "Thank the lord the rain has stopped." Ivy remarked, gazing out the window.


    Violet turned her head toward the window, gnawing the inside of her cheek as she stared at the gloomy aftermath.


    The sky was still an angry gray, thick clouds rolling sluggishly, but at least the relentless downpour had ceased. Puddles lined the roads, with mist curling at the edges of the trees, and the scent of wet earth clung to the air like a ghost.


    Throughout the weekend, Violet had tried reaching ric so that she could exin herself over her recent actions but his phone remained off, unreachable.


    It left her with nothing but an anxious restlessness to the point she had even considered throwing caution to the wind and going to his house orb, bracing for whatever punishment might follow. But then, she remembered the deal with Roman.


    The deal was clear as day. No unnecessary attention. He expected her to keep a low profile. Unfortunately, showing up without special invitation at the North House would undoubtedly make a scene and vite the agreement.


    So Violet had swallowed the urge, just like she had swallowed Daisy¡¯s frustration over making a deal without consulting them.


    But even the hot-tempered Daisy, had relented after considering the facts. Revenge against Elsie was sweet, except none of them had the kind of protection she did. All thanks to a certain Alpha.


    If Elsie couldn¡¯t retaliate against her, she would go after them. And despite Violet¡¯s bravado, she wasn¡¯t sure she could protect them all.


    So far, the truce had held. Elsie had kept up her end, though "mostly" was the best way to put it since she and her friends had done most of the work.


    They had avoided the cafeteria since Sunday, sticking to fruit that L had secretly grown with her magic in their backyard. L had summoned an entire apple tree from the ground, only to wither it once they had gathered their fill.


    They couldn¡¯t leave the apple and many other trees she had grown to survive and draw attention. L had made it clear that her identity was to kept secret by all means. A warning she also ingrained into Daisy and Ivy¡¯s head till it was almost a mantra.


    Unfortunately, fruit could only get them so far and Violet was beginning to crave a proper meal. Yet, for the sake of keeping the peace¡ªand to avoid the inevitable confrontations¡ªshe and her roommates stuck to fruit this morning, then during lunchter today, gather as much food that wouldst them through the night.


    Deep down inside of her, Violet knew this so-called truce would notst. She knew girls like Elsie. When they marked you, they didn¡¯t just want you to fall. They wanted you destroyed. They wanted you beneath their feet forever, crushed and humiliated until you had no will to rise again.


    But if this war was going to restart, it wouldn¡¯t be from her. Violet wanted to at least say she¡¯d tried for peace, so that if she ever retaliated, she would do so without an ounce of mercy.


    Violet turned to the girls. "We¡¯re leaving together, right?" Since dragging them into this rogue mess, it was safe to say she had taken responsibility for them.


    "Yes, I have Werewolf Anthropology and Culture," Ivy chirped.


    Daisy rolled her eyes. "Ivy, everyone here has Werewolf Anthropology and Culture," she pointed out dryly.


    Not missing a beat, Ivy shrugged. "All the more reason to hurry."


    Gathering their belongings, the girls set off from their shack on foot, the boots they had gone for squishing against the damp ground. Though the rain had finally ended, the air remained mmy, and the earth was slick and moldy.


    With time on their side, they walked slowly, engaging in funny conversation that lightened their trek and intentionally avoiding talking about whatever awaited them at school today.


    The further they went, the busier the roads became with students heading toward the school ground, some in small groups, some alone, and the elites ones in their cars, but all stealing nces at them.


    They whispered as usual, and Violet could feel their gazes sliding over her and her girls, assessing, questioning, and dissecting. But that was all they did. No one stepped forward to start trouble, which probably meant Elsie was keeping her part of the bargain. But the question was: how long would thatst?


    Werewolf Anthropology and Culture was


    one of the mandatory sses for all students at Lunaris. And of course, it was taught by Mr. Radcliff, the racist prick, as they not-so-secretlybeled him.


    Violet and her girls entered, only for the air to feel instantly heavier and it took one nce to understand why.


    The ssroom had been rearranged. No longer were the packs scattered amongst each other, sitting where they pleased. No, the students were now rigidly separated by pack affiliation. The West House and South House especially sat far away from each other.


    Even the North and East House who has no beef with each other were forced to separate as well. Hence the sitting arrangement was South, East, West and North.


    Principal Jameson clearly wasn¡¯t taking chances after Saturday¡¯s disaster. Keeping the packs divided was a preemptive strike to prevent another conflict.


    However, it was not just the houses, the rogues were affected too and Violet could see four untouched and isted seats at the very back of the ssroom.


    Violet snorted, if they thought the seating arrangements was going to offend her, then they were delusional. Whether this was Elsie¡¯s or Jameson¡¯s doing, she didn¡¯t care. At least in this spot, Violet could see everything happening in the ss ¡ª and perhaps sleep in peace if the lecture gets boring.


    Under their watchful eyes, Violet strode toward her seat, shoulders squared, and her chin lifted high.


    L followed her. Daisy followed L. And Ivy after Daisy. One at a time, the Four rogue girls, moved through a sea of wolves, and humans with an indifferent swag.


    Violet smirked. <i>Being different was sexy. </i>

 Chapter 237: Mate Bond -1

    <h4>Chapter 237: Mate Bond -1</h4>


    ric Storm didn¡¯t show up for ss, but Griffin did¡ªthank God¡ªand, unfortunately, so did Roman. Ugh. Asher was still nowhere to be seen, and thanks to the Oracle¡¯stest article, even Violet found herself specting about his sudden disappearance.


    However, one thing was certain: Asher Nightshade was not sulking over a heartbreak. The very thought of it wasughable. Asher, of all people? It was simply impossible.


    Asher wasn¡¯t the type to be stopped by obstacles¡ªhe would destroy it. if anything, Violet feared what his absence truly meant. Only the gods knew what he was setting into motion in secret because she wanted no part in it.


    Thankfully, Roman¡¯s queen, Elsie Lancaster, was absent, sparing Violet from having to endure her presence. But that didn¡¯t mean her little prince, Roman wasn¡¯t watching. Griffin too. Both of them stared at her to the point Violet had to force herself to pretend not to notice.


    Thankfully, Mr. Radcliff arrived, sparing her further annoyance as ss officially began.


    "Wee, everyone," Mr. Radcliff greeted, switching on his electronic board as the ss pulled out their learning materials as well.


    "Today, we will be discussing one of the most fundamental aspects of werewolf culture: <strong>The Mate Bond</strong>."


    Chatterings rose in the ss, and Violet observed the atmosphere with an arched brow. It reminded her of how students at her old school used to get all excited over certain topics in biology. The reproductive system, for instance, always had them eager to learn. Apparently, talking about mates was just as much of a hot topic.


    Interesting.


    Radcliff continued, breaking the topic down as he gestured toward the disy on the board:


    "Today, our objective is to understand the customs surrounding werewolf mates and bonding rituals."


    With a flick of his electronic pen, he underlined the topics listed:


    <strong>Mating Bond & Mating Fever</strong>


    <strong>Rituals Rted to Mate Bonding (Marking Ceremony)</strong>


    <strong>Fated Mates vs. Chosen Mates</strong>


    <strong>Courtship Customs and Expectations</strong>


    Lowering the pen, Radcliff stepped to the front of the ss, saying with an air of importance. "Some of you, especially the older students, may already know about this, but I will still demand your undivided attention. This is a subject that can quite literally change your life."


    The shift in the ssroom was noticed immediately. Even the more carefree students straightened in their seats, some of them leaning forward, eager to learn.


    Not that Violet wasn¡¯t interested, but it was hard to take lessons on fate and romance seriously when her own life was currently a spectacr disaster. Nheless, she kept quiet and listened. Observing was always better.


    "The mate bond," Mr. Radcliff began, his tone reverent, "is the greatest blessing given to us by the Moon Goddess herself. It is a match made in heaven. The divine moment when two souls, destined for one another, finally recognize their other half. It is the purest form of connection."


    His gaze swept across the room, ensuring he had everyone¡¯s attention before he went on.


    "Now, how do mates find each other?" He lifted a single finger. "For some, it happens instantly and usually triggered by scent. When a mate¡¯s unique scent reaches the other, there is no denying the pull, it is immediate and absolute."


    He lifted a second finger. "For others, it develops slowly. steady. A gradual realization as fate draws them together over time. This is especiallymon in an ¡¯enemies to lovers¡¯ dynamic."


    A few students chuckled, but Violet couldn¡¯t share in the their joy, shifting ufortably instead in her seat. And it was because someone was staring at her. Hard.


    Unable to resist the weight of the gaze any longer, she turned toward Roman, only to meet an intensity that made her stomach clench.


    What the hell?


    There was something knowing in his expression. A glint in his green eyes that made Violet frown. Was he seriously thinking¡ª?


    No.


    No. No. No.


    He was not actually considering that they had a mate bond, right?


    Violet nearly scoffed. Had he finally lost his mind?


    With a defiant re, Violet snapped her gaze away, forcing herself to concentrate on the lesson.


    Whatever Roman¡¯s delusions were, she refused to be fooled by his ridiculous ims about some so-called animal bond. He could go fuck himself.


    Radcliff¡¯s lecture continued.


    "We do not question the ways of the Goddess," he stated. "Some mates crash into each other like a wrecking ball, while others are drawn together by an invisible thread, slowly pulling them in until there is no escaping it. But one fact remains clear¡ª"His voice had an edge to it now,


    "Once the bond snaps into ce, it does not ask for permission. And when that connection is realized... thenes the mating fever."


    At that, the ss went silent. So silent that if a pin dropped, everyone would have heard it.


    "The mating fever is the most intense, primal experience a werewolf can endure. And it is reserved solely for soulmates." Radcliff said in a way that drew the ss in. "It is the overwhelming urge to mate and seal the bond. Picture two souls finding each other after an eternity of longing, the only thing that matters at that moment is to be together."


    The tension in the air thickened as he continued. "The fever is not gentle. It demands. It consumes. It is like moltenva in your veins, a fire that cannot be extinguished until the bond is fulfilled."


    He paused, giving the ss a grave look. "Which is why, for those who do not wish to be bonded to their mate, whether due to personal reasons, pack politics, or simple ipatibility, they must reject the bond immediately. Otherwise, the fever will force your hand..." Radcliff coughed, cheeks flushing slightly. "and drive you to take action."


    The ss erupted inughter, but it was not funny to Violet. She didn¡¯t like the idea of some goddess in the sky making her lust over someone she might not even like. That sounded like absolute bullshit.


    Lucky her, she was Fae, not a werewolf.


    Surely, this didn¡¯t apply to her, right?


    Damn. She would have to ask L after ss.


    "Some mates mark each other during the mating fever," Radcliff continued, regaining hisposure, "while others resist it to a point. It all depends on your level of self-control, considering that during the fever, you will be in a... Frenzy."


    "Frenzy", the way he said it made a few students stifling their giggles.


    "It is rmended, actually," Radcliff added, adjusting his cor, "because the shared intensity¡ªwell, um, it... heightens the experience." His face turned slightly red.


    Nearly all the students snickered, others grinning not-so-subtly.


    Radcliff straightened at once, attempting to salvage his dignity.


    "The key point is once you mark your mate, your souls be one. There is no turning back. You are bound for life."

 Chapter 238: Mate Bond - 2

    <h4>Chapter 238: Mate Bond - 2</h4>


    "Now, I know that some of you are curious about the marking ceremony," Radcliff said, his voice carrying the same reverence as before. "It is a significant rite in werewolf culture, the process by which a male wolf shifter bites his mate to embed his scent into her flesh, and the female reciprocates."


    "While this might sound primitive, strange, childish or even animalistic to outsiders," he continued, "it is, in fact, a deeply sacred ritual, honored by the Moon Goddess herself. It is through this act that the binding rune appears on the skin of both mates, a proof of their eternal bond."


    Violet, suddenly perked up, her mind catching onto thatst part.


    <i>So, the Moon Goddess gives them a permanent tattoo for fucking and biting each other? </i>


    <i>Cool</i>.


    Radcliff gestured toward the electronic board, tapping the disy where sketches of runes appeared. "The binding rune," he exined, "varies from couple to couple. It is as unique as the bond itself. No two couple marks are the same."


    "It can appear anywhere on the body," he said, scrolling through the images. "Though, over time, we have documented the mostmon spots which are the neck, the arms, the shoulder, the chest, the thighs, the stomach ¡ª"


    "Or on the butt." Abel, Roman¡¯s beta interrupted him with a cocky grin. "Now that¡¯s a spot I¡¯d love to check out on my mate."


    The ss exploded intoughter at once. Violet rolled her eyes as she caught Roman pping Abel a high five, the two of them looking way too pleased with themselves. Of course. Fools.


    Mr. Radcliff exhaled deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Ha ha, so funny," he said dryly, trying to rein it in. "No more jokes. We¡¯re discussing something of importance."


    At least the man was trying to act like a responsible teacher today instead of his usual petty self of being partial towards the wolves. It was almost impressive.


    Clearing his throat, Mr. Radcliff moved on. "The mate bond is sacred to our people. It is a divine gift, meant to be cherished, which is why interfering with another¡¯s mate is considered a grave offense."


    Theughter died down as his tone turned serious. "Even rejecting a mate bond is frowned upon, but at the end of the day, everyone has free will. Some choose to embrace the bond. Others... walk away."


    "However," Radcliff went on, "what makes the mate bond even rarer now is the loss of pureblooded she-wolves during the Great War. Their numbers were decimated, and with them, many future bonds that may have formed."


    A quiet tension passed through the room at the mention of the war, but no one dwelt on it. It was quite obvious that conversation was still a sore one for both species.


    "But fear not," Radcliff said, lightening his once grim tone, "the Moon Goddess is merciful. Over the years, she has extended this grace to humans, which is why we now see wolves and humans being bonded together. It remains umon, but it is possible."


    "In fact," Radcliff added, "Lunaris Academy even had a fated couple about three years ago. But since then, no new student has been bonded. So yes, it¡¯s rare, but it does happen."


    There was a long beat of silence as the ss absorbed everything. Then Radcliff turned from the board, sweeping his gaze across the room.


    "Any questions before we move on?"


    Before anyone else could even move, Daisy¡¯s hand shot into the air immediately, but Mr. Radcliff pointedly looked past her.


    Instead, he turned to Dion, whose hand hovered just before Daisy¡¯s.


    "Yes, Mr. Dion?"


    Violet cursed under her breath. Just when she thought the man had changed, he proved that assholes never really do. She saw his move for exactly what it was, and in that moment, their rogue status had never felt louder. Mr. Radcliff was throwing it right in their faces.


    Dion stood up straight and asked. "Why can¡¯t humans recognize their human mates?" Although he sounded genuinely curious, Dion was know for his jokes and right now, his expression said it all.


    Mr. Radcliff¡¯s lips thinned with irritation. "Because you¡¯re obviously human," he replied coldly. "Don¡¯t ask me such a foolish question again."


    A ripple ofughter ran through the ss while Daisy¡¯s mouth tightened in disbelief. To think the man would ignore her the smart one, only to give that jester a chance.


    Mr. Radcliff scanned the room. "Next?" he said, ignoring Daisy yet again.


    This time, Amanda lifted a hand, turning a flirtatious nce toward Griffin.


    "In the case of a human mated to a werewolf, would she feel the mate bond?" Amanda asked, batting her eyshes in Griffin¡¯s direction.


    Oh God. Violet wanted to puke. Some people sure are dumb.


    "Yes and no," Mr. Radcliff replied. "Initially, it might be weaker. Humansck the wolf, so they don¡¯t feel that push as strongly. They take time to adjust. But that¡¯s precisely where the mating feveres in. Even if the human isn¡¯t inmed by it the way the werewolf is, resistance is practically impossible once there¡¯s skin contact. Let¡¯s just say things tend to be...concluded from there." He finished with a suggestive edge in his tone, prompting scattered giggles in the ssroom.


    "Any other questions?" Mr. Radcliff nced around pointedly, still ignoring Daisy¡¯s raised hand.


    Violet leaned over and whispered to Daisy, "Don¡¯t bother," but the girl refused to lower her arm, stubborn as a bull.


    From across the room, Roman casually lifted his hand. Mr. Radcliff¡¯s expression brightened instantly. "Yes, Mr. Draven?" he said, sounding almost eager.


    Roman dipped his head in Daisy¡¯s direction. "She¡¯s been trying to ask a question for a while, sir. Was starting to wonder if you needed your eyes checked."


    Violet raised an eyebrow, perplexed by Roman¡¯s sudden helpfulness, however, she quickly forced her face back to neutral.


    Mr. Radcliff cleared his throat, an embarrassed flush creeping up his neck. "Right, of course. Mrs. Fairchild, your question?" he said, finally acknowledging Daisy with a forced smile.


    Although Daisy was pissed at his attitude, she got her chance after all. So she straightened her uniform and asked firmly. "Is it possible to have more than one mate?"

 Chapter 239: Mate Bond - 3

    <h4>Chapter 239: Mate Bond - 3</h4>


    Daisy¡¯s question sent a ripple through the room, stirring up hushed murmurs as students leaned toward one another, each of them sharing their own spections.


    "Alright, silence." Mr. Radcliff called out, though he didn¡¯t wait for the noise topletely settle before answering.


    "It is rare. But yes, it is possible."


    That single sentence was like tossing a lit match into a pile of dry leaves. The ss was stirred again, their conversation growing louder as students eagerly debated the idea of multiple mates.


    But Radcliff¡¯s patience had already reached its limit. "Silence!" He boomed, his voice crashing over them like thunder.


    This time, the ssroom fell still. Only when Radcliff was sure he had their full attention did he fold his arms behind his back, eyes dark with thought.


    "Aside from the moon goddess¡¯ machination, there are a few instances where a wolf may find themselves bonded to more than one mate," he admitted, "One of the most well-documented cases is when a werewolf is born with an unusually strong soul. These wolves tend to radiate dominant energy, an aura powerful enough to pull multiple mates toward them."


    The buzz returned, though less uproarious this time. Roman,zily stretching in his seat,mented, "Sounds like an East thing," tossing a mocking nce at Griffin¡¯s corner.


    Griffin in return, let out a low growl, so deep it reverberated across the desks.


    Before Violet even had time to think, she turned sharply to Roman and snapped, "Behave, asshole."


    The moment the words left her lips, the entire ssroom collectively gasped, dramatic and scandalized.


    Every head snapped in her direction, eyes wide with disbelief and it took one tense second for Violet to realize what she¡¯d just done.


    <i>Oh Shit</i>.


    A rogue like her had just publicly insulted an Alpha which was like an enormous taboo in theirw book.


    Violet¡¯s entire body went still, but she didn¡¯t back down. Instead she lifted her chin, locking eyes with Roman and daring him to make an issue of it.


    For a moment, there was silence, thick with unspoken tension. Then Roman¡¯s lips curved into a slow, aggravating smirk.


    "Sure thing, Mommy."


    Abel was the first to snort, his amusement quickly infecting the rest of the pack, followed by the rest of the students who burst into an awkward and exaggeratedughter.


    Even Violet, despite her stiff spine, was forced to give a fake chuckle, turning back toward the front as her ears burned. That was awkward.


    Damn it. She hated this ceasefire with Elsie¡ª Violet missed speaking her mind to certain people, but apparently that was off-limits now.


    Daisy, not fully satisfied, pressed further. "So what happens when a wolf is bound to multiple mates? How do they choose?"


    Radcliff scratched the back of his head, his unease visible, as though this was thest question he wanted to answer. But then, he had no choice.


    "They don¡¯t."


    The students fell into stunned silence.


    Radcliff continued, "The bond does not allow for half-measures. The Moon Goddess makes no mistakes, which means the wolf cannot simply ¡¯choose¡¯ between their mates. The connection is absolute. It is meant to beplete, or the soul will be unstable."


    Dion, who had been listening with rapt interest, suddenly grinned. "If that¡¯s the case, then I think having more than one mate sounds hot."His expression turned dreamy, like he was already fantasizing about it.


    A few students murmured in agreement, nodding along, whispering about how having two mates would be exciting.


    But Mr. Radcliff scoffed loudly, "So you think," he replied, his voice edged with skepticism. "While the idea of multiple mates might seem appealing, even exotic, let me remind you that this is not some fairytale fantasy. You¡¯re dealing with multiple mates, that means bncing multiple, very real connections. And love isn¡¯t always enough to hold everything together."


    He paused, letting the ss absorb his words before he went on to reveal next.


    "In fact, history has already shown us how disastrous multiple bond can be. About three hundred years ago, before the Great Wars, there was a she-wolf named Moira who discovered she had two mates: Caden and Aden, both linked to her by the Moon Goddess.


    "Both men were bound to her soul but there was one problem¡ªMoira favored Caden. Aden, consumed by jealousy, could not bear it. And rather than fight for her love or ept the bond as it was, he did the unthinkable by killing Caden. Realizing what he had done, Aden was unable to live with his action, so he turned the de on himself."


    Damn, Violet breathed,that was dark even for her. She was stunned like the rest of the ss.


    "Moira lost both of her mates in a single day and the agony of it broke her. The pain of losing a mate is said to be unbearable. If you want to understand it, then picture your heart being ripped out of your chest while still alive. Unfortunately, losing two?" Radcliff shook his head. "That was a torment beyond words. In the end, Moira took her own life, unable to withstand the loss."


    "Since then," Radcliff says, "no one prays to the Moon Goddess for multiple mates.


    Having more than one mate demands an extraordinary amount of care and wisdom. You¡¯d have to manage a ¡¯harem¡¯ dynamic, in a sense, and that¡¯s a tightrope most of us hope never to walk."


    The ss was still reeling from the revtion when Violet spoke up in a challenging tone, "But some people have walked that tightrope, haven¡¯t they?"


    "Excuse me?" Mr. Radcliff looked startled by her sudden question.


    "You¡¯ve only mentioned one woman whose multi-mate bond failed," Violet continued. "Negative stories grab the most attention, but there must be others whose multiple bonds did work, right?"


    Radcliff scowled at her, clearly itching to respond harshly, but that was until he met Roman¡¯s smug but warning stare. Clearing his throat, he replied instead, "Yes, there are cases where multiple-mate bonds have been sessful."


    "Good," Violet said with satisfaction.


    Amanda scoffed from the other side of the room. "Why do you ask, Rogue Queen? You think the Moon Goddess has time to bestow a mate bond on someone like you?"


    Violet smiled sweetly. "First, thanks for acknowledging my title as a ¡¯Queen¡¯. Second," she leaned forward, her voice like silkced with venom, "if I wanted a mate, I¡¯d get one of my own choosing rather than wait around for some goddess to make me lust after a random guy."


    She gave Amanda a once-over, slow and unimpressed. "But with that birdbrain of yours, I guess you¡¯re perfectly content doing exactly that."

 Chapter 240: Picture Your Mate

    <h4>Chapter 240: Picture Your Mate</h4> "Burn." Dion muttered under his breath, and the ss erupted intoughter.


    Amanda¡¯s face turned beet red, her nails digging into the desk in frustration before she whipped her head toward Griffin, her voice high-pitched and aggrieved.


    "Do something!" She demanded, her pathetic plea dripping with entitlement as if Griffin was supposed to step in and defend her honor.


    But Griffin¡¯s expression was the perfect picture of unimpressed as he gave her a look that clearly said, <i>Are you stupid? </i>


    The whole thing was too much for Roman, and he crumpled forward inughter, his shoulders shaking from the force of it. Apparently, this was shaping up to be one of the most entertaining sses he¡¯d attended in a while.


    Unfortunately, Mr. Radcliff was not amused. "Violet Purple," he called out, "you seem to have a problem with the sacred mate bond." The way he said it made it seem as if she had insulted it somehow.


    Violet recognized the not-so-subtle usation immediately and responded innocently, "Of course not, Mr. Radcliff. It¡¯s just that the concept of the mate bond makes me question freedom of choice if the Moon Goddess is the one deciding."


    Her voice was carefully measured, neutral enough to sound like it was an intellectual question, rather than a challenge. Violet wasn¡¯t stupid enough to outright provoke the wolves, especially not now that she was at her most vulnerable.


    "That¡¯s a nice question that deserves an answer, don¡¯t you think, Mr. Radcliff?" Griffin interjected, his voice calm and pointed, as if he too detected the teacher¡¯s irritability.


    Radcliff¡¯s jaw tightened, but in the end, he forced a stiff response. "Yes, of course, it¡¯s a good question," he said, walking to the front of the board.


    Violet breathed a sigh of relief, grateful to have dodged that bullet. She then turned to silently thank Griffin but he had already turned away and Violet knew deep down that the move was a dismissal. It seems just like ric, someone else was mad at her. It was not surprising though. She fucked up.


    Her thoughts were interrupted when Mr. Radcliff began the answer to her question.


    "While the mate bond serves as a force that draws two souls together, it does not create feelings from nothing. It merely enhances what is already there. For example, in cases where mates start as enemies to lovers, the attraction often exists long before the bond is fully recognized.


    "Perhaps they¡¯ve been drawn to each other for weeks, months, maybe even years, feeling a pull they don¡¯t understand or refuse to acknowledge. They may mistake it for irritation, rivalry, or even hatred. But the truth is, their souls have already begun to recognize each other, even if their minds haven¡¯t caught up yet.


    "Even for those whose bonds snap into ce instantly, they have to put in effort to maintain the rtionship. So no, the bond does not force love. But it does make it impossible to ignore. I hope that answers your doubt, miss. Purple." He said pointedly.


    Violet raised a brow. She had to admit, even though the man was an asshole pretty much most of the times, he was a good teacher.


    "Clear, sir." Violet admitted.


    "Good," Radcliff said, brimming with such smugness that she half-expected him to fan out peacock feathers right there.


    "We¡¯re pressed for time, so that concludes today¡¯s questions. Let us move on with the lesson."


    Radcliff forged ahead on the electronic board, underlining the next point. "Now, let¡¯s briefly discuss the distinction between ¡¯fated mates¡¯ and ¡¯chosen mates.¡¯"


    He turned back toward the ss, gaze sweeping over them as he continued.


    "As we already know, fated mates are the pairs chosen by the Moon Goddess herself, bound by an unbreakable spiritual connection. On the other hand, we also have chosen mates, wolves who form bonds outside the goddess-ordained connection. While these bonds may not have the same mystical pull, they are still highly respected in our culture. Not every wolf finds their fated mate, and in those cases, they have the freedom to choose their own partners whether human or wolf. These rtionships can be just as strong, but the fated bond runs deeper."


    The ss was still digesting his words, when the bell rang and there was a sigh of relief. Lessons was over!


    Chairs scraped against the floor with students stretching as they rose from their seats, the room filling with the rustle of backpacks and low chatter.


    "Wait." Radcliff suddenly said, making everyone freeze mid-step. "Now before you go, your assignment..."


    The ss groaned in unison. No!


    But Radcliff¡¯s expression remained impassive as he continued mercilessly.


    "You will each write an essay imagining one of your ssmates as your potential mate. I expect thorough reasoning on why you believe they would be a good match."


    Violet practically groaned.<i>What the hell kind of assignment was that?</i>


    Of all the awkward, pointless things to write about, why this? How was she supposed to pretend someone in this ss was her freaking soulmate? That was not her thing.


    Still grumbling internally, Violet rose to her feet only for Roman Draven to materialize right in front of her without warning.


    "Hello, little rogue queen," he drawled


    Violet pursed her lips at him. "I thought alphas weren¡¯t supposed to talk to rogues," she said coolly, slinging her bag over her shoulder and tried to go in the other direction only to collide with a solid wall of muscle.


    Griffin Hale.


    Violet blinked up at him, taking in his grim expression. Someone was moody.


    "We need to talk." Griffin said tersely.


    Violet nodded, much to Roman¡¯s horror.


    "What? No¡ªwhat the hell, Purple? You can¡¯t just¡ª"His protest was cut short by the sudden buzz of his phone.


    But it wasn¡¯t just his, all around them, phones were buzzing with notification at once.


    A ripple of tension passed through the students as they instinctively reached for their devices, eyes eagerly scanning their screens.


    Violet picked up her phone as well only for her expression to darken the next seconds.

 Chapter 241: Broken Queen - 1

    <h4>Chapter 241: Broken Queen - 1</h4>


    Everyone has a moment¡ªright before disaster strikes¡ªwhen the world still feels intact. That perfect second where the floor is steady beneath your feet, and the storm has not swallowed the sky yet.


    Then, the ground shifts and the fall begins. And while some falls are silent, others echo like a war cry.


    Violet had always known she was walking a precarious line here, bnced between defiance and destruction. She had yed the game, danced at the eye of the storm, believing she couldmand the chaos instead of bing consumed by it.


    But the thing about storms is that they don¡¯t ask for permission before they strike. Neither do the walls stop the world from watching when they finally copse. And they did fall.


    The wolves smelled blood. The everwatchful vultures of Lunaris had waited for a single crack in her armor, a moment of weakness¡ªanything to rip her apart. And here it was, gift-wrapped and disyed for all to see.


    One video.


    One reckless moment, twisted into the proof of the one thing she¡¯d fought so hard never to be: the daughter of a whore.


    Like mother, like daughter.


    The words had not yet been uttered, but she could already hear them being whispered in the hallways, sensed them winding their way into the next scandalous Moon Feed article, felt them shaping on sneering lips as they watched Violet Purple¡¯s downfall.


    Checkmate.


    "Violet..." She heard L mention her name, and when her gaze slid up to hers, there was concern and pity there. Her protector looked at her as if she was the sparrow whose nest had been raided at dawn.


    Somebody had captured Violet¡¯s heavy petting with ric and Griffin at the bonfire in Silver de. Except this was no ordinary scandal, no simple humiliation, but her worst nightmare brought to life. And she knew exactly who would revel in making her suffer so that his own queen could blossom.


    Roman.


    Rage red inside her like an inferno, and Violet whirled toward him, her eyes zing. "You did this, didn¡¯t you?!"


    Roman¡¯s expression darkened, his posture rigid."This is not my doing!" he barked back.


    Violet didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, she studied him. While the rest of the ss looked shocked or horrified at the content of the video, Roman seemed merely caught off guard, as though he hadn¡¯t expected it to be released.


    Her stomach churned. "But you knew about it, didn¡¯t you?" she snarled.


    Roman¡¯s jaw clenched. "It was a bonfire party, and the three of you¡ª" He nted a look at Griffin, "¡ªweren¡¯t exactly discreet. Anyone could have seen you."


    The truth hit Violet hard. She hadn¡¯t been careful, not that night. One moment, she¡¯d been trying to apologize to Griffin, and the next, everything had spiraled out of control.


    And now, thanks to that slip, the entire school had a front-row seat to her moans and to ric and Griffin¡¯s hands on her body. Even with the darkness of the night, there was no mistaking her hair, her voice, nor that of the two Alphas tangled with her.


    Her blood turned cold. If the video was from Friday night, why had it been exposed now? Why not immediately? Clearly, this was intentional.


    Violet hastily pulled out her phone, tracing the source of the video. It wasn¡¯t just a random leak but had been posted through a blog, one owned by Nicole. And there it was an article titled, "The Truth About the Purple Whore" ring back at her, bold as day.


    It dawned on her at once who did this.


    "Elsie." Violet sneered, bitterness wing at her. She spun around to storm off in search of that backstabbing witch, only for Roman to grab her arm.


    "Violet, don¡¯t ¡ª!"


    "No. Don¡¯t touch me!" Violet shoved him off, her eyes sparking with fury.


    She got in his face, snarling. "You were the one who requested this ceasefire so I¡¯d let my guard down, and then you both set out to ruin my life!"


    Roman shook his head, frantic. "I swear I had no idea it was recorded. I only wanted you and Elsie to cohabitate peacefully."


    Violet¡¯s voice turned cold. "Well, now you see there¡¯ll be no peace." She stated it like a final verdict.


    "Violet..." Griffin spoke up this time. Her nce shifted toward him, and he met her eyes with a pleading gaze. But Violet wasn¡¯t in any mood for gentle persuasion. Elsie had started this; she would end it.


    Without another word, Violet stalked off, ignoring the calls not just from Griffin and Roman, but her concerned roommates too. Right now, the shield she wove around herself was being scattered like windblown petals and she needed to regain it in a way or another.


    When animals were backed into a corner, they had two choices: Flight or fight. Violet chose fight. It was the only way she knew.


    The scene, unfolding right in the middle of ss, had caught enough onlookers to fill the entire room. Yet when she moved, the students parted for her like the Red Sea parted for Moses. And, of course, they followed, eager to see what she would do next.


    Violet wasn¡¯t certain where Elsie might be, but she couldn¡¯t waste a single second calming down. Anger roiled in her veins like a storm and she wanted the bitch to feel it while it blew hot.


    She knew how Elsie¡¯s mind worked. The queen bee loved to unt her authority after a move like this. And Violet would find her. Or find those who would find her.


    Then she felt this tingling in the air and that was precisely when ric Storm decided to appear, looking as handsome and severe as ever, a faint tension shadowing his features.


    But Violet brushed past him. She had no patience for pretty storms right now. But he caught her arm, spinning her around.


    "Not now," she hissed, attempting to pry loose from his grip.


    But ric¡¯s next words froze her.


    "Let¡¯s break up."


    "What?"

 Chapter 242: Broken Queen - 2

    <h4>Chapter 242: Broken Queen - 2</h4> "This is seriously not the time, ric." Violet said firmly, shoving past him, desperate to find Elsie. They would talk about their rtionship issuester.


    But just as she took a step, his next words shattered her.


    "Is that what you learned from your mother?"


    She froze.


    A violent crack split through Violet¡¯s chest, as if her very soul had been struck. Her breath hitched and the air around her suddenly became suffocating.


    With her ears ringing, Violet turned back to him slowly, her eyes wide with disbelief. ric? Her ric? Of all people, she never thought he¡¯d be the one to twist the knife in such a cruel way.


    Her gaze went to the sea of students, their hungry stares locked onto the scene, devouring her pain like a mealid at a grand feast.


    ric has thrown her into the center of a storm she didn¡¯t ask for, her secrets unraveling in the eyes of a ravenous crowd.


    Violet swallowed the lump in her throat, forcing herself to speak. "Why are you doing this? Did Elsie put you up to this? To humiliate me publicly, is that it?"


    ricughed, a harsh, cold sound that dug into her bones like ws. "Elsie? I should thank her, actually, for opening my eyes. For helping me see exactly the kind of person you are."


    Violet felt her heart fracture into a million tiny splinters, but she refused to let it show. Not here, not when so many vultures were already circling.


    Taking a deep, shuddering breath, she clenched her fists to fight the tremor in her hands. Then she lifted her chin, staring straight into ric¡¯s blue eyes.


    "Fine. Let¡¯s break up." She said it coolly, like the words didn¡¯t taste like blood on her tongue. "There you have it. We¡¯re good to go, right?"


    Violet was ready to walk past him and be done with this nightmare when ric suddenly grabbed her arm. The next thing she knew, he was lifting her wrist into the air, disying her like some kind of exhibit for the entire school to see.


    "What you saw in that video is real," ric announced, his voice carrying over the stunned crowd. "Yes, Griffin and I had a good time with her."


    A flurry of gasps erupted from the students, and the next seconds, the sound of their judgment and disgust increased.


    Violet felt the world around her tilt.


    No. No, no. She didn¡¯t want this.


    But ric wasn¡¯t done.


    "Griffin and I thought she was the one for us. We wanted to go exclusive with her. We actually believed in her." He let out a bitter scoff, then added cruelly, "But I guess, just like Eve in the Bible, women just love colluding with snakes."


    His meaning couldn¡¯t be clearer. He was talking about Roman.


    Just like that, the students¡¯ gasps and whispers turned into a roaring tide of gossip.


    The blood drained from Violet¡¯s face. ric knew. He must have seen or heard something about that night with Roman. But that had been a misunderstanding. Didn¡¯t he know that? Why would she ever want Roman?


    Even at that, Violet never imagined ric would publicly condemn her like this instead of talking it out with her. He had made sure the whole world saw her for exactly what she had always feared.


    <i>A girl no different from her mother.</i>


    He finally let her go, the horror barely settling when a new voice rang out.


    "And that is why you don¡¯t trust kids from the slums. They infest everything they touch."


    Elsie.


    The queen bee stepped forward from the crowd, her expression smug, eyes gleaming with cruel triumph


    Of course. This had to be her n. She had managed to get ric on board with it. To think she had ever trusted that bastard.


    Elsie¡¯s gaze raked over Violet with pure loathing, and then she tsked, shaking her head.


    "But then again, I suppose it makes sense. She learned from the best. A mother who spreads her legs for money? I bet if anyone else paid her right now, she¡¯d spread her legs just the same. Perhaps, Principal Jameson needs tougher rules on awarding schrships to kids from cheap districts."


    Laughter erupted around them, but not everyone did. Some of the schrship students looked ufortable, offended even, but no one was brave enough to stand against the Queen Bee. No one except the purple storm.


    But Violet just stood there, cocooned in shock, and taking blow after blow. If someone had told her this was how her day would end, she would haveughed in their face. Not in her wildest imagination did she expect this.


    Elsie stepped closer, leaning into Violet¡¯s personal space. "I guess you¡¯ve finally learned your ce, Rogue Queen." She said, taunting the self acimed title. "I¡¯d expect you to keep your hands off my men from now on."


    Then, with a final act of cruelty, Elsie spat in Violet¡¯s face.


    "That¡¯s enough, Elsie," ric cut in, but Violet barely heard him. She was drowning in the humiliation.


    Right now, Violet stood like a cornered pawn on a grand chessboard, trapped with no safe moves left. She was the caged bird with its wings clipped, and its heart thrashing in its prison of dread.


    In slow motion, all she saw wereughters, cameras recording, malicious eyes feeding on her downfall. Her chest constricted painfully, tears threatening to break free, but she refused to let them fall. Not for them.


    Then, from the corner of her vision, Violet saw a sudden sh of motion as Griffin Hale lunged at ric,nding a punch square across his jaw.


    rmed cries rang out as people scrambled back not just because Griffin hit ric, but his body was beginning to swell, his muscles expanding, the telltale sign of his beasting out. ric reacted instantly, lightning sparking at his fingertips in a bid to defend himself and contain Griffin¡¯s enraged beast.


    There was pandemonium with students shouting and bolting toward the exits. They all knew what was about to happen with Griffin in his beast state and ric¡¯s lightning unleashed. It would be chaos.


    Somewhere amid the panicked jostling, Violet was shoved around until her senses kicked in. She bolted with the crowd, not moving to seek safety but to escape everything. To hide from the world. She didn¡¯t care where she ended up as long as it was far from here.


    As Violet pushed through the body of panicking students, a hand reached out, grabbing hold of her and yanking her from the stampede.

 Chapter 243: Dirty Secret

    <h4>Chapter 243: [Bonus Chapter] Dirty Secret</h4>


    Violet didn¡¯t resist as Micah led her through the hallway toward his office. All she wanted now was to be far away from everyone. So she stumbled along, her breath ragged, as if the air itself was too heavy for her lungs to bear.


    As soon as the office door shut behind them, everything came crashing down on her like a copsing dam and Violet broke down in tears.


    She had always thought of herself as strong. That she could withstand anything. But how wrong she was because right now there was a chasm inside her chest, swallowing everyst piece of her.


    The pain was unbearable. It hurt so much she could hardly breathe. How could he do this to her? Had it been Roman, she could have understood. She had expected it even. Not just ric. Not him of all people.


    Micah stood awkwardly in the middle of the room, clearly torn between wanting to help and not knowing how to. Sadly for him, whether he liked it or not, he was the school counselor. That meant he had to do something.


    "Are you okay?"


    He winced the second the words left his lips.


    What the hell kind of question was that? <i>Of course she wasn¡¯t okay, dummy!</i> His inner mind chided him.


    Violet lifted her tear-streaked face, her expression twisted with agony. "My mother..." she managed, voice quivering. "I¡ª I want my mother..."


    Micah blinked. <i>Her mother? </i>His throat bobbed, struggling for an answer.


    "Uh¡ªunfortunately, I can¡¯t help you with that right now." He hesitated, rubbing the back of his neck. "It would take hours for her to get to Aster City."


    "Your phone," Violet broke in, frustration in her tone. "I lost mine in the chaos." Tears choked her as she tried to speak. "Please, I just need to call her. I need to hear her voice..."


    Her eyes¡ªgods, her eyes¡ª were filled with so much pleading Micah felt something twist ufortably in his chest.


    He quickly reached into his pocket and handed her his phone, watching as her trembling fingers fumbled over the screen, tears spilling and making her vision blur. But despite several mistakes, Violet finally dialed the number, pressing the device to her ear.


    "Pick up," Violet whispered, voice raw with pleading. "Mom, please..." But the call wouldn¡¯t connect.


    Violet bit down on her lips nervously as she tried over and over, and each time, it failed.


    Her chest tightened, her stomach dropping into a pit of horror. Why wasn¡¯t she picking up? Why wasn¡¯t the call going through? Where was she? But then, this was Nancy, hadn¡¯t she learned her lesson enough?


    The final attempt disconnected with a t beep and a strangled sound escaped Violet¡¯s throat¡ªhalf sob, half scream¡ªbefore she suddenly threw the phone across the room. The device ttered against the wall and hit the floor with a dull thud.


    Micah stared at the phone for a long moment, his lips pressing into a thin line.


    <i>Oh well. Teenagers. </i>


    He¡¯d deal with thatter. Right now, his priority was the girl falling apart in front of him.


    With a weary sigh, Micah stepped forward and Violet didn¡¯t even refuse him when he gently pulled her against his chest. Instead she clung to him as if he was the only thing keeping her from drowning.


    Her body was shaking, Micah stroked her hair, murmuring. "Yes, little one. Let it out. You¡¯ve been holding it in too long."


    His soft encouragement seemed to unleash something inside of her. Violet buried her face in his chest, gripping his shirt in fistfuls as she cried even harder.


    The sound was raw, the type of grief that steals all breath. And Micah stood there, saying nothing more, just holding her while she sobbed out the shards of her heartbreak in heaving gasps.


    *********


    Hours passed, yet Violet remained sprawled on Micah¡¯s couch, staring up at the ceiling as if it held the answers to all her problems.


    Micah¡¯s voice finally broke through her trance.


    "Just how long are you nning to stay here, again?"


    Violet turned her headzily toward him. Micah was sitting in his chair, munching through a packet of almonds now. Earlier, she¡¯d seen him devour chocte-covered pretzels, a ham-and-cheese sandwich, a ridiculous amount of spicy chips, and an entire caramel-drizzled popcorn bucket.


    Now that she thought about it, he ate a lot. Not that it showed.


    "Why?" She arched a brow. "Tired of my honored presence already?"


    Micah snorted, lifting another almond to his lips and chewing obnoxiously loud in the otherwise quiet room.


    "You can¡¯t hide here forever."


    "I¡¯m not hiding." Violet frowned, crossing her arms. "Think of it as me... recharging."


    "Mmhmm." His tone oozed disbelief, but he let it go. Instead he lifted his phone and casually remarked, "If it pleases your highness, then you should know the video¡¯s been taken down."


    "You can¡¯t erase it from every student¡¯s phone in Lunaris," Violet answered tly.


    Micah ignored her cynicism and continued, "And, for what it¡¯s worth, sses have been canceled for the day. Principal Jameson summoned the culprits to her office and word is she¡¯s tearing them a new one."


    Violet rolled her eyes. "As if."


    If people actually feared Jameson¡¯s authority, half of the bullshit that happened in this school wouldn¡¯t exist in the first ce.


    Micah seemed to sense that none of his attempts to distract her were working, so he let her be. Violet returned her gaze to the ceiling, her voice dropping to a murmur.


    "They called me a whore, you know."


    Micah said nothing.


    Her throat tightened, but she forced the words out.


    "But how can I be a whore when I¡¯m still a virgin?"


    The sound of chewing immediately stopped. Violet nced over to find Micah giving her a pointed look.


    "What?" she asked.


    "That¡¯s a bit too much information," he replied drily.


    She shrugged. "Aren¡¯t you my counselor?"


    "I¡¯m your counselor, not your therapist. There are still a few things I¡¯d prefer not to know."


    "Says the guy who sleeps with his students," Violet shot back, voiceced with a hint of usation.


    "Guilty as charged," Micah said without shame. Then with a grin, he added, "That was a low blow, little Purplehead."


    For the first time since everything happened, a slow smile touched Violet¡¯s face. But just as quickly, the memory of the day crashed back, and the smile vanished. The walls mmed back up, and she turned her eyes back to the ceiling, her expression unreadable.


    "Look deeper," Micah said after a moment.


    Violet turned her head slightly. "Huh?"


    Micah locked eyes with her, the intensity radiating in his gaze made her swallow. "Everyone has a dirty secret. Look closer, Elsie¡¯s might be closer than you think."

 Chapter 244: Violet Purple Has To Go

    <h4>Chapter 244: Violet Purple Has To Go</h4>


    Jeremiah, Griffin, ric, Roman, and Elsie were gathered in Principal Jameson¡¯s office, making the air inside feel suffocatingly tense. If anyone dropped a lit match in there, it might have erupted in mes given the hostility crackling among them.


    None of the alphas were speaking. Each of them stood at their own corner, wearing scowls like armor, positioned as far from one another as the room allowed.


    All except Elsie Lancaster, who sat primly in the chair before Jameson¡¯s desk, legs crossed, looking unbothered and bored. She alone seemed immune to the atmosphere, her expression far tooposed for someone at the center of a brewing storm.


    Then the door flung open and in came Principal Jameson, her heels echoing sharply like war drums against the tile. She came around her desk and paused, taking one long, disbelieving look at the fractured scene before her.


    There was disunity among the cardinal alphas. Something that had never happened in Lunaris Academy¡¯s history, until now.


    Then her gazended on Jeremiah. They narrowed. "Where is your Alpha?"


    Jeremiah merely shrugged. "Out on alpha business."


    It was the one excuse no one, not even Jameson included, could challenge. An Alpha on duty was untouchable.


    Roman scoffed audibly from his spot near the bookshelf. Everyone in the room knew that was a lie. Perhaps Jameson knew that too judging from the way her jaw ticked. But then, she said nothing.


    Instead, she exhaled slowly, tamping down her rage. "So," she said tightly, "what the hell is going on?"


    Elsie arched a brow. "You¡¯ll have to be a bit more specific, Principal Jameson," she said, her voice light with mock innocence.


    Jameson didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, she pulled out her phone, ced it on the desk, and hit y. The video began to roll, showing the exact moment Elsie spat in Violet Purple¡¯s face.


    "Care to exin that?" Jameson asked tightly.


    Elsie barely nced at the screen before looking up again, offering a sugary smile. "Oh, that? I was simply dealing with a rogue who didn¡¯t know her ce." she said dismissively. "It¡¯s nothing to worry about."


    "Really? Nothing to worry about?" Jameson nodded her head, seeming to consider the words for half a beat before she lost it.


    With a sudden burst of fury, Jameson swept her desk clean, the papers, files, and her phone scattering across the floor with a thunderous crash. Everyone in the room flinched. They had never seen her this furious.


    She advanced toward Elsie who remained seated. Given Jameson¡¯s height, she loomed over her like a tempest about to break.


    "Are you fucking kidding me right now?!" she barked into Elsie¡¯s face. "This one¡ª" she jabbed a finger toward Griffin, "nearly tore the school apart. And this one¡ª" her hand shifted to ric, "would¡¯ve electrocuted everyone if he¡¯d lost control. Do you understand what that means? STUDENTS COULD HAVE DIED UNDER MY WATCH!"


    At that moment, she didn¡¯t even care that her fury was close enough to spray spit on Elsie¡¯s face.


    However, Elsie¡¯s initial calm vanished, her eyes shing with anger as her wolf rose to the surface. In a low, threatening voice, she said, "It would do you best to step away from me. Now."


    Jameson¡¯s jaw tightened, her pride as the principal and a higher authority ring in response. But self-preservation kicked in and she backed off, anger brimming slowly.


    Elsie smoothed her skirt and adjusted her tie like she hadn¡¯t just threatened the principal.


    Jameson took a shuddering breath, then turned to the rest of them, scanning each one of the alphas with a look that could blister steel.


    "You realize how much effort it took to keep this quiet?" Jameson said. "The only reason your parents, or the Alpha King, haven¡¯t caught wind is because we have Parents¡¯ Week next week, and I refuse to let them think I can¡¯t control my own school!"


    At the mention of the Alpha King, the atmosphere changed. Griffin, ric and Roman visibly tensed. Only Jeremiah and Elsie remained unaffected.


    And yet, Elsie had the audacity to speak again. "Perhaps you have indeed lost control. And maybe you won¡¯t have any until Violet Purple is removed from this academy."


    Jeremiah snarled before he could stop himself. "Shut the fuck up, you awful bitch."


    "No name-calling in my office." Jameson snapped, though she didn¡¯t even look at him, her eyes fixed on Elsie.


    Elsie ignored Jeremiah¡¯s insult and said to Jameson. "Don¡¯t you see it? Everything was fine until Violet Purple showed up. She¡¯s the one wreaking havoc among the cardinal alphas. She. Has. To. Go."


    Romanughed harshly, "They call me the fox, but you¡¯re ten times more crafty. Maybe I should give you my crown, it fits you correctly." he remarked drily.


    Griffin chimed in, his voice cold. "It¡¯s not Violet that¡¯s driving us apart, Elsie. It¡¯s your jealousy and toxic attitude."


    Elsie¡¯s face contorted with rage, stunned that they would speak to her that way. Especially Roman of all people. Fine, they would sort this outter.


    She turned her attention back on Jameson. "Apetent principal would already know what to do by now," she said coldly, implying Violet¡¯s expulsion.


    The corners of Jameson¡¯s mouth set in a grim line. "Oh, so you want my job now?" she challenged.


    Elsie sniffed. "God, no. I¡¯d never stoop to such a lowly position. Bute to think of it, maybe it¡¯s time for a new principal. Perhaps a werewolf this time who understands our ways. After all, how can a human possibly run a werewolf institution?"


    The room fell deathly silent. Jeremiah¡¯s voice cut through the silence like a knife. "Damn. You¡¯re one cold bitch."


    Jameson didn¡¯t react to the curse this time. Her expression had be borderline terrifying


    "Get. Out," she said, her voice like steel.


    Elsie rolled her eyes, "dly." She rose with all the grace of a queen, and strutted toward the door.


    The alphas took that as their cue. But before any of them could follow, Jameson¡¯s voice stopped them briefly.


    "I don¡¯t care how you do it, but I want unity back in my school. This is your only warning. Now go."

 Chapter 245: Uncovered

    <h4>Chapter 245: Uncovered</h4>


    The moment the Alphas stepped out of Jameson¡¯s office, ricunched after Elsie like the storm he was, closing in on her. He grabbed her arm and mmed her into the nearest wall with such force the ster cracked.


    "What the hell was that back there?" ric snarled, his face mere inches from hers. His breath was hot with rage, muscles rigid beneath his shirt. Energy snapped in the air, the faint static hum of lightning beginning to bleed off his skin.


    "You promised to leave her alone!" he seethed. "You said if I humiliated her like you wanted that you¡¯d back off. That you wouldn¡¯t say her name to the Alpha King until graduation!"


    His voice thundered in the passageway, and behind him, Griffin, Roman, and Jeremiah halted in ce. Griffin, especially, his face was twisted with a dawning realization, like he was finally piecing together the broken puzzle of what ric had done and why.


    ric had not hurt Violet out of raw spite, thank the gods. Because he had nned to hurt him in return, just fine.


    Elsie blinked up at ric, her face incredibly calm as if nothing moved her.


    "I never broke the deal," she said with conviction. "I¡¯m just being proactive. If Violet pushes back, I need the authority to silence her before she ruins everything. I¡¯m protecting what we agreed on."


    "Protecting?" ric echoed with anger. "You call pushing for her expulsion protecting? You call making me do that to her protection?"


    He mmed her harder against the wall, growling, "Don¡¯t fucking y games with me, Elsie."


    Elsie¡¯s confidence faltered slightly beneath ric¡¯s fury, but she managed to hold her ground. "It¡¯s not a game, ric. It¡¯s reality. There can¡¯t be two queens in one kingdom. And in Lunaris? I am the reigning one, not that filth from the slums."


    ric recoiled like she¡¯d pped him.


    "You made me..." he choked out, the horror dawning across his features, "You made me be her nightmare. I destroyed her in front of everyone¡ªher dignity, her trust¡ª all for you."


    "My bad," Elsie said, popping her lips, unapologetic. "It just needed to be done. Now she hates you enough never to bother you again and that¡¯s good enough for me."


    ric¡¯s head lowered at once as if the fight had gone out of him, his white hair shadowing his eyes. But it did nothing to hide the storm boiling behind them. His whole body trembled with disbelief, then shame, right before fury ignited like a fuse.


    When ric lifted his gaze again, his eyes were glowing with the dark promise of violence.


    "You fucking bitch," he whispered, but there was nothing soft in his tone. "You used me. How dare¡ª"


    His ws burst from his gloves, lightningcing through his veins, and he gripped her shoulders hard¡ªso hard she gasped¡ªblood blooming beneath his fingers.


    "Ouch! ric! You¡¯re hurting me!" Elsie cried out, her face finally paling as she saw the storm truly build. The air trembled around them, its pressure climbing to a dangerous high.


    "Oh shit¡ªric!" Griffin lunged and tackled him away just in time, intercepting the crackling bolt of electricity that erupted from his hand, aimed straight at her.


    Griffin groaned, the st striking his side as he anchored ric with a grunt. "Easy!" he growled. "She¡¯s not worth murder!"


    ric fought him, but Griffin contained his lightning with his extraordinary strength.


    Gritting his teeth, Griffin barked at Jeremiah, "Get her out of here!"


    But Jeremiah merely raised both hands, stepping away. "Nope. Not touching the bitch. I don¡¯t want to catch whatever darkness is oozing out of her." He added, "Moreover, I¡¯m all for thunderboy roasting her ass."


    Griffin shot him a look that screamed, <i>Seriously, now? </i>He wrestled ric¡¯s arms down, fighting to keep the lightning fromshing out again.


    With a harsh scowl, Roman strode over to Elsie and grabbed her wrist. "Come on," he snapped.


    "Ow! You¡¯re hurting me, Roman!" Elsie protested as Roman dragged her down the corridor.


    "Good." Roman offered no sympathy, his face twisted in an equal blend of anger and disgust. But at least he had enough control to stop short of murder, unlike the lightning prince.


    Themotion must finally reach Jameson¡¯s ears because her door creaked open. She peered out with the expression of a woman two seconds away from a breakdown, only to find Griffin pinning ric to the floor, both struggling and snarling.


    "What is the meaning of this?" she snapped, eyes sharp as knives.


    Jeremiah, who had been enjoying the scene, replied without missing a beat, "Practicing reconciliation. Isn¡¯t that what you want?"


    Jameson stared at him, then the two on the ground like she was contemting early retirement, then slowly, with the weariness of a thousand lifetimes, shook her head and closed the door behind her. She was officially done for the day.


    Meanwhile, Roman continued dragging Elsie out of the school building , not stopping even when she tried to slow him down. He didn¡¯t stop until they were outside, somewhere near a side building that offered privacy but not enough to shield them from a few lingering students.


    At that point Roman didn¡¯t care if they were stared at. Privacy was a luxury Elsie had forfeited the moment she lit a match and threw it at the bridges they¡¯d barely kept from burning.


    He mmed her back against the wall with a thud that echoed off the brick.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?!" he shouted at her. "I made you a deal! Everything was under control, Elsie! And then you fucking went back on it. You went nuclear without even telling me!"


    Elsie bared her teeth, defiant. "That deal was bullshit to begin with!"


    Her voice rose, venom in her words. "Who the hell is Violet Purple that I should bend over backwards for her?! She¡¯s nothing¡ªnothing! And don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed the way you all look at her."


    Sheughed, a dark, humorless sound.


    "You¡¯re all fucking obsessed with her! Like she¡¯s some rare gem and I¡¯m just background noise. But I am the one who¡¯s always been here. I¡¯m the one you¡¯re supposed to want. Not some girl dragged from the gutters of some district!"


    Roman¡¯s face darkened, and for a moment, the rage in him stilled.


    "So this is what I¡¯d have to deal with in the future," the south Alpha said quietly, the realization heavy in his voice. "This is the kind of Luna you¡¯d be to my pack, jealous, bitter, disrespectful, uncontroble and dangerous."


    Elsie flinched, just slightly. Then her pride rose like a tide. "That¡¯s if I even end up in your pack," she snapped, eyes narrowing with challenge.


    Roman exhaled sharply, as though epting a grim truth. He stepped back from her as if her presence sickened him now. "Knock yourself out," he said icily.


    He turned and walked away.


    "Roman! Roman!" Elsie shouted, eyes widening in bted regret. But he didn¡¯t turn around.


    "Damn it," she cursed under her breath, running a shaky hand through her hair.


    What had she done?


    Fine. He needs time to cool off and then she¡¯d apologize to him.


    He¡¯de back to her.


    He always did.

 Chapter 246: Where is Asher?

    <h4>Chapter 246: Where is Asher?</h4>


    <strong>~ Griffin ~</strong>


    ric, for once, didn¡¯t resist as he steered him away from Jameson¡¯s floor and into one of the vacant ssrooms. sses had been canceled for the day, probably the only blessing in this mess. If ric went nuclear again, at least there wouldn¡¯t be any casualties.


    Griffin watched as ric slid down to the floor with quiet resignation, his back against the wall. His cardinal brother pulled his knees up to his chest and wrapped his arms around himself, his shoulders hunched, and his head bowed. The storm that had once threatened to destroy the school now sat like a broken boy, unraveling from within.


    Despite how furious he¡¯d been, seeing ric like this made his heart twist painfully. So Griffin sighed, walked over, and lowered himself to the floor beside him in silence.


    ric lifted his eyes, ssy with emotion, and rasped out, "I fucked up big time, didn¡¯t I?"


    He offered a sinct reply, "No point beating yourself up over spilled milk."


    ric¡¯s throat worked. "She¡¯ll never forgive me. I broke her, Griffin. I destroyed whatever trust she had in me."


    Griffin sighed heavily. "You¡¯re right. Violet might never forgive you. But she¡¯s not exactly heartless. If she finds out that Elsie¡ª"


    "That¡¯s no excuse," ric cut in sharply, shaking his head. "Some part of me wanted to hurt her, Griffin. Deep down, I was angry about her and Roman. I let my emotions get the best of me and Elsie used me just fine."


    "You don¡¯t know that," Griffin snapped, eyes narrowing. "This could all be one big misunderstanding. And all of you need to sit down and talk it out with her before you ruin something that could¡¯ve been real."


    "Or maybe it¡¯s better this way," ric met his eyes, exhaustion etched on his face. "All we¡¯ve done since Violet got here is to make her life miserable. Maybe she¡¯s better off without us."


    "So you¡¯re fine leaving her to Asher? You know he won¡¯t give up on her," Griffin pressed, brow furrowing.


    The way he looked away said it all. ric scrubbed his hands down his face. Guilt and rage warred in his expression.


    "I have no idea what to do," he muttered, voice strained.


    Griffin said to him. "I for one know what you must do. For starters, you need to apologize to Violet. Find her and make things right, even if your face is thest thing she¡¯d want to see right about that and you¡¯re liable to get one or two punches, or the ssic kick to the dick, but I¡¯m sure you can take it. The point is, make things right." Then his tone turned cold. "But for now, we¡¯ve got a bigger problem. Elsie Lancaster."


    The moment he said her name, ric¡¯s face twisted with pure loathing. Whatever pity he once held for Elsie, it was gone after this stunt she pulled.


    "It seems we¡¯ve given her too much power since Lucille left," Griffin observed.


    "You¡¯re right," ric agreed. "Lucille always knew how to keep Elsie in check. Unfortunately, Violet isn¡¯t Lucille, and she¡¯s too hot-tempered to be even half as crafty as that girl was."


    Both of them sighed in unison. Then Griffin suddenly perked up, giving him a pointed look.


    "You thinking what I¡¯m thinking?"


    ric was confused at first, only for his eyes to widen the next second. "No. No fucking way. Don¡¯t even say it."


    Griffin shrugged. "I didn¡¯t say anything." He added mischievously, "But you were always her favorite."


    "I¡¯m not going near that crazy girl. What makes you think she¡¯d give up whatever leverage she has over Elsie just like that? If even Asher couldn¡¯t get it out of her, what makes you think I can?"


    "Fine, don¡¯t." Griffin conceded. "Besides, I don¡¯t even know where she is now."


    "Good," ric whispered. " Just saying her name gives me PTSD," he added wryly, leaning his head against the wall.


    "You¡¯re not alone, brother."


    At that word, "brother", ric paused. Back in the hallway, when Griffin had punched him, he¡¯d thought he¡¯d lost that bond forever.


    "I¡¯m sorry," ric said, guilt written all over his face. "I should¡¯ve told you what I was nning before pulling that dick move."


    Griffin arched a brow, unimpressed. "We might be close friends but you don¡¯t owe me every detail of your life. However, pull another stunt like that, and I swear to the goddess, I¡¯ll pulverize your face so badly Zara and Caspian wouldn¡¯t be able to fix it even with theirbined skills."


    At the mention of his parents, both boys broke into unexpectedughter, sharing a rare moment of levity.


    But it didn¡¯tst.


    The door burst open so hard it nearly bounced off the hinges. Jeremiah stumbled in with a grunt, clearly shoved by someone.


    And that someone was Roman, who strolled in right after him, calm and collected, and closed the door behind them with a soft click.


    ric and Griffin jumped to their feet, eyes narrowed, confused. What was the fox up to now?


    Jeremiah looked around like a cornered animal. "What the hell is this?"


    Roman didn¡¯t answer immediately. He approached Jeremiah slowly, hands folded behind his back, looking every bit like a lion about to pounce on the poor mice.


    When Roman finally reached Jeremiah, he mped a hand on his shoulder, tight enough to make him wince.


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" Roman said with a calmness that made it more menacing. "I kidnapped you for an interrogation."


    Jeremiah¡¯s expression morphed into disbelief before turning defiant. "You want to know where Asher is, don¡¯t you?" He squared his shoulders. "Bring it on. I¡¯ll take your beating before I betray my Alpha."


    Then, as if to drive the point home, Roman¡¯s skin shimmered as green scales slithered over his arms and shoulders. He smirked devilishly. "Oh, you won¡¯t just be facing my wrath."


    Roman shared a look with the other alphas. At once, ric¡¯s palm crackled to life, streaks of lightning dancing between his fingers. Griffin at the same time, cracked his knuckles with a booming snap.


    "Trust me," he said darkly, "you don¡¯t want me swinging at you."


    Jeremiah looked between the three alphas, one scaled, one sparking, and the other built like a battering ram. He swallowed hard.


    Shit.


    Now he was in real trouble.

 Chapter 247: Late Night Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 247: Late Night Visitor</h4>


    "You do know you¡¯re making me dizzy," Ivy muttered, ncing at L, who had been pacing back and forth in the living room for what felt like hours.


    Okay, maybe she was exaggerating, but L¡¯s anxious stride was driving both her and Daisy nuts. Daisy, however, choose to stay silent on the matter.


    As Ivy expected, L ignored her remark and continued pacing. Ivy turned to Daisy with an exasperated sigh. "Aren¡¯t you going to tell her to calm down?"


    Daisy shot back, "She¡¯s worried about Violet. Just let her be. If you¡¯re that dizzy, you can go to bed."


    It waste, and there was still no sign of Violet. They¡¯d searched the academy all day to no avail. Eventually, Daisy had reasoned that Violet likely didn¡¯t want to be found. After the day¡¯s fiasco, it made sense that she¡¯d need space. Everyone knew Violet was prideful, and after suffering a blow like that, she¡¯d hide rather than let others see her pain.


    "It¡¯s my fault," L said for what felt like the hundredth time. "I should¡¯ve run after her instead of wasting time scolding Roman."


    Earlier, when Violet had used Roman of leaking the video, L had lit into him. By the time she finished, the corridor was too crowded to follow Violet. Then the chaos broke loose, and the rest was history.


    "If I¡¯d gotten to her first, I would¡¯ve wed out that bitch¡¯s eyes. Maybe snapped her pretty little neck too." L seethed, her fists clenched as if visualizing carrying out her words.


    "Okay. That¡¯s... graphic," Ivy murmured under her breath, exchanging a look with Daisy as if to say, <i>please do something before shemits a crime. </i>But Daisy just shrugged. They both knew L wouldn¡¯t calm down until Violet showed up.


    Then came the panic spiral.


    "Oh no," L suddenly gasped, eyes widening, "what am I going to tell the Fae queen? What if Violet got hurt in all that chaos?"


    "We checked the infirmary," Daisy reminded her. "No sign of her there."


    L only grew more agitated. "What if some wolf took her?"


    Daisy snorted. "I¡¯d be more worried for the wolf that took her. Violet, in this mood? She¡¯d likely y him alive."


    "But what if that¡¯s not the case? What if someone¡¯s doing something nasty to her? What if she needs help, and we¡¯re here doing nothing?"


    At this point, even Daisy¡¯s confidence wavered, the dark possibility creeping in. An uneasy silence fell, until a sound at the door snapped all of their heads around. And in walked Violet.


    "Violet!" all three cried, rushing forward so fast they nearly knocked her down.


    L pushed past them all to hover anxiously in front of her. "Are you okay? Did someone hurt you? Where have you been? We were going crazy¡ª"


    But Violet forced a tired smile. "I¡¯m sorry for scaring you like that. I just needed some time alone. To breathe."


    They exchanged a relieved nce but steered clear of mentioning the incident. L cleared her throat, trying to brighten the tension. "Fine. You must be hungry. We actually have¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not hungry," Violet cut in. "Micah made sure I ate before I left."


    "Micah?" Daisy repeated, arching a brow. "You¡¯ve been with him all along?"


    Violet nodded.


    "Makes sense," Daisy said. "That¡¯s one ce none of us would¡¯ve thought to check."


    An awkward silence settled over them again. Violet took a slow breath and said, "Listen, I appreciate you guys worrying about me. I¡¯m sorry for keeping you all on edge. But I¡¯m exhausted. Can we talk tomorrow?"


    They knew she was dodging conversation, yet they all nodded. "Sure," L agreed gently.


    They watched as Violet retreated to her room, the door clicking shut behind her. Daisyid aforting hand on L¡¯s shoulder, aware of how deeply she felt responsible for Violet¡¯s well-being.


    "She¡¯ll be better tomorrow," Daisy murmured.


    L offered a shaky smile. "Thanks. Good night."


    One by one, they headed to their own rooms, hoping the morning would be better.


    Meanwhile, when Violet finallyy down on her bed, she was certain she¡¯d spend the entire night staring nkly at the ceiling, her thoughts running amok. But sleep, quiet as a thief, swept her under before she even realized it. Perhaps it was the emotional exhaustion, but she hadn¡¯t noticed just how drained she really was.


    Besides, she hadn¡¯t exactly rested back in Micah¡¯s office either. Comfortable as she might have been around him, trust was a different matter entirely. The man was an incubus, after all. She was not lowering her walls around him..


    So when a soft meow echoed in her room sometime around midnight, Violet¡¯s eyes cracked open at once.


    There, perched at the foot of her bed, sat a familiar green-furred British Fold cat. His big, round green eyes blinked at her, almost innocently.


    Roman.


    Of course.


    Violet should have been furious and kicked him off the bed without hesitation for daring to show up uninvited. But she didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t have the strength to be angry right now. Not to mention there was something oddlyforting about the sight of Roman like this. Small, quiet and soft.


    Adorable little bastard.


    With a tired sigh, Violet turned her head fully toward him. "You¡¯re pushing your luck, Kitten Roman," she muttered, voice groggy with sleep.


    But kitten Roman, as always, took her dry threat as an open invitation. With the grace only a cat could master, he padded across the mattress and curled himself against her side. Before Violet knew it, she reached out a hand and lightly scratched behind his ears as he let out a quiet purr.


    Her eyes drooped, the warmth of the cat pressing against her side moreforting than she cared to admit. With a drowsy sigh, Violet tugged the small creature closer.


    Tomorrow, she¡¯d be stern with him, Violet promised herself. She¡¯d scold him for not respecting boundaries, for being an arrogant shapeshifting prick who thought affection could erase his betrayal.


    But not tonight.


    Tonight, she needed Kitten Roman.

 Chapter 248: Return Of A King

    <h4>Chapter 248: Return Of A King</h4>


    In their wolf forms, the members of West House prowled the perimeter, their ears pricked and senses on high alert. Hence, at the sight of a lone figure approaching from the darkness, they bared their teeth and braced themselves to attack if need be until they caught the scent.


    Recognizing who it belonged to, the wolves immediately rxed, the growls vanishing into silence. One by one, they lowered their heads in submission, and momentster, a certain alpha appeared, bag slung over his shoulder.


    Asher Nightshade had returned.


    Asher moved like the king he was, stopping before them, his mere presence tensing the air. The wolves shifted into their human forms, kneeling with their faces full of surprise. They had not expected him tonight. But then, their Alpha Asher has always been known for his surprises.


    "Alpha, you¡¯re back," Nigel said, straightening to attention. He was Jeremiah¡¯s gamma and Asher¡¯s third inmand.


    "Where¡¯s Jeremiah?" Asher asked, surveying the group.


    There was a subtle pause, followed by a quick, uneasy nce that passed between Nigel and the others, an action that did not go unnoticed by Asher.


    "He¡¯s upstairs," Nigel replied, carefully. "We¡¯re the ones on patrol tonight."


    "Alright," Asher said.


    He could sense they were withholding something, but said nothing. Whatever it was, he would find out anyway.


    Without another word, Asher turned and made his way toward the West House. The front doors opened easily for him, as though the very building had missed him.


    Once inside, the house prefect, Benjamin Holden, noticed him immediately. "Wee back, Alpha Asher," he said respectfully.


    Asher acknowledged him with a single nod, not breaking his stride. Although his boots made no sound against the polished floorboards, his domineering presence reverberated through every corner of the hall.


    He ascended the stairs, and paused briefly on the floor where his purple flower had once lived. If only she was still around, he would have paid her a visit. Nevertheless, he was not discouraged. It would not be long now; iming his queen would definitely happen.


    Asher moved on, climbing higher, until he reached the top floor. He didn¡¯t even bother knocking, simply shoving the door open, the sound echoing like a thunderp.


    Jeremiah, quick as ever despite his condition, bolted upright, only to flinch and falter, pain shing across his face as he dropped to his knees.


    "You¡¯re back, Alpha," he rasped, lowering his head in submission.


    Asher stepped in, closing the door quietly behind him. Then he turned on the light, the glow falling across Jeremiah¡¯s face, and his eyes narrowed at once.


    He moved slowly until he crouched down in front of him. Jeremiah kept his head bowed until Asher reached forward and lifted his chin with a single finger, forcing their eyes to meet.


    Jeremiah didn¡¯t need to exin, the bruises said it all. Even with a werewolf¡¯s quick healing, it was obvious he¡¯d taken a serious beating.


    "I¡¯m sorry I failed you," Jeremiah said, his voice tight with shame.


    "Which of them did this?" Asher asked softly, but his tone was underlined with a dangerous current.


    There was a beat of silence before Jeremiah answered. "All of them."


    Asher nodded in understanding.


    "They wanted to know your whereabouts..." Jeremiah¡¯s voice trembled. "I swear, I didn¡¯t tell them anything. But they suspect it¡¯s rted to Violet. I would never betray¡ª"


    "Shh." Asher hushed him gently, cing a hand on the side of his neck.


    Jeremiah practically froze as his Alpha leaned forward, pressing his forehead to his. It was not an act of weakness, but a rare moment of acknowledgment. Of loyalty truly honored.


    Asher shut his eyes for a moment, breathing in the smell of blood and anger.


    When he did open them again, those slit-pupil eyes held the promise of vengeance.


    "Thank you for your sacrifice. You¡¯ll be avenged."


    Jeremiah¡¯s throat bobbed, gratitude and pride swelling in him at Asher¡¯s vow.


    Then Asher stood, and Jeremiah followed him.


    Asher had intentionally left his phone and vanished without a trail, ensuring the other Alphas couldn¡¯t trace him. But now, he wanted news, specifically about his "little human." So it was not surprising his next question was about her.


    "I trust my little human is safe and well?" he asked, a trace of anticipation slipping into his tone.


    Jeremiah¡¯s face went pale. He gulped audibly. "About that..."


    *********


    Elsie Lancaster was having the best sleep of her life when something about the air felt wrong. Groggy and half-aware, she pried her eyes open, only to freeze at the sight of a figure looming near her bed. For a second, she thought it was a dream, until she recognized that face.


    Asher.


    Her eyes went wide, and she barely drew in a gasp before he moved. The bastard grabbed the spare pillow at her side and pressed it down over her face with terrifying force.


    The world turned ck.


    Elsie tried to scream, but it never made it past her lips, instead, she was choked, and crushed beneath the weight of cotton.


    Her hands shot up, wing at Asher in panic. She kicked wildly beneath the covers, her legs thrashing, and her nails digging into his arms, his chest¡ªanything she could reach. But it didn¡¯t matter.


    Asher was a powerful Alpha, and she was just an ordinary female wolf. Even when her ws found his flesh and drew blood, he refused to ease up. The pillow stayed firmly over her mouth and nose, and her chest burned with the raw panic of suffocation.


    <i>So this is it, </i>her mind raced. <i>This was how she was going to die, strangled by one of her would-be suitors.</i>


    This was clearly retribution for messing with Violet. Elsie never thought Asher would actually touch her, not when she was covered by the Alpha King. Yet clearly, she¡¯d underestimated him. <i>Asher was crazier than she realized.</i>


    Just when her vision began to cken and Elsie truly believed this was the end, as if he had been timing the whole process, Asher released her.


    Coughing and spluttering, Elsie tossed the pillow aside. She gulped air like a drowning victim suddenly saved from the deep. Elsie clutched at her throat, her chest heaving as oxygen flooded back into her starved lungs.


    By the time she finally caught her breath and looked around, Asher was gone. At first, Elsie was tempted to believe it was a nightmare the asshole nted in her mind. Except when she looked down, there was dark blood caked beneath her nails.


    No, this was no dream. It was terrifyingly real.


    Asher Nightshade just sent her a message.


    He was back.

 Chapter 249: Alpha’s Retaliation

    <h4>Chapter 249: Alpha¡¯s Retaliation</h4>


    "You have got to be kidding me," Adele muttered the moment she stepped into the infirmary, only to find it crowded to the brim.


    What the hell?


    It was barely six in the morning, yet her space, which wasn¡¯t even designed for such emergency-level chaos, was bursting with injured students. The beds were upied with patients such that some had to sit on the floor in pain.


    There were broken limbs, twisted ankles, and bloodied faces. Bones stuck out at odd angles in ways that they shouldn¡¯t, but for all it was worth, Adele was thankful they were werewolves and not humans else this would have been another story.


    Still, it was not the kind of wee she expected for the start of her day.


    Her infirmary wasn¡¯t meant for this. The hospital wards were only doors away, built for this exact reason, but this space had been assigned to her intentionally by Elijah to give her a purpose in the school.


    Adele could never forget the scowl on Patrick¡¯s face after the decree. Unlike the hospital, which was all science, Adele practiced both science and tradition. Sure, her powers were a vital part of her practice, but she came from a long line of traditional doctors who healed with herbs and roots.


    But of course, Patrick thought of her as outdated and annoying. Because the truth remained: while she was here to ensure danger didn¡¯te to the heirs and her supernatural healing ability was handy, she was also there to keep an eye on the mad man. Not that it made any difference.


    Adele could never understand Elijah or the things he did¡ªwhich were rarely practical¡ªand especially not his rtionship with Patrick. To be honest, half the time, Adele felt like she was ying cleanup in his circus. But the good news was that she and the hospital had learned not to get in each other¡¯s way, even though they resided in the same building. Mostly.


    Her gaze swept over the injured crowd, cataloging injuries as she went. And then she spotted Griffin, ric and Roman.


    All of them huddled in one corner, deep in what looked like a heated discussion.


    Roman was the first to notice her, and as soon as he nudged the others, they all turned towards her.


    Adele marched up to them, demanding. "What is going on here?"


    Immediately, the three alphas exchanged nces like guilty boys caught with their hands in the sacred cookie jar. She didn¡¯t miss the silentmunication. The oh-no-who¡¯s-gonna-tell-her shuffle and how-much-exactly-are-we-going-to-tell-her look.


    She narrowed her eyes. "Don¡¯t even think of lying to me."


    Roman and Griffin both tilted their heads toward ric, collectively singling him out. He was Adele¡¯s favorite after all.


    "Bastards." ric groaned under his breath. With a heavy sigh, he resigned himself to fate.


    ric began, "This idiot¡ª" he jabbed a thumb at Roman, "¡ªhad the brilliant idea to beat up Asher¡¯s beta to force him to reveal where Asher¡¯s been."


    Adele¡¯s brows lifted. "You did what?"


    Roman raised his hands defensively. "I guess he wasn¡¯t much less of an idiot than I was, since he jumped into the n without asking questions." He added tauntingly, "Moreover, we all know Asher¡¯s gunning for you over what you did to Violet."


    ric growled. "Don¡¯t try turning the heat on me when this entire thing started with you and your selfish agenda."


    "Alright, that¡¯s enough!" Adele snapped. Then she turned to Griffin. "You talk. You¡¯re the most reasonable right now."


    Griffin gave a helpless shrug. "We roughed up Jeremiah for answers. He still didn¡¯t crack in the end. Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t count on Asher getting back so soon and finding out. So this..." He gestured to the injured students sprawled across the room. "... is his payback. The assholepelled my deltas to hurt themselves. Not just mine, his house¡ª" he pointed at ric, "¡ªand his," he pointed to Roman."


    Adele blinked. "So let me get this straight. You idiots messed up. And now you want me to fix it."


    Roman grimaced. "It sounds worse when you put it that way."


    "Adele, please," ric started, attempting his most charming voice, "you know how much we¡ª"


    "No," Adele held up a hand, cutting him off. "I think you guys have officially abused the privilege of my gifts. And it¡¯s high time I reminded you all of that."


    She locked eyes with each of them, her voice was as sharp as a de as she made it clear to them. "My only purpose here is to keep the Alpha King¡¯s heirs safe. Period. Me helping the rest of you? That¡¯s a choice. A choice it seems you¡¯ve taken for granted."


    They didn¡¯t dare speak as she continued.


    "I don¡¯t care if the hospital gives you bad memories or PTSD. I don¡¯t care if you run into Patrick and he gives you one of his chilling stares. No, that¡¯s your business, not mine. And just so you know, I¡¯m a living being, not a tool you can just call up at the slightest issue to kiss your wound and make it better. "


    Roman muttered, "You don¡¯t exactly kiss our wounds.... "


    One look from Adele shut him up instantly.


    ric lowered his head in shame. "I¡¯m sorry for making such a demand. I wasn¡¯t thinking."


    "No, you weren¡¯t," Adele snapped. "Sort out your drama yourselves this time. Either haul your pack member¡¯s broken limbs to the hospital or let them heal wrong and painfully. Your choice. And if you¡¯re wise, you guys would handle whatever disunity is between the packs before Elijah hears of it and intervenes. Understood?"


    "Crystal." ric responded, although the scolding was meant for all of them.


    With one final look, Adele turned on her heel.


    "Oh, and one more thing," she tossed over her shoulder, "clean the blood off my floor before you leave."


    And just like that, Adele was gone, herb coat billowing like the closing act of a goddess who had no time for foolish boys.


    There was a moment of silence between the alphas as they decided on what to do.


    Then Roman said to the others. "So... hospital, then?"

 Chapter 250: Poison Alaric

    <h4>Chapter 250: Poison ric</h4>


    Asher Nightshade sat on his throne in the Silver Court with all the elegance of a lion at rest, enjoying breakfast. On his te, he had roasted ntain, golden and caramelized at the edges, and smeared with a hefty dollop of unsweetened Greek yogurt mixed with tahini.


    The food was a oddbination as it was


    neither sweet nor fully savory, bncing somewhere in the middle. The yogurt-tahini sauce was creamy, tangy, and slightly bitter, sticking to the warm ntain like it was trying to be something it wasn¡¯t.


    Most people would be put off by the taste. Not that it was revolting or something, it simply confused the tongue and definitely left them wondering why anyone would take a second bite. Asher, though, didn¡¯t mind. He devoured it all.


    He dragged a slice through the food, letting the cream coat the roasted flesh, then shoved it into his mouth. The sauce smeared across the corner of his lips, pale and thick but he didn¡¯t bother to wipe it.


    Usually, Asher Nightshade was the picture of orderliness even while eating, but at that moment, he didn¡¯t care. With half-lidded eyes and a cool,zy kind of threat in his posture, the West House Alpha seemed to be savoring more than just the strange meal. He was relishing the moment. Perfect and ripe as he wanted it.


    And it wasn¡¯t long before his cardinal brothers, Griffin, ric, and Roman appeared.


    Just as he expected.


    A subtle curve teased the corner of Asher¡¯s lips, but it was so faint it might have been imagined. Just as quickly, it vanished, his expression sliding back into its usual cool neutrality, revealing nothing.


    Griffin, ric, and Roman had no idea what to expect when they came looking for Asher. Yet the sight before them startled them more than any tense confrontation ever could. There,id out on the table before their individual seats were fresh, steaming breakfasts carefully prepared for each of them.


    The three paused, exchanging surprised looks. It wasn¡¯t just the fact that Asher had arranged a meal for them as if he knew they wereing, but that the food was meticulously tailored to their individual preferences. The mindpelling bastard ordered their favorite foods.


    Roman found himself staring down at bowl of savory soup. The spicy, red broth was filled with tender pieces of goat meat, mushrooms, and root vegetables, and followed by t, chewy bread perfect for dipping. It was exactly the sort of thing he craved in the morning after a night full of activity ¡ª if you knew what he meant.


    As for ric, his own tray was more indulgent. There was sweet pastries dusted with powdered sugar, drizzled with chocte sauce was arranged beside a dish of candied fruits. Then a ss of sweet vani almond milkpleted the setup. The sweet aroma wafted up like a siren call to his well-known sweet tooth.


    And for Griffin, there was a te of seared steak strips, sulent and still sizzling, paired with roasted peppers and onions. Just the kind of hearty, protein-packed breakfast he typically favored.


    All three of them cast uneasy nces at one another, unsure whether to treat this as a peace offering, or a trap. This felt too good to be true. No, right now, Asher was giving the vibe of a witch trying to lure in children with goodies.


    For his part, Asher said nothing. He only ate his food with the confidence of one who knew he would win in the end.


    However, just to test him, Roman intentionally said, "Did we miss your birthday or something?"


    "Fool" Griffin mocked him. "We were all born on the same day."


    "Oh right, " Roman recalled, saying dramatically, "What great fate tying us together."


    Then without a care, Roman pulled out his seat, no, scratch that, his throne and sat down. No other student possessed such regal seat as theirs, hence deserved its title.


    He picked up a spoon, muttering, "If this is poisoned, at least I¡¯ll die happy."


    Griffin grumbled in response, yet he pulled out his own seat and sat. They hade here to talk to Asher. The fact he even entertained their presence meant he was giving them a chance to talk things out. He hoped so.


    ric was the most worried and thest to settle down. Even when he was seated, he stared down at his te of sweetened perfection like it wasced with cyanide.


    The food was everything his sugar-loving heart adored. And yet, he couldn¡¯t.


    He lifted his gaze, catching Asher¡¯s stare from across the table. "Why are you not eating?"he asked knowingly.


    "What?" ric said.


    "Guilty?" Asher taunted him.


    ric¡¯s face hardened at once and he was about to retort but Asher beat him to it, saying with a cold voice, "Eat your food. We¡¯ve got shit to talk about."


    ric didn¡¯t trust the West House Alpha further than he could throw him, but Asher wouldn¡¯t go through the trouble ofying out a meal only to poison it. That wasn¡¯t his style. If Asher wanted you dead, he¡¯d look you in the eye and handle it with his own two hands.


    With resigned eptance, ric picked up his fork and took a bite. And he had to admit, it was good.


    The three Alphas ate in silence, the kind that buzzed just beneath the surface like static waiting to erupt into a storm. The air was thick with tension, heavier than the silence itself.


    As expected, Asher was the first to finish, and now, he leaned back in his throne, his fingers tapping against the table in a slow, rhythmic pattern.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    It wasn¡¯t rushed, but it wasn¡¯t rxed either. It was measured, and calcted like a countdown.


    The others tried to ignore it and keep eating, but under that haunting gaze, it became unbearable. It was impossible to stand Asher¡¯s unnerving presence. They would choke at this rate.


    So one by one, they pushed their half-finished meals away. They weren¡¯t here to eat anyway.


    It was time to talk.

 Chapter 251: Elephant In The Room

    <h4>Chapter 251: Elephant In The Room</h4>


    Griffin wasn¡¯t the eldest of the cardinal alphas. In fact, as impossible as it might seem, all four of them had been born at the exact same time. A rare, mythic urrence regarded as both an ominous omen by some, and a celestial blessing by others.


    Either way, it was undeniable proof of the Moon Goddess¡¯s mark on their lives. Goddess-touched heirs, they had been called the moment they took their first breath ¡ª celebrated, revered, feared and destined for greatness.


    The point was that Griffin naturally slipped into the role of an elder brother, perhaps due to his easy going personality or that fierce, loyal heart of his. He was the one who held the line when everything else threatened to fall apart. So, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he was the first to break the silence.


    "I believe we¡¯ve been at oddstely," Griffin said, meeting Asher¡¯s gaze without wavering under the intensity.


    "At odds is quite the understatement, don¡¯t you think?" Asher replied coldly, his voice devoid of warmth. "I think the term ¡¯at war¡¯ fits better."


    "We don¡¯t want war," Griffin told him calmly, hoping reason could still prevail.


    "It didn¡¯t seem like it when you all ganged up on Jeremiah." He reminded them grimly.


    Griffin opened his mouth to speak, but Asher was not in the mood for excuses.


    He told him. "That wasn¡¯t war. Trust me, if I intended a real war, you¡¯d know. That little scuffle I pulled with your deltas? That was child¡¯s child¡¯s ypared to what I had in mind. Unfortunately, Violet wouldn¡¯t like it if she heard." He leaned forward, "So don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve already paid the price, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be sitting at my table right now."


    "Our table," ric corrected firmly.


    Despite the recent turn of events, all four of them were considered kings of Lunaris Academy, each possessing a throne and wielding equal authority. They were meant to be a united front. No cardinal alpha was meant to be rule over the other.


    Asher¡¯s head turned slowly to ric, his stare like a dagger. "You really shouldn¡¯t be speaking right now."


    There was pure venom in his tone, and no forgiveness behind his eyes. It was clear Asher hadn¡¯t let go of what ric had done to Violet and was only tolerating him because there were bigger matters at hand.


    ric swallowed, guilt stered across his face. "I didn¡¯t hurt her intentionally, Elsie deceived me."


    "Cry me a river." Asher¡¯s scoff was sharp enough to cut ss. He wasn¡¯t buying excuses.


    Roman, unfortunately had to ruin his luck by opening his big mouth, saying, "It¡¯s nice to know I¡¯m not under your line of attack this morning."


    At once, Asher¡¯s gaze snapped to his once closest friend, eyes narrowing into a lethal re. "Don¡¯t even get me started with you, you conniving bastard. You think you¡¯re so clever sneaking into her bedst night. You must¡¯ve felt like a winner, right?"


    "What?!" Griffin and ric shouted in unison, turning sharply to Roman.


    The fox didn¡¯t even flinch. Instead, he raised his arm, sniffed himself, and muttered, "Damn, you must be so obsessed with Violet to still scent her on me even after the thorough shower."


    Asher didn¡¯t waste time. His eyes glinted and suddenly, Roman¡¯s head mmed onto the table with a dull thud thanks to the power of hispulsion, the sound echoing in the Silver Court.


    "Ahhh¡ªshit," Roman groaned, lifting his face as blood poured from his nose. He pinched it, voice nasally, "Wrong answer, I see. You¡¯re not stalking her, you¡¯re stalking me. You must still love me, bro. Love you too."


    Asher gave him a look of pure disgust, but Roman simply dabbed his nose with a napkin, the injury already healing up. Even though Asher looked ready to kill him on the spot, there was still a trace of their old bond beneath all that hostility.


    ric, however, wasn¡¯t letting it slide. He shot to his feet, seething. "You snuck into Violet¡¯s bedst night?!"


    "Thanks to you," Roman said smugly, "She neededfort and I provided it. Unlike you, I¡¯m actually climbing up the rank on her forgiveness list. But you? You¡¯ve been tossed in the doghouse, my guy."


    The words hit home and ric let out a guttural roar, ready for blows. Roman jerked upright, letting out a threatening snarl of his own, rising to the challenge.


    The air turned electric, thick with testosterone and power, ready to explode.


    "Alright, enough!" Griffin barked, rising like a mountain between them. "No more fighting. The school¡¯s already fractured from all the pack shes. Jameson¡¯s on herst nerve with us and I know none of us want Elijah to get involved."


    At the sound of that name, the tension dissipated like a balloon popped with a needle. Elijah. The one name powerful enough to silence even the most savage of wolves. None of the cardinal alphas wanted him putting "things in order."


    ric and Roman both red at each other but slowly took their seats, leashing their tempers. For now.


    Griffin looked them dead in the eyes, warning. "From now on, no more childish bickering. If you two want to y ¡¯whose dick¡¯s bigger,¡¯ save it for after this meeting."


    The animosity between ric and Roman hadn¡¯t dissipated one bit. If anything, it lingered thick and sour but they understood. There was something more important at stake.


    Once Griffin was sure peace had been restored, he focused on Asher.


    "You¡¯ve been gone for days, and you said there¡¯s a lot to discuss. Why don¡¯t we start there?"


    Asher didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he gave them a long, hard look. Then his lips curled slightly, not in amusement, but in challenge.


    "Or rather," he said, "we address the elephant in the room that all of you have been dancing around."His voice dropped into a slow, deliberate cadence. "Violet Purple."


    That name crackled in the air like thunder.


    "I intend to chase after my purple queen," he dered. "How about you?"

 Chapter 252: A Little Victory

    <h4>Chapter 252: A Little Victory</h4>


    Silence fell among the alphas, so heavy it seemed to stretch on forever. But that was until Asher spoke again, his tone final. "Fine, then. I¡¯ll chase after her alone. She¡¯s mine."


    At once, a rumble of protest erupted with all three of the other alphas speaking at once. Their voices ovepped, their words tumbling over each other, and making little sense, except for the collective tone that clearly said, <i>You¡¯re not taking her for yourself without a fight.</i>


    Roman was the first to speak up.


    "She¡¯s a rogue," He reminded Asher, as if thebel was enough of a reason to deter him from going after her.


    <i>And yet, you had no issues sneaking into her bed</i>, Asher wanted to snap back, but he bit his tongue. Griffin had already warned about them bickering and there was so much still to uncover. Normally Asher would have kept the information to himself, but even he couldn¡¯t shoulder that many secrets alone.


    So instead, Asher answered, "I believe we can all agree that thisbel isrgely meaningless. No human can genuinely be a rogue. Not in the way we define it."


    "But she rejected the Houses," Griffin interjected, "This is a werewolf academy, Asher. We have rules. A structure. A legacy. If we bend the system out of emotional attachment for one girl, what stops another human from doing the same?"


    He breathed, "I feel bad for Violet, especially after Roman¡¯s little stunt." Griffin red at Roman, but pressed on, "But I¡¯m thinking ahead. Jameson expects us to keep order. The humans here already fear what we can do. That fear is what keeps the bnce. If they even sense a weakness in us, they¡¯ll take it. The pack lines will blur. The system will copse. We¡¯ll lose control of the school."


    It was a hard truth, one that even Asher with his deep desire to protect Violet, couldn¡¯t easily dismiss.


    Roman added, "Not to mention, these rules were put in ce by Elijah. If we defy them, what makes you think he won¡¯te back to enforce them himself?"


    "Then I say fuck him," Asher said bluntly, making everyone freeze.


    "Asher," Roman¡¯s voice was edged with warning, "it¡¯s Elijah we¡¯re talking about."


    "I know who we¡¯re talking about," Asher snapped. "But I also know Elijah graduated zillion years ago. So how long are we supposed to live under his ghost? This is our reign. We¡¯re the cardinal alphas. We should be the ones making the fucking rules now."


    "That¡¯s open rebellion he¡¯s speaking of," ric pointed out to the others, shaking his head. "I¡¯d advise not to take it."


    Asher¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, sickly sweet and venomous. "Of course you would rather stay under your little safety. No wonder you found it so easily to betray Violet."


    ric¡¯s jaw clenched, but what could he say? It was the truth, and Asher would cling to that fact until he exacted his pound of flesh. Griffin and Roman exchanged uneasy looks, recognizing there was no easy fix to this hostility.


    Griffin cleared his throat. "Asher does have a point. Elijah treats us like pets under his control, assuming we¡¯d never challenge him. I¡¯m not afraid of him." He looked toward Roman and questioned, "Are you?"


    The question hung quietly in the air until Roman finally answered, "No."


    The word was a spark and just like that, the tides shifted. But one person hadn¡¯t shifted with it.


    Griffin leaned closer as he addressed ric. "Look, no one mes you if you choose to stick to your safety," he said. "We all know what Elijah is capable of and I wouldn¡¯t want you getting into trouble again... like thest time."


    ric¡¯s jaw ticked, his eyes darkening at the memory. Yet instead of shutting down, it only seemed to steel his resolve.


    His head jerked toward Asher. "What do you have in mind?"


    For a fleeting second, Asher practically glowed with victory. Not too long ago, they had all resisted the idea of him choosing Violet for them. Finally, here they are, circling the idea of chasing Violet like moths to me.


    He rxed into his throne, fingers drummingzily on the table. "We let her maintain her rogue status. On the surface, nothing changes. That way, order stays intact."


    ric arched a brow. "And underneath?"


    "We begin revising the rules that cut her off from basic ess," Asher continued smoothly. "Rogues aren¡¯t allowed in the cardinal houses, some certain sses, or even events. That has to change."


    Roman let out a low whistle. "You do know most people in our packs will resist, right? We¡¯re talking centuries of tradition here."


    Asher¡¯s expression hardened. "Thenmand them to obey. You¡¯re their Alpha¡ªact like it."


    ric tensed. "You don¡¯t break custom and expect no rebellion. Push too hard and you¡¯ll ignite the exact chaos we¡¯re trying to avoid. People are a lot more likely to revolt if they feel something¡¯s forced on them. So we take it slow."


    Roman nodded, a teasing grin crossing his face as he nced at ric. "Not a bad idea. Nice one, thunderboy."


    ric growled at the nickname, but itcked the hostility from earlier. Just their usual friction. For once, they were all on the same side.


    Griffin folded his thick arms, thinking. "Even better, we exploit the loopholes in the rule book."


    He turned to Asher. "This is your domain. You y the game better than anyone. You¡¯ll find a way in."


    Asher exhaled through his nose, annoyed. He didn¡¯t want patience. He wanted Violet. Now. But the others had a point. This wasn¡¯t about brute force, it was a game of chess. One that he loved ying, and Violet Purple was worth every move.


    "Fine," he grumbled. "I¡¯ll go through the rules and find the perfect loophole."


    "Good," Griffin said with finality.


    Then ric asked the question everyone had forgotten.


    "What about Elsie?"


    Just like that, the excitement in the room vanished.


    Four sets of eyes connected and held, understanding passing silently between them. Because if Violet was the spark they all craved, then Elsie was the wildfire that would consume everything.

 Chapter 253: Convince The Queen

    <h4>Chapter 253: Convince The Queen</h4>


    "Don¡¯t worry about Elsie." Asher said suddenly, breaking the silence, "She won¡¯t be a problem from now on. I handled it."


    Asher¡¯s words said so deceptively calm should haveforted them, instead


    a prickle of dread slipped down each Alpha¡¯s spine.


    ric shot Asher a wary look. "What did you do?"


    There was no mistaking the implication of those words: Asher had been on campusst night, and he must have done something to Elsie.


    Even Roman, usually quick with a joke, turned serious. "We¡¯ve broken a lot of rules, Asher, but if you¡¯ve tampered with her mind, Elijah will kill you. This time, literally."


    Everyone knew the deal. Because they were all rivals for Elsie¡¯s hand, Asher¡¯s ability created an unfair advantage as he couldpel her to fall in love with him if he wished.


    For that reason, Asher was absolutely forbidden from entering her mind. Any power left a trace, and if the witches ever scoured Elsie and found even a hint of his maniption, Asher would be as good as dead. In short, he could use hispulsion on anyone else, even his fellow cardinal brothers, but not Elsie. She was strictly off-limits.


    Asher growled low, clearly insulted. "I didn¡¯t touch her mind. I only gave her a little warning. That¡¯s all. She¡¯ll be a good little girl now. Trust me."


    Griffin didn¡¯t look convinced. "I don¡¯t like this," he muttered. He didn¡¯t care for Elsie, but Asher¡¯s methods were infamous.


    "Look. Even the thought of trusting him is giving me goosebumps. " Roman lifted his arms to show him.


    Asher smirked, showing too much teeth. "Rx. She won¡¯t end up in a body bag... though it¡¯s tempting. After all, how can I kill Elijah¡¯s choice?"


    "Better," Griffin said, but his tone was dry. "I don¡¯t trust you, Asher, but you know what¡¯s at stake. If anything happens to Elsie, Elijah might spare us as his heirs, but not Violet. The sick bastard would make an example of her and force us to watch."


    ric raised a hand, thoughtful. "Maybe we¡¯re overthinking things. Elijah knew about Lucille for a while, and yet he didn¡¯t act. Not until it got out of hand. In the end, he just sent her away. I¡¯m not saying I want that fate for Violet, but maybe... maybe we don¡¯t need to go to extremes to keep Elsie in line."


    Before Asher could respond, Roman cut in, brows furrowed. "Elijah let Lucille tear us apart for sport. She was useful to him. Unfortunately, Violet isn¡¯t like that. Not so far."


    "My purple queen is goodness personified," Asher said proudly. "Elijah wouldn¡¯t want her here. He wants us at each other¡¯s throat, not united and she¡¯s a threat to that."


    "If that¡¯s the case... " Griffin said slowly,ing to realization, "... doesn¡¯t chasing after Violet openly risk drawing Elijah¡¯s attention? That man would sniff out any upheaval in a heartbeat."


    "Maybe," Asher allowed, "but Elijah is still the Alpha King. He¡¯s got bigger problems than teenage drama from Lunaris Academy. Still, if we want to keep Violet under the radar, we need to keep his attention elsewhere."


    "How?" Roman asked.


    Asher reached into his pocket of his jacket and pulled out two small bottles. The other three instantly perked up.


    ric took one with a frown. "What is this?"


    "A little discovery from my trip," Asher said. "It¡¯s called Ignis. Someb out there¡¯s making it and intends to sell it. It gives humans werewolf-like abilities."


    "What?!" Griffin snatched the other vial from Roman and sniffed it cautiously.


    "No way," ric said. "The only way a human can have our traits is through a bite, that is if they even survive the brutal transition, or being half-breed."


    "I fought one of the subjects," Asher said grimly. "Trust me, it wasn¡¯t an easy fight. The stuff sends them into a frenzy. But it wears off fast. They crash afterward. Hard."


    By the time he finished, disbelief, and anxiety filled the room.


    "If this is real," ric said, lifting the vial to the light, watching the milky liquid, "then chaos is already on the horizon."


    He turned to Asher. "I assume you n to send this to Elijah?"


    "That¡¯s the n," Asher replied smugly. "


    It¡¯ll keep him busy. So with him worrying about humans matching our strength, he won¡¯t be poking around our dating life."


    "Alright. I¡¯ll run my own analysis too. I need to confirm it¡¯s real, not a hoax. And if it¡¯s real, I need to know and study itsposition and possible ways to negate it if possible." ric said with a little bit of excitement in his tone. As a science nerd, he couldn¡¯t wait to get started on the project.


    "And you¡¯ll share your findings with me," Asher stated, more amand than a request.


    There was a brief pause.


    "Sure," ric agreed atst, knowing Asher would take it if he didn¡¯t. It was better than nothing.


    "Now that we¡¯re done with that," Roman leaned forward, grinning, "how about you tell us what you found out about Violet in District One?"


    Griffin and ric looked at Asher expectantly.


    But Asher simply said to them. "Sorry, gentlemen. That part¡¯s off the table. Whatever I discovered about my purple queen stays with me. You want answers? Go dig for your own."


    "Asher¡ª" Griffin growled, clearly annoyed. "We¡¯re supposed to work together now," he added. "If there¡¯s something about Violet we need to know¡ªsomething that could protect her¡ªyou should tell us."


    "Mmhmm," Asher hummed, utterly unmoved. He stood up, brushed off his jacket, and looked down on them with that infuriating smug glint in his eyes.


    "Instead of worrying about what I know," he said smoothly, "maybe you should focus on getting back into her good graces." His gaze flicked between Roman and ric.


    Then, with a wicked smile, he continued, "I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s not open to sharing right now. So I¡¯d start convincing her if I were you. Or I can just im her for myself." He winked. "Your choice. Either way, may the best yer win."


    And with that, Asher Nightshade strolled off like a king who had already won the war.

 Chapter 254: Rain Of Vengeance

    <h4>Chapter 254: Rain Of Vengeance</h4>


    Roman was gone by the time Violet woke up from her sleep.


    Good thing for him because had he still been there, she would have introduced his smug face to her clenched fist for tantly disobeying her wishes and sharing her bed. The audacity.


    But deep down, Violet knew she could never have rejected Kitten Roman. That bastard knew just how to slither past her defenses. The cat was her weakness, and Roman knew it alright.


    Stretching out with a groan, Violet sat up, rubbing at her tired eyes. She was just about to swing her legs off the bed when her phone lit up on the nightstand.


    It was a message. Curious, she reached for it and tapped her screen.


    <strong>[When are you going to reveal Elsie¡¯s secret?]</strong>


    Violet¡¯s frown deepened as she read the message twice, then a third time.


    What the hell?


    There was no name, just an unlisted number not saved in her contacts. The only person she had spoken to about the possibility of Elsie harboring a secret was Micah. Could it be one of his other lines?


    Just to be sure, Violet swiped to her regr contact list and tapped on Micah¡¯s number she already had saved.


    The line barely rang once before he picked up, as if he had his phone in hand.


    "Violet?" Micah said, his tone suggesting he was surprised at the call.


    "Hey," she began, "Sorry to call you this early. I just wanted to confirm something."


    "Sure, go ahead."


    "You didn¡¯t... send me a message just now, did you? Asking when I nned to reveal Elsie¡¯s secret?"


    There was a beat of silence. Then Micah asked, sounding alert. "What are you talking about? What message?"


    Violet blinked. "You... didn¡¯t send me that?"


    "I did no such thing," he said firmly.


    She stared at the screen, her gut twisting with an uneasy feeling.


    "Oh," Violet murmured.


    Micah caught on instantly. "Violet. What¡¯s going on? Who would send you something like that?"


    "I don¡¯t know," she replied automatically, brushing her hair back with her fingers. "Maybe... it¡¯s nothing. Just a prank. Sorry for bothering you."


    "Violet¡ª" She heard him start to protest, but Violet ended the call before he could pry further.


    Biting her nail, Violet paced across her room, staring hard at the message. Who the hell was this?


    It couldn¡¯t be Asher. She hadn¡¯t seen him in days. Besides, his style would be to expose the secret himself and then inform her so both of them could watch and savor the victory. It couldn¡¯t be Griffin. She just knew it. As for ric, and Roman, they were all too concerned with ying servants to their queen Elsie and would never give her a weapon like this.


    Left with no choice, Violet typed back.


    <strong>[Who are you?]</strong>


    She sent it and resumed pacing. A minute passed and then her phone pinged.


    <strong>[You must be really dumb if you¡¯re busy with knowing my identity than dealing with Elsie Lancaster.]</strong>


    Violet sucked in a breath. The nerve. She didn¡¯t like their tone. But if whoever this was had dirt on Elsie, she needed it. Badly.


    Fine, if that¡¯s how they wanted to y.


    [<strong>If you¡¯re that smart, why bother me? You could easily destroy her.]</strong> she replied.


    The response came almost immediately.


    <strong>[I am no longer part of the game. But you are, Violet Purple.]</strong>


    Violet felt the hairs on her arms stand on end. If this wasn¡¯t a prank, it meant someone out there had an agenda, and wanted to use her as a pawn.


    Or maybe it really was just a twisted joke.. After yesterday¡¯s disaster, it wouldn¡¯t surprise her if some attention-seeking parasite decided to test how close she was to snapping.


    But somehow this didn¡¯t feel like happenstance. Violet decided to push further:


    <strong>[What¡¯s Elsie¡¯s secret then?]</strong>


    Her pulse spiked as she waited, eyes locked on the screen.


    Another ping.


    <strong>[What would you give me in exchange?]</strong>


    Violet¡¯s brows drew together. What kind of game was this?


    <strong>[What do you want?] she </strong>wrote back quickly.


    Violet then sat down on the edge of her bed, the anxiety thick in her throat, the seconds stretching longer than she ever thought possible.


    Then the message arrived. One line. Two words.


    <strong>[Your position.]</strong>


    What the...? Violet stared at the words.


    "Position" could mean anything, but Violet was well aware that she had none left. She had been pushed off the Luna ranking and after yesterday¡¯s incident, she has lost the prestige of the Rogue Queen.


    In theory, only her "Purple Queen" moniker used by Asher remained, and even that was worthless in the official hierarchy. Yet something about the phrase "Your Position" unsettled her deeply, like a puzzle piece implying so much more than she could see.


    Violet was just about to type a response when her door flew open without warning. Startled, her phone slipped from her hand and fell to the floor.


    It was not hard to predict who the culprit was.


    L Meadows stood in the doorway, arms crossed and eyes zing. "Thank God you¡¯re awake," she said, marching inside like a general about to give an earful to her subordinate. "Now we can talk. And don¡¯t think you can shy away from it this time."


    Before Violet could even process that, Ivy and Daisy stepped in right behind her, shutting the door with a quiet but firm click that sealed the room off like a war council chamber.


    Ivy didn¡¯t waste a second. "If you think we¡¯re going to let you wallow in misery and rot in your nkets like some tragic heroine, think again."


    Violet blinked. "Who¡¯s wallowing in misery?"


    The girls paused, their brows furrowed as they nced at each other in confusion. That wasn¡¯t the reaction they were expecting. They had expected Violet would still be depressed.


    "This is perfect anyway. I was just about to call for a meeting with you guys. "


    Violet looked each of them in the eye, that fire in her gut roaring back to life. "Because it¡¯s time we rain down vengeance on our enemies."

 Chapter 255: The Oracle’s Side

    <h4>Chapter 255: The Oracle¡¯s Side</h4>


    Being stunned was an understatement; L, Daisy, and Ivy simply gawked at Violet like a fool. To think they had been debating how to haul her out of bed andfort her for the day¡¯s trials, never guessing she was already on her feet, preparing for revenge? Wow. That was mind-blowing.


    Ivy was the first to speak. "You just said ¡¯enemies,¡¯ not ¡¯enemy,¡¯ which means more than one...right? I thought Elsie Lancaster was our only enemy. What other enemies do we have? Tell me it¡¯s not the cardinal alphas. It can¡¯t be them, please."


    "Knock it off, Ivy," Daisy snapped. Ivy¡¯s fixation on the alphas was clearly getting on herst nerve.


    Violet boldly told her. "Yes, you heard correctly. I¡¯m not sparing the cardinal alphas. I n to punish them all."


    Immediately, L¡¯s eyes shone with pride. "Whatever you decide, Princess, this humble servant stands with you wholeheartedly." The girl looked as if she were a breath away from bowing like a knight and pledging her allegiance.


    "Whoa, hold up," Ivy interrupted, stepping closer. "Do you even realize what you¡¯re talking about? We¡¯re dealing with the cardinal alphas here. Even Elsie alone¡¯s going to be a battle, considering all her supporters. Add the alphas, and that¡¯s suicide."


    "What supporters?" Daisy scoffed. "Have you looked at your Moon Feed this morning? The Oracle dropped a bombshell."


    Violet¡¯s brows lifted in surprise. She quickly pulled out her phone and opened the Oracle¡¯stest article.


    <strong>Moon Feed Exclusive: QUEEN BEES & ROGUE QUEENS </strong>


    <i>Written by : The Oracle</i>


    <i>Oh, my addicted readers of Lunaris! Your poor Oracle¡¯s heart is so shattered, even a polite "hello" feels like a lie right now. Let¡¯s skip the sugarcoating and plunge straight into ourtest storm of scandal, shall we?</i>


    <strong>Mourn, Lunaris, mourn! </strong>


    <i>Oh, Lunaris.</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s not pretend we don¡¯t all know what¡¯s on the tip of everyone¡¯s tongue right now: The Video. Yes, that one. </i>


    <i>Oh, Elsie. You were once the ice queen we all feared and admired. But now? You¡¯ve scorched so many flowers that even The Oracle is squinting at your crown. Releasing that well-timed video wasn¡¯t a power</i><i>y¡ªit was a full-blown massacre. </i>


    <i>Do I condone Violet¡¯s risqu¨¦ rendezvous with not one but two of the cardinal alphas? Absolutely not. Nheless, everyone to their own. But to throw a girl to the wolves like that? There¡¯s a word for that, darling: cruelty</i>.


    <i>And before you bite, no¡ªI¡¯m not soft. But I still believe in girl code. Women supporting women. What happened to that, Elsie? Did you skip the lesson or were you too busy clinging to power to remember we¡¯re not supposed to cut each other down?</i>


    <i>Now, I¡¯ve witnessed my fair share of catfights, but seeing that humiliating takedown of our dear Violet Purple¡ªoof. Even I, your drama-loving Oracle, had to clutch my pearls. There¡¯s a line you don¡¯t cross, honey. And Elsie soared right over it with the grace of a rabid hawk.</i>


    <strong>Lightning Prince Or Asshole Prince</strong>


    <i>As for you, ric, our Lightning Prince, you burned us. We shipped it. We rooted for you. Or did we not cheer him on when he literally kissed the thunder into Violet¡¯s life? </i>


    <i>We said, "Oh look, maybe brooding ric has a heart after all." But then? You shattered it. Publicly. Mercilessly. </i>


    <i>Dear prince ric, you¡¯re not just the storms these days, you¡¯re the heartbreak hurricane, and half of Lunaris is gawking at your every move. I expected better from you.</i>


    <i>But fear not, my cunning sweethearts, because as one door closes, another opens. </i>


    <strong>Who now stands with the Rogue Queen?</strong>


    <i>One name lingers in the air: Asher Nightshade. Remember that persistent death look alpha who¡¯s hovered around Violet from day one? Perhaps this fiasco is the break he¡¯s been waiting for. </i>


    <i>If Asher intends to swoop in and console our Rogue Queen, well, sign me up for the front-row seats. Then again, he¡¯s vanished from the radartely. Off plotting some wicked scheme, I presume?</i>


    <i>If Asher¡¯s out of the picture, well... might I interest you in Griffin Hale? </i>


    <i>Because did you see that man leap to Violet¡¯s defense? (Raise your hand if you swooned a bit when he roared on her behalf. No shame¡ªwe all did.) What a knight in shining armor moment. If chivalry isn¡¯t dead, it¡¯s probably wearing East House colors.</i>


    <strong>Rise or fall of the cardinal alphas?</strong>


    <i>Which brings me to another juicy thought: is the alliance between Griffin and ric fracturing? We¡¯ve seen bonds strain before (cough </i><strong><i>Asher and Roman</i></strong><i> cough). </i>


    <i>Their rtionships are more frayed than that pair of old jeans in your closet and now the crackling tension between these two makes me wonder if the Cardinal Four might soon be... well, none.</i>


    <i>By the Moon Goddess, let¡¯s hope this doesn¡¯t result in another cmity like the one at Silver Courtst Saturday. My day nner can¡¯t handle another tragic meltdown.</i>


    <strong>Where does this leave us?</strong>


    <i>So, if we¡¯re ying chess, it looks like Elsie, the reigning queen bee, officially has Roman and ric on her side. (Or does she? Roman didn¡¯t look too cozy with her after the video.)</i>


    <i>On the other hand, Rogue Queen Violet may just have Asher and Griffin backing her. Which side pulls more knights into their camp, hmm? The mind reels and I, for one, am living for it.</i>


    <i>As always, I¡¯ll be watching (and sipping tea) to bring you the juiciest updates. Until next time, keep your ws sharp and your secrets sharper.</i>


    <strong>The Oracle. </strong>


    "Whoa," Violet breathed, unable to believe what she¡¯d just read.


    "Yes, that was exactly the feeling I had after I was done too," Daisy admitted. "Aside from you, the Oracle is one of the few not scared to call out Elsie¡¯s behavior."


    She added, "The Oracle has never been on anyone¡¯s case the way she¡¯s emotionally invested in yours. If I wasn¡¯t so careful, I¡¯d dare to say she¡¯s on your side."


    Ivy shook her head. "Elsie won¡¯t take this lying down."


    "And that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong," Daisy told her ominously. "No one fights the Oracle. Not when she holds the key to your secret. You don¡¯t want her opening that box."

 Chapter 256: What A Rogue Does Best

    <h4>Chapter 256: What A Rogue Does Best</h4>


    "It¡¯s just one article," Ivy argued. "It¡¯s still not enough to draw Elsie¡¯s supporters to our side. Elsie Lancaster will marry one of the cardinal alphas after graduation. That alone is enough to keep people loyal to her, bitch or not." She made it clear to Violet.


    "A shift is a shift," L countered. "People are beginning to see Elsie for who she is, and that¡¯s a good thing. A little drop makes an ocean. Not to mention, graduation is months away. So many things could happen in that span of time."


    Everyone caught the implication in L¡¯s words, and their faces reflected varying degrees of shock. Violet didn¡¯t let herself get carried away, she quickly schooled her expression.


    She wasn¡¯t trying to knock Elsie off her pedestal so she could take her ce¡ª Moon Goddess forbid she ept such a twisted fate, even if Elijah himself, in a world of impossibility, agreed.


    She wasn¡¯t a prize to be fought over by the cardinal alphas. No, this wasn¡¯t about status or recognition. This was about justice. About taking down a tyrant. The alphas included.


    "As much as I need the students¡¯ support to rise up against the injustice humans especially face in this school," Violet began, her tone steely, "my n doesn¡¯t depend on their backing."


    At once, all three girls perked up, eyes alert, hearts racing. They knew that look in Violet¡¯s eyes.


    "Parents Week is happening this week. It¡¯s the perfect opportunity to strike."


    "What¡¯s your n?" Daisy asked, her sharp mind already spinning through the possibilities, prepared to dissect, analyze, and fine-tune whatever Violet had in store.


    "Micah and I were talking, and he might have hinted that Elsie is harboring a dirty secret."


    "What secret? Does he know the secret?" L asked quickly.


    Violet blinked, the realization hitting her. "I... I don¡¯t know. It didn¡¯t cross my mind. But from the way he spoke, if he does know, he probably expects me to find it out myself."


    "Or it might be a ruse," Ivy interjected. "You weren¡¯t exactly in the best state of mind yesterday. He might have said that tofort you."


    Violet frowned as the doubt crept in. No, it couldn¡¯t be. She remembered the look in Micah¡¯s eyes¡ªhow deeply he had meant it. Micah wouldn¡¯t lie to her. But then if she could remember clearly, he was half-demon and they were tricksters by nature.


    Still, Violet shook her head. "No. I think he¡¯s telling the truth." Her voice was sure now. "And now that I think about it, Elsie¡¯s record is too clean for someone with such nasty behavior. She has to have a weakness."


    "Even if she does," Daisy said slowly, "this is Tuesday. We don¡¯t have much time to dig into anything, let alone expose it. I¡¯m all for your n, Violet, but this might not be it."


    "I thought about that,"Violet replied, locking eyes with each of them. "Which is why we¡¯re going to bug her room and spy on her."


    "Oh,e on!"


    "That¡¯s invasion of privacy!"


    Daisy and L¡¯s protests ovepped, both of them clearly ufortable with the n.


    But Violet didn¡¯t flinch. Her voice hardened as she stepped forward. "Elsie didn¡¯t y fair! She didn¡¯t care about my privacy when she leaked those videos! You heard the Oracle, she fought dirty. I¡¯m not going to fight fairer. I¡¯m going to fight dirtier."


    "You don¡¯t have to pull yourself down to Elsie¡¯s level," Daisy tried again, turning to L with a desperate look. "Please tell your princess she¡¯s about to sully her royal prestige."


    But L only shrugged, smiling wickedly. "The princess¡¯s decree is thew."


    "Ugh!" Daisy groaned, curling her fingers like ws, as if she were imagining wringing L¡¯s neck in frustration.


    Gods help her. How had she ended up with this bunch of chaos incarnate? She pressed her fingers against her temples, already feeling the headache brewing.


    "Fine," she muttered, exhaling deeply. "But how do you even get a recording device? Jameson¡¯s locked down the school. No one leaves or enters without her permission, unless you¡¯re a wolf or an elite." She rolled her eyes at the injustice. "Even if you could leave, what would your excuse be? And even then, there are too many eyes on us. We¡¯re rogues. They expect us to cause trouble. They¡¯d search us, and if they find a device? We¡¯re screwed."


    "We don¡¯t need to go through all that," Violet said with a sly smile. "Natalie will help."


    "Have you lost your damn mind?!" Ivy and Daisy exploded in unison.


    "Natalie is an elite!" Daisy snapped.


    "She¡¯s practically Elsie¡¯s ally! Why would she betray her?"


    Violet calmly lifted her phone and opened thement section under the Oracle¡¯stest article. There it was:


    <strong>NatalieAvax</strong>: <i>Oracle servin¡¯ it pipin hot ???????</i>


    Ivy and Daisy blinked at the screen.


    "That doesn¡¯t prove anything,"Ivy protested. "She could¡¯ve just liked the post."


    Violet smiled knowingly. "You might not notice the little things, Ivy, but I do. Also, you said it yourself, Natalie and Elsie are allies, not friends. And allies shift with the tide. I¡¯ve studied Natalie and she different from the others. No one hates Elsie¡¯s ass more than she does, but she just hides it well because she¡¯s elite. Elites supposedly has to support Elites, well, Elsie to be precise."


    "But she doesn¡¯t have to do much in this case," Violet continued. "All I need is a recording device. Her family¡¯s a tech giant, so getting one would be like breathing. That¡¯s why I need her." She finished, letting her words sink in.


    Daisy dragged a hand down her face. "I don¡¯t know, Violet. This is one hell of a crazy and risky n. We haven¡¯t even thought about the fallout especially not after what we¡¯re nning to unleash during Parents Week. Jameson would skin us alive if she finds out it¡¯s our doing."


    "That is if she finds out." L said with a conspiratory smile. The Fae probably had a lot of tricks up her sleeve.


    Violet ced a hand on her shoulder. "Fear not, friend. They branded us rogues. Let¡¯s show them these rogues are not to be messed with. "

 Chapter 257: Punish The Alphas

    <h4>Chapter 257: Punish The Alphas</h4>


    "It just crossed my mind," L said suddenly, "What if Elsie doesn¡¯t spill her secret before the time is up?"


    Daisy¡¯s attention perked up instantly, her analytical mind already running through the implications. She said to Violet, "L¡¯s right. Everything we¡¯re nning hinges on bugging her room and catching her off guard. But if I were Elsie, I¡¯d be extra careful especially during a sensitive week like this. If her secret is as dangerous as we think, she¡¯s not going to be careless about it."


    Ivy added next, "And don¡¯t forget, parents officially start trooping in by Friday. Knowing my kind the aristocrats, they¡¯ll be turning on the charm and shing their perfect hair, perfect smiles, trying to win over the parents. Elsie would undoubtedly be leading the parade and would not risk ruining her image with one slip-up. She¡¯ll be all glitter and grace."


    Violet nodded, finally seeing the cracks in the n. "You¡¯re both right. Elsie isn¡¯t stupid and would be extra cautious during this period. She¡¯ll walk on eggshells, even in private. We can¡¯t wait for her to slip. If we want to get that secret, we¡¯ll have to create the conditions to make her crack."


    The girls looked at her in surprise but Violet continued to speak, this time, more fiercely. "People don¡¯t reveal their secrets when they¡¯re calm. They spill them when they¡¯re emotional. When they¡¯re backed into a corner, when their blood is boiling. That¡¯s when the truth slips through."


    "I¡¯ll trigger Elsie." Violet announced, her eyes burning with purpose. "Mess with her head and make her feel like she¡¯s losing control, like everything is slipping through her fingers. I¡¯ll light a fire under her throne... . " her smile curved, slow and dangerous, "She¡¯ll be the one to set herself on fire. We¡¯ll just be there to catch the spark."


    There was silence for a while until Ivy let out a whistle, "Damn, you¡¯re scary when you¡¯re like this."


    Violet simply shrugged. Everyone had a darkness inside of them and it all depended on how you handled it. Right now, she wanted it out for a little y.


    "How are you going to do what you just said?" Daisy asked her.


    Violet said, "Elsie thrives on control. She¡¯s the way she is because of the favour of the Alpha king. She thinks no matter her bad behavior that the cardinal alphas woulde back to her. I¡¯m going to make her believe that¡¯s not the case."


    "Ooh, interesting." L was excited. The princess was so cool the Fae Queen herself would weep in pride. Her little Fae could hold her own even in the midst of opposition.


    Folding her hands behind her back, Violet began to pace up and down the room like amander briefing her squad before an ambush. "You heard the Oracle. I have Asher and Griffin on my side, undoubtedly. But what she doesn¡¯t know is that Roman is wrapped around my fingers."


    "What do you mean by that?" Daisy asked, instantly suspicious, her gaze narrowing.


    Violet tapped the inside of her mouth with her tongue, wondering how much she could tell them. "Roman Draven graced my bedst night." She added immediately, "At least in his cat form."


    The explosion was immediate.


    "What?!" Ivy practically shrieked.


    "That asshole hurt you!" Daisy barked.


    "He¡¯s the reason we¡¯re living in this godforsaken dump!" Ivy added, throwing her arms up.


    L, on the other hand, stood in the corner with her lips pressed into a tight line, the silence from her speaking louder than the others¡¯ outbursts.


    As if catching herself, Daisy turned to L, saying. "Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? You should be advising your princess from making the wrong choice..." She trailed off as it hit her. "Fuck, you knew... you fucking knew and kept us in the dark all this while!" Her eyes shed with anger.


    "Trust me, I wish I could unsee what I saw that day." L said, and Violet¡¯s cheeks turned scarlet red.


    Damn it! L had really seen her and Roman together that night.


    "Look guys, I haven¡¯t forgiven him!"


    "And yet, he crept into your bedst night."


    Violet wanted to tell them about the animal bond Roman had mentioned, but her instincts kicked against it, as if it was something that should be privy to her alone.


    So she said instead, "I know you¡¯re both disappointed¡ª"


    "Very disappointed," Ivy interjected. "You could have chosen a better Alpha."


    Violet sighed. "Look, it¡¯s hard to exin, but I¡¯m sorry. However, the point is to look at the current picture. Out of the cardinal alphas, Roman is the most loyal to Elsie and if she believes she has lost him, trust me, she¡¯s going to lose it." She said and waited for them to consider it.


    Daisy and Ivy looked at each other, their eyesmunicating as they came to an agreement.


    Daisy said, "I don¡¯t support this, but if you feel like you could pull it off, then go ahead. But be careful, Violet."


    "Yes, be careful," Ivy said like a wingman.


    "While you feel you might y Roman, don¡¯t be roped in as well. For he who stares at the abyss, the abyss stares back at them. I don¡¯t know what harem you¡¯re creating, but Roman isn¡¯t one of them. He¡¯s a fox, and he would likely betray you again."


    "Fine, I¡¯ll be careful. I won¡¯t fall for him." Violet said with a half-hearted smile, the word poignantly tasting like lies on her mouth. But she ignored it. She could handle this.


    Ivy asked out of sheer curiosity. "So... do you still n to punish the Alphas?"


    Violet didn¡¯t hesitate. "Yes."


    "Care to run us through it as well?" Daisy asked her.


    "The Alphas are what they are because of their parents. They¡¯re heirs, and their parents expect them to follow in their footsteps, to make them proud." Violet paused, eyes shining with an edge. "But what if we show them who they really are instead?"


    She started pacing again, saying.


    "Griffin is aggressive. Asher is maniptive. Fox is an asshole. And ric..." her voice dropped into ice, a cruel chill wrapping around his name, "Well, he¡¯s a cold-hearted bastard."


    She turned to face them. "What if we bring their worst sides to the surface for the world to see? What if we show everyone the monsters behind the golden thrones? The Cardinal Alphas have to learn that they¡¯re not gods. They are not untouchable."


    Ivy cried out, "But Griffin has been sweet to you all this while!"


    Violet nodded. "Yes, he is. But I can¡¯t spare any of them. And besides..." her lips curled into a wry smile, "we can¡¯t make it so obvious we¡¯re the ones behind it."


    Daisy narrowed her eyes. "They¡¯d still know."


    "They can only suspect," Violet said coolly. "But there¡¯ll be no proof. That¡¯s why we have to be careful. No traces. No loose ends."


    "Asher is not stupid. Moreover, he can easilypel any of us to tell him the truth. I don¡¯t want him near my mind." Daisy expressed her fear.


    But Violet said to her. "Even if Asher knows the truth, he can¡¯t say the truth. He knows I¡¯ll be expelled from the school if the news of our treachery is exposed. I know Asher, he¡¯s too obsessed with me to let me go. So you have nothing to worry about, he¡¯d not go poking around for a truth he already knows."


    Daisy shook her head in pity, "I can never understand how you rte easily with these alphas. It literally gives me the chills to even breathe the same air as Asher."


    Violet wanted to retort that everyone was blowing Asher¡¯s faults out of proportion. Sure, he had his¡ªwell¡ªquestionable tendencies, but underneath that, he was a decent person. You just had to go beyond the surface, dig deep ¡ª quite deeply ¡ª and voil¨¤: there were his better qualities.


    So she smiled sheepishly instead.


    L announced. "If that¡¯s the case, that means we¡¯ll also need video evidence. This is going to be exciting."


    "We can use the video of Griffin losing control yesterday," Violet suggested. "It sends the message we want, that power left unchecked is dangerous."


    Daisy chimed in, "And Roman? I mean... it¡¯s normal for men to sleep around. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll create the kind of impact we¡¯re hoping for."


    Violet¡¯s smile was razor-sharp. "Don¡¯t worry. I have a n. And I¡¯ll need all your help, especially you, L."


    L blinked in surprise, eyes wide. "Really?"


    "Yes," Violet confirmed. "We¡¯ll be needing your abilities."


    A smirk curved on L¡¯s lips, her eyes shing like a match struck in the dark. "I¡¯m in."


    Daisy let out a low whistle. "This is dangerous. But hey, what¡¯s life without a few risks?"


    Violet turned to Ivy, one brow lifted. "You in?"


    Ivy rolled her eyes, but the fire in them betrayed her excitement. "If you¡¯re creating history, what makes you think I wouldn¡¯t want my name in it?"


    "Good." Violet¡¯s smile was pure satisfaction as she looked over her girls. Her pack. Her army.


    "Let¡¯s begin."

 Chapter 258: Perfect Window

    <h4>Chapter 258: Perfect Window</h4>


    First period was canceled that morning and for good reasons. Violet and the girls received an alert from the Lunaris link, the school¡¯s academic app. All the students of Lunaris Academy were expected to converge at the ballroom. Hence they joined the students funneling in one direction.


    Though Lunaris Academy was known for its cutting-edge dorms andvish wings, the school had been around for a long time, and the ballroom remained one of its oldest and grandest parts.


    With vaulted ceilings crowned by breathtaking chandeliers, marble floors polished to a mirror shine, tall arched windows, and water-paint murals lining the walls, the space practically reeked of legacy.


    Depending on the asion¡ªsuch as the assembly taking ce right now¡ªit often doubled as a conference or banquet hall, thanks to its impressive size.


    Perhaps due to the sudden nature of the announcement, Violet did not get much of the attention she had expected after yesterday¡¯s incident. It relieved her a bit even though she knew it wouldn¡¯tst forever.


    Students filed in, filling the room with chatter, but all noise quickly died down as their eyes caught sight of principal Jameson. But that was not all because the four cardinal alphas were standing tall behind her.


    Everyone practically froze, not because of the cardinal alphas powerful presence but because everyone knew the alphas had been butting headstely. Even the Oracle predicted the cardinal alphas breaking up.


    And yet, here they were, united behind their principal Jameson like the good old days. They knew instinctively, something big wasing.


    Once thest student squeezed through, Jameson stepped forward to the podium, her voice echoing through the mic.


    "Thank you all foring," Shemanded everyone¡¯s attention. "Now in recent days, we have seen recent events threaten the harmony of this great academy. Scandals. Fights. Chaos."


    She paused, letting the tension simmer before she went on, "Let me warn you: Lunaris will not tolerate such behavior moving forward. Not on my watch. Any further misconduct will be met with the harshest retaliation, and trust me, I don¡¯t mean detention."


    The hall was dead silent at this point and some of the students, especially the humans, had expressions of dread on their faces. Violet was concerned as well knowing the stunt she was about to pull off, however, she remained brave. Jameson was all talks because at the end of the day, the wolves would do whatever they wanted.


    "Fortunately," Jameson added, "I¡¯m in a forgiving mood today because this week is Parents Week."


    There was an explosion of noise as cheers,ughter, and squeals of joy rent the air. Students pped, whistled, and bounced with excitement. Of course, not everyone was impressed. At the front, Elsie Lancaster rolled her eyes so hard it looked painful.


    Jameson offered a polite smile, "Yes, yes, I hear your enthusiasm. This is a chance for our first-years and transfers to show their parents what life at the esteemed Lunaris Academy is all about. And for our seniors, maybe you find it routine, but it¡¯s also a time to reconnect with your families, and represent Lunaris with pride. Don¡¯t waste it."


    She turned slightly, gesturing to the East Alpha.


    "Your Alpha, Griffin Hale, will now take the stage to walk us through the event schedule."


    The moment Griffin stepped forward, the students broke into another uproar, their cheers thunderous.


    "I love you, Alpha Griffin!"


    "Alpha Hale, marry me!"


    Another screamed, "Throw your shirt!"


    Griffin grinned charmingly, soaking it in for a moment before he raised a hand for silence. "Alright, alright, keep your hearts in your chests."


    Laughter rippled through the students.


    Then, he began his speech with a more serious tone. "Lunaris Academy hase far over the years. From an exclusive werewolf academy to one now known across Aster City for promoting coexistence between wolves and humans. And this week, we¡¯re going to show our parents exactly why Lunaris is worth every ounce of its prestige."


    There was more cheering, but it was hushed as Griffin continued with details.


    "We¡¯ll begin with a Wee Ceremony, a series of Speeches, a Tour of House Facilities and Open ss Observations. Plus, an interactive session called ¡¯A Day in the Life¡¯ and a Meet-the-Teachers Panel led by none other than our top student guide, Mary. Let¡¯s give her a round of apuse for her amazing service!"


    From where she stood, Violet turned her head at the mention of Mary, surprised to see her in the corner. She hadn¡¯t crossed paths with the girl since that first encounter, yet here Mary was, smiling in modest acknowledgement of the apuse.


    It was weird to say the least.


    "Then," Griffin continued, "we¡¯ll have our Legacy Luncheon for elite lineages and alumni. And guess who¡¯s hosting it?"


    He paused dramatically.


    "Your queen bee, Elsie Lancaster."


    Another thunderous apuse, especially from the elite circle. Elsie lifted her hand in a wave, soaking in the praise like sunlight


    Griffin didn¡¯t stop there, his voice deepened with energy. "But the real fun starts on the weekend! Housepetitions are back, and yes, Lycan Fangball will be held this Saturday!"


    The crowd went so wild their cheers shook the chandeliers this time. The mention of the brutal, bloody sport had adrenaline shooting through the room. The girls especially, were thrilled at the thought of their favorite Alpha stripping down and shing in that brutal, adrenaline-forked game.


    Griffin let them have their moment before he silenced them once more.


    "We¡¯ll also be hosting lots of showcases," he added. "All clubs, societies, and groups, this is your moment to shine. Parents want a show, so give it to them. Get creative. Impress the crowd. Also, it ispulsory for every student to take part in one way or the other."


    Excited murmurs buzzed again.


    Daisy asked, "Are rogues mandated to participate as well?"


    Violet shrugged, "I have no idea."


    "And for the first time ever," Griffin said dramatically, "Parent-Student Combat Duos. Yes. You heard me right. If your parents think they¡¯ve still got it, let¡¯s see how you handle the duel together."


    From the corner, Asher scoffed under his breath. Of course his father would be up for that. He could already feel the headacheing.


    Griffin wrapped it up with ir, "And finally, Sunday night is the Evening G. Dress your best. Walk like royalty. Because this event will be broadcast across Aster City."


    The students gasped in shock. Then without wasting a second, some were already on their phones, booking their outfits.


    Violet nced at her girls. L. Ivy. Daisy. Except they were already looking at her as well, the same thought passing between them like lightning. This was the window they needed ¡ª the coverage. The world would see Lunaris for what it truly is.


    Griffin raised a fist.


    "Let¡¯s give our parents something to remember. Let¡¯s show the world what Lunaris is made of."


    Then he chanted: "Lunaris above!"


    And the crowd chanted back at a deafening volume :


    "We rise! We rule! We never back down!"


    And with that, the students poured out of the ballroom, buzzing, plotting, and glowing with anticipation for the super event, not knowing that chaos was about to be redefined.

 Chapter 259: First Bait

    <h4>Chapter 259: First Bait</h4>


    "Wait up!" Violet called, weaving through the exiting crowd of students as her eyes locked onto the familiar figure moving swiftly ahead.


    Mary halted at once, like she¡¯d been expecting to be stopped. She turned slowly, her blonde hair catching the light.


    Violet offered a small smile. "Hey. Where¡¯ve you been?"


    "Hello to you too," Mary responded quietly.


    Violet was about to press for details, but noticed Mary ncing sideways and her gaze shifted to where Daisy, Ivy, and L stood, waiting for her.


    Violet gave her roommates a quick look in return, silently telling them she¡¯d catch up soon. Understanding her unspoken signal, the trio slipped away into the thinning crowd.


    Now alone, the ballroom was nearly empty, save for a few staff members tidying up the mess left behind by students before shutting the doors.


    In that echoing space, Mary let out a wry smile. "I¡¯ve...been in the hospital."


    Violet¡¯s heart jumped. "Which hospital?" she asked quickly, the pit of her stomach turning cold and her voiceing out sharper than intended.


    Mary raised an eyebrow, amused. "The school¡¯s hospital, of course. Where else would I go?"


    Because of Adele¡¯s ominous warning, Violet had always assumed something strange was going on in that hospital and would never encourage anyone to go there. She couldn¡¯t exactly dissuade Mary either, after all, what would she even say?


    Violetughed sheepishly. "Oh, right. The hospital. Where else would it be? Sorry, my mind can be a little dull sometimes," she managed to cover up.


    Mary took a breath, looking hesitant, then confessed in a low voice, "I¡¯ve been having epileptic attacks. It had been mild for as long as I know, but since that week they got so severe the school decided to keep me in the ward for observation."


    Violet¡¯s heart sank. "Oh... Mary, I¡¯m so sorry." She reached out and put aforting hand on Mary¡¯s arm, gently squeezing.


    But the moment she did, Mary¡¯s eyes snapped wide. She gasped as though jolted by an unseen force, and her body went rigid. In an instant, she copsed, dragging Violet down with her.


    For a terrifying heartbeat, Violet froze, having no idea what to do. It all happened so quickly. Then she realized the girl was convulsing, her limbs jerking uncontrobly on the floor.


    "Mary!" Violet cried,pletely stunned. Her breath caught in her throat, panic rising. "Somebody help!" she called out weakly, her voice barely carrying as her mind scrambled to process the situation.


    Her attention shot downward when Mary¡¯s hand gripped her arm so tightly that it hurt, her jacket saving her from experiencing a deeper injury.


    All at once, Mary¡¯s convulsions seemed to still for a moment, and her pupils rolled back. Her voice, half-choked, shaped words that emerged in a haunting, distant tone:


    "<i>Child of war, </i>


    <i>Child of chaos, </i>


    <i>The moon chose you not for peace, </i>


    <i>but for fire¡ª </i>


    <i>A crown forged not in gold, but blood. </i>


    <i>A hate-bite unravels the knot, </i>


    <i>The purple bloom awakens.</i>


    <i>Blood calls to blood; blood of my blood. </i>


    <i>Four thrones must break for the other to rise, </i>


    <i>And truth will bleed behind loving lies.</i>


    <i>Beware¡ªthe serpent smiles where hearts are set.</i>


    <i>The storm</i>, <i>the beast, the fox, the puppeter, </i>


    <i>With hearts entwined, </i>


    <i>Shall break thew. </i>


    <i>A father¡¯s wrath, </i>


    <i>A kingdom¡¯s lie.</i>


    <i>Two worlds tremble at her name¡ª </i>


    <i>The hidden princess who tames the mes. </i>


    <i>So warns fate: night ising. </i>


    <i>Peace or war¡ªlet none forget, </i>


    <i>The goddess moves her final bet."</i>


    Violet was transfixed by the scene, the words wrapped around her like a noose, thick and suffocating. Her ears rang with them, each syble searing into her bones like prophecy carved in fire. She couldn¡¯t breathe. Couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t think.


    It wasn¡¯t until someone, probably one of the staff, rushed in and pushed her aside to help Mary that Violet snapped back to reality, adrenaline leaving her shaky and breathless.


    She let them tend to Mary, rising on her feet unsteadily.


    <i>Blood of my blood. Four thrones must break. The serpent smiles. And that final mention of a father¡¯s wrath.</i>


    In her mind, all of it rang as ominous as a death knell.


    A staff member managed to carry Mary away just as her roommates, L, Daisy and Ivy came hustling into the room, their eyes wide with shock.


    "What just happened?" Ivy asked, startled at her rattled features.


    Violet shook her head, her throat clogged. "I have no idea."


    L gave her a long, narrowed look, eyes sharp like a hawk circling prey. It was the look of someone who just knew something was up.


    Before she could say anything, Daisy swooped in like a divine distraction, looping her arm through Violet¡¯s.


    "Come on, let¡¯s go," The girl led her away.


    The hallway was alive with the usual noise of students chatting, lockers mming, heels clicking, and sneakers squeaking. It was a routine they were now used to and they moved through it until Daisy turned to Violet and said, "Now be sure to execute the first n."


    With that, Daisy and Ivy split off, leaving Violet alone with L.


    Violet casually flipped open her locker and reached inside. Her fingers found a random textbook she had absolutely no reason to touch. Still, she pulled it out with great ir.


    Then, with the theatrics of a girl who¡¯d just run a marathon in heels, Violet let out a long, exaggerated yawn.


    L blinked. "Why the hell are you yawning? Didn¡¯t you sleepst night?"


    Violet ced the book against her hip and said with a half-smirk, half-sigh, "Nope. Roman Draven came to my roomst night."


    L¡¯s gasp was so loud it could¡¯ve shattered crystal.


    "WHAT?! ROMAN DRAVEN CAME TO YOUR ROOM LAST NIGHT?!"


    At once, heads turned and conversations halted mid-sentence as eyes were suddenly fixed deliciously on them.


    Except it was exactly as nned.


    Violet smiled, slow and sly, like a fox with its paw on the trap¡¯s trigger. The bait had been set. Now let the gossip feast begin.

 Chapter 260: The Goddess Fool

    <h4>Chapter 260: The Goddess Fool</h4>


    "No, you can¡¯t go in there!" a nurse called out, her voice high with rm as Adele barged through the double doors of the ward. But Adele didn¡¯t even stop nor flinch, undeterred by the frantic protests


    At her side was Asher and the puppeteer turned a fierce re on the nurse, barking, "Rest your ass."


    Immediately, the nurse¡¯s defiance melted like a puppet cut from its strings. Meek and mute, she returned back to wherever she came from, powerless to protest further.


    Adele saw the whole thing but said nothing. If anything, it confirmed that she¡¯d made the right choice by bringing Asher along. His abilitymandedpliance¡ªand right now, obedience was gold.


    They strode down the tiled corridor, the air thick with antiseptic and tension. Adele¡¯s eyes briefly swept over an elite student perched on the bed, chatting with her phone. The girl hastily averted her face, trying to use her hair as a curtain to hide her face.


    ssic.


    It wasn¡¯t umon for students, especially the elites, to hide out here to escape ss. The hospital wing was like a safe haven for them. Indeed, it was for humans.


    But Adele didn¡¯t care. She wasn¡¯t here for her or any of the others hiding out here. It was Jameson¡¯s business to enforce stricter rules and control her students.


    Mary wasn¡¯t hard to find. She made sure of it with the loud, chilling voice echoing across the entire hospital floor:


    <i>"Night ising. </i>


    <i>Woe to those that sleep. </i>


    <i>Woe to those with eyes but see not. </i>


    <i>With mouth, but talk not. </i>


    <i>The wheel is turning. </i>


    <i>The war waits for no one."</i>


    The haunting words struck like a de dipped in ice, lodging themselves in Adele¡¯s spine. She stepped faster, urged by the frantic need to help the young girl from whatever they were doing to her.


    When Adele arrived at the scene, her fury only escted upon spotting a woman in a doctor¡¯s coat, furiously scribbling Mary¡¯s every word.


    Something snapped inside of Adele and she strode over without pause, snatching the notepad right out of the woman¡¯s hands.


    "What the¡ªYou!" The doctor¡¯s voice was high with outrage before she even looked up. But the moment she recognized Adele, she bristled with rm.


    "What are you doing?" the woman snapped. "This is not your territory."


    But Adele ignored her. Instead, she skimmed the notes, her lips curling in disgust as she realized what they were doing. Then, with a single yank, she tore them to pieces.


    Shock red in the doctor¡¯s eyes. "How dare¡ª!" She lunged forward, but Asher took one threatening step, and the woman froze, his presence now dawning on her.


    "You don¡¯t want to start this," the doctor warned, her gaze trained warily on Asher. All of them knew what he was capable of and Adele bringing him here was a clear threat.


    Yet Adele only stared her down.


    "I¡¯vee to take one of our own." Her words were cold and final.


    "Your own?" The doctor scoffed,ughing as if she¡¯d heard a bad joke. "The girl is human."


    Without missing a beat, Adele pulled a folded piece of paper from her pants pocket, brandishing it for her to see.


    "You¡¯d be amazed what research turns up," she said icily. "While the girl bears no markers from tests to indicate she has wolf blood in her, her genealogical records show that one of her ancestors had a child by a werewolf."


    The doctor blinked, uncertainty etched on her features for the first time.


    Adele went on, "Due to the racism and persecution at the time, the woman imed her human husband fathered the child. They buried the truth and hid it so deeply by intentionally marrying her daughter into human bloodlines, generation after generation, until the wolf blood became diluted. But wolf blood can¡¯t stay hidden forever, and now, it¡¯s waking in Mary."


    Silence nketed the room as Adele took a step closer, her eyes never leaving the doctor¡¯s. "The moon goddess blesses wolves, not humans. If her gift has awakened, it¡¯s because her blood remembers what she is. She clearly possesses all the traits of a seer¡ªa fact you know deep down, judging by the way you greedily pocket her sacred words." Her voice was thick with disgust now.


    Even with the guilt, the doctor opened her mouth and argued with Adele, "She¡¯s still human nheless, we¡¯d be the ones to help her."


    Adele let out a humorlessugh. "More like use her." Then she turned swiftly toward the girl andmanded, "Asher, take her."


    "No, you can¡¯t! I¡¯m calling security, and Patrick would¡ª"


    But Adele hissed, "I don¡¯t care about Patrick. Let me spell it out for you in case you don¡¯t understand¡ªSeers are sacred to the wolves. And if they should hear how the goddess¡¯s messenger has been treated here, trust me when I say death would be too merciful for you and your people. Even Alpha King Elijah can¡¯t stop the wrath of his people if that¡¯s what you¡¯re banking on."


    The blood drained from the doctor¡¯s face as she saw the truth reflected in Adele¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t even know what to do at this point, the fight having gone out of her. Adele helped her make the decision


    "Take her now, Asher." Shemanded.


    Mary¡¯s convulsions had stopped. Now shey still in bed, murmuring words that didn¡¯t make sense even in her sleep. Asher moved to her side, but the moment he touched her, the girl gasped, and then she was speaking again in that otherworldly voice:


    <i>Prince of chaos, </i>


    <i>Prince of war, </i>


    <i>He who weaves the stars with silken thread, </i>


    <i>The goddess¡¯s sharp-edged weapon. </i>


    <i>The hand that pulls, the heart that plots, </i>


    <i>Will find himself tangled in the very knots¡ª</i>


    <i>For tonight, your truth will gleam. </i>


    <i>Blood of my blood, </i>


    <i>The blood calls home. </i>


    <i>The princess must be protected, </i>


    <i>But she is not yours to keep. </i>


    <i>For love unearned shall twist to chains, </i>


    <i>And power seized may birth your bane. </i>


    <i>But fear not¡ª </i>


    <i>The bond you long for will bind again</i>,


    <i>But not before it births you pain. </i>


    <i>Who defies fate and spits on the moon? </i>


    <i>Who challenges the goddess? </i>


    <i>The prince of schemes does. </i>


    <i>But fate smiles, for his fate is cruel¡ª </i>


    <i>Even the god made flesh may yet be the goddess¡¯s fool.</i>


    Asher was usually not one to show emotion, but at that moment, his face was so pale it was obvious the prophecy had rattled him. Even Adele and the doctor stood frozen, stunned by what they had just heard.


    Then he carried the girl and said, steely and low, "We¡¯re done here."

 Chapter 261: No Time For Remorse

    <h4>Chapter 261: No Time For Remorse</h4>


    "And that would be all for today," the teacher announced as the shrilling sound of the bell rang through the room.


    The Anatomy and Physiology ss was finally over and Violet was the first to pop out of her seat, slinging her satchel over one shoulder like a soldier gearing up for war.


    Her strides were brisk as she headed straight for the front of the ss as if being anywhere near the back was suffocating. Because it was.


    And it was because he was there. ric Storm. The very storm that had ripped her apart twenty-four hours ago.


    After yesterday¡¯s humiliation, where ric Storm had publicly degraded and shamed her, she¡¯d expected a carryover of the same hostility today. Violet had expected him to sneer, and re at her. That he would pretend like she didn¡¯t exist.


    Yet when their gazes met briefly, all she¡¯d seen in those cial blue depths was not ice, but regret. It jolted her so hard that a small, humiliating squeak slipped past her lips before she could catch it.


    Violet had turned away instantly, her cheeks hot, and her heart thudding wildly like a trapped thing. She hadn¡¯t looked back after that. Not once. Not even when she felt the intensity of his gaze on her nape like a ghost¡¯s touch. She sat ramrod straight for the rest of the ss, overly conscious of his presence.


    How dare he? How dare he look at her with remorse?


    He didn¡¯t get to do that. Not after yesterday. Not after he tore her down in front of the entire school. Not after he¡¯d stripped her dignity and handed it to Elsie like a prize for a game well yed.


    He didn¡¯t get to feel bad.


    Violet wasn¡¯t naive; yes, she hurt him with her shenanigans with Roman, but his stunt yesterday went too far. If ric truly wanted to settle the score, he should¡¯ve confronted her in private. Instead, he¡¯d conspired with Elsie to crush her. He¡¯d dragged out her darkest fear and presented it to a swarm of vultures.


    So no. Violet didn¡¯t want his apology, nor his regret. She wanted revenge. And to achieve that, she needed to keep her head clear and her heart cold.


    Violet shoved the image of those regretful blue eyes deep, deep down where it couldn¡¯t touch her, hardening her heart like steel around a fragile core. She had to hate him enough to see this through. There could be no softening, no second thoughts. They would all pay, everyst one of them.


    That was precisely why Violet didn¡¯t hesitate to flee the ssroom the instant the lesson ended¡ªbefore anyone else had even stood up. She refused to let ric or anyone else slow her down. Not when she had more pressing business like tracking down Natalie. Hence, there was no time to waste on distractions.


    Violet had no idea how Asher did it, but stalking someone was not as easy as she had thought. She needed Natalie alone without eyes on her, but it was proving near impossible to corner the girl. Daisy and Natalie had the same ss, and right now, her friend had just texted her that Natalie was heading toward thedies¡¯ restroom. Good. Just the ce she needed her.


    Violet rushed over to the restroom, nearly running into L, who caught her with a grin. "There you are," she said, clearly pleased with herself. "I emptied out the whole ce. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll just be the both of you in there. I¡¯ll make sure no one else goes in while you¡¯re talking."


    Violet looked at L with gratitude. "Thank you, L." She hugged her quickly and hurried into the restroom.


    Just as L had promised, the stalls were cleared out, except for one. Violet waited, listening. The moment she heard the flush of the toilet, she ran to the sink and turned on the water, washing her hands as casually as she could manage.


    Natalie stepped out a secondter, not even pausing when she saw her. She simply moved to the sink beside her and began washing her own hands in silence. Both of them stood there, wordless, the sound of running water the only noise between them. Natalie was the first to finish. She dried her hands, pulled out herpact, and started touching up her lips without sparing Violet a second nce.


    Violet nced at her from the corner of her eyes, nerves crawling under her skin. How was she supposed to begin? Doubts began creeping in, was this a terrible idea?


    "You¡¯ve been washing your hands for over five minutes now," Natalie said coolly. "What do you want from me, fallen queen?"


    Violet didn¡¯t know what surprised her more, that Natalie knew she wanted something, or that she¡¯d just called her fallen queen.


    Violet snorted, brushing off the jab that, strangely, didn¡¯t even sting. "Fallen queen. Is that what they call me now?"


    "They call you a lot of things," Natalie replied with a shrug, still reapplying her lipstick. "But that¡¯s the one that stands out for now. It¡¯s better than the rest."


    Violet¡¯s jaw clenched, but she swallowed her rising temper. She wasn¡¯t here to trade insults. "You¡¯re right. I do need your help."


    Natalie paused, slowly capping her lipstick and turning to face her. "What is it you want, Violet Purple?"


    Violet swallowed, the weight of her request suddenly pressing on her chest. It was risky. But she hade this far.


    "I need you to procure a recording device for me."


    "Excuse me?" Natalie blinked, thrown off. "Why do you need a recording device? Who is it¡ª?" Her eyes narrowed. "Oh."


    "You intend to record Elsie. The rumors aren¡¯t wrong about you, you really are going for an eye for an eye."


    "I got intel Elsie is hiding something," Violet said, voice low. "A secret. And it might be exactly what I need to take her down for good. So, are you going to help me or not?"


    Natalie studied her for a moment. "Of course I¡¯ll help." She stepped closer, eyes gleaming with curiosity. "But what do I get in return?"

 Chapter 262: Violet’s Games

    <h4>Chapter 262: Violet¡¯s Games</h4>


    "No," Violet shook her head stubbornly, "No, you won¡¯t be getting anything from me." She stated bluntly.


    Making deals was what had put her in this situation today. She wasn¡¯t about to let another one blow up in her face. Besides, from her recent digging, weren¡¯t the Fae bound by oaths? If she was truly a Fae, then this could turn out to be a dangerous transaction on her end.


    Natalie regarded her with cool curiosity. "I might be an aristocrat who has everything she could ever ask for, but I was taught how to do business before I could even walk. Youe here demanding something with nothing to offer. The way I see it, that¡¯s bad business, darling. So unfortunately, I can¡¯t help you."


    Violet felt her world crashing down on her right at that moment. Their whole n was dependent on getting that recording device and she had been confident on convincing Natalie, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case anymore.


    No, she could not let this end like this? But then, what could she say? She could not offer the deal no matter what.


    Natalie in question admired herself in the mirror onest time, running her fingers through that immacte hair, and said, "Good luck with your n. I truly wish you the best." Then she turned on her heel with a certain ir, heading for the exit.


    No, she can¡¯t let this end like this!


    Natalie only took two steps when Violet blurted, "Even businessmen take up phnthropic activities. They help people whether out of kindness or to help their reputation."


    Natalie paused while Violet stood taller now, her voice unwavering. "Deny it all you want, but I know you hate Elsie. You don¡¯t fool me. You just endure her because of your little aristocratic circle. But you don¡¯t have to do anything. I¡¯m already the arrow, just help me get notched, and I¡¯ll strike the target."


    For over a minute, Natalie didn¡¯t move or say a word. Neither could Violet guess what thoughts churned in that head of hers. At this point, all she could was pray for a miracle or all hope was lost.


    Then Natalie whirled around and stalked right back to her. With the way she was striding, anyone else would have flinched, but Violet didn¡¯t. She braced herself until Natalie was standing right over her. Though Violet was taller, the wolfish grin on Natalie¡¯s face put her on edge.


    To make matters worse, Natalie ced both hands on the sink, boxing Violet in. Violet was confused as hell now. What was the girl doing?


    "You do realize I like you, " Natalie announced.


    Oh. Hell. No.


    Violet felt heat rush to her cheeks. "Uh¡ªsorry, but I already have too many love interests jockeying for my attention. It¡¯s more than I can handle. Not that a little estrogen wouldn¡¯t do some good diluting all the testosterone, but no, I¡¯m straight."


    For a second, Natalie simply stared at her, as if encountering some alien species. Then she burst outughing.


    "Oh, gods¡ª" Natalie wheezed. "You¡¯re one strange girl." Sheughed so hard tears rolled from her eyes.


    Violet flushed slightly, suddenly feeling a little sheepish.


    Natalie¡¯sughter soon subsided, reced by a thoughtful look. "You¡¯ve got a knack for motivational speeches," she said. "You could probably talk a pack of rats into challenging a pride of lions. Congrattions, you¡¯ve sold me."


    A loud exhale escaped Violet¡¯s lips. Thank the gods. That was a win.


    "You¡¯ll get your package this evening, Violet Purple. And I can¡¯t wait to see what chaos you bring this time." Natalie smirked as she turned and exited the restroom.


    Unknown to Violet, whatever confidence Natalie had vanished as soon as she came outside. She raised her hands to her chest, feeling it beat quite fast. Fuck, she had to be careful before she¡¯s found out.


    Meanwhile, inside the bathroom, Violet stared at her reflection. Then she grinned.


    With a tiny fist pump, she broke into a celebratory dance, twirling in ce and busting out a little break-dance move.


    She was halfway through a spin when the restroom door swung open.


    She jerked to a halt, heart lunging. Ugh, has Natalie changed her mind or something? she began. "What¡ª" Violet stopped short, spotting the neer¡¯s reflection in the mirror.


    She froze.


    It was not Natalie, but Roman Draven. And he was smirking like the fox he was, corners of his mouth curved in satisfaction.


    Violet whirled around. "What are you doing here?! How did you even get in?"


    Her eyes flicked toward the door. L was supposed to be guarding it. But that was until the meeting was over? Had she left already? Violet wondered.


    Roman ignored her questions. He stepped further in, voice low and drawling. "So," he said, "there¡¯s been an interesting rumor circling around the school. Something about me spending the night in a certain rogue¡¯s bed...?" His eyes gleamed with a yful menace as he waited for her answer.


    Violet lifted her chin, "What a funny question to ask me?"


    "Not exactly a funny question considering only the two of us were privy to such information." Roman countered, his voice as smooth as sin.


    He finally closed the space between them, and Violet¡¯s breath hitched. He wasn¡¯t touching her, but he was close enough for her to feel the heat rolling off his body, teasing her skin.


    Violet knew Roman knew she was the one behind the spreading rumor. Of course he wasn¡¯t stupid. But there was something delicious in the game they were ying. And strangely enough, she didn¡¯t want it to stop.


    So she met his gaze with hers, defiant and dark. "I guess there¡¯s an atom of truth to every rumor, then."


    "Mmhmm," Roman hummed, clearly amused. He didn¡¯t believe her for a second, but gods¡ªhe loved that fire in her eyes.


    Then, without warning, his hands gripped her waist, and in one smooth, fluid motion, he lifted her onto the sink. A startled squeak escaped her lips before she could stop it, her hands instinctively gripping the edge of the porcin to ground herself.


    But Roman wasn¡¯t done.He nudged her knees apart, his body now so close it was impossible to ignore. Violet¡¯s skin lit up in goosebumps. Her pulse skittered and her face burned with a deep flush she couldn¡¯t will away.


    Roman leaned in, lowering his head until his mouth hovered just beside her ear. His voice was low and dangerous and smooth as silk-drenched sin.


    "Tell me, Miss Purple," he purred, his lips brushing her skin, "what are you up to now?"

 Chapter 263: Truthful Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 263: Truthful Rumors</h4>


    Violet should have stopped, but a dark, naughty side of her rose up to the challenge. Roman thought himself to be the master of seduction, but she could hold her own too.


    In a swift, daring motion, she wrapped her legs around his waist, drawing him close until she could feel the unmistakable hardness of that shameless wolf. He groaned, a tortured, delicious sound that sent shivers through her. Yet Violet kept her face neutral, determined not to blush like the naive virgin she was. "You were saying?" she lifted a daring brow.


    Roman let out a strangledugh, "You little¡ªfine, what a perfect position to have this conversation."


    Violet¡¯s cheeks burned, but she swallowed her embarrassment. If anyone walked in now, there¡¯d be no mistaking what their position looked like. After yesterday¡¯s incident, her reputation was already in shreds; what more did she have to lose? Moreover, with her ns, solid evidence would only fuel the rumor mill.


    "Let¡¯s begin this conversation then," he said, sliding his hand beneath her skirt, his touch warm as it glided along her milky, smooth thigh, sending tingles dancing across her skin.


    "How was your night?" Roman suddenly asked, throwing her off course. She had been prepared to evade and tackle his probing question, only to be asked this instead. At the same time, she was painfully aware of his hand creeping higher and higher. Slowly. As if he was torturing her on purpose.


    Yesterday¡¯s anger returned and Violet told him, "You have quite the nerve sneaking into my bedst night amid my warning."


    "You don¡¯t seem to mind sharing the news now," he circled back to the earlier question with ease.


    Fuck. Roman was pretty good at interrogation and dangerous. Daisy was right, she had to be extra careful dealing with this guy.


    She purred, "Perhaps, I wanted to tell the truth to the whole world. To dispel the rumors that you¡¯re some god in bed."


    "Is that so?" Roman yed along, "You¡¯re disappointed there was no real action yesterday. You should have told me¡ªI would have given you something and not lies to feed the poor, hungry masses."


    He was now drawing slow, deliberate circles on her skin, sending a cascade of goosebumps racing over her body.


    She challenged him, "They¡¯d still be disappointed at the result."


    Roman chuckled; however, his expression turned serious the next second. "ytime¡¯s over, honey, so tell me, what are you up to?" He pressed for details. "You never wanted me in your bed, and the next minute you¡¯re insinuating stuff between us? That¡¯s pretty suspicious to me, little purple."


    Realizing Roman would not leave until he got something, Violet fed him just a morsel of the truth.


    "I¡¯m trying to make Elsie furious. The Oracle ims we have equal kings; what if I want more? What if I want to show her I¡¯m not done fighting? What if I want to steal her king?"


    Roman¡¯s smirk widened. "Is that so? Good thing I¡¯m actually good at this stuff."


    "What?"


    "There are a bunch of students waiting impatiently outside to be let in. What if the wolves especially were toe in and scent something... interesting."


    Violet didn¡¯t need to guess what he meant by that. It was clear as day, further proven when his hand slipped into her panties and tugged them aside. But Roman paused, as if granting her a fleeting moment to object to this.


    "Don¡¯t fool me, fox, not when you found me with this intention. You¡¯re only taking advantage of the situation," Violet used him, even as she pushed her hips forward, encouraging him to go on.


    His finger finally found its way through her wetness, and Violet gasped, instinctively burying a trembling finger into his hair to anchor herself.


    Roman said in a husky tone, "How well you know me, purple. At least this time, the rumors would be valid."


    Violet moaned wantonly as Roman continued touching her with his expert fingers. Although she used him of intentionally nning this, the truth was she craved him too. Perhaps she was no different from Nancy, else she wouldn¡¯t be in thispromising position with a guy who hurt her¡ªan annoyingly handsome asshole she couldn¡¯t get over.


    With a few swift flicks of his fingers, Roman delivered exactly what she craved until her body shuddered in climax. Then, without missing a beat, he withdrew his finger and brought it to his mouth, licking her essence clean as if sealing a secret pact between them.


    "God, you taste so good," Roman groaned, eyes shing bright with the wolf just beneath the surface. Violet felt her cheeks burn but hopped down from the sink, attempting to smooth out her skirt, until Roman stopped her.


    "Don¡¯t," he murmured. Then with deft fingers, he opened a few of her shirt buttons. "You want it to look like we did something hot and sinful, right? Not that what just happened wasn¡¯t exactly that..." He trailed off with a wicked grin. "But I don¡¯t want you ruining my sinful reputation."


    Violet let out a low, breathyugh. The nerve of this guy. Then Roman ruffled her hair, giving it that tousled, messy ¡¯just ravaged¡¯ look, and stepped back to admire his handiwork.


    Before Violet could form a witty retort, he leaned in¡ªswift, abruptly¡ªand pressed a firm, heated kiss to her lips. It was deep, though fleeting, leaving her breathless and off-bnce in the aftermath. And truth be told, she didn¡¯t protest, considering she pretty much signed up for this. Maybe, she just liked the thrill.


    Once he pulled away, Violet lifted a hand in a silentmand for him to wait. If they were going for an illusion, then it needed to look mutual. With a yful tug, she reached out and undid a couple of his shirt buttons as well. The sight of his muscled chest made her mouth go dry for half a second, but she covered it with a cool expression.


    Finally, she ruffled his hair, giving it the perfect dose of disheveled. "I think that¡¯s enough to convince anyone we actually had sex," she said, eyes gleaming with mischievous satisfaction.


    Roman smirked right back. "Miss Purple, you¡¯re getting scarily good at this game."

 Chapter 264: A Stolen King

    <h4>Chapter 264: A Stolen King</h4>


    A crowd of students had gathered outside the restroom. sses had just ended, and predictably, everyone was making a beeline to either answer nature¡¯s call or retouch their makeup.


    Not that another ss was waiting as the school was currently prioritizing club showcases, team practices, and leisure activities to dazzle parents during the uing Parents Week.


    But right now, there was a very different kind of drama ying out.


    L, small but fierce, had stretched out her arms wide like a one-girl barricade, standing tall in front of the restroom doors.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you? Let me in already! I¡¯m bursting!" a girl wailed, doing a desperate little jig from foot to foot.


    L felt bad, really, she did. But her princess¡¯ need took priority. Period.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot let you in. I have strict orders from a cardinal alpha to guard this entrance with my life." She said it with the solemnity of someone reciting sacred vows.


    Well, it was the truth. Kind of. All Roman had done was sh that wicked grin and purr, "Would you be a darling and buy us a bit of time?" Then, like the unrepentant scoundrel he was, he¡¯d disappeared inside.


    "Bullshit!" someone shouted. "What would a cardinal alpha be doing in adies restroom? Did you do something wrong and you¡¯re trying to hide it?!"


    "Yeah! What are you hiding in there?!" another voice chimed in.


    At once, the moring escted. A thin sheen of sweat broke out on L¡¯s forehead. Whatever Violet and Roman were doing inside, she couldn¡¯t hold off this crowd forever. And now their shouts were drawing attention¡ªany second, a staff member might show up.


    "Grab her!" a random student hollered. "Let¡¯s shove her aside and see for ourselves!"


    "Yes! Move her!"


    L braced herself as rough hands grappled her arms, trying to wrench her away. But she clung to the door frame with surprising strength, courtesy of her fae blood. The two humans straining to move her found her limbs weren¡¯t budging.


    Panting, they backed off, muttering, "We need a wolf for this. She¡¯s too strong."


    Right on cue, a tall, muscr half-breed girl stepped forward. Her eyes gleamed with cruel anticipation, like she was relishing the idea of taking L down. L swallowed hard, but held her ground. Damn it ¡ª she was the protector of the princess. This was her moment of glory!


    Just as the half-breed advanced, the door swung open from within and L stumbled backward, catching herself just in time.


    The students froze, jaws dropping at the sight of Roman Draven casually stepping out of thedies¡¯ room like he hadn¡¯t justmitted social war crimes.


    "Oh my god," someone squeaked. "Is that¡ªRoman Draven?"


    His appearance alone was scandalous enough, but it only got worse when Violet Purple emerged right behind him. A collective, half-disbelieving gasp echoed through the corridor. They looked from Roman to Violet, noting their slightly rumpled clothes, and leapt to obvious conclusions.


    Roman turned to Violet, saying with curved lips. "I never thought there¡¯de a day I¡¯d be lost in thedies¡¯ restroom. Thank you for showing me the way out, Rogue Queen."


    Violet gave him a look that screamed, <i>Seriously?</i> But she yed along like a true drama queen. "You¡¯re too kind, Alpha Draven. It was simply a privilege to help out."


    "Oh, you did help quite well," Roman added, reaching down to subtly adjust his pants¡ª<i>subtly</i>, of course, if subtle meant doing it while the students was watching.


    There were more gasps with whispers exploding through the hall. "What the hell?" "Were they¡ª?" "No way."


    "All good, then," Violet said quickly. She caught L¡¯s sleeve, steering her away. If Roman left first, the crowd might swarm her and L. This way, at least, they could flee before the students pounced.


    And so the awestruck students stood there, parted like a wave, letting Violet and L slip by. Not two secondster, the horde rushed into the restroom. The half-breed girl from earlier stepped inside and sniffed once, staggering back with a horrified expression.


    "Goddess help us," she breathed. "They really did it in here."


    She spun toward a girl beside her. "You have to tell Elsie. That bitch is going after her man."


    The girl nodded, already pulling out her phone as she ran off, likelyposing a paragraph-long message and voice notebo for good measure.


    Meanwhile, Violet and L didn¡¯t say a word until they reached a secluded corner tucked away from the curious eyes of the students. Then they halted, scanning their surroundings cautiously. Only when they were satisfied the coast was clear did they finally rx.


    "That was a long time you spent with Roman," L teased with a light tone, her eyes knowing.


    Violet rolled her eyes in response.


    L smirked, holding out her hand expectantly. "Did you get it?"


    "Of course, I did. Who do you think I am?" Violet said with pride, opening her palm to reveal two long, unmistakable strands of green hair. "Will it be enough for the hex?"


    "More than enough," L replied confidently. "Give me an hour to prepare it and you¡¯ll see the result for yourself. Just make sure you¡¯re there with your camera to capture it all. We wouldn¡¯t want our efforts going unnoticed."


    "Good," Violet nodded. "Go on, then. I¡¯ll cover for you here."


    At the same time...


    Elsie was seated with the other elites in the west wing hall, surrounded by swatches of fabric samples, menu cards, all part of the meticulous nning for the uing Legacy Luncheon. She was just about to finalize the floral centerpieces when Grace suddenly came to whisper something in her ear.


    Whatever she said, it made Elsie¡¯s entire demeanor shift. Her posture stiffened, and the glint in her eyes sharpened like ice.


    Natalie, who sat directly across from her, noticed the change and asked. "Is something the matter?"


    "Nothing is the matter," Elsie replied too quickly, the words forced and clipped.


    Natalie gave a casual shrug. "Whatever you say."


    Although Elsie¡¯s mask returned, as poised as ever, on herps, her fingers curled into a white-knuckled fist..


    Violet Purple was really asking for death.

 Chapter 265: Roman’s Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 265: Roman¡¯s Punishment</h4>


    L was crouched low in the backyard of their shack, hovering over a small bed of flowers that she had grown. A strange lilting hum escaped from the back of her throat, sounding like the chant of the ancient. One that her other partner could never understand.


    Ivy was the other partner. She was standing a few feet away on watch but precisely came to offer moral support. She nced over her shoulder for what had to be the umpteenth time, frowning.


    "You¡¯ve been making that noise forever and nothing¡¯s happening," the girl said with her arms crossed, and the slightest edge of boredom in her tone.


    L, who by now looked like she hadpletely transformed into that strange, cold, otherworldly version of herself¡ªthe same one from the night of the Running Game ¡ªturned to Ivy with a re.


    "Don¡¯t distract me."


    That tone alone was enough to shut Ivy up. She lifted her hands in surrender and kept her mouth shut, deciding to just wait it out and see whatever weird Fae spell L was weaving.


    Not long after, L¡¯s whistling changed pitch, and the petals on the flowers began to tremble. One by one, they peeled themselves from the stems, lifting into the air like delicate dancers caught in a breeze.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as the petals bunched together, forming onerge blossom. And then, with a sound like a soft pop, it exploded in a flurry of pink confetti-like fragments. A trio of tiny creatures emerged from the fluttering pieces, each barely the size of a thumb.


    This time around, Ivy¡¯s jaw dropped. They were pixies! She had to be seeing things!


    Each pixy had delicate wings that shimmered in a different color: one with iridescent sapphire blue, another with a fiery crimson sheen, and thest a glistening green like new spring leaves.


    They had bright eyes, button noses, and plump cheeks, undeniably cute even if their high-pitched chirps filled the space with an almost hectic energy. Yet, despite their constant bickering among themselves, they somehow managed to flutter about in sync.


    L began chattering back in anguage Ivy guessed was Fae. Though Ivy couldn¡¯t understand a word, the little pixies seemed to follow L¡¯s every word. Still, the three small creatures quarreled incessantly, batting each other as if they just couldn¡¯t agree on one opinion.


    Then L said something and pulled out the green strand of Roman¡¯s hair. Except


    the moment she held it up, the pixies went wild. Their eyes gleamed with mischief, and in a blink, one of them snatched the hair. Only for the second to yank it from her. Then the third swooped down and imed it as her own.


    They began spinning around each other, trading the hair like it was a prized relic in a game of sky-tag. Ivy didn¡¯t understand a word they were saying, but she could swear the next thing L hissed under her breath had to mean: "Behave."


    And they did stop fighting.


    Then one of the pixies flitted up to L¡¯s face, squeaking demandingly. From the dramatic way she thrust out her miniature arm, Ivy guessed she was asking for payment.


    Without hesitation, L pressed her palm to the earth, and from the ground rose a massive, knotted nut, easily three times the size of the pixie.


    But the little creature squealed in absolute delight, threw her arms around the nut like it was a long-lost lover, and chirped madly to herpanions. They squeaked back, circled the prize, and in a sh of glittering wings, vanished. The nut included.


    L dusted her hands and stood. "It¡¯s done."


    Ivy blinked, still trying to wrap her head around everything she had just seen. "What just happened?"


    "I summoned them from our realm to help," L said casually, as if she hadn¡¯t just pulled mischievous spirits from thin air. "When ites to hexes, those creatures are the best."


    Ivy, now half-impressed and half-terrified, dared to ask, "What exactly is going to happen to Roman?"


    L¡¯s lips curved into a wicked grin that sent a chill down Ivy¡¯s spine. "That is what we¡¯re about to find out."


    ........


    <strong>[I heard an interesting rumor. I hope that¡¯s not true. If it is, you¡¯re dead. ~ Asher.]</strong>


    Roman stared at the threatening message from Asher, and instead of panicking, he burst intoughter. The fact that even the puppet master had taken the bait meant the act was sold.


    He didn¡¯t bother replying. Let Asher stew in it. Besides, he made peace with the fact that the West Alpha would likely deal with him if they crossed paths in this mood of his. But until then, he would enjoy every second of the fun.


    It was break period, and the schoolwn was alive with students, wolves and humans alike lounging on the grass, ying games, or gossiping in circles. And amidst the crowd, Roman¡¯s gaze found her. The purple-haired beauty, Violet Purple.


    She sat under the sun with her roommate,ughing at something the beautiful nerdy one had said. Only days ago, Roman might have gone after the beautiful nerd just to know if she was good down there as she was smart up there. But strangely enough, no other woman interested him any longer. He was hooked on Violet Purple. Fully, helplessly, hooked.


    His eyes trailed over her long legs, the same ones that had wrapped around him earlier in the restroom. The memory made him shift where he stood. His gaze dropped to her lips, the ones he¡¯d kissed as well. It hadn¡¯t been enough. He wanted more.


    Fine. Tonight, he¡¯d visit her again. And this time, he¡¯d push a little further. Roman was confident he would soon have Violet Purple screaming and moaning beneath him as he fucked the daylight out of her.


    He was so lost in his wicked thoughts, he didn¡¯t see the ball flying at him until it smacked him square in the face.


    "Oooh!" whooped one of his packmates, presumably the culprit behind the throw. "Sorry, Alpha," his Beta, Abel, added with a mischievous grin. "D¡¯you mind tossing it back?"


    Roman rubbed his face and gave them a dry look. "Funny," he drawled, grabbing the ball as he rose to his feet, already nning onunching it straight at Abel¡¯s gut.


    But as he raised the ball, a sudden jolt of agony made his grip falter, and the ball dropped from his hand.


    "What the hell¡ª" he gasped, groaning loudly.


    It felt like a thousand fiery ant bites had targeted one very sensitive spot. Grimacing, he yanked his pants down in a frenzy, scratching hisher region with manic urgency. A chorus of gasps and exmations rippled across thewn.


    "Alpha!" Abel shouted, rushing up to him. "You can¡¯t¡ªthis is¡ª" But Roman let out a strangled moan, doubling over. The moment he stopped scratching, the vicious, maddening itch red again. So he kept going,pletely disregarding that an entire audience was witnessing the spectacle, and filming it.


    "I can¡¯t stop!" He cried in a heady mix of agony and embarrassing relief.


    While Roman was scratching the itch, it looked as if he was relieving himself in public instead. A few students snickered at the ¡¯view¡¯, while others cringed in secondhand horror.


    Abel tried once more to yank his Alpha away from prying eyes. "Get a hold of yourself¡ª"


    But Roman jerked free. "No¡ªthis... oh, God, it¡¯s getting worse!" His eyes wild, he sprinted to a nearby tree and started scratching himself up against the trunk, like a deranged person.


    "Oh my God..." one girl muttered, looking both horrified and morbidly fascinated.


    "He¡¯s gone rabid!" another announced.


    "This is going viral," another student gleefully announced, phone angled for the best shot.


    "Someone call a nurse!" came another.


    But it was toote.


    By the time Abel managed to drag him away, all the students present at the time had glimpsed far more of Roman Draven than they ever thought possible.


    Andter that day, virtually every student¡¯s phone in Lunaris Academy contained some evidence of the cardinal alpha¡¯s bizarre meltdown.

 Chapter 266: Alpha Scratch Post

    <h4>Chapter 266: Alpha Scratch Post</h4>


    "Wee back to thend of the living, Alpha Roman ," Abel grinned at Roman, who stirred from his long sleep. Due to the severity of his condition, he had been sedated to prevent further aggravation.


    Right now, he groaned from the infirmary bed, feeling a crick in his tone. He sat up, stretching the affected area.


    "I¡¯m guessing I¡¯m at the infirmary," he said, ncing around.


    "Yes."


    "What time is it?"


    "8 p.m." another voice answered, and Roman turned his head to see Adele approaching with a clipboard in hand, and his cardinal brothers standing behind her.


    "Oh great," Roman thought inwardly, sure they¡¯de to mock him and rub salt in his wounds.


    "Well, well, well," Griffin was the first to speak, humorcing his tone. "Isn¡¯t it the famous Alpha Roman? Quite the stunt you pulled today."


    "Fuck off," he retorted.


    "How can you say that when we came to check up on you?" the big guy teased further.


    Roman rubbed his temple. "If you¡¯re here to gloat, save it. I¡¯m already humiliated. You can¡¯t do more damage."


    "Oh, sweetheart," Adele spoke up, "this isn¡¯t gloating. It¡¯s a clinical assessment."


    Roman stared at the corners of her twitching lips, watching her fight back augh, and groaned in annoyance. She was clearly in on this with them.


    Great. Fuck his life. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be the patient here? They should be pampering him, maybe even giving him "get well" kisses¡ªthough the mental image of being kissed by his cardinal brothers made him cringe. Instead, they were here to make him feel even worse.


    "What went wrong with him?" Asher cut straight to the point.


    At least he could count on the West Alpha not to kick him when he was already down. What a friend he had in Asher. Roman was genuinely d.


    Adele flipped the clipboard. "ording to the injury report, Patient Roman presented with¡ª" she paused dramatically, "¡¯severe genital difort described by him as biting fire, despite no visible rash, boils, hives, or dermatological inmmation indicating infection, fungus, or parasites.¡¯"


    "Charming," ric remarked, speaking for the first time.


    Roman shot him a death re.


    Adele continued. "Skin shows linear abrasions, mildcerations, and surface bruising consistent with repeated aggressive rubbing against external surfaces...most likely a tree."


    ric rified all too urately: "You humped a tree, Roman. In public."


    "I didn¡¯t hump the tree!" Roman growled under the sheet. "I attacked it."


    "Your dick was the weapon of choice, apparently," Asher remarked dryly.


    Roman felt his heart crack. He¡¯d thought Asher was his ally. So much for that sacred brotherhood.


    Adele said to him, "I think you should be grateful it¡¯s only localized swelling from trauma and not a fracture or tear in the penile shaft. Otherwise, the southern pack would¡¯ve been on their knees, praying to the goddess for your ability to sire an heir in the future."


    Roman spoke bitterly. "Trust me, that would¡¯ve been nice."


    At once, an awkward silence settled over the room, heavy and telling, as if everyone instinctively understood the deeper meaning behind those words.


    Abel cleared his throat, addressing Adele. "If there was no infection or skin disease, what caused this? My alpha was in real pain."


    "It may interest you to know that cases like these are not exactly as rare as you think. I suspect magical interference or a hex is at work here." Adele pped the clipboard against his bed with finality. "Roman Draven, in your long line of sexcapades, have you by chance dated a witch?"


    Silence reverberated in the room as the implication sank in. Then Griffin and ric burst into mockingughter.


    "Oh my god, he¡¯s fucked," Griffin snorted.


    Roman¡¯s face med bright red. "I never dated any witch! I haven¡¯t slept with anyone outside the academy this semester!" he protested.


    Griffin leaned closer, teasing. "Think harder, Roman¡ªmaybe you pissed off a girl enough that she hexed your little alpha?" He smiled sweetly. "Or...not so little, judging by the videos floating around campus."


    "They¡¯re what?!"


    ric chimed in this time. "You trended on MoonFeed before dinner. I haven¡¯t seen that many close-ups since thest talent show you hosted. And based on thements...yeah, let¡¯s just say you¡¯re now called the Alpha Scratch Post."


    "Fuck. Me." Roman dropped back onto the bed, horror on his face. There goes his social life. Of all the scandals, he had to put his dick in bad light.


    Griffin tried to pat his shoulder, but Roman flinched. Smirking, the big alpha said, "You¡¯ll live. Next time, try not to break a witch¡¯s heart. It¡¯s bad for your ego¡ªand worse for your groin."


    Unlike the others, Asher pointed out, "If that¡¯s true, we might have an undocumented witch on campus."


    Lunaris Academy wasn¡¯t exclusively home to werewolves and humans. Incidents like what happened to Roman were precisely why every creature needed to be ounted for. If a string of murders ever broke out, the wolves would be the first to take the fall, tarnishing their already fragile reputation. But if those other beings were properly documented, they could be tracked, monitored, and their presence made public knowledge.


    Unlike the wolves, witches had never gone to war with humans. But that didn¡¯t mean they felt safe. On the contrary, witches rarely revealed themselves, wary of retaliation. They were good at hiding in in sight, blending seamlessly into human society and retreating into the safety of their covens.


    "So," Asher continued, "I¡¯ll need a list of whoever you¡¯ve hooked up with. We¡¯ll weed out the witch before she causes more trouble."


    Roman sighed. "I don¡¯t exactly keep that list in my head."


    "We¡¯ll start somewhere," Asher said firmly.


    "Fine."


    Adele turned back to Roman. "You¡¯ll be staying here overnight. I need to monitor any re-ups."


    Roman¡¯s face fell at once. There would be no sneaking off to Violet¡¯s bed. Tonight was going to be torture.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Abel said, as if sensing his disappointment. "I¡¯ll keep youpany."


    Roman managed a fake smile to cover up the grimace crawling up his face. Great. Just great. All he wanted tonight was Violet Purple, her soft skin, and all. Instead, he was stuck with his beta.


    "And here¡ª" Adele handed him a container of numbing salve, "It should help in case the pain res up again. That means no sexual activity, transformations, or strenuous training until further notice."


    "Come on!" Roman cried out. "I have a lot nned on my te for tomorrow!" And what did she mean no sexual activity when he already had ns for his purple human?


    "I guess tomorrow will tell that," Adele said,promising just a bit.


    "Well, since you¡¯re in safe hands, I¡¯m out," Griffin said.


    "Me too," ric added.


    Asher leaned over Roman¡¯s bed. "Guess I won¡¯t have to punish you for trying to fool me. The gods already did."


    With a smirk, he turned and left first. At the door, Griffin paused for a final jab. "Do try not to scratch it off before Parents¡¯ Week, hmm? Bad for PR."


    With that, he left, dragging ric along with him while Roman swore up a storm, their faintughter echoing just outside the door.

 Chapter 267: Angry Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 267: Angry Eyes</h4>


    Natalie kept true to her word. By the time Violet and the others returned to the shack, there was already a package waiting for them.


    They carried it inside and opened it, finding not just one but two recording devices that were so small and sophisticated that Violet knew she could never have acquired such a model on the open market. If they hid these properly, no one would ever realize they were there unless they looked closely.


    "I¡¯ll nt it in her room tomorrow after she leaves for school," L offered at once. "I¡¯ll use my ability to conceal myself. Not even a shadow would notice me going in or out of her room."


    "I¡¯ll guide L enough to ensure we get the best view," Daisy contributed, grinning.


    And just like that, their n for the next day was sealed. They¡¯d have their moment, and it would be perfect.


    Then they had dinner, their stomachs growling after the day¡¯s events. The whirlwind of gossip about Roman¡¯s mishap had so consumed the school that none of the other students paid much attention to them grabbing food in the dining hall. Even so, the girls were too pleased by their own sessful scheme to eat much.


    "So, I guess Asher¡¯s next," Daisy said, eyes twinkling with intrigue.


    Violet hesitated for only a second. "We can¡¯t strike at Asher the same way we did to Roman," she said with a deep exhale. "Besides, he didn¡¯t hurt me like the fox did. Not to mention, the guy¡¯s too careful and smart. We¡¯d only be shooting ourselves in the foot if we tried. The best we can do is use Lucille¡¯s matter against him when the timees. The world needs to see the kind of games he ys with his power. He needs to be curbed. He needs to learn restraint. Consent."


    "I¡¯m all for that," Ivy said. "I definitely don¡¯t want Alpha Asher¡¯s wrath pointed at us. He¡¯s scary."


    "Fine. ric, then?" Daisy asked.


    At the mention of his name, Violet¡¯s expression darkened. Her shoulders stiffened, and her jaw set. "We¡¯ll go ahead as nned. He hurt me, I hurt back."


    "Fair enough. I¡¯ve prepared his punishment." L pulled out a white paper covered in strange symbols.


    Violet raised a brow. "What is that?"


    L¡¯s eyes glinted with mischief. "Some humans think talismans confer only things like good luck, health, or power. What they don¡¯t know is that it can work the opposite way. This hex is from my people and it¡¯s designed to bring bad luck for an entire day."


    She said in a lowered tone. "I could stretch the effect to weeks, maybe even a month, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want that..."


    Violet¡¯s heart picked up speed. "A day is more than enough. Thank you," she said, feeling both grateful and a little frightened. L could be terrifying at times.


    Clearly, Violet wasn¡¯t alone in thinking that, because Daisy said ominously, "Remind me never to get on your bad side."


    L blinked. Why were they overreacting? It was just a little hex.


    "What¡¯s the catch?" Violet prodded, knowing there usually was one. Roman¡¯s hex had required his DNA, after all.


    L exined. "This paper has to stay in close contact with the intended target for at least three hours for the bad luck to fully settle in. Since it¡¯s nighttime, the best ce would be his bed, but you¡¯ve told me that ric rarely spends time at the North house."


    "Yeah. He spends most of his time at hisb, especially when his head is full of ideas or if he¡¯s stressed and needs to distract himself with work." Violet said.


    L tapped the edge of the paper thoughtfully. "So, we can¡¯t know for sure if he¡¯s at home or in theb. Breaking into hisb would be difficult, to say the least."


    "So, how do we get him to sleep in his bed? If he¡¯s not home, the hex won¡¯t work. Even if he is, he could leave before the three hours are up unless we... I don¡¯t know, drug him or something, but that¡¯s basically impossible. How do we pull this off?" Daisy asked.


    "Maybe we think of something else," Ivy suggested. "A different hex?"


    "We don¡¯t have time." Violet groaned and pressed her palms to her face. "Parents Week is almost here."


    "Well, if it doesn¡¯t work, we can¡ª" Daisy was mid-sentence when L suddenly raised a hand to her lips, hushing her immediately. The room went still.


    An abrupt seriousness took over L¡¯s face as she tilted her head, ear cocked as though listening intently to something outside.


    Without saying a word, L picked up her phone and typed something. Then she lifted the screen to their faces, the sentence reading : Talk naturally.


    Violet¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but she trusted L¡¯s instincts and right now, it seems something wasn¡¯t right.


    So she cleared her throat and said casually, "What happened to Roman today was quite unfortunate."


    Daisy caught on quickly. "Quite unfortunate indeed," she echoed, nodding along.


    Ivy added with melodramatic ir, "Poor Roman."


    Right then, a knock came at the door and all of them tensed, their thoughts leaping to worst-case scenarios. Then again, if someone meant them true harm, would they knock? Most of the time, no.


    They rose to their feet and L signaled for Violet to stay behind her. She strode to the entrance and swung it open, fearlessly, only to feel her jaw drop.


    "Oh," was all she managed.


    "Who is it...?" Violet unable to resist, stepped closer and peeked out.


    Her breath caught because standing outside was thest person she expected to see. The one person who had betrayed her in front of everyone. The North Alpha.


    ric Storm.


    But instead of anger, a strange calm settled over Violet. Because at that moment, all she could think was one thing.


    The gods were on their side.


    "Hello," ric Storm swallowed nervously as four pairs of angry eyes pinned him on the spot.

 Chapter 268: Feel About Lucille

    <h4>Chapter 268: Feel About Lucille</h4>


    Violet might have weed him politely and offered him a chair, but right now, ric felt like he was seated on coals of fire. The girls all surrounded him, taking positions in various corners of the living room and giving him death stares. And wait a minute, did he just see a glint of metal?


    ric¡¯s brows furrowed when he saw the short-cropped, blonde-haired roommate with a table knife in her hand, which she ominously caressed while giving him that disturbing look. Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t havee here. Perhaps he should have cornered Violet before ss and made a public apology¡ªeven if Roman¡¯s drama had pretty much stolen the limelight of the day.


    Violet must have sensed the awkward tension in the air because she said, "Guys, do you mind?"


    "We do mind," all three of them answered in unison.


    ric rubbed his wet palms down his thighs. They were really not going to go easy on him. Not that he med them. He deserved this, if not worse. It was even a miracle Violet was being calm right now.


    "I need some privacy," Violet insisted.


    But the dark-haired one replied coldly, "He didn¡¯t think of privacy when he humiliated you in public."


    ric opened his mouth to speak but found out he could not let out a word. What could he say anyway? The girl was telling the in truth.


    And she noticed the gesture as well because she raised a brow. "Alright, go on, deny it. I¡¯m waiting. What is it that you want to say now that would make up for what you did?" she taunted him mercilessly.


    "Alright, Daisy, that¡¯s enough!" Violet scolded her, eyes shing. "Yes, he did me wrong, but he¡¯s here to make up for his mistake. That¡¯s something."


    "He did it in public. He should have apologized in public. Not scurry in here with his tail between his legs like some coward," she sneered.


    "Daisy¡ª!"


    "No, she¡¯s right," ric cut in before things could get more heated than they already were. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want Violet fighting with her roommates because of him. He¡¯d done enough damage already.


    He went on, "Violet doesn¡¯t like attention on her. I wanted to apologize in private before taking it public, so as not to catch her unaware."


    "Aww, so sweet," the longer blonde-haired one swooned, but the re she received from the other two was enough to shut her up.


    Violet took his hand and said, "We¡¯ll talk in thefort of my room."


    "What¡ªno way?!"


    "Both of you can¡¯t be alone in there!"


    "Don¡¯t fall for his tricks again!"


    The protests from all three of them rent the room but Violet shouted, "That¡¯s enough!"


    Silence cut through the room, and Violet looked at them with a hardened expression, saying, "I am old enough to make my decision and bear the consequences." Then she looked at the short-haired one, whose name he finally got to know. "L, get us some refreshments."


    Oh hell no. ric wanted to object. With the way L looked at him, he had no doubt she would do something to his drink. But before he could say a word, Violet was already dragging him in the direction of her room.


    "Have a seat," she gestured to the edge of her bed, taking the position right next to him.


    ric looked around, impressed at what he saw. From the outside of the house, one would think it would copse any second, but they¡¯d done a good job patching up the inside. Strangely, he didn¡¯t remember when or how they worked on it. The girls must be resourceful.


    "You wanted to talk. Talk now," Violet¡¯s tone was firmer now.


    ric stared into those beautiful golden eyes and let his vulnerability show as he said sincerely, "I know there¡¯s nothing I can say that would undo the past, but I¡¯m sorry. These are all excuses, but then... Elsie wanted me to hurt you. It was the only way to satiate her pride and keep you safe. But I¡¯m not going to deny I went too far, and my jealousy had a lot to do with it."


    Violet didn¡¯t interrupt him. Instead, she listened patiently, waiting for him to finish, and ric confessed, "Roman and I have never gotten along, not after he stole my first love, Julia. It wasn¡¯t even the fact that he seduced her that was the issue. No, they didn¡¯t even date. Roman took what he wanted from her and bam! That was it. Julia and I could have had a beautiful rtionship, but he destroyed it. Stole it away. So when I saw you together with him that night, something inside me broke. I know we didn¡¯t even date for long, but would it sound strange if I told you, it felt like I¡¯ve known you forever...?"


    Violet couldn¡¯t breathe as she found herself enraptured in those beautiful blue eyes, her heart pounding quickly because the truth was... she felt the same. She felt like she had known him forever too.


    "I¡¯ve never..." ric spoke as he tentatively reached for her hand with his bare hand, and when she let him, he intertwined them together. Electricity crackled between them, making her gasp as the power filled her. "...felt strongly for someone the way I felt for you. Not even for Lucille."


    At the mention of Lucille, Violet was intrigued, and she asked honestly, "How did you feel for Lucille? How is it any different from how you feel for me?"


    ric¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he thought hard. He said one word: "Excitement. That was how it was with Lucille."


    Then he went on to exin. "As you already know, I¡¯m not really great with women, and my powers don¡¯t exactly make it easy either. If I lose control, I could kill someone, even in the throes of passion. But Lucille wasn¡¯t scared. She was brave and daring, just like you..."


    ric was caressing the top of her palm now, as if drawing strength from her as he narrated. "After Julia, I was eager for a connection with someone, so we just clicked. I swear nothing could scare that girl, and it was no surprise she brought me out of my shell. So when I found out she was dating Roman, I was mad, but I didn¡¯t want to lose her. So we shared her. All of us shared her, and somehow made it work,until it twisted into something else. Not even the puppet master, Asher, who had basically groomed her, was safe. She turned our affection for her into a thing for sport. Made us fight and scramble for even a morsel of her attention. Her affection. And when it seemed like we were beginning to snap out of her charm, that was when she began to threaten us with her life."

 Chapter 269: Right Or Left Glass

    <h4>Chapter 269: Right Or Left ss</h4>


    "One time, when Lucille learned Griffin¡¯s intentions to break up with her, she slit her wrist and let it bleed, threatening to kill herself if Griffin didn¡¯t give her his word not to leave her. The East don¡¯t joke with their promises. They are quite honorable, holding onto it like a damn covenant.


    "Lucille knew that, and used it. Hence, Griffin was coerced into making the promise. Asher couldn¡¯t get into her head either. He had groomed a serpent that came to bite him in the heel. We actually taught her to build mental barriers against Asher so he couldn¡¯t evenpel her to leave us alone, even if he wanted.


    "However, no matter what, the cracks in our rtionship were beginning to show, and Lucille was not blind to notice it, even if she pretended not to.


    "The move that broke the camel¡¯s back was when she targeted Elsie. Lucille totally lost it. She believed we no longer wanted her because we tookfort in the hope that one of us would one day marry Elsie and be free of her ¡¯shackles.¡¯ So, she decided to eliminate the false hope.


    "Lucille might have been human, but she was smart, cunning, and resourceful. She shot Elsie with wolfsbane, poisoning her in the process to weaken her. Took her up to the hills where she nned to kill her. We were lucky enough to catch wind of her ns and stopped it on time else the girl would havemitted murder. The Alpha King got involved afterward, and the rest was history."


    Being stunned was an understatement, Violet was utterly shocked. From the way the cardinal alphas talked about Lucille, she knew the girl had hurt them but not to this extent. How could someone be that maniptive? Controlling? Wicked?


    ric held her hand this time as he told her, "I¡¯m not telling you this to garner pity or anything. I just wanted you to know it. It¡¯s the least you deserve after what I¡¯ve done to you."


    "What about me?" Violet asked him. "What does it feel like to be with me?"


    "Like Life itself," ric confessed, lifting her hand to his lips and cing a soft kiss on it. "You are the other half of my soul, Violet."


    "And you don¡¯t mind sharing me with Griffin?" Violet inquired tentatively. "You don¡¯t think I¡¯ll turn out to be worse than Lucille?"


    "You would never," ric said with conviction. "You tend to hide it, but I see your heart, Violet, and it¡¯s pure, even if it¡¯s guarded by fire and more stairs than I could climb to get to heaven. But you would never hurt me. Not Griffin..." He held her gaze. "Not Roman."


    Violet¡¯s breath caught in her throat, and she wanted to move away, feeling exposed under his scrutiny.


    "I¡ªI..." she stammered. "Roman and I are not like that¡ª"


    "I know you like him, Violet. You might not admit it, but you look at Roman the same way you look at Asher..." He added slowly, "At Griffin and me."


    Violet¡¯s face heated, her heart fluttering. She shifted ufortably on her bed at being caught for her forbidden feelings.


    She quickly said, "It¡¯s not normal behavior. I¡¯ll get over it."


    "Nothing is normal here, Violet Purple." He called her name in a smoldering way that made her shivers dance up her spine. "I think it¡¯s high time you threw away your conventional way of thinking. You¡¯re in a new world, not your old one."


    Violet couldn¡¯t breathe now as ric leaned in, his face just inches from hers as he told her, "Griffin¡¯s mother has two husbands. Some werewolves choose monogamous lifestyles, while others choose otherwise, so it¡¯s not exactly new to us. Moreover, it doesn¡¯t seem like you want to make a choice... or do you, my little vixen?"


    Fuck. Violet felt a certain part of her body throb at that title he held exclusively for her. She still loathed him, yes, but her traitorous body certainly hungered for him. ric must have scented her desire because his nose red and his eyes darkened. He inclined his head, about to seal their lips, when the door suddenly opened and L barged in.


    She gave each of them a look, clearly suspecting what would¡¯ve gone down had she not arrived, but pursed her lips anyway, saying nothing.


    "Here¡¯s your refreshments." L begrudgingly ced the tray containing two sses of fresh juice on a small stool she pulled out from the side of Violet¡¯s bed.


    ric said at once, "I think I¡¯m good."


    "Why?" L sneered. "You must think us poor that we can¡¯t afford juice up to your standards?"


    "No, that¡¯s not¡ª"


    "Or you think I poisoned it?" Lughed unkindly. "You think if I wanted to avenge Violet that I would give you a quick death? No, little prince. Now listen carefully to how I¡¯d do it. I¡¯d hunt your perfect ass from whatever ends of the earth you are, then tie you down in a ce where no one would find you, even if you screamed for eternity. First of all, I¡¯d stab a knife into yourp and relish your scream before stabbing out one of your eyes¡ªyou don¡¯t need both to see anyway. Then I¡¯d pull out your fingernails, toenails¡ªall of them¡ªone by one. I heard that stuff hurts a lot. Perhaps chop off some fingers while I¡¯m at it. Then I¡¯d carve my name on your chest to remind others not to mess with Violet when your body is found. No, now that I think of it, perhaps I shouldn¡¯t kill you. I¡¯d leave you decapitated, so you can live out the rest of your miserable life in pain!"


    By the time L was done ranting, ric¡¯s head whipped around with force in Violet¡¯s direction, an incredulous look in his eyes that seemed to ask: <i>How the hell are you keeping this one around you as a friend?</i>


    Violet simply gave him an understanding smile. Then she reached out and took the ss of juice that had been ced in front of ric, saying, "Take mine instead."


    "No, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking..." ric trailed off at the end. Well, he was scared of the drink, but he still didn¡¯t want to inconvenience her. So he simply took the ss of juice in her direction and drank.


    As Violet drank her own juice, her heart couldn¡¯t help but race. She hoped to God that L had been smart enough to figure out this would happen, and how it would turn out. Otherwise, she¡¯d just drugged herself.

 Chapter 270: Sorry Don’t Heal Scars

    <h4>Chapter 270: Sorry Don¡¯t Heal Scars</h4>


    Violet made sure to finish her juice entirely before setting the ss down on the tray. She watched from the corner of her eye as ric did the same, draining his ss and cing it beside hers.


    Then Violet turned to L, whose heated gaze hadn¡¯t lessened one bit, and said, "See, he took it? Now could you give us some privacy?" She was practically begging at this point.


    With a self-satisfied huff, L walked over and carried the tray with more force than necessary, her tantrum evident as she left without a care, mming the door shut behind her.


    Once the door was shut, ric turned to her and said, "How do you even deal with her?"


    "L is very nice. Moreover, she¡¯s this way towards you. All of them are. You really hurt me, ric."


    At once, the guilt returned, and ric said with his head lowered in shame, "I know, and I¡¯m sorry. It would never happen again. I swore it upon my life." He said it with such conviction it made Violet¡¯s chest tighten with emotion.


    She smiled at him. "I forgive you, ric Storm."


    For a moment, ric didn¡¯t move but blinked at her as if unable to believe what he just heard. Then he was up on his feet, pumping his fist with a triumphant "Yes!" before rushing toward Violet, who only realized his intent at thest minute and tried to warn him not to¡ªbut it was toote. ric grabbed her and twirled her around so much that Violet had to squeal and plead for him to put her down.


    ric finally set her down, only to drop to his knees. With his eyes shining with determination, he swore, "You will never regret giving me this second chance, Violet Purple. Thank you so much."


    Violet¡¯s heart pounded hard in her chest. He sounded so sincere that she felt bad knowing the n she had in store for him. But everything had been put in motion, and ¡¯sorry¡¯ doesn¡¯t heal scars. She had forgiven him, but there were still consequences for his actions. When he¡¯s done taking the punishment like a good boy, then they could move on to the next phase of their rtionship¡ªif he still wanted her then.


    ric got to his feet, still holding her hand. They stared at each other, the air between them crackling and sizzling with attraction. However, ric pulled out of it. Just because she forgave him didn¡¯t mean they were back to how they used to be. He had to give her time to heal from what he did and ept him back. This time around, he¡¯d make sure of it, nothing would get between them.


    "I guess I¡¯ll see you tomorrow," he said.


    "Yes, tomorrow," Violet answered nervously, not just because the interaction between them had gotten awkward, but because she didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    How long till the drug took effect? She wasn¡¯t feeling any different, which seemed to be a good sign that she had drunk from the right cup. He must have taken the drugged one. She could not let ric leave this room.


    "Wait!" Violet said, moving ahead to block his way before he reached the door.


    ric lifted a brow in surprise. "What is it?"


    Violet¡¯s demeanor suddenly changed, and she purred, "You didn¡¯t actually think I¡¯d let you leave that easily, did you?"


    "Huh?" He blinked in surprise.


    Then Violet ced a hand on his chest firmly, walking him backward until the back of his legs hit the bed. ric looked behind him, then back at Violet with a questioning look.


    But Violet smirked darkly before giving him a hard push, and he fell back on the bed. She followed right after, climbing over him.


    ric gulped. "Violet, I think this is not the right¡ª"


    "Shhh," Violet ced her fingers against his lips to hush him. Then she yanked him forward by the shirt in a particrly sexy move and said demandingly, "Don¡¯t protest when thedy¡¯s serving."


    ric¡¯s throat bobbed. He swore to the gods, he came to apologize to Violet, not for this. But when Violet became like this, it was incredibly hard to resist. Not when his little vixen was sexy as hell.


    "A-Are you sure about this?" ric asked, even as Violet pressed a soft, fleeting kiss to his lips.


    "Mmhmm," she murmured, pressing her lips against his once more, and this time firmer, demanding for him to open up. He did open up, and the wanton moan that slipped from her lips as soon as their tongues met was pure sin.


    ric grunted in return, his hands going to wrap around her ass, grinding her against his already raging erection. If she wanted this, then he wouldn¡¯t deny it, not when he missed her like hell and didn¡¯t want to waste any more seconds between them.


    The kiss was deep, slow, and the sounds that emanated from her lips made it all the more sultry. ric shifted them so he was on top, and she giggled at the sudden power dynamic. ric smiled against her lips. How much he missed the sound of herughter.


    He began kissing her nose, eyes, jaw, then trailed down to her neck¡ªevery piece of her body he had missedtely. It was while he was suckling on the dip of her corbone that a wave of dizziness hit him, and he held onto her so tightly that his nails dug into her.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Violet asked, concern in her eyes.


    ric shook his head as if trying to fight off the dizziness. "I don¡¯t know... I..." Those were about thest words he said before a cloak of darkness enveloped him and he copsed on her.


    "Ooh," Violet breathed, his weight knocking the breath out of her.


    She tried to push him off, but moon help her, he was so damn heavy.


    "A little help here!" Violet shouted, knowing without a doubt that L was behind that door.


    And just as she thought, the door clicked open, and all three of them came in at once. Those little gossips. They must have been eavesdropping all this while.


    "Finally," L breathed with a gleam in her eyes as soon as she took in the sight. "Your act was beginning to get real, I got a little worried."


    "I never deviated from the n. Now please help me. He might look slimmer than the others, but he weighs a ton," Violet cried out.


    Daisy and Lbined their strength to push ric off her, and Violet was finally able to get out from under him. Then all four girls stood together, staring at the handsome princepletely out of it and unaware of their ns for him.


    "I think I should get started," L announced.


    "Yes, you should," the others concurred, leaving the room.


    They couldn¡¯t be in the room once L began. ric alone needed to absorb the hex.

 Chapter 271: Not A Vision

    <h4>Chapter 271: Not A Vision</h4>


    Violet¡¯s n was simple. Once the three hours were up, she would sneak up to her bed and cuddle up to ric, sleeping beside him. Once he woke up in the morning with barely any recollection of what happened, she would spin a suitable tale to cover it up. He wouldn¡¯t suspect a thing. She would make sure of it.


    So they all sat on the seats in the living room, streaming through some videos on their phones and chatting amongst themselves just to avoid falling asleep. As soon as the three hours were up, L happily retrieved the white paper, which had oddly turned a worn-out brown as if its essence ¡ªor whatever bad luck it possessed¡ªhad been stripped.


    "I don¡¯t honestly support this, but if you say so," L said about her idea of sharing a bed with ric Storm. Then she ced a kiss on Violet¡¯s cheek and bid her goodnight.


    "Good night, Violet," Daisy and Ivy also waved before disappearing into their various rooms.


    It was already one in the morning, and they needed enough rest to continue with their ns tomorrow. Tomorrow, being Thursday, was thest day they had to discover whatever secret Elsie was hiding. In one word, they had to push Elsie harder¡ªhard enough to force her to crack and reveal whatever skeletons she was hiding in her closet.


    With a sigh, Violet headed to her room as well, stopping short at the sight of ric on the bed. It felt so surreal that she crept to the side and just stayed there, hand propping her head as she stared at him like some creep.


    He looked so innocent, like an angel in his sleep, and not the devil who had ruthlessly torn her apart the other day.


    "I¡¯m so sorry," Violet whispered honestly, then crept into bed, cuddling against him.


    She didn¡¯t need to pull the covers over them, not when his body was warm enough. Violet took in the ozone scent of his thunder, the smell so alluring it dragged her straight into sleep.


    Violet honestly had no idea how long she¡¯d been sleeping before her eyes suddenly snapped open, her brows furrowed. Something wasn¡¯t right. There was a strange urgency, an unsettling shift in her spirit, and a tugging sensation that had her climbing out of bed and leaving the room.


    What the fuck was she doing? Or going? Violet had no idea, aside from the fact that something was pushing her to go. Go where?! She didn¡¯t know, and yet, her feet were moving as if they had a mind of their own.


    Violet didn¡¯t even bother to put on slippers. She left the shack barefoot, not even closing the door behind her. Her entire body seemed to follow onemand: Go.


    She tried to resist. She ordered herself to stop this madness, but nothing happened. She was not in control here.


    Not even the darkness, nor the ominous hooting of owls and other nocturnal creatures could stop her. Violet didn¡¯t stop, not even when stone pebbles bit into her feet. Not even when her skin prickled and the hairs along the back of her neck stood on end, as she sensed what felt like a thousand eyes tracking her.


    She knew inwardly it was the wolves patrolling the academy grounds at night. Yet even the fear of those scary creatures didn¡¯t halt her pace. She was simply on autopilot.


    Violet lost track of time while trekking to God knew where, until eventually, she saw it.


    The West House.


    Oh fuck. No!


    She couldn¡¯t go in there. Not just because it was the house of the mindfucker, Asher Nightshade, but because she still bore the status of rogue, and walking in there was asking for trouble.


    At the same time, Violet wondered if this was Asher¡¯s doing. If he had somehow gotten into her head again¡ªdespite his promises¡ªthen she was going to give him a piece of her mind.


    Still, her feet pulled her along.


    She walked up to the West House, passed through the doors, and climbed the stairs until she reached the fourth floor. Throughout her time in the West House, Violet had never known which room belonged to Asher, but somehow she stood in front of a particr door with absolute conviction that it was his.


    Then, without her consent, her hand turned the knob, and she walked in, this time, thankfully, closing the door behind her.


    Even in the dark, she could feel the enormity of the room. Yet Violet¡¯s gaze was immediately drawn toward the figure on the bed. She could hear him. Feel him.


    He was grunting in his sleep like someone having a terrible dream.


    Violet¡¯s heart ached, as if she could feel whatever pain he was going through. Then again, her feet moved of their own ord and she found herself climbing into the bed. She pulled up next to him, wrapping her smaller body around his, nestling her nose into his skin instinctively, offeringfort.


    Except the moment their skin made contact, Violet gasped.


    She was pulled into a vision.


    <i>What the fuck was going on here?</i>


    <i>Where was she?</i>


    <i>Violet asked herself that very question as she found herself standing in front of a strange room. She heard arguments from within and couldn¡¯t fight her curiosity. She pulled the knob and stepped inside the room. </i>


    <i>Two men were in there, engaged in a heated conversation. Strangely, they didn¡¯t seem to notice her which filled her with the confidence to walk further in.</i>


    <i>"Of all the gifts the Moon Goddess chose to give him, it had to be mind control?! She gave him power he could use to challenge me! To unseat me before my time is due, after all my sacrifices!" yelled one of the men, with dirty blonde hair and sharp features that might¡¯ve been handsome if not for the terrifying scowl on his face.</i>


    <i>Who was this, and why did it feel like they were talking about Asher?</i>


    <i>"No matter what, he¡¯s your son, Henry. If you control him rightly, then your fears will nevere to pass," the other man said to him.</i>


    <i>Huh?</i>


    <i>Violet¡¯s mind reeled. That was Asher¡¯s father.</i>


    <i>How?</i>


    <i>Why was she even seeing this?</i>


    <i>Then suddenly, her attention was drawn to the door, and she caught sight of a boy, maybe five years old, peering out from behind it. But it wasn¡¯t until her gaze locked onto his slitted eyes that it hit Violet like a freight train.</i>


    <i>Oh fuck.</i>


    <i>This was no vision.</i>


    <i>She was in Asher¡¯s memories.</i>


    <i>Moon help her. </i>

 Chapter 272: King And Pawn

    <h4>Chapter 272: King And Pawn</h4>


    <strong>Trigger Warning:</strong>


    <strong><i>This Chapter contains graphic depictions of abuse, domestic violence, child trauma, sexual violence, and non-consensual acts that may be deeply distressing or triggering for some readers. Please proceed with caution. Reader discretion is strongly advised.</i></strong>


    <i>¡ª-------------------</i>


    <i>Little Asher continuously peered out the door, his eyes shining with a curiosity typical of children his age. However, Henry noticed him at that very moment, and his entire face flooded with rage. Violet had never seen a man that terrifying, and she¡¯d bet her ass he was about to hurt him.</i>


    <i>"No, don¡¯t!" Violet tried to stop him but her hands simply went through him like air. Oh right, she was seemingly a spectator in this quickly spiraling nightmare. </i>


    <i>Henry marched over to where little Asher was hiding and grabbed him roughly by the clothes, yanking him into the office.</i>


    <i>"What are you doing here?!" he roared. "Have youe to eavesdrop and plot ways to defeat me before my time?"</i>


    <i>Asher, clueless as to what he meant, shook his head frantically. "I didn¡¯t mean to, Papa! Please don¡¯t hurt me!"</i>


    <i>The boy must have unintentionally imbued his power into those words because Henry found himself releasing him without meaning to. And when Henry realized what had happened, his eyes darkened with rage.</i>


    <i>"What have I told you about taking off the sses?! How many times have I said I don¡¯t want to see those cursed eyes of yours!" Henry could only scold him furiously, seeing he couldn¡¯t hurt him¡ªthanks to themand the boy had given.</i>


    <i>"I-I¡¯m sorry, Papa! I¡¯m so sorry!" young Asher cried between bursts of tears.</i>


    <i>"Henry, that¡¯s enough!" the other man called out, and that seemed to distract Henry just long enough for Asher to bolt out of the room before he knew what was happening.</i>


    <i>Violet couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief as soon as Asher was gone. Then she turned to re at Henry, her disdain for the man so strong it flowed through her like a living force. How she wished she could hurt him so badly! </i>


    <i>But before she could take a step toward him, the scene shifted so abruptly, like someone had pulled the world out from under her feet, and the next moment, Violet found herself seated with no recollection of how she got there.</i>


    <i>It was a dining table stretching long enough to seat at least twenty guests, its polished surface gleaming under the light. </i>


    <i>At the head of the table, seated the stern and imposing Henry while adjacent to him, not quite at the head but close enough to speak intimately, sat a stunning woman with dark, flowing hair. </i>


    <i>Violet, curiously, found herself seated directly opposite the woman. But unlike everyone else at the table, there was no te before her, nor even a ss of water. She wasn¡¯t a guest at this meal, but a spectator as always. </i>


    <i>Now what? Violet braced herself, dreading whatever memory she was about to witness next. Unlike other children whose childhoods were filled with rainbows and sunshine, Asher¡¯s was shaping up to be an epic horror movie. Her heart skipped, already fearing what mighte next.</i>


    <i>Then her gaze fell on a golden bell ced right beside Henry¡¯s hand and without hesitation, he picked it up and rang it, the sound slicing through the air. Violet¡¯s brow furrowed, a cold, crawling sensation twisting in the pit of her stomach. Something about that particr move felt wrong. </i>


    <i>And just as she feared, the door creaked open and Asher stepped into the room.</i>


    <i>Fuck her entire existence.</i>


    <i>He was controlling Asher with a damn bell like he was some obedient cat. What the actual hell?!</i>


    <i>It was clear Asher had grown since thest time she saw him. Eight? Nine? Ten? Violet couldn¡¯t tell, especially not with how thin and frail he looked. Yet, despite little Asher¡¯s sunken cheeks, there was something eerily mature in his expression. </i>


    <i>The face behind the sses didn¡¯t belong to a child. Whatever Henry had been doing all these years, it was finally beginning to show. Asher wasn¡¯t just ying the obedient son, he was bing the perfect little soldier.</i>


    <i>"You called for me, sir," he said, voice t, cold and far tooposed for a boy his age.</i>


    <i>"It¡¯s time for breakfast. Sit." Henry¡¯s tone left no room for argument, his eyes gleaming with twisted satisfaction as Asher moved without hesitation to the opposite end of the table. The other head seat positioned perfectly to face Henry. So they could stare each other down like king and pawn. </i>


    <i>"No," the dark haired woman suddenly said. </i>


    <i>"Excuse me?" Henry¡¯s head whipped in her direction, his beaded eyes pinning her at the spot. </i>


    <i>The woman swallowed fearfully, yet there was a defiance in her eyes as she said, "I want my son seated next to me today. I want him beside me," she demanded.</i>


    <i>Of course. This was Asher¡¯s mother. No wonder. Violet should have known ¡ª the hair, the face ¡ª the resemnce was stark. Although, at this point, Violet was beginning to fear for her, because she had a feeling this nightmare was only just beginning.</i>


    <i>Henry looked at her for a while, then finally blinked. "I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear that."</i>


    <i>However, Asher¡¯s mother got up to her feet abruptly, snapping, "I am so sick and tired of how you¡¯re treating that boy. He¡¯s our son, not one of your fucking soldiers!"</i>


    <i>But Henry didn¡¯t even acknowledge her presence, calmly dipping his bread into his soup and eating without a care in the world. The tant dismissal only fueled her fury. She stormed over to him and, in one swift motion, swept his te off the table with a loud crash.</i>


    <i>"I¡¯m fucking talking to you!" she yelled, her voice trembling with rage. "Don¡¯t treat me like I don¡¯t exist! Like my opinion doesn¡¯t matter! I¡¯m your wife, for the moon¡¯s sake! Your partner ¡ª you¡¯re supposed to treat me like one!"</i>


    <i>The script was clearly written. With a man like Henry, Violet already knew how this was going to end. And yet, it still didn¡¯t stop the startled yelp that escaped her lips when Henry struck his wife hard across the face.</i>


    <i>"You mouthy bitch!" Henry growled in irritation, "It seems you¡¯ve forgotten who you¡¯re dealing with!"</i>


    <i>Asher¡¯s mother cried out in pain, the sound seeming to get Asher off his seat and he obviously wanted to help his mother but Henry¡¯s face whipped to him and hemanded in a terrifying tone. "Sit your ass back down or your punishment will be worse than hers."</i>


    <i>Violet could see the conflict in little Asher¡¯s eyes. He wanted to protect his mother but he was just a little boy. Violet didn¡¯t even me Asher when he reluctantly sat down. After all, who knew what Henry had done to him in the past to keep him this subdued. </i>


    <i>"Good boy." Henry smiled, his eyes glinting in such a way that told Violet he would ruffle Asher¡¯s hair if he had been close enough. </i>


    <i>Henry continued, saying, "Perhaps, it¡¯s time I teach you something new. Think of it as a reward. You¡¯re a growing boy and would need it soon enough. You need to learn that women are dogs that need to be controlled. They are to be trained to be of use. Hence when they misbehave, it¡¯s your right as the owner to straighten them. "</i>


    <i>Henry then grabbed Asher¡¯s mother by the hair so violently that she screamed out in pain. But the sound didn¡¯t faze him in the slightest. Violet¡¯s eyes widened, a wave of nausea rising in her throat as she watched him bend the woman over the table and say to little Asher, "So watch and learn, boy."</i>


    <i>Oh God. No.</i>


    <i>It couldn¡¯t be what she was thinking.</i>


    <i>But it was exactly what she was thinking.</i>


    <i>Violet wanted to scream at Henry to stop, but just like Asher was paralyzed on the spot as Henry lifted the woman¡¯s skirt with her screaming at him to stop all to no avail. </i>


    <i>Then she turned towards Asher with a look of terror, screaming, "Don¡¯t look son!"</i>


    <i>And just as Asher wanted to obey.... </i>


    <i>"Look here!" Henry countered hermand, "Watch exactly how women are conquered! Look carefully as I put her in her ce!"</i>


    <i>Asher did obey. </i>


    <i>He watched obediently, his eyes trained on his father who thrust into his mother even with her struggles. </i>


    <i>He watched as the fight was eased out of his mother¡¯s body with time, her protests finally turning into sounds of pleasure as she gave into her body¡¯s demand even as tears slipped down her face. </i>


    <i>He watched his father shudder atst, an euphoric look on his face. </i>


    <i>He watched as he slipped out of her mother, pushing her aside as if she were trash now she fulfilled his need. </i>


    <i>He watched his mother crumble to the floor, broken. </i>


    <i>He watched as his father walked up to him with a smug look on his face and patted him on the face. </i>


    <i>"Good boy," Henry said, then left him to take in the rest of his mother¡¯s shame. </i>


    <i>Asher watched all of this, the memory forever imprinting in his head. </i>


    <i>The only difference was, this time, Violet Purple watched with him. </i>

 Chapter 273: Nightingale

    <h4>Chapter 273: Nightingale</h4>


    <i>The scene shifted again, and Violet found herself standing in front of a younger Asher surrounded by a handful of children around his age. They were clearly pack kids, judging from how familiar they were around him.</i>


    <i>"Why don¡¯t you ever y with us?" one of them asked.</i>


    <i>"Only children y," Asher replied with that now-familiar scowl, as if the question itself was offensive.</i>


    <i>"But you¡¯re a child too," the child pointed out.</i>


    <i>Asher narrowed his eyes at him. "I¡¯m an heir. One day, I¡¯m going to rule over all of you, so I don¡¯t need to waste my time like the rest of you," he said unapologetically.</i>


    <i>Violet watched the scene unfold with an aching heart. This was supposed to be the age of wonder, of scraped knees and make-believe, but here was Asher, already robbed of his childhood, being forced to grow up far too soon.</i>


    <i>"That¡¯s mean of you," the second child said, frowning.</i>


    <i>A third boy chimed in sharply, "I don¡¯t me you. My mom says you¡¯re miserable, and I don¡¯t want to end up like you."</i>


    <i>At once, Asher¡¯s countenance shifted. "What did you just say to me?"</i>


    <i>The boy¡¯s confidence wavered for a second, but the presence of his friends emboldened him. He said, "Your father beats you and your mother all the time. My mom says kids raised like that will grow up to be trouble."</i>


    <i>"Is that so?" Young Asher gave a chilling smile. "Let¡¯s see who ends up being trouble, then."</i>


    <i>His voice carried a dark promise that sent shivers down Violet¡¯s spine. She had known adult Asher, and if his younger self was even half as dangerous, then whatever was about to happen next was going to be trouble.</i>


    <i>He stared down the mouthy boy andmanded, "Punch your friend in the face. Don¡¯t stop until I say so."</i>


    <i>Immediately, thepelled boy turned to his friend. The first boy¡¯s face drained of color, and before he could even react, the first fist collided.</i>


    <i>"No, what are you doing, Daniel?!" the second friend cried, stepping forward to intervene, but Asher stepped in and spoke again with power, "Don¡¯t make a move."</i>


    <i>The second boy froze in ce, watching helplessly as his friend unleashed a flurry of brutal punches. Daniel didn¡¯t stop, not even when his friend¡¯s face began to swell and bleed. Asher just watched, his arms crossed and his face twisted in cruel satisfaction.</i>


    <i>His father was right, people only learn their ce through power.</i>


    <i>"Asher!"</i>


    <i>A woman came running onto the scene, and for the first time, Asher¡¯s expression faltered.</i>


    <i>Violet recognized her instantly and it was Maria, Asher¡¯s mother.</i>


    <i>She didn¡¯t even need to ask what happened. The second she took in the bloodied boy and the frozen child, she stormed toward her son.</i>


    <i>"Let him go right now!" she thundered.</i>


    <i>"But he started it!" Asher tried to argue.</i>


    <i>"I don¡¯t care!" Maria¡¯s voice cracked like a whip. "Asher Nightingale Nightshade, release him from yourpulsion right now!"</i>


    <i>With a pout, Asher did asmanded. As soon as Daniel was freed, he looked at his bloody hands, then at his friend, now a crumpled mess on the ground. His cries pierced the air as the horror of what he had done sank in.</i>


    <i>Maria, ever theposed Luna, moved quickly. She calmed the crying boy, gave orders to the pack members now drawn by themotion, and ensured the injured child was cared for. </i>


    <i>Once the crowd had cleared, only Maria and Asher remained. She spun on him and grabbed his shoulders tightly.</i>


    <i>"What the hell is wrong with you?! How could you do that to your friend?"</i>


    <i>"They¡¯re not my friends," Asher muttered coldly. "Besides, he started it. I only taught him a lesson. If I¡¯m going to lead this pack, they need to respect me."</i>


    <i>Maria¡¯s face fell. "Is that what your father told you? Because if you go down that path, you¡¯ll end up ruling a pack of ghosts."</i>


    <i>Her hands gripped his shoulders even tighter as she pulled him closer, forcing him to look at her. "Respect is not demanded, Asher. It¡¯s earned. And is that really the kind of Alpha you want to be? One who¡¯s feared? One who hurts his own pack members? Who his people despise?"</i>


    <i>There was a flicker of hesitation in Asher¡¯s eyes. She saw it and pressed on.</i>


    <i>"For the sake of the woman who might end up as your mate one day, promise me, Asher. Promise me you¡¯ll never raise your hand to her."</i>


    <i>Young Asher didn¡¯t understand the weight of what she was asking, not fully. But for his mother¡¯s sake, he answered anyway.</i>


    <i>"I promise you."</i>


    <i>Maria exhaled shakily, her shoulders dropping as she pulled him into a hug.</i>


    <i>"Good boy," she whispered.</i>


    <i>And although it went against everything his father drilled into him, Asher leaned into her warmth. He didn¡¯t want to let go. If he could bottle this feeling¡ªthis softness, this safety¡ªhe would have. But if Henry found out he was softening, the punishment would be brutal.</i>


    <i>So this would be their little secret.</i>


    <i>Violet watched with a bittersweet smile tugging at her lips. If only Asher had more moments like this. But then, she must have jinxed her luck, because the scene shifted again, and this time, she was back inside the house, except now there was a huge ruckus.</i>


    <i>Maria and Henry were fighting.</i>


    <i>Asher was in bed, but his sharp ears could still catch his mother¡¯s screams as she was being beaten. He shut his eyes, curled into himself, and tried to pretend it wasn¡¯t happening.</i>


    <i>He wished with everything in him for a different life. A peaceful family. A father who didn¡¯t hurt his mother. A home without fear.</i>


    <i>Violet could barely breathe. Her own childhood wasn¡¯t perfect, but this was soul-crushing.</i>


    <i>Asher must¡¯ve drifted into uneasy sleep, because the next thing he knew, his bedroom door burst open. He shot up in fear, expecting his father, and his usual punishment.</i>


    <i>Instead, it was Maria.</i>


    <i>"Mama?" he blinked, his voice trembling.</i>


    <i>Maria stood in the doorway, bruises marring her face, but her eyes burned with determination.</i>


    <i>"Come on, Asher," she whispered fiercely. "We¡¯re leaving your father."</i>

 Chapter 274: Stolen Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 274: Stolen Freedom</h4>


    <i>"Where are we going?" Asher asked his mother. They were walking briskly, and he had to keep up with her pace. </i>


    <i>The only thing Maria had on her was a small bag which she clutched tightly to her side. Asher eyed it, noting the shape of its contents¡ªit had to be stacks of cash. He knew where his father kept his stashes, and it seemed his mother did too. She hadn¡¯t packed any clothes which could only mean this was sudden and desperate. </i>


    <i>"I don¡¯t know," Maria answered hurriedly, if not anxiously. "But it has to be anywhere other than here."</i>


    <i>Asher could hear her heartbeat; it was pounding fast. His own pulse was picking up speed too. He knew what this was, they were trying to escape from his father. Even without being told, he understood how deadly this could turn out if it went awry. If Henry found them, he would punish the life out of him. </i>


    <i>"Stick close," Maria warned, pulling him in tight against her side. </i>


    <i>Asher didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He pressed himself against her, craving her warmth and familiar scent. She smelled like vani and amber¡ªvani, the taste of the ice cream she had once secretly bought him, and amber, a scent that simply smelled safe. Cozy. Home. </i>


    <i>She must have worked something out with Brian at the gate, because he let her out carefully, no questions asked. The next thing Violet knew, they were inside a car, driving away into the night. </i>


    <i>Violet found herself in the car with them, invisible but very much present, hope surging in her chest at the thought of their escape. But then, reality hit her like a truck. Adult Asher still lived with his father. </i>


    <i>Fuck. What had gone wrong? </i>


    <i>It wasn¡¯t long before she saw. </i>


    <i>Maria screamed in terror as a figure stepped into the middle of the road out of nowhere. She swerved to avoid him, but lost control and mmed into a tree with a sickening crunch. </i>


    <i>It was Henry. He had found them. </i>


    <i>Violet could never forget the terror on Asher¡¯s face. And worse, the moment when Henry yanked the car door open and began dragging Maria out by the arm. </i>


    <i>"Come out right now, Asher!" he hollered. </i>


    <i>Violet watched helplessly as young Asher stepped out of the car, his bare eyes blinking against the night. His sses had been lost in the crash. </i>


    <i>Thankfully, aside from a small cut on his cheek, he didn¡¯t appear to be seriously hurt. But his fate was already sealed. </i>


    <i>"You were trying to leave me?! And with my damn son?!" Henry bellowed, his rage uncontained as he struck Maria across the face.</i>


    <i>Maria fell to the ground from the force of the hit. But even then, she lifted her head, eyes zing, and spat back with defiance:</i>


    <i>"He¡¯s our fucking son, not yours alone! And if anyone has a greater right over him, it¡¯s me! I birthed him! I¡¯m his mother!"</i>


    <i>"Is that so? Let¡¯s see then." Henry said with a chilly hollowness in his tone that made even the hairs on Violet¡¯s body rise, despite her being nothing more than a ghost in this vision.</i>


    <i>He grabbed Maria by the hair and leaned in, hissing into her ear, "You might be his mother, but I¡¯m the one who fucked you dirty and put him in your womb! You¡¯re my wife! That means you fucking belong to me! Him too."</i>


    <i>"Stop it, Henry! You¡¯re hurting me!" Maria cried out, struggling in his grip. But of course, he didn¡¯t care.</i>


    <i>Instead, Henry straightened up and turned to Asher. "You. Come here!"</i>


    <i>Violet swallowed, her heart pounding as dread flooded her chest. What sick punishment was he nning this time?</i>


    <i>Asher stopped just a few feet away, his smaller body trembling.</i>


    <i>"Closer!" Henry barked.</i>


    <i>Asher obeyed.</i>


    <i>"Closer still."</i>


    <i>He did.</i>


    <i>"More."</i>


    <i>Another step.</i>


    <i>"Good," Henry purred with sick satisfaction.</i>


    As werewolves, they could see clearly in the dark with their glowing eyes, and Violet, though a mere observer, saw it all with painful rity.


    <i>"Compel her," Henry said coldly.</i>


    <i>Even as a passive spectator, Violet felt the blood drain from her body. No. That fucking bastard couldn¡¯t mean it.</i>


    <i>"I want you topel your mama never to run away. To stay with you," Henry ordered. "Or do you want to grow up without a mother?"</i>


    <i>Asher shifted ufortably, his throat bobbing with unease.</i>


    <i>"Asher, don¡¯t. Please," Maria begged, tears brimming in her eyes. "You can¡¯t take away my free will."</i>


    <i>"Shut the fuck up!" Henry hissed, tightening his grip on her before turning back to his son. "Think about it, Asher. Do you want to be left alone with me? Don¡¯t you want your mama here to take care of you? And tell me, who would you obey? Your mama... or me?"</i>


    <i>The maniption was venomous.</i>


    <i>Violet couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She stormed toward Henry, shouting in his face, "You fucking dickhead! You don¡¯t do this to your wife! Your son¡¯s mother! Stop this madness!"</i>


    <i>But it was useless. Her words dissolved into the air. She couldn¡¯t change anything. She was just an observer caught in a memory that had already unfolded.</i>


    <i>Asher stood frozen, confusion written all over his young face. Violet didn¡¯t me him. How could she? The poor child was trapped, emotionally torn apart between fear and morality.</i>


    <i>"I... I don¡¯t know," Asher stammered, "Compelling Mama is wrong... I¡ªI don¡¯t think I can¡ª"</i>


    <i>"Fucking do it, you dimwit, or I¡¯ll walk over there and make you!" Henry¡¯s Alpha voiceshed out, thunderous andmanding, making the boy flinch in terror.</i>


    <i>Left with no choice, Asher stepped forward. Henry held Maria still, one hand locking her jaw, the other gripping her waist in brutal restraint.</i>


    <i>"Asher, please..." Maria whispered through her tears.</i>


    <i>But Asher, ovee by fear and desperation, shut down his emotions. He clenched his fists, and with all the anger, confusion, and broken trust inside him, hepelled her.</i>


    <i>"You will always stay by my side as my mama. You will never leave me."</i>


    <i>Maria closed her eyes, her heartbreak bleeding from her face as thepulsion took hold, her body stiffening in resignation.</i>


    <i>Violet let out an anguished roar, pain ripping from deep within her chest.</i>


    <i>Fuck this memory. </i>

 Chapter 275: The Broken Heir

    <h4>Chapter 275: The Broken Heir</h4>


    <i>Henry had Brian killed. Public execution style.</i>


    <i>He brought the man out in front of the entire pack, dragging him like a sacrifice meant to appease the gods of his own paranoia. Then, with his usual ir for theatrics and thatmanding voice that made people forget how twisted he was, Henry made his speech.</i>


    <i>"If I hadn¡¯t been fast enough, I would have lost both my son and wife," he said, tone righteous, like he was the victim here. "I still don¡¯t know Brian¡¯s true intentions, but I suspect he nned to hand them over to my enemies.</i>


    <i>"I know not many of you like how I rule. I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t need your approval. My intention has always been to make the West House great again. And to do that, some thorns need to be pulled from the garden."</i>


    <i>Then he ended with the words that made Violet¡¯s stomach churn.</i>


    <i>"I am your Alpha. I know what¡¯s best for my people. And I will make the West House thrive."</i>


    <i>Of course, some fools pped. Some even cheered. But not everyone. Others stood frozen, confused, even shocked, while Brian¡¯s family sobbed quietly in the corner. It had to be set up, the sympathetic ones thought. Brian was kind. Loyal. A good man. And he would never have done something like that.</i>


    <i>And yet he confessed his crimes right before Henry decapitated his head in front of everyone. And just like that, he was gone.</i>


    <i>Some suspected foul y, but there was no proof, just their whispers, and a crowd too scared to voice them.</i>


    <i>But the truth was this :</i>


    <i>The same way Henry had Asherpel his mother, he also had himpel Brain too. He set him up for death.</i>


    <i>It had never been about justice for Henry. </i>


    <i>Only control.</i>


    <i>The scene shifted again, and this time, Violet¡¯s eyes widened with horror as she spotted Asher with his arms suspended above his head, chained to the ceiling. He waspletely bare, save for the ck shorts he wore.</i>


    <i>And right there, standing before Asher was his own father, Henry Nightshade, with a wicked-looking whip in hand, and a gleam of twisted anticipation lighting up his eyes. </i>


    <i>The sight alone made Violet¡¯s skin crawl. No, no, he wasn¡¯t actually going to hurt him. </i>


    <i>But of course, he was.</i>


    <i>"Have I not taught you that women are merely a means to an end? And yet..." He shot Asher a look full of disdain, "you tried to run away with your mother?"</i>


    <i>The first crack of the whipshed across Asher¡¯s back, and though his body jerked slightly, he didn¡¯t utter a word. There was no scream. No cry. Just a quiet endurance that made Violet¡¯s chest feel like it was being crushed under a mountain of stone.</i>


    <i>Violet couldn¡¯t look away from the punishment, even though her brains urged her to. She needed this moment burned into her memory as fuel for the fire of hatred she had for this monster that was Asher¡¯s father.</i>


    <i>She watched the red mark bloom across Asher¡¯s skin, followed by the second and thirdsh. This time, they broke the skin. Blood ran in thin rivers, yet only then did Henry pause to give the boy some reprieve.</i>


    <i>Henry moved in closer, grabbed Asher by the chin, and forced him to meet his eyes. Those slitted eyes were ssy from pain, yet still held on.</i>


    <i>"You are my heir, Asher Nightshade," Henry said, voice like poisonced with honey. "This pack, this legacy, it¡¯ll all be yours one day..." Then his voice suddenly dropped, eyes narrowing. "And yet you were willing to throw that all away? For what?! A little moment of pleasure?!"</i>


    <i>He backhanded Asher, splitting his lip. The boy staggered but didn¡¯t fall. Didn¡¯t even whimper. Violet couldn¡¯t tell whether Henry was more impressed or enraged.</i>


    <i>"My sweet little soldier," he cooed coldly. "Pain is just a note away from pleasure. And you must learn to take it well."</i>


    <i>Then, Henry lost himself, whipping the boy over and over again until Asher¡¯s body sagged, blood soaking his shorts and trailing down his legs. Until Henry¡¯s arms were tired, and his breathing came in short, ragged bursts.</i>


    <i>Only then did he toss the whip aside and unshackle his son.</i>


    <i>As soon as Asher was free, he stumbled slightly, but caught himself. And then, little Asher looked up and stared Henry dead in the eyes. That quiet defiance sent a shiver down Violet¡¯s spine.</i>


    <i>But Henry was not scared. Instead, he leaned forward, pressing his forehead to his son¡¯s with eerie affection. "Always remember, you¡¯re my heir. And this is for your good."</i>


    <i>Then he stepped back.</i>


    <i>"Go to your mother," he ordered. "I¡¯m sure she¡¯d like to clean you up."</i>


    <i>Asher nodded without a word and left.</i>


    <i>The scene changed swiftly again.</i>


    <i>Violet now stood in front of a half-opened door, cold dread seeping in before she even touched it. Something was wrong. Very wrong. </i>


    <i>She stepped inside.</i>


    <i>Inside, Asher stood motionless at the foot of the bed. So still he could be mistaken for a statue.</i>


    <i>Violet stepped forward, her heart pounding, and gasped before she even reached the bed.</i>


    <i>Maria.</i>


    <i>Asher¡¯s mothery on the bed, her eyes open, staring at nothing. Her wrists were slit. The de was beside her, the sheets stained with blood that had already dried.</i>


    <i>Beside her pillow was a note. Violet staggered toward it, her breath caught in her chest. She picked up the note with trembling hands, expecting answers, but it only read :</i>


    <i>"Sing loud now, my little Nightingale."</i>


    <i>The words punched a hole through her soul, her vision blurring with tears. </i>


    <i>Her gaze flicked back to Asher. He hadn¡¯t moved and worse, was still bloodied from his father¡¯s beating yet he stood there, staring at his mother¡¯s corpse as if unable to process it.</i>


    <i>"Oh, Asher..." Violet whispered, stepping toward him. She reached out instinctively to pull him into a hug, and froze.</i>


    <i>This time, she didn¡¯t pass through him. Her arms wrapped around something solid. Real.</i>


    <i>Violet pulled back slowly, staring at him. And for the first time, Asher was staring back at her.</i>


    <i>What the...?</i>


    <i>Before she could ask a thing, Asher¡¯s face twisted into rage, venom dripping from his voice.</i>


    <i>"How the fuck did you get into my head?!"</i>


    <i>Violet opened her mouth, but before she could exin¡ªhell, before she could even understand what was happening¡ªa powerful force mmed into her.</i>


    The next thing Violet knew, she was being yanked out of the memory and straight into reality.


    Except her nightmare had only just begun.


    Because a certain West House Alpha was hovering over her, his hand wrapped tightly around her throat and choking the life out of her.

 Chapter 276: The Goddess’ Game

    <h4>Chapter 276: The Goddess¡¯ Game</h4>


    The first thought that came to Violet¡¯s mind was that Asher wanted to kill her. That he had finally lost it and was ready to silence her for good.


    But then she caught his glowing eyes in the dark and realized his pupils were unfocused. He wasn¡¯t seeing her at all.


    Oh fuck. It hit her like a p. He was still caught up in the nightmare. Asher was going to kill her, and he wouldn¡¯t even know it.


    So she began to struggle, panic wing up her spine. And that was when it hit Violet just how wide the gap between their strength really was.


    Asher was like a boulder crushing her windpipe, and no matter how she pushed, nothing budged. It dawned on her that Asher had let her win that day inbat training, because right now, she couldn¡¯t even move him an inch.


    "Asher, wake up! It¡¯s me!" Violet cried desperately, her fingers wing at the arm crushing her windpipe. If anything, his grip only tightened, her vision beginning to blur at the edges.


    Goddess help her, she was actually going to die.


    Violet thrashed with all she had left, kicking beneath Asher in a fit of desperation. Then, summoning herst ounce of strength, she pped him hard across the face.


    "Wake up, you asshole! Wake up right now!" she screamed.


    And it worked.


    She caught the sh of panic in his eyes right before the tension drained from his body. Asher jerked back, horror dawning on his face as he scrambled off her, stumbling to the side table and flipping on themp.


    The glow wasn¡¯t enough to light the whole room, but it was enough for her to see him clearly. Not that Violet could focus, not when she was busy coughing, and dragging in air into her raw, burning lungs. That was a close brush with death. Too damn close.


    "Asher," she rasped, reaching for him.


    But he flinched like she¡¯d burned him. Asher backed away, wide-eyed and his chest heaving. Violet watched him slowly unravel, his hand raking through his hair over and over again. He was shirtless, dressed in nothing but ck boxers, and he lookedpletely, utterly lost.


    "How did you get in here?" he demanded, voice rough. "How did you get into my head?!"


    "I don¡¯t know," Violet answered honestly, still trying to calm her breath. "I was asleep in my room when suddenly I started moving. At first I thought I was sleepwalking, but I couldn¡¯t stop it. I tried, but then I ended up here. You were having a nightmare, and I just wanted tofort you... that¡¯s when it happened."


    There was thick silence until Asher suddenlyughed. But it wasn¡¯t a kindugh, rather it was hollow and bitter.


    "These fucking powers," he said, his voice dripping with self-loathing.


    Violet bit her lip. So it was true. He had called out to her. Yes, it was not intentionally, but his mental powers ensnared her all the same.


    In the past, she would have been angry at the maniption. But how could she after what she¡¯d seen? She couldn¡¯t me him. Not after the hell that monster of a father had put him through.


    Asher had already suffered too much.


    "Asher, I¡ª"


    "No. Don¡¯t." He cut her off, immediately, having sensed what she was about to say. He didn¡¯t need her pity.


    "You should leave. Right now."


    "What?!" Violet blinked in disbelief. Then her face hardened. "No. I won¡¯t."


    She wasn¡¯t going to abandon him. Asher needed her. Violet knew it in her bones. He had summoned her right into his broken memories. That was a sign. He may not say it, but his soul had screamed for her.


    "I¡¯m not going anywhere," she told him fiercely. "You called me because you needed me. So I¡¯m staying."


    Asher blinked, as though her words genuinely shocked him. But then his expression hardened again, reverting to that cold, guarded mask.


    "Fine," he said tly. "Knock yourself out."


    Before she could respond, he turned on his heel and stormed away.


    Wait¡ªwhat?


    Violet tried to go after him, but he was already in the bathroom, the door mming shut before she could reach it.


    "Asher?" she called, banging on the door. "Asher,e on! You can¡¯t hide in there forever!"


    Silence.


    "You can¡¯t carry this pain alone! You brought me here! Isn¡¯t that proof enough you want someone to share it with? It¡¯s not a weakness to be vulnerable, Asher. It¡¯s human." Violet said, her voice gentler now.


    And yet, there was still nothing.


    "Fine," she muttered. "Suit yourself. Hide behind your damn ice wall. But know this, Asher¡ªnone of what happened was your fault. I don¡¯t me you. And no one who matters ever will."


    With those words, Violet stepped away from the door. She couldn¡¯t push him any further. As much as she wanted to help, the decision to let her in had toe from him.


    Inside the bathroom, Asher leaned back against the door, breathing hard. Although he heard her footsteps retreat, the damage was already done.


    Fuck. She knew. She knew everything.


    Violet had seen it all. His past, his scars, his demons. The darkness he buried so deep inside it was now part of him. And now it wasid bare and she had watched it all like a damn movie.


    Not even his cardinal brothers had gotten this close. All they heard was rumors and saw mere fragments when inpany of his wonderful father.


    So how could his powers betray him like that? It made his skin crawl.


    Asher stumbled to the sink, turned on the tap, and sshed his face with water over and over again. He gripped the sides of the porcin, chest heaving, and then he stared at his reflection in the mirror.


    And what he saw scared him.


    Asher Nightingale Nightshade looked afraid.


    His right hand trembled. He clutched it to his chest to stop it, holding it with his other hand. But the trembling wouldn¡¯t stop.


    And that¡¯s when it hit him.


    Mary¡¯s prophecy.


    "<i>For tonight, your tonight will gleam." </i>


    Was this the truth she talked about?


    Fuck his life.


    That prophecy wasn¡¯t for him. It couldn¡¯t be. Even when Mary had whispered, <i>"Blood of my blood" </i>¡ªa phrase only he would recognize. He had told himself it was coincidence and brushed it off.


    But now, Asher was not so sure anymore.


    His jaw clenched, his teeth grinding together as it became clear to him.


    The goddess was ying a cruel game with him. And he didn¡¯t know the rules.

 Chapter 277: Blurry Lines

    <h4>Chapter 277: Blurry Lines</h4>


    If there was one trait Violet thrived on, it was being stubborn. And for the first time, she was d for that. Violet Purple never left Asher¡¯s room. No, she sat her ass right there. Asher couldn¡¯t hide his own ass forever. Moreover, she hade here under the influence of his power.


    Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t brave enough to return to the shack at this ungodly hour. It was three in the morning¡ªshe¡¯d checked Asher¡¯s phone, seeing as she came here with nothing¡ªand the way back home was terrifying. Violet wasn¡¯t a chicken, but there are just some stupid risks you don¡¯t take.


    Not all the wolves liked her, and she could still remember the phantom weight of those unseen eyes watching her on her way here. If she left now, any of them could take this opportunity to harm her, and no one woulde to her aid. If Asher wanted her gone, then he should be the one to walk her back.


    And if he wouldn¡¯t? Well, then she¡¯d sit her ass right here until morning when the path back would be safer. Damn the consequences of being seen.


    Unfortunately, the night had already been rough so far, and sitting alone on that bed just staring up at the ceiling, waiting for Asher toe out, it wasn¡¯t surprising that sleep eventually imed her.


    Violet jerked awake the moment she felt a hand wrap around her throat. The trauma from earlier was still fresh, and her eyes flew open in rm at the contact. So imagine her shock when she saw Asher hovering over her again.


    Violet would¡¯ve panicked immediately, if not for the fact that his grip wasn¡¯t as suffocating as before, and his eyes were fully alert, locked on hers with unshaking rity. But there was something unsettling in the way Asher looked at her¡ªlike he wanted to kill her. Both in the literal and not-so-literal sense, if that made any twisted kind of sense.


    It was the kind of look that said he was torn between silencing her forever to protect his secret and being unable toy a single harmful finger on her. That inner battle yed out in his hands, fingers tightening around her neck one moment, then loosening the next.


    So Violet decided to make it easier for him. "You¡¯re not going to hurt me," she said, calm and certain.


    Violet meant it. No, she believed it with a conviction so unwavering it was almost maddening.


    But Asher wasn¡¯t the type to let things go unquestioned.


    As if to challenge her resolve, to remind her just who the hell he was, his hand tightened. That same suffocating pressure returned, cutting off her air inch by inch.


    Still, Violet didn¡¯t panic. She didn¡¯t w at him. She didn¡¯t even flinch. She just looked up at him, that unyielding trust swimming in her eyes. It rattled him. Maybe she was as crazy as he was broken.


    Asher¡¯s brows pinched together with confusion, war, and disbelief. He didn¡¯t understand how she could put that kind of faith in a monster like him. So, he tried to break it. He squeezed harder, pushed until her breath fled her throat¡ªuntil she was just moments away from losing consciousness.


    But still, Violet didn¡¯t fight.


    She surrendered to him, her hands limp at her sides, her gaze locked with his as if silently daring him to finish what he started. To prove her wrong.


    And then he broke.


    Asher let go with a strangled growl, and Violet gasped, lungs burning as she dragged in air like it might save her soul. But he wasn¡¯t done. Asher grabbed her again, this time pulling her onto hisp with a force that bordered on desperation, his voice exploding out of him.


    "Are you fucking out of your mind?!" Asher roared, eyes wild, and hand tight around her hip. "Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m capable of?! You¡¯re supposed to stop me, not encourage me!"


    He looked unhinged, terrified even. Asher was furious, the veins in his neck taut, and those haunting, slitted grey eyes zing with something between fire and devastation.


    But Violet simplyughed, breathless, raspy, alive, and unafraid.


    "I¡¯m well aware of your tendencies," she said, meeting his gaze, "but if there¡¯s anything I can always trust, it¡¯s that you, Asher Nightingale Nightshade, could never afford to lose me."


    She had said his middle name. The one no one should¡¯ve known. The one even he forgot sometimes belonged to him.


    Asher stared at her, stunned, andpletely speechless for the first time.


    Something shifted between them. The air thickened, molten, and charged. That invisible line they¡¯d always toed? It was burned awaypletely.


    "Nightingale," Violet breathed, like she was tasting the word for the first time. Her fingers brushed against his face, slow and reverent, as if memorizing him through touch. "It¡¯s a beautiful name, Asher."


    Then her golden eyes met his slitted ones. She didn¡¯t need to say it, but Violet did anyway, because that was who she was¡ªwild and reckless and unapologetically brave.


    "Just like every part of you."


    Then she leaned in and kissed him.


    Asher responded immediately, because that was who he was. Shameless. Greedy. Always aching for his purple queen.


    He cradled the back of her head with one hand, the other sliding down to palm her ass, possessive and hungry. Her nightgown had bunched around her hips, exposing warm, smooth skin that begged to be touched. And he didn¡¯t hold back.


    Violet moaned, heat pulsing low in her belly, gathering like a storm at her core.


    Asher kissed her like he had nothing to lose, his mouth demanding, his tongue iming her with reckless abandon. Every movement branded her, like he was inscribing her soul with his name. And she met him me for me, kissing him back with equal hunger, losing herself in the fire he ignited.


    He didn¡¯t just set her ame, he burned through every barrier she¡¯d built, melted every no into a yes, every hesitation into need.


    And in that moment, Violet knew¡ªknew with every trembling breath¡ªthat she needed Asher just as desperately as she needed air.

 Chapter 278: Made Love....

    <h4>Chapter 278: Made Love....</h4>


    And yes, first of all, Violet needed air. So she broke away from the long, dirty kiss that had her so wet her panties had practically melted off.


    Breathless, she took one good look at Asher. The soft glow of themp highlighted his features, making him look more handsome, more mysterious, like one of those ancient gods who descended to earth just to ruin women in myth and legend.


    Asher was staring back at her with awe and wonder. But that wasn¡¯t all there was. There was lust ¡ª thick, heavy, and darkening his eyes with an intensity that made her already pounding heart nearlybust. She could feel him too. Hard as stone beneath her, and throbbing for action.


    And action it would get tonight.


    Violet leaned in again, this time kissing along his neck. Once. Twice. She then trailed lower, down to his chest, the part of his body that carried the aftermath of his pain. His scars.


    Henry had been cunning by choosing to hurt Asher in ces that weren¡¯t easily seen unless his shirt came off. His back was worse, crisscrossed withsh marks and wounds no child should ever bear. But Violet couldn¡¯t reach his back in her current position, so she gave tender, reverent attention to his front.


    Werewolves weren¡¯t supposed to scar, not with their fast metabolism which always assured healing wasplete. Which meant only one thing could leave behind wounds that deep.


    Silver.


    Violet didn¡¯t need confirmation, she just knew it. Henry must have escted his cruelty after Maria¡¯s death. When Asher was younger, he obeyed blindly. But teenage age came with rebellion and the sick, insecure and controlling Henry must have found new, crueler ways to bend him back into submission.


    The thought of that monster hurting him made Violet¡¯s heart splinter. So she did the only thing she could. She kissed each scar one by one with trembling lips and devotion. She scoured his body with the kind of attention she wished someone had given him all those years ago. And even the smallest mark didn¡¯t escape her touch.


    Asher growled his satisfaction, one that made her heart leapt in response, thrilled and undone.


    Violet leaned back and, in one fluid motion, grabbed the hem of her nightgown and pulled it over her head, her breasts bouncing from the effort. Asher let out a low, animalistic growl, his grip around her waist tightening to a bruising hold.


    Violet smirked, already reaching for the band of his pants only for Asher to hiss, "What are you doing?!" He caught her hands mid-motion, stopping her instantly.


    Violet furrowed her brows, stunned. Had she misread the moment? But that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. In fact, the raw hunger in Asher¡¯s eyes made her breath hitch. He looked like he wanted to devour herpletely, and without mercy. She could feel the tension in him, coiled tight like he was holding himself back by sheer will.


    Then it hit her. Oh, this was a game. One the puppet master must enjoy immensely. A sly smile tugged at Violet¡¯s lips. Fine. She¡¯d y along.


    "What do you think?" she purred, her voice sultry, rolling her hips slowly over the hard outline of him.


    "Violet." Asher warned, her nameing out low, rough, like it cost him something to say it. "Stop."


    Violet¡¯s smile faltered.


    She frowned, voice tinged with vulnerability. "I don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t you want this? Or..." her voice dropped, quieter now, "don¡¯t you want me?"


    She could feel the desperation creeping into her chest, the fear that maybe, just maybe, she was alone in this. But that didn¡¯t make sense. She could feel how much he ached for her. So why was he pulling away?


    "Of course I want you, my purple queen with every fiber of my being. Every breath I take," Asher said with ferocity, grinding into her to make his point. Violet moaned. Both of them were down to their underwear, the flimsy barriers practically nonexistent between them. They could feel each other. Every throbbing inch.


    "Then why?" Violet whispered, her golden eyes searching his.


    Asher reached out and cupped her face with a tenderness that contrasted the fire in his eyes. "I told you before. When I take you, it¡¯ll be because you offered yourself. Because you begged for me." His words were like silky seduction wrapping down her spine slowly.


    "I¡¯m begging now," Violet protested, voice cracking with need. She ached for him like he was life itself.


    "No." Asher shook his head stubbornly.


    "Asher!" Violet was fed up with the teasing. She made a move to touch him only that Asher was faster and caught her wrist in a firm grip.


    "You¡¯re not free from my maniption," he said tightly. "I brought you here, Violet. Who¡¯s to say you¡¯re not acting under the influence of my power?"


    He pulled her closer, his voice dropping into a dangerous rasp. "Let it never be said that I was cowardly enough to make you mine through my powers."


    Then he leaned in, mouth brushing a hot trail toward her ear. And with a whisper so dark and filthy it made her toes curl, he said, "When it¡¯s time to have you, Violet Purple, you won¡¯t be begging for more¡ªyou¡¯ll be begging me to stop. Because I¡¯ll fuck you so hard you won¡¯t know your right from your left, won¡¯t know where your pleasure ends and mine begins. You won¡¯t leave my bed, at least not for a week. And if there¡¯s anything you should fear, love, it¡¯s me putting a babe in you. Because there¡¯s not an inch of you I won¡¯t im."


    Violet whimpered at the intensity of that dark promise. Those words should have scared her, but instead, they only aroused her, her nipples aching, her core pulsing with need. Asher didn¡¯t just speak; he made love with his words.


    "What about now?" she breathed with desperation at the edges of her voice.


    Asher caught the meaning instantly. His eyes darkened with delight, and his lips curved into that dangerously wicked smile he was known for. "Then let¡¯s leave tomorrow¡¯s matters for another time," his voice dipped lower, "and take care of tonight."


    Before she knew it, Asher gripped her waist and moved her slowly¡ªalmost torturously¡ªover him. Her breath hitched, eyes widening at the deliberate gesture.


    Asher smirked, saying in a rough voice, "You might want to hold on, love. This ride¡¯s going to be anything but gentle."


    Violet didn¡¯t need to be told twice. She wrapped her arms around him, her breath catching in quick, shallow gasps as Asher picked up the pace, guiding her body with a rhythm that stole her sanity.


    She was so wet, the friction sparked through her nerves, every movement delicious and sinfully wanton. Violet moaned aloud. It felt so good.


    Then Asher¡¯s hand found her breast, gripping, fondling, rolling her nipple between his fingers while his hips bucked harder, deeper, with a relentless rhythm that turned her bones to ash.


    "God, I think I¡¯m going toe!" Violet cried out, stars bursting at the edges of her vision.


    "Thene for me, my little purple queen," Ashermanded, "Break for your king."


    Maybe it was his filthy words. Maybe it was the maddening rhythm of their friction, or the way his fingers tormented her nipples like he was sculpting pleasure into her skin, but the orgasm hit her like a crashing wave.


    Violet shattered, grabbing Asher¡¯s face and kissing him fiercely, letting him devour the sound of her pleasure like it was his final meal.

 Chapter 279: Wake A Girl

    <h4>Chapter 279: Wake A Girl</h4>


    <strong>~ Asher ~</strong>


    Morning hade, but Asher made no effort to stand or sneak Violet back to the Rogue House. It was toote for that anyway. So he might as well shamelessly enjoy whatever precious sliver of time they had left together.


    He should have told Violet about her mother already, but the timing wasn¡¯t right. He knew she¡¯d be furious¡ªhe had looked into her background without permission¡ªand he didn¡¯t want to ruin this. This moment. It was too perfect. Just him and his purple queen.


    She didn¡¯t loathe him. Didn¡¯t think him a monster for what he¡¯d done. She had been willing to offer him her virginityst night, and that alone made his chest swell with a pride so fierce, it nearly bordered on arrogance. He would rub it in their faces. Those cardinal brothers of his.


    Perhaps when he finally took her, he¡¯d send them the blood-stained sheets. A memento. Proof that he had imed her first. Seen her first. Chosen her first.


    It was only fair.


    Hmmm. It didn¡¯t sound like such a bad idea, actually. The look on their faces would be worth it. He would think about it.


    Violet was lying on one side of his body, deep asleep, her breast squashed against his chest. Asher stared at her, noticing small details he wouldn¡¯t have otherwise unless she was this close¡ªlike the beautiful mole on her back near the dip of her waist.


    No matter how many times he pinched himself, the scene still felt like a dream to him. So Asher carefully reached for the nightstand and grabbed his phone. He stretched out and took a picture of them together.


    The picture came out beautifully. Violet looked cute and innocent, asleep with her lips slightly parted, a little drool at the corner, and those purple strands of hair sprawled across her shoulder, some falling onto his chest.


    Without hesitation, Asher set the picture as his wallpaper. He wasn¡¯t scared that anyone would see it. Not that anyone in their right mind went through his phone, unless they had a death wish. Well, aside from Roman. The one had a special talent for challenging him, and getting under his skin. Not to mention, Asher fully intended to show it off.


    He would imprint this moment in his mind forever. Each time hey in bed unable to sleep, he would simply look at the picture and drift into dreams where it was just him and his purple queen. And every time he was trapped in one of those terrors, he would imagine his fearless little tigress swooping in and saving his ass.


    A woman saving his ass? Henry would definitely have an aneurysm if he could hear his thoughts right now.


    The mere idea of his father soured his mood, and Asher tightened his grasp around Violet.


    Henry would never like Violet. She was the type of woman he loathed¡ªloud, outspoken, brash, and strong. He liked his women submissive, controble. Violet was anything but those.


    That alone was enough reason for Henry to want her away from him¡ªhis perfect heir. But Asher was determined. He would protect his queen. He might have let Henry win in the past, but not anymore. Not when he finally had something to lose.


    It was seven on the dot, and Violet needed to wake. Not because he wanted her gone¡ªGod, no. He could spend forever with her¡ªbut because she needed to eat, and it was only a matter of time before the others came looking for him.


    Parents week would officially start tomorrow, which meant his day was packed. Not just him. All of the cardinal alphas. The sess of the event were on them and they had a lot of things to n.


    So he murmured softly into her ear, "Wake up, little purple."


    But nothing. Violet didn¡¯t move an inch. She was passed out like a dead log.


    So he tried again, this time shaking her gently. "It¡¯s time to wake up, Violet. The day has broken."


    The movement, however, was more of a nuisance to Violet, who only pushed Asher away with one hand and turned over, slipping right back into sleep.


    Asher Nightshade was left dumbfounded, only for a small, disbelieving smile to tug at his lips. It seemed someone loved her sleep, just like a certain cardinal alpha. ric Storm hardly slept, but once he did, waking him up was damn near impossible.


    But Asher wasn¡¯t deterred. If anything, the challenge thrilled him. Violet was now sleeping on her back, which meant her chest was on full disy, and he could shamelessly ogle her breasts in all their tantalizing glory.


    Asher reached for her nipple, rolling it between his fingers until it peaked into a hard, sensitive point, eliciting the smallest whimper from her lips. But that was all. Her eyes were still closed.


    Well, not for long.


    With unholy intentions, Asher leaned over and took not just her nipple, but her entire are into his mouth, sucking fervently while his hand massaged her other breast.


    Violet¡¯s eyes flew open at once, a moan already escaping her mouth. Her hand tangled into Asher¡¯s thick, silky hair, having no idea whether to push him away or pull him closer.


    "What a way to wake a girl," she gasped.


    Asherughed, the vibration sending sparks straight through her nipple and shooting heat to her core. Violet moaned again, eyes fluttering shut as she melted into the sensation.


    Asher relentlessly suckled, licked, bit, fondled, and massaged each breast until Violet was burning with need, her panties thoroughly soaked. Only then did he finally give her reprieve.


    The West House Alpha leaned up and kissed her before she could stop him¡ªViolet briefly panicked, realizing she hadn¡¯t brushed. But Asher didn¡¯t care. He caressed and stroked her tongue with his own like she was his first taste of heaven.


    "Good morning, love," Asher murmured against her lips with a smile.


    "Good morning," Violet smiled back sleepily.


    Except... that smile froze.


    Wait.


    It was morning?


    It was <i>FUCKING </i>morning?!


    Asher must¡¯ve seen the panic on her face because he chuckled smugly. "Tried to wake you. Not my fault."


    "ASHER!!!!!!"

 Chapter 280: A Rogue’s Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 280: A Rogue¡¯s Punishment</h4>


    Where was her fucking head?!


    It always seemed to vanish whenever it came to these cardinal alphas. Violet internally berated herself. She hadn¡¯t intended to sleep here until morning. The n had been simple: catch a little shut-eye, then have Asher sneak her back to her ce by five, quietly and without any witnesses. Hopefully.


    Unfortunately, the Asher she had pinned her hopes on had failed her. Utterly. Instead of waking her, he had indulged her.


    Now, Violet was pacing up and down the West Alpha¡¯s room, mentally spiraling over what to do next. Sure, Asher had said he¡¯d handle it, but she was beginning to worry about "how" he nned to handle it. After all, his methods were rarely what one would call conventional.


    Not to mention, the bastard didn¡¯t even seem half as concerned as she was. He was in the bathroom, casually taking a bath with the door wide open, no less. It was an invitation to join him if she dared. <i>That absolute rascal.</i>


    So now Violet was alone with her thoughts, stewing in her paranoia, until she stopped herself.


    Why the hell was she even scared?


    She was Violet Purple. She¡¯d slept at the West House. So what? What could they possibly do to her that would hurt more than what they¡¯d already tried?


    With that, Violet forced herself to calm down and wait. She could handle the consequences. And ric. Fuck her life!


    Almost immediately, Asher strolled out.


    "What¡¯s your¡ª" Violet¡¯s words cut off the moment her eyesnded on him.


    <i>Holy creator of the world.</i>


    Her jaw nearly hit the damn floor.


    Violet never thought a man could look that sexy fresh out of the shower, until now.


    Asher stood there with nothing but a towel slung low around his hips, his body still dripping from the shower. Moisture clung to his tousled dark hair, then trickled down the sharp angles of his face, neck, and along the nes of his chest. It slid over the ridges of his abs, and her eyes followed the tantalizing trail of the deep V etched into his hips¡ªdown, down, down¡ªuntil it disappeared beneath that dangerously small scrap of cloth.


    Violet swallowed hard, her brain wandering somewhere it absolutely shouldn¡¯t have.


    It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t seen him naked before. Not just during the Games, Asher often shifted during training, like most wolves, leaving nothing to the imagination. Nudity was normal to them.


    But being alone in his room, with him looking at her like he knew exactly where her thoughts had gone, left her flushed, heat crawling up her neck.


    "Ogle me all you want, little queen," Asher said shamelessly, gesturing to his body. Then he added with a teasing tone, "Should I take off the towel as well?"


    Violet scowled, but he onlyughed aloud, the twinkle in his eyes revealing how much fun he was having. Though she was thoroughly annoyed, Violet couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of relief. Asher had so many dark memories she wouldn¡¯t mind adding even one joyful moment to his life.


    Without warning, Asher leaned in and smooched her once. Again. And again. And again, until Violet realized he was doing it just to tease her.


    With a chuckle, she pushed him away. "Go away! Get dressed!"


    Asherughed smugly. "Someone¡¯s shy."


    Violet arched a brow at that. And to prove a point¡ªwithout thinking it through¡ªshe lifted a hand and smacked him across the ass.


    "You!" Asher gasped dramatically, his eyes going wide. Then he smirked darkly. "I¡¯m going to get back at you for that."


    Violet rolled her eyes, though a smile tugged at her lips as Asher disappeared into his walk-in closet to get dressed. And Yes, he had a walk-in closet.


    These damn cardinal alphas were living the posh life, with theirrge,vish rooms, so unlike the shared dorms the rest of them had to live in. A room she and her roommates once had until they were expelled to the shack to live like some animal.


    Ever sincest night, something had shifted between them. A shift that both scared and excited Violet. Would things get better from here on out, or would it all spiral into tragedy?


    Would being this vulnerable with hime back to bite her, especially considering she was still going ahead with her n to expose them to the world?


    Asher might have gone through hell, but all four of the cardinal alphas had done things that they needed to be held ountable for. This mission was no longer just about her. It was about the welfare of every human in this school.


    Hopefully, they would understand her intention at the end. Maybe even forgive her and move on. Kind of. Violet sighed. Why was everything getting soplicated?


    Thankfully, Asher didn¡¯t waste time. He returned, impably dressed in his full uniform, every button fastened, and his tie perfectly knotted.


    Out of all four cardinal alphas, Asher was the only one who actually respected the school¡¯s dress code. ric came in second on good days while Roman was by far the worst offender. No, he was a lost cause.


    Violet couldn¡¯t recall a single time he¡¯d worn a tie, and he always had his shirt unbuttoned just enough to show off that annoyingly perfect chest of his, letting the girls ogle him shamelessly. And yes, he relished the attention.


    Asher, on the other hand, was a perfectionist. No doubt a trait hammered into him by his father. He had to be in control. Unruffled. Perfect. So rigid it was like the concept of fun had never entered his world. At least the "right" fun.


    Violet¡¯s lips twitched into a smile. One of these days¡ªif things were good between them by then¡ªshe¡¯d show him how to loosen up and actually enjoy himself.


    "Let¡¯s go," Asher said as he reached for her arm, his grip gentle yet guiding as he moved to steer her toward the door.


    But Violet pulled back.


    "What¡¯s your n?" she asked with concern.


    Asher paused and studied her face, noticing the worry in her eyes.


    He said to her, "Don¡¯t worry, no one¡¯s going to get hurt. Although... " he added, "I might have to be a little rough with you. Think you can handle that?"


    "Asher¡ª"


    "Oh, right," he said over his shoulder before disappearing into the other room.


    Violet blinked, confused, until he returned a few secondster with an oversized shirt in hand. He didn¡¯t even wait for her to argue and slipped the shirt over her head, letting it fall over the nightgown she still wore. It swallowed her frame, covering the skimpy fabric that clung too closely to her body.


    "Better," he said, clearly satisfied. "Now trust me. Let¡¯s go."


    Violet sighed, but she followed him anyway, choosing for once to trust him. As soon as they stepped out into the hallway, she swallowed.


    A group of werewolves were already gathered in the corridor,ughing, barking out jokes, a general camaraderie hanging in the air. But that was, until their eyesnded on her.


    Silence fell like a guillotine.


    Right. This was the male floor. Although there were a few girls hanging around with them, they didn¡¯t look like her. Not in a nightgown hidden beneath Asher¡¯s oversized shirt. Neither were they being led out by the Alpha like a caught criminal.


    As if a switch had flipped, Asher transformed into someone else entirely.


    His expression hardened, and his grip on her arm tightened, not enough to hurt, but enough to sell the scene.


    "Move along, rogue," he snarled with disdain, dragging her forward.


    If he hadn¡¯t warned her beforehand, she might¡¯ve believed him. He was so convincing with his act. Hell, she might¡¯ve punched him for the manhandling.


    Yet despite the harshness of his tone, Asher was still careful with her. Subtly so. He steadied her whenever they reached a step, ensuring she didn¡¯t stumble on the way down. But none of that mattered to the onlookers, because all they saw was the Rogue Queen being dragged by the West Alpha like a mutt who¡¯d broken the leash.


    Floor by floor, their audience grew. By the time they reached the main floor, an entire sea of curious West House students had formed in the foyer.


    Asher came to a halt at the center of the room. With every eye trained on him, he raised his voice and said, "This rogue broke the rulest night by sneaking into the West House."


    Then with a cruel smirk, he added, "But don¡¯t worry. I captured her and punished her ordingly."


    The gasp that tore from Violet¡¯s mouth was real when Asher smacked her ass unapologetically, and loud enough to echo.


    She blinked, mortified while around them, mouths dropped open. The p had stunned them. But what truly fried their circuits was the ambiguity in Asher¡¯s words. Punished her? What kind of punishment? Did he mean...?


    Yet no one dared ask. Not with the West Alpha standing tall, a glint in his eye daring them to voice what they were thinking.


    "Jeremiah," Asher called.


    The Beta appeared almost immediately, as if waiting for the cue.


    "Escort the Rogue Queen back to her house," Asher ordered. "And hopefully, she¡¯s learned her lesson. Unless, of course, she has a ir for punishment."


    The double entendre hit the crowd like a bomb. Violet swore someone audibly choked. Others were just unsure on how to process the surreal moment.


    Jeremiah, ever the professional, didn¡¯t flinch. "As you wish, Alpha Asher."


    Then he took Violet¡¯s hand and led her away from the scene, leaving behind a house full of wide eyes, dropped jaws, and minds racing with dirty conclusions.


    Just as Asher intended.

 Chapter 281: Cursed Day

    <h4>Chapter 281: Cursed Day</h4>


    ric Storm, strangely enough, had slept well throughoutst night, his body feeling oddly refreshed. With his sharp nose, he picked up Violet¡¯s scent saturating the room. It was soothing, like warm velvet wrapping around him, and it was no wonder he stretched out like a satisfied cat, turning to the other side of the bed, ready to drift back into sweet sleep.


    Suddenly, there was a low groaning from above. But ric didn¡¯t think much of it. Or rather, he ignored it, assuming it was nothing.


    And that was when the crash happened.


    A whole chunk of ster,plete with crumbling beams and a suspiciously heavy wooden nk, detached itself from the rafters and made a beeline for his regal face.


    <strong>WHUMP! </strong>


    ric jolted awake, instantly buried in white dust and what looked like the ghost of ceiling past. Paint kes fluttered around him like snowkes, the dust clogging his nose and making his eyes water.


    He hacked like an old man on his deathbed, clutching the sheet like a lifeline¡ªonly to m his head against the bed frame mid-cough, letting out a string of colorful curses.


    "Goddess help me!" ric shouted, spitting out what might have been a piece of old cobweb, and possibly a dead insect. Fuck his life. What kind of bad luck was this, this early in the morning?


    There were no fatal injuries ¡ª small mercies ¡ª but he could definitely feel a bruise blooming under one eye, maybe a split lip where the ster had smacked him too lovingly. As if that was not enough, a tiny cut ran down his temple, just enough to sting annoyingly.


    He managed to crawl out from beneath the ruin and staggered to his feet like a drunk, only for the floorboard to snap beneath his feet and he flung face-first into the wall with a very undignified thud. Anotheryer of dust rained down from above like the shack itself was mocking his very existence.


    "Why... is this ce a death trap?!" he wheezed, rising to his feet. And more importantly, why was he even here? His memory was nk. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t recall how he ended up sleeping in this nightmare of a shack.


    And where the hell was Violet?


    Even through the chaos, he could smell her scent, but it wasn¡¯t strong as if she hadn¡¯t spent the night here at all.


    Covered in chalky white dust that had gotten into his eyes, ric found what looked like Violet¡¯s bathroom (though it barely deserved the name) and limped toward it¡ªyes, he could now feel a new throbbing pain at the spot.


    He went in and tried to rinse his face in the sink, only for brown water to spurt out instead and ssh directly into his mouth.


    Eww.


    Choking, ric stumbled back and knocked over a hanging shelf, which crashed down and smashed the toilet.


    God, no!


    At this point, ric didn¡¯t know whether to cry, scream, or demand a refund from the moon goddess herself for waking him up today. One thing was certain, today didn¡¯t seem to be a good day.


    By the time he limped out of the bathroom, Violet¡¯s roommates were already there. L¡ªthe one who usually looked at him like she¡¯d happily murder him with a spoon¡ªgave him an using look as her gaze took in the damage in the room.


    "I swear to the gods, I didn¡¯t do this," ric said quickly, hand raised in surrender.


    "What in the fates happened here then?" Ivy was stunned.


    "I was awoken by the screech of a copsing ceiling. It¡¯s a miracle it missed my head by inches."


    At once, all three girls exchanged a loaded look that made ric feel like he was missing something very important.


    Then L stepped forward, taunting him. "But now you¡¯re covered in fine white powder and look like a marshmallow rolled in despair."


    But the nerdy one, Daisy, he recalled, cut in. "I think we¡¯re missing the most important thing here: Where¡¯s Violet?"


    They all turned to him like he was the answer to their question.


    ric stared right back. "I don¡¯t understand. Why are you asking me that?"


    "Well, because Violet wasst seen with you in this roomst night," L shot back, "and we woke up this morning to find the entrance door half open with no sign of her anywhere."


    "Well, I don¡¯t know where she is," he replied, irritated. "Not when I don¡¯t have a recollection of the rest ofst night¡¯s events after whatever you fed me." His eyes shed as he red at L. "She obviously didn¡¯t sleep herest night. Otherwise, it would be both of us looking like a marshmallow rolled in despair."


    "Thankfully, she didn¡¯t," L spat, ring right back at him.


    "Urm, guys..." Ivy suddenly said, eyes locked on her phone. "I think I know where Violet is."


    "What?!" Both L and ric eximed at the same time, whipping their heads in her direction.


    L and Daisy rushed to Ivy¡¯s side to peek at the screen. L let out a horrified, "She¡¯s with Asher?!"


    "Why is she at the West House?!" Daisy shrieked. "Is she freaking out of her mind?!"


    At the mention of Asher, ric¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.Did she leave him for Asher?


    Desperate to see for himself, ric patted around frantically for his phone only to realize it wasn¡¯t on him. Where the hell did he put it?


    Unable to bear the suspense, ric looked up at the girls. "Let me see."


    He took a step toward them, but unbeknownst to him, Violet¡¯s bed sheet was conveniently pooled on the floor. ric spectacrly tripped over it, his body sprawling face-first to the floor with a groan of pain and humiliation.


    The girls stared down at him, stunned. Then actual pity appeared across their faces.


    Maybe they¡¯d gone a little too hard on the curse. Maybe it should¡¯ve been an hour, not a full day. Because if this was just the start of ric¡¯s morning, they didn¡¯t even want to imagine how the rest of the day would go.


    Face still smooshed into the ground, ric reached out a hand. Wordlessly, the girls handed him the phone.

 Chapter 282: Villains And Second Chances

    <h4>Chapter 282: Viins And Second Chances</h4>


    Violet expected a thousand questions from Jeremiah, but he didn¡¯t utter a word. Not until he brought her safely back to the Rogue house. Then, like a soldier who hadpleted his mission perfectly, he simply turned and left with style.


    However, Violet barely stepped into the shack before her roommates descended on her like hounds.


    "Where have you been?! Do you know how worried I¡¯ve been? I almost thought something had happened and I might have failed in protecting the princess!" L peppered her with questions, rapid-fire.


    Then her gaze dragged down the length of Violet¡¯s body and locked on the oversize shirt she wore. Without a seer to tell her, she knew instantly that it was Asher¡¯s shirt. Violet might as well have walked in with a neon sign shing "Slept with the enemy."


    Ivy added sternly before L could explode, "You have a lot of exining to do, youngdy."


    Violet didn¡¯t flinch under their scrutiny. Instead, she calmly smoothed the hem of the shirt and asked, "I¡¯ll exinter. Where¡¯s ric?"


    L¡¯s mouth pressed into a thin line. "He left."


    "Shit!" Violet cursed, dragging a hand through her tangled hair. She had hoped to catch him before he stormed off, to exin, or at least ease whatever chaotic assumptions were brewing in his head.


    "That¡¯s not all," L said.


    Violet turned to her, brow arching. "What do you mean, that¡¯s not all?"


    And momentster, Violet got her answer.


    She stood frozen outside her bedroom door, her jaw slightly unhinged, and her eyes sweeping across the wreckage before her.


    "What the actual fuck happened here?" she demanded, whirling toward L with a look that screamed ¡¯exin this carnage¡¯.


    Chunks of ceiling littered the floor and the bed looked like it had survived a war and lost while dust still hung in the air like smoke from an explosion.


    "Apparently," L said dryly, "the curse was stronger than I thought."


    Violet blinked, stunned. "Stronger than¡ªL, that could¡¯ve killed him!"


    Daisy, leaning in the doorway rolled her eyes. "Injure him, maybe. But kill a werewolf? Please. You don¡¯t give them enough credit."


    Violet scowled. Of course she knew that. But seeing this ruin and knowing ric had been in the middle of it sent a fresh stab of guilt through her chest. She had wanted him to be punished a little, not possible concussions and curse-induced PTSD.


    She turned to L, voice tight. "Is there a way to reduce it? Cancel the curse early?"


    L winced. "Toote. He absorbed the whole thing. It¡¯s following him now like a shadow. He has to live it out."


    Seeing the worry in Violet¡¯s eyes, L added quickly, "But don¡¯t worry. The curse wasn¡¯t meant to kill him. Just torment him. It won¡¯t go too far."


    Violet didn¡¯t know what to say neither could she me L. They were in this together. But one look at the state of her room and she could already tell ric Storm was in for hell today. And damn it, she was really, truly sorry.


    "Well, now that this drama¡¯s over..." Daisy drawled, "why don¡¯t you tell us where the hell you¡¯ve been?"


    "Indeed," Ivy nodded in agreement. "Seriously. We were this close to thinking something horrible happened. Like maybe Elsie finally snapped and kidnapped you to murder you in secret while we were asleep."


    Violet let out a sigh, rubbing her temple. "Well, thankfully nothing like that happened but you might want to sit down for this."


    The three girls exchanged nces, then shuffled into the living room with anticipation. Once they settled and the room quieted, Violet began.


    "I sleepwalkedst night," she started slowly. "And ended up at the West House."


    L shot to her feet so fast the chair creaked in protest. "I knew it! That maniptive bastardpelled you again, didn¡¯t he?! I thought he promised not to get into your head again!"


    "L," Violet cut her off sharply, her voice slicing through the air. "Would you let me finish?"


    L pressed her lips together, clearly fuming but respecting Violet enough to sit back down and listen.


    So Violet told them everything, leaving nothing out. She narrated the abuse Asher suffered in Henry¡¯s hands. She painted the story just the same way she had seen in the memories. And finally finished with the death of his mother ¡ª the incident that had broken the young Asher.


    By the time Violet finished, the silence was deafening.


    "Fuck," Daisy muttered, her voice raspy. "That¡¯s messed up. I always knew something had to have happened to make Asher the way he is. But what you just told us? Henry deserves to rot in the deepest pit of hell."


    "I know," Violet concurred, her hands clenching into fist. "And he will. One day. I¡¯ll make sure of it."


    Ivy sniffled, wiping the tears from under her eyes with her sleeve. "How could his father do that to him? How could anyone treat a child like that? It¡¯s so... it¡¯s so heartbreaking."


    But L narrowed her eyes. "I sympathize with him, Violet. I really do. But what now? Do we just toss the n aside? Forget everything? We¡¯vee too far to fold now."


    Violet shook her head slowly, her expression unreadable. "No. We won¡¯t give up."


    The girls straightened.


    "But I need you all to understand," she continued, her voice gentler now, and her eyes glinting fiercely. "Asher Nightshade is not who we thought he was. Yes, he¡¯s dangerous. Yes, he¡¯s unpredictable. But I saw the boy behind the power. I felt his pain. And if we¡¯re fighting for justice, then we should remember that even viins deserve second chances too."


    The room stayed silent for a heartbeat longer until Daisy pped her hands together with a wicked grin. "Speaking of viins..."


    Her eyes sparkled.


    "I guess it¡¯s Elsie¡¯s turn now."


    Violet¡¯s golden eyes lit up. She nodded once.


    "It¡¯s time Elsie learned what karma tastes like."


    She turned to L, "How¡¯s our n going?"


    L smirked. "About that..."

 Chapter 283: Diseased Queen

    <h4>Chapter 283: Diseased Queen</h4>


    <strong>Moon Feed Exclusive: PARENTS WEEK FEVER </strong>


    <i>Written by: The Oracle</i>


    <i>Oh, my lovely chaos-lovers of Lunaris! The Oracle here is brimming with so much excitement for Parents¡¯ Week that I¡¯ve practically sprouted confetti. Have I ever told you how this time of year sends me into a tizzy of squeals? A thousand and one shenanigans, that¡¯s how many. </i>


    <i>Last year, we had one major scandal, uncountable affairs, two broken homes, and at least five moms caught crying in the restroom. Ah, memories! But if you thought that was wild, hold onto your pearls, because this year promises even more drama. </i>


    <strong>Parents Own It</strong>


    <i>Parents¡¯ Week has always been the highlight for the old-timers¡ªshowcases, academy tours, and oh yes, the glorious catwalk of proud Alphas parading their lineages. I speak from experience when I say it¡¯s half spectacle, halfedic masterpiece. And this year? Hoo, boy. My spidey-sense says it¡¯ll be an absolute doozy. </i>


    <strong>Elsie with Roman or Roman with Violet?! </strong>


    Yes, yes, I was so certain not too long ago that Queen Bee Elsie had Roman Draven neatly tucked into her prim little pocket. But oh, how the tides shift. Did we¡ªor did we not¡ªsee a certain foxlike Alpha skulk out of thedies¡¯ restroom with our lovely Rogue Queen? And rumor has it (hello, hallway watchers) that the two of them got suspiciously close in there.


    <i>A fresh wave of scandal? Count me in. </i>


    <i>Now, does this mean Roman has officially hopped over to Team Violet? Possibly. But I¡¯m not stamping any membership cards just yet. </i>


    <strong>But Will That Be Enough?</strong>


    <i>While it seems like Violet¡¯s building a harem hotter than a Phoenix fire pit, let¡¯s not forget the battlefield we¡¯re walking into. Parents¡¯ Week is not just about showcasing power¡ªit¡¯s about showcasing "propriety" . And here¡¯s the tea, sugar cubes: </i>


    <i>Violet might be the wave of fresh breeze Lunaris desperately needs, but she¡¯s also the kind of girl the old-school families would sooner lock in a tower than introduce to Aunt Mildred over brunch. </i>


    <i>Meanwhile, dear Elsie is everything they want: Legacy. Groomed. Polished. She¡¯s the kind of girl who curtsies without wrinkling her dress and knows exactly which fork to use for dessert. </i>


    <i>She¡¯s the girl "made" for the cardinal Alphas, and Parents¡¯ Week is her runway. </i>


    <i>But hey, miracles happen if you believe in them, right? Violet always seems to shock us at every turn. Maybe she¡¯ll pull yet another card from her sleeve. Or sink. Or swim. Only Time will tell. </i>


    <strong>Roman Draven¡¯s Meltdown</strong>


    <i>Speaking of that foxy Alpha, you can¡¯t have missed the fiasco on thewn. I swear the trees are still recovering from the way he ripped into them. </i>


    <i>Someone give that man a scratcher, because apparently Roman "World¡¯s Sexiest Alpha" Draven has now be... drum rolls.... </i>


    <strong><i>Alpha Scratch Post.</i></strong>


    <i>Darling, I know. The horror. I, too, snorted milkshake out of my nose at the nickname. </i>


    <i>There¡¯s no denying that the trees need protection from Roman. And yes, we saw it all with our own eyes. Many thanks to you phone-wielding sleuths out there. I¡¯ll say no more, except I can¡¯t remember thest time Lunaris had such a dramatic meltdown in broad daylight. </i>


    <strong>Counting Down to the Parents¡¯ Week Showdown</strong>


    <i>Needless to say, with all these telenov-level events, this Parents¡¯ Week might just go down in the record books. </i>


    <i>Elsie, darling, you¡¯d better up your game if you want to keep your crown in front of the high-and-mighty moms and dads. Because from where I¡¯m perched, our Rogue Queen might be staging a takeover, and your star Alpha, Roman, is suspiciously missing from your corner.</i>


    <i>Who else is on the edge of their seat, munching popcorn in anticipation? I know I am. Because the next few days could be the most spectacr (and possibly humiliating) ones yet. </i>


    <i>So stay tuned, my lovelies. As always, I¡¯ll be watching (and sipping tea) to bring you the juiciest updates. Until next time, keep your ws sharp and your secrets sharper.</i>


    <strong><i>The Oracle</i></strong>


    "Miracles, my butt!" Elsie said with venom as soon as she was done going through the Oracle¡¯s article for the day.


    Although she was still annoyed with the Oracle¡¯s tone toward her, today¡¯s post was an eye-opener, and should be enough to remind and put Violet back in her ce.


    Perhaps she had been worried over nothing. Violet wasbeled as "Rogue," and that was hardly the kind of pedigree the boys would want to present to their dear old parents. Asher especially. He knew exactly what Henry was capable of.


    A delighted smile crossed Elsie¡¯s features as she went under the Oracle¡¯s post and typed in thement section:


    <strong>QueenElsie: </strong>


    <i>"Roman used to be such a vision of health and charm... until someone dragged him into their purple storm. No wonder he had a scratching fit yesterday. Hope he¡¯s not catching anything... contagious vibes can be so hard to shake. Just an observation."</i>


    The implication was clear as day, but Elsie didn¡¯t say it outright, instead, choosing a subtle, passive-aggressive move, her words like venom wrapped in silk ribbon. And just like that, she lit the match and waited for the explosion.


    And it wasn¡¯t long before thements began to pour in, echoing the exact words she had so masterfully implied.


    @<strong>FangirlCentral??</strong>: <i>I said it! Violet totally gave Roman an infection! That meltdown? Complete textbook symptoms. After all, she¡¯s been bouncing between Alphas like a cursed tennis ball! #WhoreBehaviour</i>


    <strong>@howlqueen_xoxo</strong>: <i>OMG YES! I¡¯ve been thinking the same thing! Roman¡¯s not the type to just lose it. I knew something was off with that scratch-post moment. Infection confirmed. #RogueQueen or #STDQueen</i>


    <strong>@PackLeader101 ??:</strong><i>Soooo are we just gonna ignore that he started scratching after he got with Violet? Coincidence? I think not. #AlphaScratchPost #ScratchHistory #RootCause</i>


    <strong>@AmandaRaynes</strong>: <i>Cmydia. </i>


    <strong>@Sharon</strong>: <i>LMAO not you just dropping that like a mic. But honestly? I believe it. #STDQueenMustGoViral</i>


    <strong>@TeamElsie??:</strong><i>The timeline adds up. Roman was totally normal until that girl happened. I bet he¡¯s not even the only one. #LoyalToElsie</i>


    <strong>@Felix Chan</strong>: <i>The Rogue Queen? More like Rogue Pathogen. Y¡¯all better get tested after hugging her.</i>


    <strong>@HowlItUp??:</strong><i>They always warned us about rogues. This is why we don¡¯t fraternize outside your House. This is why! #RoguesAreDiseased</i>


    <strong>@alpha_King</strong>: <i>Imagine exining that to your parents during Parents Week: "Hey Mom, meet Violet. Also, I might have cmydia now." #JusticeForRoman</i>


    <strong>@Moonbae_Felicia</strong>: <i>Poor Roman. Guy went from Alpha Heartthrob to Patient Zero in one semester. #IAmmaBeThatDoctorForRoman</i>


    Like the evil queen she was, Elsie¡¯s lips curved into a bigger smile as the replies kept pouring in. That was enough for now.


    She rose with style and headed for school. She had a magnificent Parents¡¯ Week event to n, after all.


    Elsie left,pletely unaware of the eyes watching her from the shadows.

 Chapter 284: Moonfeed War

    <h4>Chapter 284: Moonfeed War</h4>


    Violet waste to school, but she couldn¡¯t care less since there were no sses today anyway. The academy had cleared its schedule, giving room for creativity as students threw themselves into prepping for the grand event that was Parents¡¯ Week.


    Above all, Violet was pleased about the fact her n was going smoothly. Just a few minutes ago, she¡¯d received a message from L confirming that the bug camera had been carefully and strategically nted in Elsie¡¯s room. Daisy, as expected, would handle the loose ends and keep an eye on whatever juicy information the bug managed to uncover.


    She and Ivy hade to school not because they wanted to, but because skipping would¡¯ve drawn unnecessary attention to their absence. Rogues were outcasts anyway, it wasn¡¯t like they belonged to any club or society. They had nothing to offer, and no one was exactly lining up to associate with them. So yes, they practically had nothing to do.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. They needed to keep an eye on things, just in case any incriminating information dropped that could help with their grand n¡ªand more importantly, to keep an eye on ric. That part was Violet¡¯s idea though. One she hadn¡¯t voiced aloud for fear of earning a few judgmental stares from her friends.


    Although the girls followed her loyally, she knew they didn¡¯t fully approve of her entanglements with not just one, but all four of the cardinal alphas. Truth be told, even Violet wasn¡¯t entirely sure what she was doing. She hadn¡¯t quite wrapped her head around it herself, so she could only imagine how it looked from the outside.


    Still, Violet was determined to make them see what she saw in the boys, especially Asher and Roman. ric had been forgiven, or at least given a pass after the disaster they¡¯d just put him through. Hopefully, he survived it.


    But her girls had sworn a Fae pact never to speak of what they¡¯d learned about Asher¡¯s past.


    Not that they needed reminding.


    Asher might spare her because she was his "Purple Queen," but if the others even whispered a syble of his secret, Violet knew without doubt he wouldpell them to their death.


    Something was wrong. Violet snapped out of her thoughts, a sudden chill crawling up her spine. She could feel the weight of a thousand eyes boring into her.


    Not that it was unusual for students to stare at her like some walking soap opera. Being the Rogue Queen came with its brand of daily drama. But this time was different.


    This wasn¡¯t the usual curious and gossip-hungry stares. No, this one was cold, condescending and downright hateful. The air was tight as if she had walked into a room where everyone had been whispering about her and stopped the moment she entered.


    Violet¡¯s instincts told her something must had gone down and clearly, she hadn¡¯t gotten the damn memo.


    Without a word, she grabbed Ivy¡¯s hand and veered toward the closest ssroom, hoping to hide for a moment and piece things together what was going on. But the moment Violet opened the door, she knew she¡¯d miscalcted.


    The room was full, packed to the brim with students and they all turned to look at her. In eerie unison, their expressions hardened, their disgust so palpable it mmed into Violet like a punch to the gut.


    Violet froze. She swallowed hard and took an instinctive step back.


    Fuck.


    They looked like they wanted to murder her.


    Even Ivy felt it and was the one who grabbed Violet¡¯s hand this time, pulling her out of the room.


    "I think something¡¯s happened," Ivy said quickly as they walked down the hallway, the student¡¯s eyes following their every move.


    "Exactly," Violet agreed, the wheels already turning in her head. Then it hit her. "Have you checked the Oracle¡¯s article today?"


    "Not exactly," Ivy replied. "It popped up on my feed, but we were too busy searching for you after your mysterious disappearance. And then when you came back, it was all about the n. So there was no chance to look into it."


    "Well, we better look into it now," Violet said just as she spotted an empty ssroom. The two of them slipped inside, pulling out their phones.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to find the Oracle¡¯s post. For some students, it was basically scripture. The kind of thing they read before even brushing their teeth. So of course, notifications were always on.


    Violet scrolled through it with growing interest.


    "I don¡¯t see anything strong enough to cause this kind of reaction. I¡¯m not wife material, so what?" She frowned. "They can¡¯t possibly be mad at the idea of the cardinal alphas introducing me to their parents. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m dying to meet them anyway."


    "Fuck," Ivy suddenly muttered. "Check thement section. Elsie Lancaster lit a firestorm under your name."


    Violet frowned. Now that she was looking, thements were tripled. Maybe even quadrupled. These days, she hardly checked thements anymore. What was the point when most of them hated her?


    "That bitch..." Violet¡¯s face twisted in disbelief as her eyes scanned thements. She looked at Ivy in exasperation. "What do they mean, cmydia?! Roman and I just messed around yesterday. How does an infection even spread that fast?"


    "Well," Ivy smirked, "some people have things to say about that. I¡¯d say you¡¯re starting to build a fanbase, Rogue Queen."


    "What?" Violet blinked, confused.


    Then Ivy stepped closer and tilted her screen, and Violet saw exactly what she meant.


    <strong>@Mira: </strong><i>Okay, can we all use our brains for like two seconds? Violet and Roman literally just got together like YESTERDAY. How does she give him an STD overnight? Y¡¯all need to calm your infected imaginations.</i>


    <strong>@Packbabe (</strong>replying to<strong> @Mira)</strong><i>:</i><i>Shut up. You don¡¯t know how long they¡¯ve actually been sneaking around. It could¡¯ve been months. You think they¡¯d tell us?</i>


    <strong>@silverAngel (</strong>replying to<strong> @Packbabe): </strong><i>More like Roman infected her. Everyone knows he¡¯s put his little pecker in every punani from East House to the North House.</i>


    <strong>@Packbabe (</strong>replying to<strong> silverAngel): </strong>


    <i>Oh please, don¡¯t spread lies about the size. We¡¯ve all seen Roman¡¯s baby maker and it sure as hell isn¡¯t little. Respectfully.</i>


    <strong>@Mira (</strong>replying to<strong> @Packbabe):</strong><i>No wonder, your brain is as dirty as your manners. </i>


    <strong>@IneedMoney (</strong>replying to<strong> @Packbabe): </strong><i>Can we not make Roman¡¯s dick amunity topic again? I¡¯m eating.</i>


    <strong>@BettyGirl: </strong><i>Whether or not there¡¯s cmydia flying around, y¡¯all do realize STDs don¡¯t cause emotional breakdowns, right? That boy¡¯s got deeper issues than bacteria.</i>


    <strong>@Packbabe (</strong>replying to <strong>@IneedMoney) : </strong><i>Fuck away, poor ass. </i>


    <strong>@IneedMoney (</strong>replying to<strong> @Packbabe): </strong><i>Why don¡¯t you stop hiding behind your fake ount ande face me man to man. </i>


    <strong>@Packbabe (</strong>replying to<strong> @IneedMoney): </strong><i>I¡¯m ady, you illiterate. </i>


    <strong>@Yennifer</strong> :<i>Honestly, if anyone¡¯s infected, it¡¯s the Oracle, with drama fever. But I¡¯m still here for it.#SizzlingHot OracleOnFire</i>


    <strong>@Abigail :</strong><i>Violet gets med for everything. If the sky fell, someone would say she dropped it.#loyalToV </i>


    <strong>@Sassybabe</strong>: <i>Anyway, if Violet did give him something, good. Maybe it¡¯ll slow him down before he starts flirting with the Parent Council too. #HurtsToBeAManwhore</i>


    <strong>@Quinn : </strong><i>You people are insane. I¡¯m staying off Moon Feed before someone mes Violet for global warming.</i>


    "What the...." Violet was utterly dumbfounded by the time she finished reading just a few of thements Ivy had shown her. And there were still so many left. Apparently, it was a full-blown war in there.


    However, the doors to the ssroom suddenly burst open, and standing there was a face neither of them expected to see.


    "There you are," Elsie said with a twisted smile. "I was beginning to think the rogues were shying away from Parents¡¯ Week preparation."

 Chapter 285: The Mean Queen

    <h4>Chapter 285: The Mean Queen</h4>


    If Violet ever doubted Elsie Lancaster¡¯s creativity, today officially cleared that up.


    The girl had sessfully cornered them in the ssroom like a hunter stalking her quarry, her eyes glinting with triumph.


    In the mean queenbee¡¯s words, every student was expected to y a role in Parents Week. Not even rogues were spared from that responsibility. They had to make themselves useful one way or another. And she had just found the perfect use for them.


    "Why are we even doing this?" Ivy grumbled.


    Alongside the other girls they met along the way, they were herded towards one of the halls for the meeting, just as Elsie had said.


    "You know this is bullshit. If we don¡¯t want to do a thing, she can¡¯t force us to. We¡¯re not pushovers," Ivy protested.


    "Rebellion is what Elsie expects from us. That would give her a reason to strike at us. We won¡¯t give her that pleasure.


    Moreover..." Violet leaned in to whisper into her ear, cautious of the girls around them. "If we¡¯re to learn our enemy¡¯s secrets, what better way to do it than to get close enough?"


    Ivy looked up at Violet, impressed. "You are good at this."


    Violet shrugged it off. She owed all her lessons to life itself. It might have been hard, but it made her who she was. Not to mention, this was a fight against Elsie, she had to be smart enough to see through her nasty strategies.


    Violet had already texted L and Daisy, and they would join them soon. All hands had to be on deck. Not to mention, they were stronger together.


    Violet knew the moment she walked into that meeting ce that it was not her thing at all. She was met with the sight of elite students who were all lined up like swans, ignoring the school uniform and instead wearing palevender blouses with lemon-cream skirts that screamed <i>polished pedigree</i>. Every strand of hair was curled in the same style, and every smiling, glossy lip was painted the same shade.


    It was obvious what this was. As elites, they were putting on a performance for them¡ªreminding them of the leagues between them. But even at that, the students looked genuinely excited to be there.


    Of course, Violet was not one bit thrilled.


    She knew the moment she walked into this hall that this was humiliation gift-wrapped in chiffon and coated in fake kindness from Elsie. A special little punishment, tailored just for her.


    "What is going on here?"


    Violet turned to the side to see that Daisy and L had finally arrived, sessfully locating them.


    "Geez, is this a sorority audition or what?" Lmented dryly.


    "Well, you¡¯re right on time," Violet said, her gaze following Elsie who walked up to the line of perfect-looking elites, who now took their ce as her backup as she stood in front to address the students.


    "Wee,dies and gentlemen," Elsie said in a sweet voice as she faced them. "Some of you are here of your own ord, while some of you were specially chosen to assist us with the Legacy Luncheon preparations. It¡¯s a very special event for our alumni families. In that case, only the best students should represent Lunaris, and you¡¯re so lucky to be included."


    <i>Lucky?</i> Violet scoffed beneath her breath. The entitlement mentality of these elites. She would rather stab her own eyes than be here. But of course, the overly eager wannabe "elite" students cheered Elsie vigorously.


    She didn¡¯t miss the way Elsie¡¯s gaze lingered on her. Smug. Superior. Triumphant. As if this little "assignment" was her crown jewel in the revenge department.


    "Your roles..." Violet did not miss the way Elsie¡¯s gaze rested on her as she continued, "will be simple. You¡¯ll serve as our hands. Some of you will fetch drinks, pass around floral options, arrange name tags, and ensure everything runs like a dream. In one word, you¡¯ll be shadowing us, the actual coordinators, of course."


    She smiled wider. "And tissues. Yes, some would discreetly hand out tissues should any guests spill something. Or sweat. Or cry. Trust me, it¡¯s a very important job."


    Violet blinked. Cry? From what? The boredom?


    "Wait a minute," L interrupted, hands raised in question and drawing everyone¡¯s attention. "So let me get this correctly, you¡¯re making us into waitresses?"


    "Oh no, sweetie," Elsie said, all faux innocence. "That would be degrading. You¡¯re hostesses-in-training. It¡¯s an honor, really."


    Without missing a beat, Elsie snapped her fingers, and another group of equally dressed elite girls approached with folders, each one detailing seating ns. Violet was handed one with gold cursive on the front: <strong>Legacy Luncheon: Power & cement.</strong>


    Curious, she skimmed through the pages, only to frown the next minute.


    "This can¡¯t be real," Ivy whispered beside her, flipping through her own binder. "They¡¯re ranking parents."


    "Oh, it¡¯s very real," Violet muttered grimly.


    The seating chart was a masterpiece in pretentious social engineering. Names were listed ording to family history, supernatural creature, House affiliation, and general "legacy" appeal. It wasn¡¯t just about cing people¡ªit was about matchmaking. Status meets bloodline. Alpha heir meets legacy daughter. It was a damn supernatural-human dating auction disguised as brunch.


    "So you see," Elsie said in a sugary tone that almost burned Violet¡¯s ears, "the cardinal families will be in the front seats, of course, with lesser families arranged behind, so we don¡¯t overshadow the truly important guests. You¡¯ll each memorize the seat cements so no one¡¯s confused. Understood?"


    "Yes, Elsie!" the foolish students answered.


    Were they blind or what? Every student at Lunaris had the chance to secure a werewolf mate for themselves, but the elites and legacy students were hoarding the opportunity for themselves.


    Violet was pissed off, but then she couldn¡¯t exactly me them. Not when it worked the same way in reality. The rich took the best and left the crumbs for the poor.


    By the time they got to the part about napkin colors and whose spiritual aura matched which floral centerpiece, Violet was ready to fling herself through the nearest ss window.


    Somehow, she caught Elsie¡¯s eye from across the room, and the girl gave her a small wave, showing off her glittery nails and vindictive glee.


    Elsie was punishing her and it was not the physical kind, but the psychological warfare. The slow torture of being made to serve the very table she would never sit at.

 Chapter 286: Hair Fetish

    <h4>Chapter 286: Hair Fetish</h4> Violet decided she hated the Elites. Not because they were headed by her nemesis Elsie Lancaster but because they were all vain and fake.


    Everything about the Luncheon revolved around position, appearance, and who got seated where to maximize matchmaking potential. No discussion about legacy values. No talk about leadership, vision, or growth.


    Just which girl best matched which alpha¡¯s bloodline like this was a goddamn dress fitting.


    As if that wasn¡¯t already enough, they were soon grouped into their roles, and of course, Violet and her friends were assigned as waitresses.


    How predictable.


    Now they stood through a long-winded lecture on how to serve, present, smile, speak politely¡ªh, h, h. All of it made Violet¡¯s stomach churn so hard she genuinely considered vomiting. This wasn¡¯t her scene. It was suffocating, nauseating, and downright insulting.


    Violet couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She broke away from the group and stormed off¡ªnot even when Penelope, their supposedly elite leader, called after her. She needed air, and no one was going to stop her.


    And no one did. Not with that murderous scowl on her face.


    Violet had no idea where to go. Everywhere she turned, students were gawking at her. It made her ufortable. For once, she just wanted to be invisible.


    So she kept walking until she reached the back of the school building. Thankfully, nobody was there. She leaned against the wall and closed her eyes, breathing in deeply.


    Violet Purple was obviously stressed. She was nning a Queen Bee¡¯s downfall and juggling four Alpha males. It was bound to take a toll on her.


    So she stood there, taking deep breaths in and out until she felt a little better. Everything would work out. It had to go ording to n. There was nothing to worry about.


    Steady now, Violet decided to leave, except the moment she turned the corner, she bumped into someone. The force nearly knocked her to the ground, if not for the strong arms that wrapped around her waist.


    Griffin Hale.


    Violet wasn¡¯t just surprised to have bumped into the East House Alpha, no, she was rendered speechless for three very obvious reasons:


    1. Griffin Hale was shirtless, putting all those heavily muscled abs and chiseled glory on disy.


    2. He was sweating, and not delicately either. He looked like he¡¯d just finished some serious training. Now the sweat slicked across his skin like oil, making him ripe for the taking.


    3. His hair was down. That rich, healthy, perfectly red mane fell around his shoulders, making him look every inch like her hot, sexy Viking warrior.


    Dear moon goddess.


    This guy was her forbidden fruit.


    Violet¡¯s fingers began to itch again¡ªlike some kind of damned addict¡ªas the urge to run her hand through Griffin¡¯s hair overtook her once more. She grimaced inwardly.


    Yep. She definitely had a hair fetish.


    Immediately, she stepped back before she did something stupid, already missing the heat of his body.


    "Sorry about that," Violet said, her voice a little breathy, her pulse quickening by the second.


    "No, it¡¯s nothing," Griffin replied smoothly. "You¡¯re actually the one I was looking for."


    "Huh?" Violet blinked in confusion.


    Then Griffin ran his hand through that glorious hair and said, "I need your help, actually. Can you help me put my hair into a top knot?"


    "Eeh?" Violet nearly shouted, startled.


    Realizing how udy-like that was, she cleared her throat quickly. "Excuse me?"


    "You heard me right. I need you to tie my hair." Griffin¡¯s voice was firm now, and his gaze locked onto hers.


    Violet was stunned.


    Nah. Nope. No way. This had to be a trap. A test. Some alpha prank waiting to be yed. She wasn¡¯t going to fall for that!


    "I think I have to go." Violet pointed behind her awkwardly and turned to leave, but Griffin grabbed her and pulled her flush against him.


    Her breath hitched.


    "Griffin...?" Violet had no idea what to think anymore.


    But Griffin growled. The sound vibrated through her, curling heat low in her belly. She was thoroughly,pletely fucked.


    "Don¡¯t you want me like the others?" he asked, his voice soft but pained.


    "W-what?"


    "I thought you liked my hair. Don¡¯t you want me? Or is it just the others that do it for you and not me? You don¡¯t want me in your harem, is that it?"


    Dear Creator.


    Griffin Hale actually wanted this? Wanted her to touch his hair? Wasn¡¯t that gesture intimate for people of the East or something? And yet, he was asking her? Violet¡¯s mind spun.


    Unaware of her inner crisis, Griffin sighed, defeated. "Maybe Asher was wrong about this after all. It¡¯s not like I expected you to want me anyway. It¡¯s always the others. I¡¯m the default one. No one ever wants¡ªmmmh."


    Violet silenced his nonsense with a kiss. Griffin made a surprised sound in the back of his throat before kissing her back.


    He tasted like sunlight and smelled like the earth, and he felt like strength. Violet had never felt safer in anyone¡¯s arms.


    When they finally broke apart for air, Violet warned him, "Don¡¯t you ever say that again! I mean, who wouldn¡¯t want you? You¡¯re nice, kind, strong, hot and¡ª"


    "You think I¡¯m hot?" Griffin asked, grinning now.


    Violet rolled her eyes. "Don¡¯t get cocky." Then added, "And maybe next time you guys are nning my harem behind my back, you could actually invite me to the meeting. You don¡¯t get to make decisions for me."


    "Sooo..." Griffin asked tentatively, "do you agree to date all four of us or not?"


    "Well..." Violet said thoughtfully, "I¡¯ll give my answer after Parents Week." <i>That is, if they still want her after her little revenge.</i>


    She added, "But I can never say no to a test run."


    Griffin smiled. "A test run, huh? That¡¯s what you think of us?"


    Violet smirked. "I have to know my goodies are in good working condition before Imit to the full purchase."


    "Mmhmm." Griffinughed heartily, then kissed her¡ªslow and deep, like he wanted to savor her.


    But most importantly, Violet pulled back just enough to ask, "Am I still tying your knot?"


    Griffin burst intoughter.

 Chapter 287: The Cursed Prince

    <h4>Chapter 287: The Cursed Prince</h4>


    ric Storm was having a bad day.


    It had started the moment he woke up only to discover that Violet was missing from his side. She had left him for Asher. Then, to make matters worse, he nearly brought down their dpidated rogue shack with a series of weird, borderline tragic incidents.


    ric had med it on poor infrastructure, nothing more. He didn¡¯t think too much of it and left, brushing the whole thing off.


    But the moment he trudged through his front door, his mood already sour from the morning¡¯s misadventures, that was when he realized the worst of the worst had only been lying in wait.


    ric Storm didn¡¯t know how it happened. One moment he was storming into the bathroom, the next¡ªWHACK. He stubbed his toe hard on the threshold, the sharp, jarring pain shooting up his leg. He winced and clutched at the wall with a snarl.


    <i>What the fuck was all this bad luck today?!</i>


    Already annoyed, he gritted his teeth, endured the pain, and dragged himself into the bathroom to clean up. After all, he couldn¡¯t forget the looks his pack members gave him when he returned to the North House covered in dust, bruises, and pure misery. Yeah. He caught their expressions.


    <i>He would¡¯ve given himself the same look.</i>


    Standing naked in the bathroom, ric Storm reached for the tap and twisted it, expecting hot, satisfying water toe cascading down his god-like body.


    But there was nothing. Not a single drop of water.


    ric blinked, twisting it harder, but there was still nothing. God damn it! Had they used up the water and left nothing for him? It wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Annoyed, he stepped out, grabbing the nearest towel and slinging it across his hips. He¡¯d just order someone to get the damn tanks refilled. Simple.


    Except, as he strode into his room, he caught the sound of running water. And his sharp hearing didn¡¯t lie.


    ric spun around and marched straight back into the bathroom, except the sound stopped just seconds before he got there.


    The shower was offpletely, but the floor was wet. Like soaking wet, as if someone had just bathed in there.


    What the heck? Was this a joke?... Or curse?


    But ric shut the thought up before it could breathe. There was no such thing as a curse. He refused to believe that. This had to be bad plumbing.


    <i>From overnight?</i> his inner voice chided. But ric squashed it with sheer will. He would not be made to believe he was cursed today or something.


    He turned again and went back to his room. But just like the first time, there was the sound of water running again.


    ric came back faster this time, his heart thudding, only to meet the same scene.


    His jaw ticked.


    "Alright. Who¡¯s doing this?" he asked, just in case someone was secretly ying a prank on him. But there was only dead silence.


    He scanned the room. Empty.


    The air had the faint scent of ozone as his powers reacted to his mood, but ric mped it down before sparks flew. He wasn¡¯t in control, and near a water source? He¡¯d end up electrocuting himself.


    "Alright," he growled, speaking to the invisible menace messing with him, "You want games? Let¡¯s y."


    This time, he didn¡¯t leavepletely. He hid just behind the bathroom wall, counting the seconds like a predator waiting to pounce.


    He waited ten seconds. Fifteen. Then swooped in. But nothing happened. There was no sound of water running, and the ground was as wet as before.


    ric Storm knew at that moment he was officially being fucked with.


    But he waited patiently. Repeating the same move. Once. Twice. Four goddamn times. And each time, nothing happened.


    ric finally blew out a frustrated breath and dragged his hand down his face. Fuck. He needed to stop imagining shit.


    Then he stormed out, determined to handle the water crisis once and for all. But barely had he stepped out of earshot when¡ªSSHHHHHHHHH. The sound of running water echoed through the bathroom like mockingughter.


    ric snarled. "Are you fucking kidding me?! Who the fuck do you think you¡¯re ying with?!"


    He stomped back in, ready to rip the damn showerhead off the wall and fling it across the building.


    But misfortune, it seemed, was ready for him.


    ric forgot the water on the floor, and the moment his foot hit the slick tile, he slipped. And it was the full-on, legs-in-the-air, towel-abandoning, back-breaking slip.


    And just when one would think it was over, it wasn¡¯t. Because the moment his bare back kissed the floor with the breath knocked out of him and the shower came alive. Full st, icy water poured down on him with all the gentleness of a monsoon. <i>Note the sarcasm.</i>


    "FUUUUUCKKK!" ric howled, sputtering, gurgling, slipping again as he tried to crawl away like a newborn deer on ice.


    When ric finally managed to turn off the possessed shower by what he could only describe as sheer dumb luck, it was safe to say he was officially on the brink of madness.


    He stood there, dripping wet, lips blue from the cold, muscles trembling, not from fear, but from unfiltered, white-hot rage.


    So he stormed into his room, naked and fuming.


    "FUCK THIS DAY!"


    He barely finished the scream before a lightning bolt shot from his palm, striking the innocent decorative pillow on his couch.


    BOOM.


    The pillow caught fire immediately, mes licking greedily through the fabric.


    ric¡¯s eyes widened. "Oh no..."


    He rushed to smother it, but instead of dying down, the fire spread. In the twinkle of an eye, the curtains caught, the rug followed, and suddenly his room was turning into a live barbecue.


    "Oh fuck oh fuck oh fuuuuuuck!"


    Panic now firmly overriding his pride, ric did the one thing he never thought he¡¯d do.


    He ran out stark naked.


    Storming down the hallway like a madman, he shouted, "SOMEONE GET WATER! FIRE! IT¡¯S A FUCKING FIRE!"


    It was instant chaos. His pack members stormed in secondster, putting out the ze with bucket of waters while carefully pretending not to look at their very naked, very unhinged Alpha.


    By the time the smoke cleared and the mes died, ric stood in the middle of the mess with hollow eyes.


    And finally, ric Storm believed he was cursed.

 Chapter 288: The Seer

    <h4>Chapter 288: The Seer</h4>


    Mary jolted upright with a loud scream, her chest heaving as the vision snapped away like ss shattering. Sweat clung to her skin, her eyes were wild, and she looked like she might jump from her bed, until Adele¡¯s arms were around her, holding her still.


    "Shhh, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re safe now," Adele murmured, her voice soothing enough to ground her.


    She held Mary close. The young girl was shaking like a frozen leaf in winter. Adele had brought her to her ce in the Staff lodge. It was much morefortable and away from the disturbances of the annoying students.


    Moreover, she refused to let Mary stay in the infirmary, not when it was so close to that wretched hospital ward. Not that the school lounge was irond safe, but it was better. Here, Mary would find peace.


    The panic slowly faded from Mary¡¯s eyes, but they quickly watered again. Soon the tears spilled as her lips trembled and she sobbed, "I don¡¯t want this! I don¡¯t want to be like this!"


    Adele said nothing. She simply pulled her closer, holding the girl tighter, resting her chin gently on her head as the sobs grew louder, more guttural.


    "Shhh, it¡¯s alright," she whispered. "You¡¯ll get used to it."


    But those words only made Mary cry harder because she didn¡¯t want to get used to it. She hadn¡¯t asked the moon goddess for this. All she wanted was to be normal again.


    Mary and Adele were never particrly close.


    The girl was the school¡¯s best student guide, easygoing and responsible, while Adele, on the other hand, was the reclusive healer¡ªthe one they called in forplicated emergencies when things went beyond what the hospital could handle. Their rtionship had always been casual, professional at best. They existed in the same school, orbiting different spheres.


    But right now, Adele saw a kindred spirit in her. Mary reminded her of her younger self ¡ª shaken, afraid, and carrying more than she ever asked for.


    Mary had calmed down some, her breathing more even, her sobs now hupped silence. That was when Adele spoke, her hand rubbing gently at the girl¡¯s shoulder.


    "Powers like ours are never for ourselves. They were gifted by the moon goddess to serve. To help her children. But human nature is insatiable. They¡¯ll only take and take until there¡¯s nearly nothing left to give."


    Adele pulled back slightly, her eyes meeting Mary¡¯s firmly.


    "This is why you must be strong. You can no longer hide what you are. Heck, I think you might be the strongest seer we¡¯ve had so far. You¡¯ve been sprouting prophecies like you¡¯re reading poems."


    Mary¡¯s cheeks colored at what sounded like apliment, but her voice came out hesitant and uncertain. "I... I don¡¯t remember saying those words. The dreams I do remember a bit, but the rest just fizzles away. Or doesn¡¯t make sense."


    "Visions," Adele corrected gently. "You are one hundred percent a seer, Mary. Not even your dreams are to be taken for granted. And that is why you need to train. You need to be able to remember, to wield them. The power you hold, many people would kill to have it."


    "Then let them have it," Mary snapped. "I don¡¯t want this. I didn¡¯t ask for this. I just want to be a normal teenager in my final year. Not a freak¡ª"


    "You are not a freak!" Adele said suddenly, with an intensity that startled them both.


    Mary flinched.


    Adele exhaled slowly, realizing she¡¯de on too strong. She softened her tone, eyes sincere. "Your power is a gift. You are the eyes of the goddess. And our people worship seers. The East especially. They wouldmit a holy war in your name if you told them it was the will of the gods. That¡¯s just how powerful seers are."


    Mary swallowed thickly, the weight of the revtion crashing down on her. That was more than she expected.


    "So..." she asked tentatively, "how do I control my powers? Would you teach me?"


    But Adele let out a snort. "I¡¯m a healer, not a seer. While some principles might work the same, our powers are different. You need your own teacher. The East can provide that."


    She sat back, her expression turning practical now.


    "First, you¡¯ll be presented to the Alpha King Elijah. Then the rest of your family will be tested. If there¡¯s more wolf blood in your line, trust me, we¡¯re iming them. We¡¯ve already lost enough of our kind. We¡¯re not leaving anyone behind, full-blooded or not."


    Mary blinked, trying to keep up.


    "There¡¯s going to be lots of paperwork," Adele continued, almost with a grimace. "Thanks to the Human-Werewolf Rtionsws, which I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already been taught and know. Since you¡¯re still in school, your schedule will be reworked to amodate your new seer ability and training. I think that¡¯s pretty much it."


    Mary just sat there, stunned.


    Adele reached over and took her hand, saying, "I know it seems like much. Overwhelming. But trust me, you¡¯ll get used to it."


    She asked her, "So... I¡¯ll belong to a pack?"


    "Supposedly," Adele answered. "The East Pack will likely im you. They¡¯re the ones with the resources to groom you into the powerful seer I know you¡¯re going to be. Good thing there¡¯s Parents¡¯ Week around the corner. You¡¯ll meet Alpha Irene. She¡¯s a really impressive woman." Adele smirked, as if relishing a memory exclusive to her alone.


    However, the once curious expression on Mary¡¯s face had turned to horror.


    She said quickly, "I can¡¯t tour the parents. What if I fall into a vision and embarrass myself?"


    "You are not embarrassing yourself, Mary. You are only not in control of your powers. But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll learn."


    But Mary spat, "Until then, I¡¯ll make a fool out of myself. And this time in front of hundreds of parents."


    "Mary, no¡ª" Adele began, only to be interrupted by a knock on the door. She ignored it.


    "Listen, Mary, you¡ª"


    The knock came again, louder now, more persistent, until Adele let out a groan of frustration.


    "We are so not done with this conversation."


    She rose and went to open the door. And it turned out to be ric except her jaw dropped at the sight of him.


    "ric? What the fuck happened to you?!"

 Chapter 289: Hexes And Visions

    <h4>Chapter 289: Hexes And Visions</h4>


    ric showed up at Adele¡¯s residence at the staff lodge, and to say she was shocked at his appearance would be an understatement.


    After the fire incident at his apartment, ric had managed to dress up¡ªhalf-hoping, half-believing¡ªthat if he just left the house, maybe the disasters would stop. He thought he¡¯d be safe outside.


    Except the universe had other ns.


    The moment he stepped outside, a flock of birds decided he was their personal toilet. And not just one or two, but an entire sky-squadron bombed him, and him alone. Of course, nearby students had caught the whole unbelievable scene, and it was probably trending on Moonfeed by now.


    Unfortunately for ric, while he was trying to take cover from the aerial bombing, he disturbed a wasps¡¯ nest. The little monsters chased him down with vengeance in their buzzing souls, and a few even managed to sting him. Sessfully.


    Ouch. It hurts.


    Then, as if choreographed by the devil himself, ric slipped on a banana peel ¡ªbecause why the hell not? ¡ª and fell straight into a puddle of actual shit. Wolf shit, to be precise. Some idiot must have shifted and relieved themselves like a savage.


    God, it stunk.


    That was when ric knew he needed to see Adele.


    On his way to the staff lodge, the sprinklers activated without warning and sprayed him clean. Well, at least it washed the shit off his face.


    And now, here he was. Drenched like a church rat dragged from the depths of some subterranean pit, breathless and wild-eyed, after summarizing his entire cursed day to Adele in a single breath.


    Adele blinked at him, her mouth slightly ajar. "Wow. That is quite a lot to process." She opened the door wider, trying to usher him in. "Come inside then. You need to wash up and¡ª"


    But ric shook his head violently, his expression rmed and frantic.


    "Haven¡¯t you learned anything from the story I just told you?!" he burst out. "I¡¯m cursed! And the longer I stay here, the higher the chances that your whole house might be destroyed very soon. I¡¯m a walking disaster right now!"


    As if to prove his point, the bulb above loosened from its holder and crashed down, missing his head by literal inches.


    Adele jumped, startled, her eyes darting from the shattered ss to ric¡¯s dead-serious expression. She looked back up at him, finally believing him.


    "Okay. You¡¯re not cursed, ric," she said carefully, walking him toward the living room. "You¡¯ve been hexed."


    "Hexed?" ric repeated, stunned.


    "You and Roman going through some weird-ass experiences within less than a day apart? I think our neighborhood not-so-friendly witch might be at it again." She looked at him carefully. "ric Storm, can you remember the people you¡¯ve been in contact with over thest twenty-four hours?"


    ric shook his head, trying to think. He has been with so many people he could not exactly remember.... No way!


    His eyes widened in realization.


    "Oh fuck... I think I know who our witch is," he said with an ominous voice, his eyes already glinting with vengeance.


    "You know?" Adele looked surprised.


    "L Meadows!" he pped his thigh. "I should¡¯ve known. She fed me something and I don¡¯t remember anything after that. Plus, she was all up in Roman¡¯s business yesterday. Close enough to pull something on him too."


    Adele raised a hand. "Okay, hold up, Lightning Prince. We¡¯re gonna need more solid evidence before we use someone of witchcraft. We don¡¯t want to go down the same road history took. But for now, let¡¯s focus on breaking the hex."


    "You can remove it?" ric asked hopefully.


    "Yes and no. It depends on how long the hex is meant tost. Let¡¯s hope our dear little witch was kind enough to make it temporary. But to be safe, we¡¯re taking the rest of the day off."


    "Rest of the day off?" ric asked in confusion.


    Adele exined, "Hexes take effect in the waking world. That¡¯s why no matter what you do, the misfortunes keep happening. You can¡¯t outrun it. So in one word, I need to put you to sleep, ric Storm. While you¡¯re asleep, you¡¯re caught between the living and the dead. The hex doesn¡¯t have full ess to you there. " She added immediately, "Kind of. Let¡¯s hope it wasn¡¯t actually designed that way as well."


    But ric didn¡¯t care, not when there was a chance to cure him of this misfortune. "What are you waiting for then? Please, help me. Put me to sleep."


    Sure, he had things to do, but they could all go to hell for now. He¡¯d been through enough already. Right now, his only priority was breaking this curse and reiming his sanity. Finn could handle things in his absence.


    "Wait here then," Adele said, narrowing her eyes at him. "And do not move, no matter what happens. Hopefully, the hex isn¡¯t strong enough to stop me from helping you."


    And with that, she turned and disappeared into the next room.


    ric Storm sat as still as a rock, half obeying Adele¡¯s instructions and half bracing himself for whatever new disaster mighte his way. His entire body was tense, like a wound-up string ready to snap.


    He had never been a religious person, not even as a creature who technically existed beyond the bounds of normal myth. But sitting there¡ªdrenched, humiliated, and one disaster away from full breakdown¡ªhe found himself remembering the way Griffin used to pray.


    So ric did it, not in a loud or dramatic way. Just a simple, sincere plea whispered in the back of his mind.


    <i>"Please. Just help me. Forgive me. Have mercy this once."</i>


    The sound of footsteps stirred him from his internal bargaining and he opened his eyes with relief as Adele reentered.


    "Lucky you," she said, holding a filled syringe in hand. "The gods must be on your side."


    ric didn¡¯t even argue. He was just too tired for it. So Adele leaned forward and injected the medicine immediately.


    "Don¡¯t fight it," she said, standing to dispose of the syringe. "It won¡¯t be long now. You¡¯ll be asleep."


    She left.


    ric rxed into the couch, letting his body sink deeper into the cushions. His vision began to double, eyelids growing heavier with each blink. Everything felt far away now, like he was slipping underwater.


    But just before the darkness pulled himpletely under, he saw her. That tour girl. What was her name again? His brain was a fog, his thoughts sluggish and sticky.


    She knelt down in front of him, her eyes filled with guilt and fear. It made his heart stutter. What was wrong?


    "Adele says my dreams are visions," she whispered with a trembling voice. "But what do I do, ric? I think... I think I saw you die in my dream."


    His eyes flew open wide, adrenaline jolting through his system. ric tried to speak, to reach for her, but it was toote.


    Darkness wrapped its fingers around him and imed him.

 Chapter 290: Elsie’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 290: Elsie¡¯s Secret</h4>


    School had ended for the day and night had fallen.


    Violet and her girls were gathered in the living room, huddled around Daisy as they watched the footage from Elsie¡¯s bugged room ying on herptop. Apparently, Elsie and the elites were throwing some kind of post-party celebration, likely in anticipation of what they already assumed would be tomorrow¡¯s sessful Legacy Luncheon.


    It was happening right there in Elsie¡¯s room and, as expected of a party, there was a lot of drinking. Except, unlike the cheap beer most kids sipped at parties, these girls were clinking crystal sses filled with obviously expensive wine. They were really living the life most people dreamed of. If only they weren¡¯t so damn vain, even Violet might¡¯ve felt a tinge of envy.


    And of course, as expected of a party, there were lots of conversations aka gossip. Not that any of it was useful to Violet. It was the usual shallow chatter about who slept with who, and yes, her name came up more times than she could count. And the things they said about her? Nasty didn¡¯t even begin to cover it.


    Not that Violet cared. In fact, she considered it an honor to be that famous as she practically took up sixty percent of their conversation. But gossip wasn¡¯t what Violet wanted. She was hoping someone would say something incriminating about Elsie. Or even give her a hint of the big secret.


    But no. No one exposed anything. Not while they were in her damn sanctum. They obviously had to keep face.


    So instead, Violet turned her attention to Natalie Avax.


    The girl smiled and made small talk whenever approached by the others, but she was clearly alone. Detached. And at one point, Violet could¡¯ve sworn Natalie stared straight into the camera while sipping her wine calmly, like she knew exactly where it had been hidden.


    "I don¡¯t know about you, but this girl gives me the creeps. She¡¯s too smart for my liking," Daisy muttered, witnessing the same eerie moment.


    "Or maybe," Ivy said casually, "you¡¯re just jealous she might be smarter than you."


    Daisy turned and red so hard it could¡¯ve peeled paint off the walls. If looks could kill, Ivy would have dropped dead.


    Violet said nothing. Even if Natalie turned out to be a bigger obstacle in the future, for now, an enemy¡¯s enemy was still a friend.


    They watched as Natalie stood up and dropped her empty ss. Then she bid Elsie goodnight, even though the queen bee had been talking to another one of the elite girls. Elsie acknowledged it with a polite smile, and Natalie took her leave.


    As soon as she vanished, the conversation turned against her at once.


    "Just look at her, acting all high and mighty like she owns the school." one of the girls sneered now Natalie was gone.


    Sharon let out a mockingugh. "Please. All she has going for her is Avax¡¯s family name. Without it, she¡¯d be nothing. And yet she thinks she¡¯s better than us."


    She flipped her glossy hair like she was starring in her own shampoomercial. "She¡¯s not even that pretty."


    From her seat, Violet snorted. That was where they were dead wrong.


    Natalie Avax was hot, and she knew it. The girl unted it with zero shame, walking like she knew every head would turn and didn¡¯t care either way.


    "I bet she had a nose job done. That nose can¡¯t be real," another girl chimed in, wrinkling her own nose like she could sniff out the cosmetic surgery.


    "Or her boobs," added another, clutching her drink.


    "But her legs though. I love them. They¡¯re perfect," one girl sighed dreamily, causing the conversation to break off.


    Two of the girls turned to her like she¡¯d just announced she was switching sides mid-war.


    Realizing her slip, the girl rushed to save herself. "I¡ªI mean, I heard rumors she might even be gay. "


    "Damn," L whispered beside Violet, eyes on the screen. "I¡¯d never join that clique even if the invitation came with a free car. They¡¯re so fake and toxic."


    Violet smiled slightly at L¡¯s words, but then her phone beeped with a message.


    She pulled it out absentmindedly, only for her eyes to widen at the name on the screen.


    <strong>"Asher Fucking Nightshade</strong>."


    As she saved it.


    Her head shot up in mild panic, scanning to see if anyone had seen it. But the girls were too engrossed in the digital cattiness unfolding on Daisy¡¯sptop.


    "Be right back," Violet murmured, already on her feet.


    She stepped into the hallway and leaned against the cool wall before finally clicking the message open.


    <i>[Wish everyday could be like this.] </i>


    And attached to it was a file.


    Violet tapped it, and the breath whooshed out of her lungs. It was a photo. One he¡¯d clearly taken earlier that morning.


    She was curled into him, fast asleep, her purple hair spread across them like silk, and Asher had the most peaceful, satisfied look on his face. Like for once, the world had stopped trying to break him.


    The picture was stunning, intimate and beautiful. Violet stared at it, her lips forming a smile until she caught herself.


    Damn it girl. She was so screwed.


    And yet Violet typed right back to him :


    [If this is how you look after one night with me, I can¡¯t wait to see your face after two. Or three. Also, ten out of ten, your chest makes a great pillow.]


    That was silly but whatever. She pressed the "send" button.


    And it was not even up to a minute, Violet got a response from him immediately.


    <i>[Just say the word, baby girl and I¡¯ll bring the body.] </i>


    Damn, Violet whistled. The guy was good.


    Unfortunately, while it was nice to get lost in that warm, dizzying feeling that Asher¡¯s message stirred inside her, Violet knew she had to rein herself back. She had a mission today and that meant no distractions. No matter how delicious the temptation was.


    Violet returned to her girls. She didn¡¯t sit back in her previous spot. Instead, she remained standing behind the sofa, arms crossed, her eyes trained on theptop screen.


    Daisy sighed and shook her head. "At this rate, we¡¯re not gonna get anything substantial," she then added with a rare softness, "It just isn¡¯t working, V." She used Violet¡¯s nickname, a sign of how worried she was. "I¡¯m afraid this might all be for nothing."


    Violet didn¡¯t respond immediately. She knew Daisy was right, at least, based on what they had seen so far. The conversation had been surface-level trash talk and shallow drama, nothing actionable. Nothing useful.


    But Violet couldn¡¯t give up. She wouldn¡¯t.


    Then a wicked idea sparked in her brain.


    Quietly, she picked up her phone and sent the photo Asher had sent her¡ªthe one of them wrapped up together in bed¡ªto one person and one person only: Elsie Lancaster.


    She didn¡¯t have to wait long.


    From theptop screen, she saw it. Elsie was sipping from her winess, midugh, when her phone buzzed. She picked it up, tapped the screen, and ¡ªbam!


    Her expression fell. Just like that.


    Violet¡¯s lips curved into a pleased smirk.


    One of the elites leaned in. "Are you okay?"


    Elsie quickly angled the phone away, scowling at the girl. "I¡¯m good," she said tly, brushing her off and detaching from the group entirely.


    Violet had to give her credit. After that initial gut punch, Elsie bounced back fast. She partied harder, drinking more like a woman possessed. Must be good to be a werewolf with a fast metabolism. But even through the screen, Violet could see the cracks forming beneath her mask.


    Still, the night dragged on.


    Eventually, it became too much to watch. The party was loud, obnoxious, and going absolutely nowhere. Violet and her girls gave up, one by one, sprawling across different areas in the living room. But not Daisy.


    Daisy stayed glued to theptop, earphones in, brows furrowed with determination as she watched the video.


    Just when Violet was beginning to doze off, a sharp intake of breath cut through the silence.


    "You have got to be kidding me," Daisy hissed.


    In seconds, Violet was on her feet, rushing to her side with Ivy and L scrambling after her.


    Violet closed the distance just as Daisy turned the screen toward them.


    And the moment Violet¡¯s eyesnded on what was ying, the words tumbled out of her mouth before she could stop them.


    "What the fuck..."

 Chapter 291: Elsie’s Secret Uncovered

    <h4>Chapter 291: Elsie¡¯s Secret Uncovered</h4>


    <i>Trigger/Content Warning:</i>


    <i>This Chapter contains scenes of obsessive sexual fantasy, power y, and non-explicit but intense suggestive content. Themes of emotional maniption, unhealthy fixation, and simted dominance/submission dynamics are present. Reader discretion is advised.</i>


    __________________


    Elsie Lyka Lancaster always wore a tight, perfect mask. But right now, that mask was cracking, even though she covered it up byughing too hard at the jokes those bimbos told. Even though she drank like hell to drown the blinding white-hot anger running through her veins.


    And yet, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    The audacity of that bitch.


    Still, she didn¡¯t let it show. <i>Keep yourposure</i>, her mother Caroline had drilled into her since she could talk. If you must fall apart, never do it in public.


    So Elsie danced harder, smiling through the irritation that buzzed like an itch beneath her skin, refusing to let it win.


    But as soon as thest guest was gone, leaving just her and Grace, she let the monster out.


    "Damn it!" Elsie screamed, grabbing one of the ss cups and hurling it against the wall. The sound of shattering ss gave her some sort of satisfaction. She felt better releasing her frustration this way. But it still wasn¡¯t enough.


    At once, Elsie¡¯s gaze drifted to Grace, and she made up her mind like a lioness who had just decided on which prey to pounce on. She strode over to where Grace was cleaning up and grasped her cheeks tightly, the pressure almost painful.


    Grace winced, her heart racing as she looked into Elsie¡¯s intense gaze. "What did I do wrong this time?" she asked fearfully.


    "Nothing. It¡¯s simply time to y games, Gracey," Elsie said cryptically.


    But at the mention of games, Grace¡¯s fear vanished, reced by a spark of excitement that danced across her eyes. "As you wish, Elsie," she replied, her voice tinged with what sounded like delight.


    Then Grace disappeared into the adjoining room, the door creaking slightly behind her while Elsie waited with anticipation. When she returned, her face was obscured by a meticulously crafted mask resembling Asher.


    Yes. Asher Nightshade.


    The mask was an uncanny likeness, capturing Asher¡¯s features in a way that was both artful and eerie. But the mask was only part of the transformation because Grace also held a wicked-looking whip, its leather tightly braided.


    Instead of being freaked out or even questioning the weird transformation, the queen bee¡¯s demeanor changed entirely. Elsie walked up to Grace, her hips swaying, and sank to her knees with sultry grace.


    "I need to confess something, Alpha Asher. I¡¯ve been a bad girl," she purred, her voice dripping with desire.


    Grace, now fully embodying Asher¡¯s persona, straightened her posture and adopted an authoritative tone. "Good. Bad girls need to be punished. Now go kneel before the couch and ept your punishment," shemanded.


    "Yes, Alpha Asher." Elsie Lancaster was all in withplete seriousness.


    Elsie moved over to the couch. Then she slipped off her short skirt with an intentionally tantalizing slowness, letting it fall to the floor and revealing the white panties she wore beneath. With a seductive ir, she removed them as well, her breathing heavy and charged with anticipation.


    "Punish me, Asher," she pleaded, eager for what was toe as she bent over the couch.


    Standing over her, Grace wielded the whip with a sense of power, bringing it down across Elsie¡¯s bare skin, the sound reverberating through the room like a crack of thunder.


    Elsie gasped from the sudden sharp pain, but she chucked delightfully the next seconds, obviously drinking it all in. The pain was delicious and she panted, "Again!"


    It was obvious that this was not the first time they had yed this game seeing the way Grace flogged her with much more force yet sheughed in pleasure.


    "Yes, Again! Asher! Please break me! Use me for your satisfaction." Elsie moaned in wanton need, egging Grace who flogged her over and over again till her ass cheeks were red. Yet she didn¡¯t want her to stop. She could take the pain. She could take it all for Asher.


    Since the Alpha King had forbidden the cardinal alphas fromying a hand on her till one of them had fought and imed her, it was clear that Elsie Lancaster found satisfaction through other obvious means ¡ª her fantasy.


    And who better to indulge that fantasy with than her favorite, Asher Nightshade? In this twisted game, it was her Asher who desired her, not that street-born whore, Violet.


    Elsie had heard the rumors about Henry¡¯s abuse and figured Asher had developed a taste for pain. If he liked it rough, she would be ready. She would make herself his perfect tool.


    So she cried out, "More! Give me more!"


    "You must have a taste for pain, bitch," Graceughed, slipping from her role for a moment. Her eyes were wild, fueled by the power y and the thick adrenaline in the air.


    Elsie didn¡¯t care about the words, if anything, they turned her on. She imagined it was Asher saying them in that husky, sexy tone of his.


    Grace didn¡¯t stop the punishment, eachsh falling harder than thest until Elsie¡¯s skin broke open in angry, crimson lines. Her moans grew louder, desperate, a twisted symphony of agony and ecstasy that echoed through the space.


    And then, Elsie shattered.


    Her body seized, thighs clenching tight, grinding against the couch for friction as a raw, trembling orgasm ripped through her, fed by the sting of pain and the fantasy she had built around it.


    Her breath came in fast as she turned and sat back, the aftershocks still dancing under her skin. One would think that after such an intense experience, Elsie would be satisfied. But no, it was not enough. She wanted more.


    Thanks to Alpha king Elijah¡¯s decree, she couldn¡¯t cross certain lines. She had to stay untouched, the perfect pristine prize waiting to be imed by the alpha deemed worthy. A white dove locked in a golden cage.


    The rule made things difficult especially now her body was wound so tight it felt like her skin couldn¡¯t contain it anymore. The ache hadn¡¯t gone away, their game had only intensified it.


    Good thing she¡¯d found the perfect loophole, just enough to dance around the rule without losing her precious virginity.


    So Elsie sat and spread her legs and Grace who was kneeling before her didn¡¯t need to be told what that move was for.


    The girl took off the mask and doved down, pressing her lips to her heated core. Elsie¡¯s head lulled back in delight, her lips parted in a gasp. God, It felt so good and Grace was shockingly good at it.


    Grace explored every inch of her with her tongue,vishing her until Elsie reached that explosive climax.


    This was goddamn heaven.

 Chapter 292: Rogue Pack

    <h4>Chapter 292: Rogue Pack</h4>


    For over a minute, none of the girls said a word. Not after what they¡¯d just seen.


    "I think I¡¯m traumatized," Ivy was the first to break the silence. "I need a drink." She took a few steps before throwing her hands in the air. "We don¡¯t even have a damn drink!"


    L stood. "Give me a minute."


    She vanished and returned momentster with a bottle filled with some strange blue liquid. Before Ivy could evenment, L had already poured her a ss.


    Ivy eyed the drink skeptically. "Is this even safe?" It would be foolish to assume L had just pulled a random bottle from the heavens. This had Fae concoction written all over it.


    "Yes, it¡¯s safe for humans. And perfect for the kind of ufortable situation we find ourselves in," L said, urging her to try.


    Well, what¡¯s the worst that could happen? It¡¯s not like she¡¯d dance until her feet blistered and her heart gave out. Right? She¡¯d read all about humans and enchanted Fae food. But Ivy chose to believe she hadn¡¯t done anything to provoke L. Kind of. Hopefully. Whatever.


    Ivy tilted her head back and downed the shot, only to groan secondster as it hit her like a lightning bolt to the brain. "God!" she gasped, thenughed. "This is insanely strong, yet tastes perfect at the same time. I don¡¯t even know how to exin the feeling."


    "I need one too," Violet said.


    "Same," Daisy echoed, clearly convinced after Ivy had just served as their very brave, very dramatic test subject.


    Minutester, the girls sat slouched on the sofa, half-drunk drinks in hand, staring nkly into space. No one dared bring up what they had just watched, each waiting for the other to speak first.


    Daisy had already shut theptop and put it away. Goddess knows she couldn¡¯t stomach a second more of that unexpected horror.


    And, unsurprisingly, she was also the first to break the silence. "You do know this is going to be intense, right?" Her question was aimed directly at Violet.


    Violet downed the rest of her drink in one go, put the ss away and, and finally replied. "Yeah, it¡¯s going to be explosive. That wasn¡¯t the secret we were hoping for, but it¡¯s massive, and more than enough to finally put Elsie in her ce."


    "I know Elsie¡¯s a terrible person," Ivy said hesitantly, "but I suddenly feel kind of weird. Like, ufortable putting her secret out like that."


    Before Violet could speak, L jumped in, saying with a fierce voice. "Elsie wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do the same to the princess if she got the chance. Oh wait, she <i>already</i> did. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re having second thoughts." Her narrowed eyes bore into Ivy with enough heat to make her heart stumble.


    "O-Of course not!" Ivyughed nervously.


    "Good." It was just one word from L, but it was enough to send shivers crawling down Ivy¡¯s spine. Damn that Fae was terrifying.


    Eager to deflect the attention off herself, Ivy asked, "So... Elsie¡¯s a lesbian?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t really say that," Daisy replied thoughtfully. "I think she¡¯s experimenting. And with the Alpha King¡¯s rule in ce to keep her away from the cardinal alphas, this is her way of scratching that itch without technically breaking the rules."


    "So she¡¯s bi?"


    "Bi or not," Violet said firmly, "this little fix of hers just handed us the perfect ammunition. Elsie Lancaster is going down on Sunday. No questions asked."


    And to that, the girls nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly, Violet stood up. Facing the girls, she said, "This has be more than just a revenge n. It¡¯s a revolution. And if it gains the momentum we¡¯re aiming for, then it¡¯s safe to say, not just the cardinal alphas, not just Elsie, but the school authority is going to be gunning for us. If they find out..." Violet didn¡¯t finish intentionally, letting the implication settle in the air.


    If the school traced it back to them, there was no doubt they¡¯d be expelled. Maybe someone like Ivy had parents wealthy enough to secure her future elsewhere. But for girls like Daisy and Violet ¡ª well, not anymore, she was a Fae princess now¡ªthey all had something to lose. Lunaris Academy was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to build a better future.


    In one word, Violet was giving them a chance to back out before things escted.


    She waited. And it was no surprise when Daisy stood up first.


    "I just spent hours of my life scouring through Elsie¡¯s secrets and now have an image of her ass permanently imprinted on my brain. What makes you think I¡¯d back out now?"


    "I¡¯m just saying, it¡¯s not toote." Violet¡¯s voice was soft, but serious. If push came to shove, Daisy would be the most affected.


    "Well, bring it on, bitch. We started this, and we¡¯re finishing it together,e what may. We¡¯re a pack now. And what pack member abandons its Alpha?"


    "What?" Violet blinked, startled at the sudden promation. She nced at the others as if to silently ask, <i>Did you all just hear that?</i>


    But Ivy stood up with a smug smile. "Yes. We are the Rogue Pack. And we¡¯ve got a bitchy Fae princess as Alpha, a multi-skilled, smartass nerd ¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not a nerd¡ª" Daisy protested.


    "Don¡¯t ruin my grand speech," Ivy cut her off immediately. She took a dramatic breath, chin raised. "We have a smartass nerd. The helpful, sassy aristocrat¡ªme." She gestured proudly.


    Daisy groaned in exasperation.


    "And then," Ivy continued, "our ruthless protector and Fae guardian as beta. What more could we ask for? We are the perfect Rogue Pack!" She beamed.


    A slow smile crossed Violet¡¯s lips.


    Then it was L¡¯s turn. She shrugged, nonchntly. "I guess we just have to be careful, then. We¡¯re all in this. Moreover..." Her voice turned chillingly casual. "I could always eliminate anyone who tries to cause trouble for us."


    "No killing, L. Like ever." Violet¡¯smand was immediate.


    L pouted in annoyance. "You¡¯re just as soft and stubborn as the Fae queen."


    At the mention of her mother, Violet¡¯s throat tightened. She still needed answers about the woman who birthed her but L had never been forting.


    Before she could dwell on it, L chimed in loudly, "So we¡¯re really doing this."


    "Yes. We are."

 Chapter 293: Taking Turns

    <h4>Chapter 293: Taking Turns</h4>


    Before revenge came sleep.


    With her room half destroyed, Violet had no bed to lie on. L, of course, had eagerly offered up her own room for her to stay the night. And while the Fae could easily fix the damage, the situation was too precarious. What if ric returned unannounced and offered to handle it himself? What would they do then?


    So, they left the room as it was. At least until morning, they¡¯d figure something out by then.


    Predictably, Violet had turned L¡¯s offer down. As much as L was her guardian, it didn¡¯t mean she was her servant. The girl couldn¡¯t keep going out of her way just to make herfortable. It just didn¡¯t sit right with her.


    Except that wasn¡¯t the only reason.


    Violet had a gut feeling that a certain "animal" mighte sniffing around for her. And staying in L¡¯s room? Yeah, that would¡¯ve been very ufortable especially knowing how sensitive these creatures were to intrusions. Strangely enough, L hadn¡¯t pushed it. She simply let her be.


    So in the end, Violet ended up curled up on the couch in the living room.


    And just as she predicted, a few minutes past midnight, a certain green snake slithered its way into the house through a small hidden hole. The soft hissing sound reached Violet¡¯s ears, snapping her awake with a jolt. Her heart nearly leapt out of her chest when she saw the snake coiled near her.


    Thankfully, she recognized the signature green scales and let out a long breath. She did re at him though for almost scaring her into cardiac arrest.


    In the blink of an eye, Roman shifted back into his human form, kneeling in front of the couch with a shit-eating grin stered on his face.


    "Hello, mydy purple."


    Violet did not smile back.


    "You are really pushing your luck here," she whispered urgently. "I thought I told you not to¡ª"


    Roman cut her off immediately with a deep, filthy kiss that curled her toes and had her lips tingling, her breath catching mid-sentence.


    "Now that is quite a wee," Roman said with a grin when he finally pulled back.


    Violet was left speechless. The audacity of this guy.


    Not that she was a hundred percent angry.


    Sure, she scowled and tried to re him into the ground, but deep down? She¡¯d been expecting him. Maybe even hoping for him. Not that she¡¯d ever tell him that. Roman¡¯s ego didn¡¯t need any more stroking.


    Trust her on that.


    Roman stood to his feet, and Violet¡¯s lips instantly felt dry because he was stark naked before her. Not just that, with the proximity between them, all she had to do was lean forward and his already hard dick would be in her mouth.....


    <i>Whoa, whoa. What was she thinking? </i>


    <i>Not today, Satan!</i>


    Roman caught her reaction and smiled, the bastard. That wolfish grin of his was all teeth and mischief.


    "It¡¯s not a crime to ogle this huge b of meat, Lady Purple," he teased shamelessly.


    Violet scowled, hissing, "Where are your pants? Get decent, now!"


    "Yes, ma¡¯am." He threw her a mock salute, then turned and began strutting toward the front door like he owned the ce.


    "Roman, wait¡ª!" she whisper-yelled. "What are you doing...?"


    But he was already gone.


    Violet turned back with her heart pounding, ears straining for any sign that someone might have woken up at the sound of the door opening. But all was silent.


    A full minute passed before Roman returned, now in pants with his bare chest on full disy. That¡¯s when it hit her that he must¡¯ve stashed his pants nearby before sneaking in as a snake.


    <i>Smart bastard. </i>


    Maybe, just maybe, she should start keeping a few of his clothes around for easier ess next time¡ª <i>Wait a damn minute. What the actual fuck was she thinking again?!</i>


    Why was her brain cooking up the weirdest ideas tonight?!


    Her gaze followed Roman as he approached her. Without warning, he scooped her up like she weighed nothing.


    Violet didn¡¯t even get the chance to squeal, too scared of waking the others. Not that Roman seemed remotely concerned about that. He simply sat down with her still in his arms, before settling her astride him on hisp.


    <i>The confidence of this guy!</i>


    "So, do tell," he began smoothly. "Why are you lying here, and why¡¯s your room a mess? Snuck there room first, couldn¡¯t find you, door was locked. Had toe this way, and voil¨¤. Lucky me."


    "Indeed. Lucky you," Violet replied dryly, but went on, "Just as you saw, my roof copsed under ric¡¯s watch. Plus a bunch of other misfortunes that I can¡¯t exin." She lied tactically.


    "Wait a minute." Roman frowned. "ric was here? That shy but sneaky wolf! He must¡¯ve taken advantage of my absence to make a move on you..."


    Then, as if a thought struck him, he muttered, "Fuck. Is this how it¡¯s gonna be between us? Are we going to have to take turns spending time with you?"


    "Roman, I haven¡¯t actually decided¡ª"


    "My animal side bonded with you. I can¡¯t stay away from you, sweetheart. You must consider that. Perhaps convey that to the others."


    His eyes lit up suddenly. "Although the idea of sandwiching you between my Cardinal brothers doesn¡¯t sound so bad. Especially Asher. I¡¯ll bnce out his coldness."He smirked. "Think of it like having a hot bowl of spicy jollof rice on a cold evening. It¡¯d be awesome." Roman even winked.


    At this point, it was safe to say that Violet was officially done with Roman Draven. She couldn¡¯t deal with him anymore.


    "I¡¯m going to bed now." She tried to get off him, the move an unsessful one.


    He only smirked. "You mean ¡¯we¡¯re¡¯ going to bed."


    Then, with that annoyingly charming strength of his, Romany back on the sofa, dragging Violet with him so that shey sprawled on top of him. Somehow, the cramped space managed to hold them both.


    "Roman! What are you doing?" she scolded.


    "I missed you so much already. Think of this as me recharging the energy I lost yesterday." He yawned. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gone before you know it."


    The fight left her then. Violet simplyy on him. It wasn¡¯t a bad position, honestly. He was warm and smelled nice, even though she tried her hardest to ignore a certain hardness pressing against her.


    Still, it didn¡¯t bother her that much. It was a part of Roman she was pretty used to now.


    Violet was just beginning to fall asleep when Roman¡¯s greedy hand crept down and rested on her ass.


    She smacked it away. "Hands off, fox."


    Roman grunted in disappointment, but that was the end of it.


    And just like that, they both drifted off to sleep in each other¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 294: Elsie In Charge

    <h4>Chapter 294: Elsie In Charge</h4>


    <strong>Moon Feed Exclusive: FIRST DAY FEVER ¡ª PARENTS WEEK BEGINS!</strong>


    <i>Written by: The Oracle</i>


    <i>Posted 6:00 AM I 932ments I 202 shares</i>


    <i>Darlings, the air smells of perfume, politics, and parental panic because it¡¯s officially the first day of Parents Week at Lunaris Academy!</i>


    <i>The Oracle is practically bouncing in her heels because I can hardly contain my glee. This is the week where boyfriends turn into future husbands, girlfriends charm future mother-inws, and the elite strut their stuff for legacy approval. The school has been transformed into a parade ground for power-dressing parents who whisper blessings (and hidden threats) between canap¨¦s.</i>


    <i>Ah yes, a week of family bonding, proper etiquette, and unfiltered chaos. What more could a girl ask for?</i>


    <strong>Spotlight Alert: Violet Purple!</strong>


    <i>But of course, it wouldn¡¯t be Lunaris without a little scandal on the side, and who else but Violet Purple to steal the spotlight again?</i>


    <i>Because guess what? Our lovely rogue girl was seen leaving Asher Nightshade¡¯s bedroom yesterday. Yes, you heard me right. Bedroom. Morning. Same sentence. Somebody fetch Elsie a cold drink!</i>


    <i>At this point, we were convinced Violet¡¯s royal roster only included the Lightning Prince ric and the sexy gentle giant Griffin, but it looks like she¡¯s on a roll. One might say she¡¯s collecting Kings like Pok¨¦mon cards. Gotta catch ¡¯em all, right?</i>


    <i>Now if that doesn¡¯t reek of revenge, I don¡¯t know what does. Or¡ªwait, could this be love?</i>


    <i>Because if so, Violet Purple may very well be the luckiest girl in all of Lunaris history. I mean, who needs flowers when you¡¯ve got four Alpha heirs tripping over themselves?</i>


    <i>But then, where does that leave Queen Bee Elsie? No Kings. No Knights. Just one party throne and a burning grudge. Could this be the season where the Queen bes queen without a kingdom?</i>


    <i>And speaking of burning, what in the ming hell does Asher mean by "punishment?" I don¡¯t know about you, but that sounds very fishy. Hopefully, the only thing Asher¡¯s catching this time is feelings¡ªand not, say... Super Cmydia.</i>


    <i>(Yes, yes, I¡¯m still side-eyeing those of you who believed that rumor. Get help.)</i>


    <strong>Meanwhile in Tragedy Land: ric.</strong>


    <i>Now switching gears to our prince ric Storm. Once, he controlled thunder and lightning with a flick of his wrist. But now he¡¯s attracting bird poop, wasps, banana peels and shit puddles. He¡¯s been demoted from Cold Prince to Cursed Prince in under twenty-four hours. Obviously, the universe seems to be running a si at his expense.</i>


    <i>Some say it¡¯s karma for what he did to Violet. And if that¡¯s the case? Touch¨¦, Universe. Touch¨¦.</i>


    <strong>Health Watch: Mary Out</strong>


    <i>Now onto some sobering news, our favorite sweet student guide, Mary, will not be leading the parent tours this year due to "healthplications." In her ce, Yenniffer has taken over. Let¡¯s hope she doesn¡¯t get lost halfway through the tour.</i>


    <strong>Elsie¡¯s Counterattack?</strong>


    <i>Don¡¯t count Elsie out yet because she¡¯s already dominating the scene. Our Ice Queen intends to host a killer Luncheon that would steal the heart of the parents. The gloves are off, and she¡¯s ready to steal back her crown and maybe her men.</i>


    <i>And Violet? I don¡¯t know, sweetheart. Things aren¡¯t looking so bright. Your fire¡¯s flickering, and if you¡¯re not careful, Elsie might teach you how to move in packs, not alone.</i>


    <i>As usual, you don¡¯t have to worry, Oracle Nation, with parents in the building and tensions high, I expect nothing less than tears, threats, romance, and a healthy dose of drama. </i>


    <i>So stay tuned, my lovelies. As always, I¡¯ll be watching (and sipping tea) to bring you the juiciest updates. Until next time, keep your ws sharp and your secrets sharper.</i>


    <strong><i>The Oracle</i></strong>


    8:00 AM.


    Unlike the tension the Oracle had so gleefully predicted, Lunaris Academy was suspiciously perfect. There was not a scream, squeal, or scandal in sight.


    The hallways which was usually chaotic gleamed as if someone had gone mad with a polishing charm. The tiles sparkled, the air smelled like fresh lilies and lemon wax, and the old ss showcases where Lunaris¡¯ long list of awards were kept now shone like new crowns. They had even gone as far as aligning the trophies by year. And it was a long one!


    The school flowers had been reced as well with Hydrangeas, Orchids and blooming roses saturating the air. sses were somehow in session with teachers teaching and students actually listening. Not one student could be spotted loitering in the hallway. The students raised their hands, asked intelligent questions, and took notes timely.


    It was like someone had cast an enchantment of "Good Behavior" over the entire academy. If one didn¡¯t know any better, one might have actually been fooled. Impressed, even.


    But of course, this was Lunaris Academy and anyone who truly knew the school knew one thing for sure: <i>Perfection was the biggest red g of all.</i>


    Not all the students were in ss, though...


    "So do remember to smile sweetly, bow slightly, speak softly, and vanish when not needed," Penelope said, her voice so prim it nearly gave Violet hives.


    The girl might¡¯ve looked like a model from a powdered rosemercial, but her tone dripped with superiority.


    Violet would have thought the nightmare ended yesterday but apparently not. They had been summoned this morning to make final arrangements before the main event.


    "As for your uniforms..." Penelope pped her hands like some fairy godmother and, right on cue, a group of elite girls in matching pastel blouses walked forward, arms full of neatly wrapped packages.


    They began handing them out one by one with stiff smiles and judgmental eyes. When they reached Violet and her friends, the handoff was a bit more aggressive. The package practically mmed against her chest, but she said nothing. She just took it with the kind of calm that promised vengeance.


    All around them, eager squeals broke out as the girls began tearing their boxes open excitedly like Christmas came early.


    But Violet stared into the box like it was a coffin. Inside of it was a blush pink fitted A-line dress with a modest neckline and cap sleeves that screamed <i>choke on polished perfection.</i>The waist was cinched with a delicate ribbon belt to maintain that ssic rich girl silhouette. But it didn¡¯t stop there.


    Tucked neatly beside the dress were white gloves, t shoes, a tiny pearl earring set, and a miniature pin with Elsie¡¯s face, because of course, branding was everything. Even your suffering had to carry her initials.


    Violet¡¯s stomach churned.


    "This is a sick joke," she muttered under her breath.


    But Penelope wasn¡¯t done. Not even close.


    "Hair must be tied back in sleek ponytails or buns, no frizz. If your hair¡¯s curly, straighten it before the asion," she announced, pacing like a drill sergeant. "Pearl stud earrings only. Anything more is an insult to our hostess, Elsie."


    Violet could feel L vibrating beside her like a ticking bomb. She probably wanted to murder someone right now. The mighty Fae guardian beingmanded by a mere mortal. It was nearly hrious.


    "No perfume unless it¡¯s the one we¡¯ve selected. Some of our guests are sensitive to cheap fragrances," Penelope added with a prim smile. "Which is why we¡¯ll be providing it. You must feel so grateful."


    Violet raised her hand. Not like she was in a ssroom, but because it was better than throwing the damn pastel dress across the room.


    "I can¡¯t wear this," she said, voice calm but edged with fire. "It¡¯s ufortable."


    Heads turned and Penelope¡¯s lips parted in pure disbelief as if Violet had just announced she was going to start peeing in golden goblets.


    "What do you mean ufortable?" Penelope asked slowly, her gaze narrowing.


    "I mean I won¡¯t be able to breathe in this corset-stitched nightmare," Violet deadpanned. "And I¡¯m not showing up to any luncheon dressed like a frosting-covered servant."


    Ivy stepped up immediately. "Honestly, the gloves are itchy. I think I¡¯m allergic to forced elegance."


    "I second that," L chimed in dryly. "Also, these shoes are criminal."


    "I look like a depressed cupcake," Daisy added, squinting down at the shoe in the package.


    Penelope¡¯s smile strained. "Well, that¡¯s unfortunate. But if you n on being part of today¡¯s asion, then you¡¯ll need to wear the uniform as instructed."


    Violet folded her arms. "Then maybe I won¡¯t be part of it."


    A hush dropped over the room so fast it felt like the air had been vacuumed out.


    "You what?!" Penelope blinked. "You can¡¯t just quit."


    "Watch me," Violet said, already turning slightly as if daring her to try and stop her.


    That was when the ck of heels echoed through the room, and all heads snapped to the source, and like clockwork, Elsie Lyka Lancaster made her entrance, dressed in a soft gold blouse and an air of authority.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" she asked, though the amused tilt of her lips showed she already knew.


    Penelope rushed to fill her in, her tone all too eager. "Violet says she can¡¯t wear the uniform. And she¡¯s threatening to pull out of the event."


    Elsie¡¯s eyes glittered as she approached. And when she stopped, she was right in front of Violet, only a breath away.


    They stared each other down, the tension between them crackling like live wires.


    "Well then," Elsie said sweetly. "If you don¡¯t like it, do your little alterations if you must. Stitch on spikes or wear it inside out, I don¡¯t care. After all, you¡¯re rogues. What were we expecting? Silk and satin? Do you even know what that is?"


    The words were insulting but Violet didn¡¯t flinch. Elsie couldugh all she wanted, because it would be thest of it.

 Chapter 295: A Miserable Third Wheel

    <h4>Chapter 295: A Miserable Third Wheel</h4>


    "Elsie asking us to make our own alterations, if that doesn¡¯t scream trap, I don¡¯t know what does," Daisy said as she leaned against the desk. They had managed to find an empty ss to regroup after that doomed Luncheon meeting.


    "She intends to humiliate us." Ivy nced down at her phone as if expecting a call. She bit her lip. "We¡¯re rogues. She wants to make that clear to every parent attending that Luncheon."


    The girls didn¡¯t need Ivy to finish. It was as clear as daylight.


    Even if her family was new money, they were still aristocrats¡ªand they would attend the Luncheon because Elsie had made sure an invitation was sent. They could see the game being yed here. Elsie wanted the Sinir family to see their daughter at her worst. Hanging out with rebels? Rogues? Her parents would be mortified.


    Perhaps Elsie reasoned that Ivy¡¯s parents would scold her and try to move her into one of the pack Houses. That way, not only would Violet lose a supporter, but it would also break up their dynamics.


    What Elsie didn¡¯t know, however, was that Ivy wasn¡¯t going anywhere. Not that she could. She knew a certain princess¡¯s secret, and that crazy guardian of hers wasn¡¯t about to let her walk free.


    Yep, she was stuck either way.


    "So we dress differently, we¡¯re branded rogues. We dress the same, and we¡¯re her little bitches serving drinks at her party. I see what she did there." Violet nodded, clearly annoyed.


    "So we fake it, then." L said suddenly, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    "What?" Violet asked, curious now.


    "Fake it till you make it." L shrugged as if it were obvious. "Elsie wants us to be branded as rogues because rogues are supposed to look poor, dangerous, undignified. But what if we look more than they expect us to be?"


    "You mean steal the show?" Daisy said, her mind already spinning with the possibilities.


    "Yes. Exactly." L smirked. "Instead of people looking down on us, they¡¯ll be impressed. After all, how many of them have seen rogues who actually look this good?" She proudly gestured to her body.


    Violet chimed in, "You make a fine point. I know Elsie too well. And while she wants her girls to reflect elegance, she would never let them outshine her. No wonder the uniform was so horrible."


    Standing taller now with a n forming in her head, Violet said confidently, "She timed this perfectly. She knew we wouldn¡¯t have time to make alterations and would probably settle for whatever we had. But what she doesn¡¯t know is..." She pinned her gaze on L, "We¡¯ve got an ace card."


    She turned to L fully and asked, "Any chance you can be our fairy godmother and turn this into magic?"


    "I¡¯m no witch, Violet," L replied, only for her lips to curve into a sly grin, "but this Fae has got a few tricks up her sleeve, and enough materials to work with."


    She took one of the dresses and held it out, scrunching her nose in distaste. "So, what¡¯ll it be? I¡¯m guessing you each have your own ir and preferences?"


    At once, Violet, Ivy, and Daisy¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. The next few minutes were dedicated to animated chatter as they described their dream outfits, each detail etched carefully into L¡¯s mind.


    "Since that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll get to work. You girls just give me some time. I¡¯ll be ready before the Luncheon. " L said, gathering their dresses into one neatly bundled package.


    Just as she turned to leave, Violet reached out and grabbed her arm. "Don¡¯t overdo it, L. No Fae sparkles or shimmers. Just normal human clothing, alright? We don¡¯t want to draw attention, remember?" she warned seriously.


    "Aye, princess!" L gave a cheeky salute and whisked herself away.


    "Fuck," Daisy muttered suddenly. "My brother¡¯s here. I¡¯ll catch you guys before the Luncheon."


    "Can I tag along?" Ivy asked. "It¡¯d be nice to meet your family before mine arrives."


    "Urm... okay, sure." Then Daisy turned to Violet, asking carefully, "What about you? Do you¡ª?"


    "I¡¯ve got a few things I need to handle on my own," Violet said with a polite smile, already stepping back as if to dismiss any further questions.


    Ivy and Daisy exchanged a quick nce, concern showing in their eyes, but said nothing as they watched her walk away.


    Violet left without even looking back, although she felt her roommates weighty gaze, but that pushed her into walking further away from them.


    It was safe to say that Violet had evolved than the first time time when ites to letting someone in. But yet, she still had those walls in ce.


    Today, every patents would being to see their child¡¯s progress. But not hers. She hadn¡¯t even heard from Nancy, not to mention her making an appearance. The woman simply didn¡¯t care and she wasn¡¯t going to dwell on it. Moreover, she was a grown woman and didn¡¯t need some sort of validation from mummy.


    So yes, she wasn¡¯t going to hang around her roommates family like a miserable third wheel. They would seeter for introductions, but for now, she would rather be on her own.


    Lost in thought, Violet squealed in rm when a hand suddenly reached out and yanked her into the ssroom so fast her head spun. She was already preparing to fight when Asher¡¯s face came into view and before she could even catch her bnce, his lips mmed against hers and he kissed her.


    Perhaps because her emotions were already high, Violet returned the kiss with feverish urgency. She gripped his uniform and pulled him closer, her hands tangling into his hair, their lips colliding, tasting, breathing each other in. She moaned, and he greedily swallowed it, his hands sliding down to wrap around her waist and stay there.


    There was literally no space between them as they made out until they were breathless.


    Asher leaned back with a crooked smile and said, "So I did bring the body. Time for you to rate it, don¡¯t you think?"


    Violet couldn¡¯t help theughter that burst from her lips.

 Chapter 296: No Excuses

    <h4>Chapter 296: No Excuses</h4>


    ~<strong>Asher</strong>~


    Asher Nightshade was not done kissing her. No, he was just getting started. He had craved Violet for so long that now that he had her, he wanted to devour her. To know every bit of her and what made her tick.


    In the past, that had been easier with the use of his mind power. He could get all the answers he needed without breaking a sweat. And while he might have moaned the inability to use his powers at first, Asher had to admit that having to work for it was a little exciting.


    The fact he had won without the powers he so heavily relied on was so much more satisfying. Right now, adrenaline was pumping through him, his heart pounding loud and strong, his body strung tight with the need to im her. But patience.


    He was the big, bad wolf. And he would certainly devour her¡ªbut not here. Not in a ssroom where anyone could walk in. His purple queen deserved better. When he imed her, it would be just them both. Alone. For as long as he wanted.


    <i>Mine.</i>


    She was his. Theirs. But his first.


    With their lips still fused together, Asher walked her backward and she instinctively wrapped her legs around him until he ced her safely on one of the desks.


    Then he parted her thighs, wedging himself between them. His hands wrapped around her waist and he pulled her flush against him, grinding her into the obvious bulge in his trousers even as their kiss turned dirtier.


    Their tongues moved in rhythm, and Asher groaned greedily, tasting the inside of her mouth like it was the sweetest thing he¡¯d ever had. And he could¡¯ve drowned in it if not for the sudden, obnoxious sound of a ringing phone.


    It wasn¡¯t his phone because that wasn¡¯t her ringtone. It had to be Violet¡¯s. But he didn¡¯t want her answering it.


    So he kissed her harder, hoping the distraction would work and the damn thing would shut its mouth.


    It did stop ringing, and Asher rejoiced inwardly. Finally, just him, the wolf, and his little sweet Purple Lamb.


    But no sooner had that thought crossed his mind, the phone red again. Oh, for heaven¡¯s sake.


    "Asher¡ªmmm¡ªno, Ash, umm¡ªwait, Asher¡ª" Violet struggled, managing to push him off by sheer willpower because, clearly, the guy was intent on kissing the soul out of her.


    Asher Nightshade groaned, annoyed. "Next time we¡¯re together, you¡¯re turning that phone off."


    Violet didn¡¯t answer, her brows drawn in confusion as she stared at the screen. The number was unfamiliar, and the call had already ended again before she could answer.


    "Who is it?" he asked.


    "Don¡¯t know," Violet replied, still frowning.


    "Great," Asher muttered, throwing his head back. "I just ended the best make-out session of my life for an unknown number."


    The moment the number called again, Violet didn¡¯t hesitate and picked the call with a cautious, "Hello?"


    What followed made her stiffen instantly.


    "Hello, Violet. It¡¯s me."


    Violet¡¯s breath caught in her throat and her fingers clenched around the phone. It seemed like a wrecking ball just came crashing into her and Asher, who had been beside her, immediately noticed the shift in her aura. His gaze sharpened.


    "Who is it?" he asked.


    Violet swallowed hard, her throat suddenly dry. She hesitated at first, then forced the name out through gritted teeth.


    "Nancy."


    The moment the name left her lips, a dark cloud settled in the room. Asher¡¯s expression changed, but Violet didn¡¯t notice it because her fury had already taken the reins.


    "Finally," she said into the phone, her voice thick with venom. "My guardian remembers I exist."


    On the other line, Nancy¡¯s voice cracked with guilt. "I know no excuse can make up for my behavior¡ª"


    "Damn right, no excuse is enough!" Violet snapped, her voice rising. "You might not be my biological mother, but you don¡¯t get to disappear suddenly and waltz back in when it¡¯s convenient for you!"


    "Violet, please. Listen to me. I had a valid reason, alright? I-I lost my phone and I couldn¡¯t reach you and¡ª!"


    Violet didn¡¯t get to hear the rest because


    the phone was yanked out of her hand.


    "What the hell?!" she snapped, turning just in time to see Asher with the phone already at his ear.


    "Give it back!" Violet reached for it angrily but Asher ignored her.


    From the phone came Nancy¡¯s confused voice. "Hello? Violet? Are you there?"


    Then Asher answered, "I¡¯ll handle this, Nancy." And just like that, he ended the call.


    The tension in the room was so thick, it crackled like a live wire.


    Violet¡¯s eyes had darkened with anger and suspicion and she asked with a taut tone, "How did you know my mother?"


    There was no mistaking it now. Asher didn¡¯t care about most people. He never did. Not unless they meant something to him. And the way he spoke to Nancy wasn¡¯t how you addressed someone you had never met.


    "I know you¡¯re not human. You never were. There¡¯s always been something off about you." Asher confessed.


    But that wasn¡¯t what mattered most. That wasn¡¯t what Violet wanted to hear.


    "How did you meet my mother?" she pressed, again, her voice firmer.


    Asher let out a slow breath, his shoulders tense, jaw clenching. There was no point hiding it now.


    "I visited District One," he admitted. "I went to your ce, Violet."


    Violet didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t move. Her expression remained nk, but those betrayed, hollow eyes cut right through him. It was like she was staring at a stranger.


    "So that¡¯s why you wanted me," she said quietly. "To figure out what I am. Is that all that matters to you, what I am?"


    Asher growled, "No! Violet, you know that¡¯s not true."


    But she wasn¡¯t listening anymore. She was already building the wall back up, brick by brick, as every memory she¡¯d shared with him shattered.


    "I should¡¯ve listened to the others when they warned me about your intentions," she whispered bitterly. "You¡¯re no good for me. Even if I ripped out my heart and handed it to you, you¡¯d never be content. You¡¯d never stop scheming. Never stop chasing whatever ulterior motive you¡¯ve buried underneath that pretty face."


    She turned away, brushing her fingers over her wrinkled uniform, smoothing herself like armor as she prepared to leave.


    "Violet, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I just¡ª"


    She spun around with zing eyes, getting right in his face.


    "You had no right!" she hissed. "How dare you go behind my back to meet my mother?! To look into my past like it¡¯s some puzzle you need to solve?! How dare you!"


    "I know. I know, Violet. But I¡ª"


    It was quite unfortunate that Violet ignored his excuses and stormed out.

 Chapter 297: Meeting The Family - 1

    <h4>Chapter 297: Meeting The Family - 1</h4>


    The parents had begun to arrive, which meant that the once quiet ground was now transformed into a whirlwind of activity. Lunaris Academy buzzed with life as students rushed across thewns, flinging themselves into the arms of waiting parents,ughter mingling with tears, the kind that made your chest ache.


    And Violet¡¯s heart did ache. But not in a good way.


    Seeing all the teary reunions andughter made Violet feel all the more miserable. It felt like everyone had a good thing going on for them in their lives except her. Why was her own life so hard? And just when she thought things might just turn out for good, it ends up pping her right in the face.


    She had trusted Asher, and he went behind her back to investigate her background. Was he never interested in her as a person? Has it always been her mysterious lineage?


    ric had warned her of the potential chaos Asher could unleash if he got to know what she was and worse, if it supported his cause. But she thought, just maybe, he would have a change of heart. That he woulde to realize she was worth more than a weapon. But apparently, she was wrong.


    Violet didn¡¯t even dare to imagine what Asher would do if he got to know she had Fae blood running through her veins. L had warned her as well. Apart from her small group, no one else was to know. It was for her own safety.


    But then again, she knew Asher¡¯s secret too. She had unintentionally walked into his dream and seen everything he was. That was an invasion as well. Not to mention, she had even told the others.


    God. Violet groaned, running her hand down her face in frustration.


    Perhaps she had been a bit harsh and should have heard him out. But God, who knew what Nancy said to him, or even did to him?


    Anger and revulsion filled Violet. Surely Nancy wouldn¡¯t dare! Asher didn¡¯t strike her as that sort of person. Hence, it was her mother she didn¡¯t trust.


    If Nancy had dared toy a hand on her man¡ªwait. Her man?Yes¡ªno. Ugh, she really needed to talk to someone before she lost her mind right now. And she knew exactly who.


    It was not hard to find Griffin Hale. He was in the cardinal alphas¡¯mon room, speaking with not just members of his pack, but the other wolves when like a ma, his eyes found her through the crowd and rested on her. The others noticed it as well and turned to stare at her.


    Fuck. Violet felt like a spotlight had just been shone on her.


    "Urm, just go ahead with whatever you guys were obviously doing before my impromptu arrival," Violet said, scratching the back of her head awkwardly.


    Griffin smiled at her¡ªa heart-melting, innocent, panty-dropping smile that vanquished all her problems in one sweep. Then he turned to the wolves and said, "We¡¯d go as decided. If there¡¯s any other alteration to the ns, I¡¯ll let you guys know. Now I need the room to myself."


    Without hesitation, everyone in the room began to move. Violet didn¡¯t miss the curious nces¡ªand the heated ones¡ªthrown her way. Griffin really shouldn¡¯t have ended the meeting so abruptly for her sake.


    As soon as the room was emptied, Violet quietly walked over to him. By standard, Violet was quite tall for a girl, and yet, she still had to crane her neck to speak with Griffin.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have ended the meeting abruptly," she told him. "I was the one who came at the wrong time."


    "Don¡¯t care," he said, his arms already reaching for her waist and pulling her closer. "When the Queen calls, wee along." He then sniffed her, adding with a chuckle, "You smell like Asher. What have you guys been up to?" He sounded as if he wasn¡¯t offended at all that she¡¯d been with another guy.


    Violet had honestly thought this would pose a problem, despite all their ims that they were fine with it. But so far, they all seemed chill instead. Good. Because she could not bear it if all four of them fought to the death for her.


    She breathed, "Can we talk?"


    Griffin noticed the change in her demeanor immediately. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Realizing they couldn¡¯t just talk while standing, Griffin sat back down on the couch, pulling Violet along with him. He ced her on hisp like some baby, but Violet didn¡¯t protest. Griffin always exuded that safe, cozy aura that grounded her.


    If he wrapped some bibs around her neck right now, popped a feeding bottle into her mouth, and treated her like a newborn, she wouldn¡¯t mind. Okay. Maybe that was exaggerated.


    But this was a good position. She could look straight into his beautiful brown eyes and catch him try to lie to her.


    "Tell me, what happened?" Griffin asked once she wasfortable.


    Violet looked at him for a moment before asking straightaway, "Did you know Asher looked into my background? That he traveled to District One?"


    At once, Griffin shifted in his seat with her on hisp, as if realizing this was a sensitive question that couldnd him in deep shit if he answered wrongly.


    "About that, the thing is¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t you dare lie to me," Violet told him sternly.


    Griffin pursed his lips, then let out a sigh of resignation. He confessed, "Rememberst week when he was missing from school? That was when he left."


    "Of course. I should have known." It finally made sense to Violet.


    She hardened her gaze at Griffin. "What else are you not telling me? Spill it now!"


    "Calm down, spitfire," Griffin said, and Violet could feel his hand trailing to her exposedp where he began to draw circles. The sensation felt good. And as much as it was a soothing gesture, Violet knew it was also a form of distraction. And yet, she let him.


    "We don¡¯t know much. Asher wouldn¡¯t tell us the results of his findings. He said we should go work it out ourselves." He looked her straight in the eyes. "You¡¯re mad he looked into your background without informing you."


    Violet¡¯s throat tightened. "Why is he so eager to know what I am? That¡¯s my business, not his. Asher told me once that I¡¯m his rebellion. Is that it? Is that why he wants all of us together? So he can use me as a weapon in his twisted revenge against the Alpha King? Because if that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be willing to give a chance to this thing between¡ª"


    "Whoa, calm down, Violet." Griffin immediately cut her off. Perhaps scared that she¡¯d slip through his fingers if he didn¡¯t act fast, Griffin sped her face in his big palm.


    He said, "Asher Nightshade spurts a lot of nonsense. He likes to be feared, and it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if he said that on purpose to scare you. To rile you up and taste your response. The guy¡¯s a little twisted like that. Also, would you be so blind not to notice that the Asher from a few weeks back isn¡¯t the same Asher you¡¯re seeing today?"


    Violet swallowed nervously. Griffin¡¯s words made sense. Yet, there was still that small voice of doubt in her head.


    "You¡¯re right, but¡ª"


    "I like you, Violet," Griffin confessed so suddenly the breath hitched in her throat.


    Before she could think of a response, he continued, "I honestly cannot exin this connection I have with you. It just doesn¡¯t make sense. However, even I have to admit that Asher¡¯s dedication to you is borderline obsession. You could literally stab that bastard in the chest and he¡¯d still love you with his dying breath.


    "So yes, I know what you¡¯re scared of. But Asher would never hurt you. That is, unless he doesn¡¯t realize it¡¯s hurting you. I know the boy¡¯s got issues. All of us know. The point is, you have nothing to be scared of. Also, you cannot give up on Asher now. On us. I beg of you. Please, Violet," he said, giving her those pleading eyes.


    There was no way on earth Violet could keep up the anger, not with that sincere pleading in his eyes, that slight pout on his lips, and that strand of hair falling over his face that she couldn¡¯t help but reach out and tug away. Yep, it was confirmed. Griffin was a weapon fashioned against her. A hot, sexy weapon.


    "Okay," Violet breathed, and one should have seen the way Griffin let out a huge breath of relief, burying his face into her body.


    Violet said, "Perhaps I was hasty to jump to conclusions. It just happened so suddenly, I guess I lost it." She breathed again. "Asher and I will talk. And I¡¯m very much interested in knowing what he found out about me."


    "That¡¯s my girl," Griffin broke into a huge grin, pulling Violet in to kiss her cheesily on both cheeks in such a way that made her feel ticklish.


    However, that seemed to give Griffin an idea.


    "Someone does feel ticklish," he grinned with a cruel glint.


    Violet¡¯s eyes widened with realization. "Oh no you don¡¯t¡ª!"


    Griffin didn¡¯t give her a second to run.


    He swooped right in and tackled Violet right back onto the couch, his fingers already dancing mercilessly over her ribs.


    "Griffin¡ªno!" Violet squealed, herughter erupting in gasps as she twisted and squirmed beneath him. "Stop¡ªstop, I¡¯m going to die!"


    "Die? Not yet, rogue queen," Griffin grinned wickedly, pressing a little harder, tickling with both hands now. "I haven¡¯t even started."


    Their loudughter filled the room, full of warmth. Violet tried to fight back, her hands pushing at his chest, but he was too strong and far too determined. And without warning, the shift happened.


    Theughter faded slowly as their gazes locked, and for a heartbeat, neither of them moved. Then Griffin dipped his head, and their lips met.


    The kiss was soft at first, as if testing the waters. But then Violet¡¯s arms curled around his neck, and the passion ignited. Griffin deepened the kiss, his body pressing more firmly into hers as he lost himself in the feel and taste of her. Her fingers tangled in his hair, and his hands slid along her sides, one of them curling around her waist as if he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of letting go.


    Violet¡¯s back arched slightly under the weight of him, and for a moment, nothing else existed. Until¡ª


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    The both of them broke apart like guilty teenagers caught red-handed, breathless and disoriented.


    Violet blinked rapidly as she looked up, her lips still tingling, and came face-to-face with a red-haired woman ring down at her.


    Well... crap.

 Chapter 298: Meeting The Family - 2

    <h4>Chapter 298: Meeting The Family - 2</h4>


    "Mom?!" Griffin choked out as he carefully lifted Violet off his body and got to his feet with her.


    "M-mom?" Violet shouted, nearly suffering a whish in her haste to get a closer look at the woman.


    Oh fuck her life.


    There are a few things you really shouldn¡¯t do the first time meeting your potential mother-inw and this definitely topped that list. After all, first impressions matter and Violet was pretty sure this one just got scorched into the family history for all the wrong reasons.


    In Violet¡¯s defense, the n wasn¡¯t to be caught like this when meeting the woman who raised him but here we are. At least she was fully clothed ¡ª and full of regret.


    Alpha Irene was tall. Really tall. And sturdily built like someone who could toss a grown man over her shoulder without breaking a sweat. A mop of rich, red hair spilled down her back, thick and silky, and for the first time, Violet understood exactly where Griffin got his ridiculous, unfairly gorgeous mane from. Some strands were braided and decorated with beads and cowries. It was beautiful. She was beautiful. Regal, wild, and the kind of woman who didn¡¯t need to say a word tomand a room.


    Although she wasn¡¯t as tall as Griffin or as muscly, she was still a force to be reckoned with, feeling every bit as much an Alpha as any of the males Violet had ever met. That suffocating,manding Alpha aura rolled off her in waves, thick enough to choke on. But then again, Violet had never been affected by it.


    And when she spoke, her voice was just as sharp. "This is what you¡¯re up to on a day like this? You couldn¡¯t even give me the courtesy of knowing I¡¯d be here?"


    "I can exin!" Violet said hastily, putting her body in Griffin¡¯s way as if trying to shield him from his mother¡¯s wrath in case she decided to take off her shoe and hurl it at him.


    Irene raised a brow. "In this situation, it¡¯s usually the male who does the exining, but go on. Say it, let¡¯s hear it."


    "Violet, are you sure you want to...?" Griffin wanted to handle it.


    "I¡¯m good. Don¡¯t worry," Violet smiled at him, squeezing his hand just a little¡ªan interaction Irene noticed but said nothing about. The woman gave no expression out at all.


    Taking a deep breath, just as Violet was about tounch into the exnation, someone barged in saying, "...said it¡¯s here. Wonder what¡¯s keeping her from finding our boy...?" An equally handsome-looking man stepped into the picture, looking hesitant at what he probably figured out was a tense scenario.


    "Dad?" Griffin squeaked.


    His dad? As in, one of the two fathers that birthed him?


    Oh crap.


    As if his mother was not enough, now she just met his father?


    Kill her now.


    Griffin¡¯s father was as tall as his wife, and bulky. His thick beard did not diminish his handsomeness one bit, and he also had a mane of long, thick ebony hair. The East really did not joke with their hair. It was quite a sweet custom, especially considering she was into Griffin¡¯s hair.


    Unfortunately, Violet had bigger problems than her hair quirks. This was certainly not how she imagined this family meeting would go, and certainly not this early. She and Griffin hadn¡¯t even gone on a date yet!


    "What are you doing here, Dad?" Griffin asked in surprise, before he turned to his mother. "I thought you said you were visiting alone?"


    "She was. But then, she and Aeron had a fun date at the Alpha King¡¯s territory thest time, so now it¡¯s my turn." Arion¡¯s sleazy smile suggested there was more to those words than he was letting on.


    "God, no." Griffin face-palmed.


    Then Arion¡¯s gaze rested on Violet. "Who¡¯s the pretty damsel?" He looked at his wife. "Your mother looks like she¡¯s about to obliterate someone on the spot?"


    Violet lifted her chin and introduced herself. "I¡¯m Violet Purple, the one your wife just caught moments ago making out with your son." She delivered the news like a bombshell.


    Arion was left dumbfounded. However, he seemed to catch himself quickly and said, "I¡¯m Arion, the father of the rascal you were caught making out with," he said yfully, winking at her.


    It was quite a relief to know that Griffin¡¯s other father was easygoing, but then, Irene was still waiting for an answer.


    Violet was about to speak when Griffin spoke at the same time, hence it was a chorus of:


    "I like Griffin."


    "I like Violet."


    Huh? Griffin and Violet turned to stare at each other in surprise. That was unexpected.


    Meanwhile, Arion was won over instantly, and he fawned over them. "Gosh, aren¡¯t they both adorable?"


    But Irene grunted. It was obvious she was not easily bought over like her husband.


    This time, she said to Griffin directly, "I allowed you fool around because I believed you had the end goal in mind, nheless, so what is this?" She demanded an answer.


    "Elsie does not like me," Griffin confessed, stepping away from Violet¡¯s body this time and standing beside her. "No matter what I do, it¡¯s not good enough. She has her eyes on Asher."


    Violet added immediately, "And she treats your boy like shit. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t like anyone treating Griffin like that, because I won¡¯t."


    For the first time, Irene looked honestly impressed. However, she pushed down the emotion as soon as it came, her unreadable mask back on again.


    "And what if you win the battle for the throne? The rule is for the winner to marry Elsie Lancaster. What would you do then?" she asked her son.


    "I would still not marry her,e what may."


    Irene frowned. "You would rebel against the Alpha King¡¯s decree?"


    "Yes, Mother. Isn¡¯t that the way of the East? We don¡¯t sumb to conventional rules," Griffin said fiercely.


    For a moment there, there was tense silence until Irene¡¯s face suddenly broke into a huge grin.


    "My boy!" She closed the distance, pulling him into her arms with so much strength she lifted Griffin off his feet a few meters.


    Violet was definitely impressed. That was so much strength.


    Then Irene began to shower his face with kisses. "How much you¡¯ve grown! You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve missed you, my baby boy."


    "Mom!" Griffin was mortified by the childish treatment, especially as he saw Violet stifling a giggle. The gods help him. This was embarrassing.


    Irene finally noticed Violet, who gulped as the woman approached her. She tensed when Irene ced a hand on her shoulder, but to her surprise, she began to turn her around and check her out like someone appraising goods.


    "Hmmm," Irene said thoughtfully. "She¡¯s tall. Good. Childbearing hips. More than enough. Now look at that ass. Perfect."


    "I¡¯ll rate her nine out of ten," Arion said.


    Violet was left speechless. What in the name of the goddess was going on here? If Griffin wasn¡¯t here, Violet was sure she¡¯d be freaked out by now. She looked at Griffin, who gave her a look that said, <i>Don¡¯t worry, it will be over soon.</i>


    "I¡¯ll say eight," Irene said, scrunching her nose. "She has no meat on her body, but I¡¯m sure Griffin would take care of that, wouldn¡¯t you?"


    Griffin nodded without hesitation.


    Violet was still speechless.


    Arion added, "And she looks strong. I¡¯d say our son made a good choice. Our people would like her. She¡¯d make a powerful Luna."


    "That is yet to be known, Arion. So don¡¯t give her ideas. Graduation is still months away. Many things could happen in that space of time."


    Well, she did make a point. Violet couldn¡¯t agree more.


    Suddenly, Irene asked her, "Do you know the way to the Luncheon? I¡¯m in need of an escort."


    Violet realized what this was. Irene was extending an olive branch to her. However, an idea hit Violet, and she said to Irene with a mischievous smile.


    "If that¡¯s the case, I hope you don¡¯t mind being escorted by a pack of rogues?"


    "Eeh?"

 Chapter 299: Impress Irene

    <h4>Chapter 299: Impress Irene</h4>


    "Elsie darling, I must say you look stunning."


    "Elsie, you look amazing. You never fail to impress as always."


    "Your Luncheon shines just like your personality, Elsie Lancaster. What an impressive woman you are."


    "Darling, you look perfect! And what a well-thought-out Luncheon you have here. Everything from the design down to the food is perfect!"


    "Well, thank you."


    "Thank you so much."


    "You tter me. Thank you so much."


    "It¡¯s nothing, ma. Thank you."


    That was Elsie Lancaster responding to the countlesspliments she received from the parents in attendance of the Luncheon. And as expected, she basked in the attention.


    Truly, Elsie looked stunning in the custom liquid gold silk gown that was tailored to perfection. The fabric clung to her perfectly like molten metal, rippling each time she took a step.


    For the elites, the color of the day was liquid gold, but it was not surprising that Elsie dressed the best and was easily the star of the asion. She was queen bee, after all.


    Her fitted gown had a high neckline, ented with an borate mock neck cor embroidered in delicate gold thread and encrusted with tiny opals. The sleeves were long and slightly red at the wrist, with slits lined in soft pearl mesh.


    She wore the dress with champagne-gold stilettos, while her silver-colored hair was styled in a ssic low chignon. It was sleek and had a twist of golden thread braided in it. Not even a single strand was out of ce.


    Of course, for jewelry, Elsie wore diamond stud earrings and a thin gold bracelet engraved with legacy names that she wore for flex.


    Elsie was so stunning that it left people wondering¡ªif she looked this perfect for a simple Luncheon, how then would she look at the G Night? It was bewildering.


    But on the contrary, the arrangement was not as perfect as people thought.


    "Where¡¯s Violet and co?" She hastily asked Grace after she had sessfully disentangled from a parent who had held her attention in a long boring talk.


    "I have no idea." Grace answered.


    "What do you mean you have no idea....?!" Elsie snapped at first only to realize she was in an event where all eyes were on her. She looked at the closest parents and shed her a charming smile, hiding the turmoil inside of her.


    She needed Violet and her pack of rogues in a ce where her eyes could track them. And so far, she had not seen them.


    Elsie leaned closer to Grace and whispered, "Find them. Find her in particr." She didn¡¯t say Violet¡¯s name, but the venom in her tone made it unmistakably clear.


    But Grace said, "Do we even need her? The Luncheon is going perfectly already and the parents love you..."


    Grace trailed off, instinctively taking a step back when Elsie¡¯s features darkened so dangerously it scared her.


    Elsie must have noticed it too, because she calmed down at once. Then, intentionally, she ced her hand over Grace¡¯s hand and gave it a small squeeze. But she let her hand linger there before slowly tracing soft circles.


    To any outsider, the gesture was harmless. Sweet, even. Just Elsie being her kind, sisterly self. But to Grace, her breath hitched and it was for all the wrong, sinful reasons.


    And Elsie knew.


    That¡¯s why she shifted the rhythm between each stroke, drawing patterns she knew her body would remember. Patterns she knew Grace liked.


    Then Elsie said, with more intensity this time, still stroking her palm. "Violet Purple needs to learn her ce and what better way to remind her than in a room full of important parents?"


    Her voice suddenly dropped, low and grave. "Find her."


    Grace nodded. "Fine. I¡¯ll do it."


    "Good girl." Elsie then leaned in carefully to whisper into her ear, "Who knows, maybe you¡¯d be rewarded tonight?"


    Like a dog at the promise of meat, Grace¡¯s eyes lit up at once, but they were interrupted.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Both girls jumped apart, and Elsie looked up with annoyance only to see that it was her mother, Caroline, and her guards went up at once.


    She turned to Elsie and said in a professional tone, "Go. Do as I say?"


    Grace did not need to be told twice. She left at once, but not without onest look at her mother.


    Caroline, in question, eyed Grace until she was out of sight. But she obviously did not suspect anything going on between the girl and her daughter, seeing as she asked, "Is anything the matter? Is any of the girls getting out of line? This is why you need to use an iron grip on those girls and solidify your authority. They need to know that you¡¯re¡ª"


    "I have everything in control, Mother," Elsie said firmly.


    But Caroline replied in a faux sweet tone, "Really? Are you sure? Because information reaching me is that Irene is in the building, and yet she¡¯s not here. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be concerned?"


    Oh God. Elsie wanted to be anywhere but near this woman right now. She was suffocating her.


    "When Irene is ready, she¡¯ll find her way down here. Moreover, she¡¯s not even a legacy or an alumni."


    And that was exactly the case. Irene Hale had never attended Lunaris Academy.


    Actually, most people from the East didn¡¯t. It just wasn¡¯t their thing. They preferred learning real-world skills or diving straight into upations, or fighting, rather than wasting years boxed in ssrooms studying things that might never serve them.


    Even most wolves, especially Alphas, barely bothered with universities. Not when they had entire packs waiting for them the moment they graduated. Their future was already set in stone. It was a responsibility they could not run away from.


    It was quite unfortunate that those words provoked Caroline, who hissed, "Don¡¯t you dare¡ª"


    Recalling she was in public, Elsie mother caught herself. She said calmly instead, "Whether she¡¯s an alumni or not, we need Irene. Remember our ns, Elsie. Don¡¯t fuck it up. Impress Irene. Move her to your side. How many times do I need to remind you?"


    "Fine, whatever. I¡¯ll send someone to find her," Elsie said, already scanning for one of the elite girls to send on the errand.


    "Well, there¡¯s no need for that. And who the hell are those?" Caroline said, looking ahead with a frown.


    "What are you talking¡ªwhat the hell?"

 Chapter 300: Her Mother-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 300: Her Mother-inw</h4>


    All eyes were on them.


    Not on Irene who led the way¡ªokay, maybe they¡¯d stared at the woman at first¡ªbut now, their gazes were fixed on them. The little rogue pack escorting the famed Alpha of the East.


    L had done justice with their outfits. Not shy enough to be over the top, but just enough to draw attention. And most importantly, no shimmers or glimmers. At a nce, anyone would think it was crafted by skilled human hands, not with the dramatic ir of Fae magic.


    Violet was the perfect rebel, stepping out in a hot pink zer with silver spiking (thank you, Elsie, for the inspiration),yered over a whitece top. Her short skirt red with pleated details and decorative buttons. While on her feet, she wore tform pink heels. Her signature purple hair was pulled into a slick, high ponytail that demanded attention.


    Ivy wore a shiny, metallic pink mini dress paired with a white faux fur jacket and matching trapper hat. Chunky white tform boots wrapped in cozy faux furpleted the look, and her soft blonde waves peeked out beneath her hat.


    Daisy opted for a bold, fitted pink pantsuit. Elbow-length white gloves with the fingers cut out hugged her hands, and her vicious boots cked against the floor with every step. The tiny sses perched on her nose were purely fashion, not prescription.


    And finally, L herself looked sweet and poised in a light pink and white checkered blouse tucked neatly into a voluminous,yered tulle skirt in a deeper shade of pink. She wore powder-white heels and a delicate pink beret, with her short, wavy blonde hair pulled into a soft bun. A few loose strands framed her face like a masterpiece.


    Individually, they may not have outshone Elsie. But together? They were quite a sight causing heads to turn, with whispers following them. <i>Who were they? What were they doing with Alpha Irene?</i>


    The girls heard the murmurs, but they kept walking with their heads held high and backs straight. They were a rogue pack that looked anything but rogue.


    It was not hard to spot Elsie. Not when they were heading toward her. Well, them. Elsie¡¯s mother was here too. It was not hard to identify Caroline. Not when both mother and daughter stood side by side, with Elsie being a spitting image of the woman.


    Violet had expected Irene to stop when they approached. Elsie had even stepped out with a sweet smile to wee her, but the woman walked on ahead without even ncing at them. It happened so quickly that Elsie froze on the spot, her wee smile still stered on her face.


    The look on Elsie¡¯s face was soical that it took Violet the grace of God to maintain a nk expression, because internally, she was dying withughter. That move by Irene was aplete p in the face. She had not acknowledged Elsie or her mother, treating both like mere air.


    Violet had to admit she was impressed by Irene¡¯s audacity. But then, of course, she was an Alpha female. Elsie and her mother were supposed to grovel at her feet, not the other way around.


    They continued on with Irene, who headed to one of the ordinary tables, purposely ignoring the high table that had her name tag on it, and sat down.


    Violet and her girls were already nning to leave. Irene had already helped them make the dramatic entrance they wanted, so there was probably nothing else between them. They had no reason to be together again.


    But Irene suddenly asked her, "What are you doing?"


    "Huh?" Violet was confused, looking around to check if she had been talking to someone else. But her gaze was trained on her.


    "We have to go and¡ª"


    "Leave me alone and go where?" Irene questioned.


    Violet was suddenly speechless. She managed to ask, "Don¡¯t you want us to leave?" She was suddenly not understanding how things worked around here.


    Irene continued, "Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re my escort? So where are you going then? I didn¡¯t permit you to leave."


    "Oh," Violet said. "So you want us to keep youpany for the rest of the day?"


    But Irene did not reply, her impassive look giving nothing away. Violet decided to risk it, signaling the others to take position behind the woman. They would guard her mother-inw¡ª<i>fuck</i>, Griffin¡¯s mother. It was too early to start thinking nonsense.


    But no sooner had they stood behind her, Irene sighed, causing the girls¡¯ brows to furrow with confusion. Were they not doing it right?


    "Are you guys nning to crowd around me and keep the fresh air away?" Irene asked.


    "Oh," Violet said, feeling sheepish all of a sudden. She was suddenly not the brightest when it came to this woman. "I don¡¯t understand." She scratched the back of her head.


    "Take a seat, Violet. You and your friends." Irene gestured to her table.


    Her table?!


    "No," Violet shook her head, "You¡¯re the esteemed Alpha of the East."


    "It is a good thing to be humble, but you¡¯re the Rogue Queen. You should have your pride as well, and right now, I insist. Sit." Irene looked around at her girls. "You and your friends. I want no one else at this table but the Rogue pack."


    Violet and the girls looked shocked. They had not expected this kind of response from the woman. At the mention of the title "rogue", everyone else wrote them off. But not this woman.


    Ivy looked so impressed she was on the verge of tears. "You¡¯re so impressive, Alpha Irene. You¡¯re my role model."


    Although Irene waved the girls off, a small smirk crossed her lips. She just hid it quite well.


    The table was arranged in a circryout with only six seats, so the girls quickly filled them without fuss. But something cleverly subtle happened. L, Daisy and Ivy deliberately ensured that Violet sat directly beside Irene, while the rest of them took the seats following after her, leaving the other seat beside Irene intentionally vacant.


    Irene noticed the maneuver, of course. But she said nothing. It seems the girls were smart, after all. Out of all five of them, her interest was clearly centered on Violet considering the fact that she was dating her son. She intended to know more about the girl.


    However, not everyone was thrilled with the current arrangement, precisely the host herself. Elsie Lancaster.


    Though she wore a polite smile, masking her features with the grace of a perfect hostess, inwardly Elsie was seething. A quiet rage brewed beneath herposure. Irene¡¯s little stunt had rattled her, even if she refused to show it. She should have known better than to give those rogues any leeway. Now, with Caroline breathing down her neck, she needed to reim control of her Luncheon, before it unraveledpletely.


    "It¡¯s an honor having you back here for another Luncheon like every other year, Alpha Irene," she said so sweetly, her voice coated in just enough charm to make sugar jealous.


    But Irene barely blinked. "Go straight to the point, Elsie," she cut in tly. "Enough with the pleasantries. I¡¯ve had enough of them over the years, my ears are beginning to ring."


    Elsie nched.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that. Sure, she and Irene had never been close, but the woman had always been civil. Polite, at the very least. Not this cold, dismissive attitude. She could barely believe it.


    Her eyes flicked, almost unconsciously, toward Violet.


    Of course. Of <i>course</i> it was her. Violet Purple. That little menace must have gotten to Irene first, turning and poisoning her mind against her.


    Elsie cursed herself inwardly. She should have listened to her mother and sunk her ws into Irene first. She should have built the connection and secured her loyalty before Violet had the chance to weasel her way in.


    Swallowing the heat rising in her throat, Elsie gathered herposure, forcing her voice to remain level.


    "Irene, I¡¯m afraid you are a special guest and the table doesn¡¯t fit your status. Moreover, you don¡¯t have the best ofpany at your table. These are¡ª"


    "Rogues. So I heard." Irene finished for her, tone dry.


    Fuck.


    Elsie¡¯s head snapped toward Violet again, stunned. She told her already? And Irene let her be? No rebuke? No switch? No disdain? How was that even possible? It just couldn¡¯t be!


    Elsie¡¯s chest burned as her eyes narrowed. What kind of charm had that girl used on the Alpha?


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Irene didn¡¯t stop there. She said, "I did not have the grace to see the four corners of a highschool. But if we go ording to wolf customs, branding humans as rogues does seem over the top, don¡¯t you think?"


    Just like that, Elsie was speechless and Violet didn¡¯t even have to lift a finger. Her future mother-inw fought her battles for her.


    Yep. For real. She was definitely marrying Griffin.

 Chapter 301: Parents Day Exposé

    <h4>Chapter 301: Parents Day Expos¨¦</h4>


    Just when it seemed Elsie had been backed into a corner, she burst intoughter. It was a clever and polished move like any trained hostess defusing tension.


    "Why so serious, Alpha Irene?" she said midugh, "This event is meant to be rxing, not stiff with nerves."


    Thement drew soft murmurs of agreement and a few approving nods. And just like that, Elsie suddenly had the people on her side. Honestly, Violet was impressed. Elsie was every bit the smooth and shrewd hostess.


    "We didn¡¯t intentionally brand the humans as rogues," Elsie continued. "They chose it themselves. The title was bestowed naturally as this is a werewolf academy, after all. And, if I may remind you, your son Griffin was part of it."


    And just like that, Elsie ruined it.


    Violet winced internally. <i>Why would you throw her son under the bus like that? </i>She wept inwardly for Elsie.


    Irene¡¯s voice was cold and hard as cial ice when she said, "So, because my son made a foolish decision, you decided to follow along like some clueless bimbo without a spine?"


    Elsie stood frozen, caught off guard, but quickly recovered. "With all due respect, Alpha Irene, your son is an Alpha and one of the reigning kings of Lunaris Academy. I¡¯m just an ordinary wolf blessed with the Alpha King¡¯s favor. There was no way I could challenge him and the others¡ª"


    "So in simpler terms, I might be getting a coward for a daughter-inw?"


    A gasp swept through the Luncheon.


    Irene was known for her fierce demeanor, but no one had expected her to turn that intensity on Elsie, the presumed future Luna ¡ª if Griffin wins the title of Alpha king. Yet here she was tearing into her like any other.


    "What¡¯s the point of a Luna who can¡¯t stand her ground against her Alpha? If she folds at the first sign of tension, is the future of our pack not alreadypromised?"


    Face flushed with humiliation, Elsie tried to salvage what little pride she had left. "Alpha Irene¡ª"


    "The East are not made of soft wills and fragile egos," Irene snapped. "If I wanted a docile, obedient daughter-inw, I¡¯d know exactly where to find one, and it certainly wouldn¡¯t be in the East. I¡¯d marry my son into the West pack if that were the case."


    That jabnded hard.


    Several members of the West House looked visibly offended, but none dared speak. Their Alpha wasn¡¯t present to defend them, and worst still, their new Luna perfectly fit Irene¡¯s pointed critique.


    "You¡¯re the Queen Bee, Elsie. You¡¯re meant to lead, to set the standard. And yet, the moment students question the system, you shut them down?"


    "We did it to preserve order, Alpha Irene," Elsie hissed, her perfect facade starting to crack. "Lunaris Academy has followed these traditions for years. We can¡¯t just let outsiders stroll in and destroy everything. That¡¯s a recipe for chaos. They made their choices. They should live with the consequences, not cry to you and try to sway your allegiance!"


    And just like that, Elsie¡¯sposure slipped, and the people watched in stunned silence as the Queen Bee finally bared her fangs.


    It dawned on Elsie in the silence that followed that she had just fucked up. Everyone was staring at her now, their eyes narrowed and judgmental, as if seeing the real her for the first time. Her throat tightened and she wished the ground would just open up and swallow her whole.


    So she instinctively took a step back, ready to bolt, only for a pair of arms to slide around her shoulders and keep her in ce.


    Caroline had arrived.


    "Apologies, Alpha Irene," Caroline said with a calm, elegant smile. "My dear Elsie..." she turned to her daughter with a look so tender it might have fooled anyone who didn¡¯t know better, "has been under a lot of stresstely. She poured her heart into nning this Luncheon. Please forgive her emotional outburst."


    Alpha Irene gave a dismissive wave, looking entirely unbothered. From her reactions alone, it was clear that she was so done with the event and wanted to be anywhere else.


    But Caroline wasn¡¯t finished.


    "However, Elsie¡¯s concerns about the girls seated at the table are legitimate. Do you know that the one with the purple hair is the daughter of a whore?"


    At once, a sharp gasp rippled through the Luncheon and just like that, attention ricocheted away from Elsie andnded squarely on Violet, who now sat ramrod straight in her seat.


    Violet had predicted Elsie would eventually use her background against her, but she hadn¡¯t expected the blow toe from Caroline herself. Now, it all made sense where Elsie inherited her vileness. The apple hadn¡¯t fallen far from the tree.


    Still, Violet didn¡¯t flinch nor shrink under the intensity of those judgmental stares or the growing whispers. Instead, she locked her gaze on Alpha Irene, reading her expression, waiting for her reaction.


    But Irene didn¡¯t even blink. "So?"


    "She¡¯s been hovering around your son, Griffin. And Elsie¡¯s potential husband." Caroline¡¯s tone was intentional, her words holding calcted meaning.


    One that Irene obviously understood.


    "Asher Nightshade, ric Storm, and Roman Draven are also Elsie¡¯s potential husbands," Irene replied coolly. "Only one will take the throne, and ording to the Alpha King, only one will marry her. So what of the others? Do they not deserve the freedom to choose? A second option, perhaps? Your daughter¡¯s future is secured, Caroline. Should the rest be left with nothing?"


    Caroline¡¯s mouth twitched with irritation but she masked it well. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t the reaction she had hoped for. But no matter, she would find a way to repair this bridge her daughter had so eagerly set on fire.


    Violet intentionally remained silent even though the subtext was clear that she was the backup n. And though the thought churned her stomach, she couldn¡¯t deny it made a twisted sort of sense.


    She understood what was at risk here which was why she didn¡¯t make any fullmitments to Griffin yet for a reason. But how could she exin to Irene that this was all still a test run? That she was still trying to understand not one, but four emotionallyplex, dangerously powerful boys? There was no safe way to word that, so Violet held her tongue and waited.


    Now she had her attention, Caroline said confidently, "Trust me, Alpha Irene, you wouldn¡¯t want this one as your son¡¯s second option. Not when she¡¯s after all the heirs and I have solid evidence to prove that."


    At that, Violet¡¯s heart mmed into her ribs. Her eyes widened.


    No.


    It couldn¡¯t be.


    But it was exactly what she feared.

 Chapter 302: Power Of An Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 302: Power Of An Alpha</h4>


    Violet¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as she watched Irene¡¯s expression shift while the clip of her making out with both Griffin and ric yed.


    It felt like the world was caving in around her.


    She saw the exact moment Irene¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, as though struggling to process what she was seeing.


    Standing beside her, holding the phone for her to watch, Caroline was nothing short of pleased. Irene¡¯s reaction was everything she¡¯d hoped for. This was her chance to finally remove the obstacle in her daughter¡¯s path once and for all.


    Thank the heavens she had been keeping tabs on the school. If she hadn¡¯t intercepted things when she did, her foolish daughter might have lost Irene¡¯s favorpletely.


    Nothing would ruin her n.


    Everyone was curious about what Alpha Irene was watching, but none dared to interfere. All they could do was wait for Irene to lose it so they could get a taste of the gossip.


    Violet swore her soul nearly left her body when Irene finally looked up. The woman¡¯s gaze locked onto her with unsettling intensity. What was she thinking? Was she angry? Did she feel betrayed?


    Yes, Violet had lied. Yes, she had kept the nature of her rtionship with her son and the others a secret. But there had been no time to exin anything. Still, even with guilt squeezing her chest, Violet didn¡¯t look away. She met Irene¡¯s stare eyeball to eyeball.


    When Irene opened her mouth, Violet braced herself for the rebuke, but instead, Ireneughed.


    Huh?


    Violet blinked in confusion. What was going on here?


    Caroline, Elsie¡¯s mother, frowned. There was nothing remotely funny about the situation. So what was Irene ying at?


    But Ireneughed again, louder this time. A boisterous, unapologeticughter that echoed across the space.


    The wolves from the East didn¡¯t need to be told, they joined in almost instantly. It was a little awkward at first as some were unsure of the joke, but it quickly spread.


    Soon, the entire Luncheon was filled with the sound ofughter. Even the other human parents joined in, swept away by the sheer absurdity of it all.


    When Irene finally stopped, the room quieted again, hanging on her next words.


    She said lightly, "It¡¯s an honor, really, to know that I¡¯m inspiring the younger generation. Monogamy is sost season."


    "Alpha Irene!" Caroline gasped, scandalized. "These are the Alpha heirs we¡¯re talking about!"


    But Irene only shrugged. "They¡¯re young. Let them explore. This is the age for experimenting, not shackling themselves down. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re very much aware of their duties."


    Then she dusted her sleeves like something about the whole scene had bored her. "Anyway, I think I¡¯ve had enough fun for today. I¡¯ll take my leave now."


    Murmurs arose at once. The Luncheon had barely begun, and yet Alpha Irene was leaving already? No one had seen thating.


    Caroline¡¯s jaw dropped. Clearly caught off guard, she scrambled to do damage control.


    "Alpha Irene, surely you¡¯re not upset over a little chitchat? Come now, don¡¯t be provoked."


    But the damage was done. Irene was already walking away, and it seemed to dawn on Caroline right at that moment that the woman was fucking serious. She quickly walked over to her and tried to touch her, "Alpha Irene¡ª"


    But that was a big mistake.


    The moment Caroline¡¯s hand wrapped around Irene¡¯s, the woman turned and let out a roar so ferocious that Caroline paled. Goosebumps erupted on everyone¡¯s arms, and most people felt the urge to bow their heads in submission as the Alpha aura filled the space. It was overwhelming and suffocating.


    With her eyes zing amber as her wolf rose to the surface, Alpha Irenemanded with a voice that was both human and wolf, "Don¡¯t you ever touch me without permission!"


    Caroline whimpered. As she was just a mere wolf, not an Alpha, she felt oppressed by the aura and could only nod her head. Only when Irene left did she let out a sharp breath, as if her lungs had finally been returned to her.


    So that was the power of an Alpha? Violet was both impressed and frightened as she witnessed what happened. Her eyes happened to cross with Caroline¡¯s, and the hatred she saw in that woman¡¯s eyes was enough to make her shudder.


    But Violet ignored her and followed after Alpha Irene. The woman might have defended her here, but Violet knew her own fate was about to be worse than Elsie¡¯s.


    The gods help her.


    On their way out, Irene almost collided with Luna Zara, ric¡¯s mother. But instead of the usual warm greeting, Irene simply ignored her and walked on as if she hadn¡¯t seen her.


    Zara blinked, momentarily frozen in ce.


    That was odd.


    They were good friends who always exchanged pleasantries. So why the sudden cold shoulder?


    With a small frown, Zara turned to watch Irene¡¯s retreating figure before shrugging lightly. Whatever it was, she¡¯d find out soon enough.


    And with that, she made her way toward the Luncheon with curiosity in her eyes.


    Violet and the girls followed at a safe distance, just in case they unintentionally provoked the Alpha the way Caroline had done.


    Irene didn¡¯t speak to them and just kept walking. But that was enough confirmation for the girls that she wanted them around. However, Violet noticed the way her nose kept twitching, as if she were tracking something. Or rather. someone.


    Griffin.


    Well, thank the gods she wouldn¡¯t be receiving the rebuke alone. Violet was grateful that Irene was a reasonable person.


    At a point, Violet turned to the girls and said, "I think it¡¯s time you let us be."


    They understood her words and protested, of course, especially L. Alpha Irene was obviously strong and dangerous, and she wanted to be there to defend her in case the woman tried to harm her.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Violet assured her. "She¡¯ll probably yell at me and demand I leave her son alone, but she won¡¯t hurt me. So give us some space to talk. I¡¯m sure some of your family are here already. Spend time with them."


    Ivy¡¯s reaction gave her away at once. Her mother had been at the Luncheon and witnessed what happened. She¡¯d probably rip her one.


    "Don¡¯t return to the Luncheon. Hang out with Daisy¡¯s brother. I¡¯ll be back soon," Violet advised.


    She had chosen Daisy because L Meadows¡¯ identity here was fake. Violet still had a feeling she had manipted the schrship with Fae magic just tond herself here and protect her.


    So she squeezed L¡¯s hand. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. So for once, go have fun without the princess."


    Hopefully.

 Chapter 303: Griffin In Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 303: Griffin In Trouble</h4>


    "This had got to be a joke," Violet and Irene said at the same time in disbelief as they stared at the shocking scene before them.


    Unlike Elsie¡¯s stiff, etiquette-obsessed Luncheon, the men were clearly having the time of their lives.


    The guys had arranged their vibrant bash on the East Housewn and it was jaw-dropping. While it didn¡¯t boast the pomp andvish excess of Elsie¡¯s setup, the atmosphere was so effortlessly fun and lively, such that Irene and Violet felt like crying. They had clearly wasted their time at Elsie¡¯s.


    The funniest part was that Irene had stormed in, probably ready to drag her son out by the ear, but now, she was utterly speechless.


    There was a whole roasted cow positioned upright over a spit, its body glistening from the heat and low mes licking beneath it. Parts of the meat had already been carved, the remaining flesh still sizzling under the fire. Just beside it, a long tent had been set up where students took turns serving slices of the meat.


    The air was thick with the mouthwatering scent of grilled beef. Violet turned to see Irene swallow hard, clearly salivating at the sight. She knew werewolves loved meat, it was practically a staple in their diet, and it seemed even a woman like Irene couldn¡¯t resist the allure.


    A lineup of students stood behind various cooking stations, their tools nking as they grilled, fried, seared, and seasoned the meat in different creative styles from spicy skewers to sweet-zed cuts.


    Around them, both students and their visiting male family members milled about,ughing, chatting, and clinking paper cups of punch as they waited their turn. It was loud, colorful, and almost festive than the Luncheon even though there was still the ever-present tension ofpetition and ss lines.


    However, that was only the beginning because all around them, eveyone was clearly having fun.


    Just ahead of them, a lively axe-throwingpetition was underway. Targets had been carefully lined up against tree trunks, each painted with bold rings of red, white, and blue. Both students and visiting parents took turns hurling their axes and aiming for the bullseye to earn points for uracy. Cheers erupted every time a dended dead center, and even louder groans followed when there was near misses.


    On the other side of thewn, a group of werewolves had gathered for what might be the most ridiculous, but surprisinglypetitive event of the day: a howling challenge. The goal was simple and it was to see who could let out the deepest, most powerful howl. It was loud, silly, yet unforgettable.


    None of the Alphas joined in which gave the younger and lower-ranked wolves a chance to show off. Everyone knew Alphas had the strongest howls, so with them sitting this one out, it felt like a fun free-for-all. Some wolves tried to make their howl sound deeper by growling first while others struck tilted their heads so far back it was a miracle their necks didn¡¯t snap.


    Yes, it was silly, but it was the kind of silly that people loved. It warmed Violet¡¯s heart to think that Griffin had poured his heart into this n, making sure the asion was special and meaningful for both the human and werewolf fathers alike. Even though he was currently in trouble. No matter how tempting the asion, it seemed Irene hadn¡¯t let go of her anger and was still trying to locate her son.


    They passed a group of students, likely werewolves, who were oiled up, flexing their biceps and showing off their abs in a hrious show of impressing the parents. It was vanity, since muscles alone could not win approval or secure an alliance. But it was fun for the older men, especially the humans, who were impressed by their sheer strength.


    Of course, no party would beplete without a drinking contest. This time, it was between the parents, and the students cheered loudly as their fathers went head-to-head. It was during that lively moment that Violet spotted Asher sitting alone in the corner, quietly sipping from his cup.


    Her heart ached at the sight. Why was he always by himself? Just thinking about their argument made her feel even worse. As if sensing her presence, he turned, and their eyes met instantly.


    Even with his sunsses on, the connection was intense so much so that Violet felt her stomach flip. There was always something strange about the bond between them. It was as if they could really see each other, not just on the surface, but deeper. He could see her pain, her truth. And she could see his.


    Still, Violet had to look away and hurry after Irene. She would find Asherter, once everything else was dealt with.


    Violet finally understood why it had been so hard to find Griffin Hale. The guy was locked in an intense arm wrestling showdown with Roman Draven.


    A ring of students and parents had gathered around them, cheering, whistling, and even cing yful bets on who would win. With the mix of scents in the air, it was no wonder Irene hadn¡¯t been able to track her son down easily.


    When the crowd noticed them approaching, they parted just enough to let them through, and that was when Violet got a full view of the scene.


    Griffin and Roman were shirtless, their torsos fully exposed. Every muscle flexed under the strain, arms trembling as sweat glistened on their skin. The tension between their locked hands made their veins pop, their bodies gleaming like they¡¯d stepped out of a sports magazine.


    Violet blinked hard.


    The scene was so hot, that her thoughts began to wander. What would it feel like to be caught between both men? To have their hands on her? She didn¡¯t even realize she was salivating until Irene¡¯s voice


    cut through her fantasy.


    "Close your mouth, Violet. I¡¯m still standing right here."


    Violet¡¯s face flushed. Gods, had she been ogling someone¡¯s son right in front of them? That was mortifying.


    At that moment, Griffin sensed her presence and looked up. Unfortunately, the distraction was all Roman needed and he mmed Griffin¡¯s hand down onto the table.


    Cheers erupted around them as Roman¡¯s packmates whooped in celebration.


    Arion, who had been cheering his son from the side, let out a dramatic groan, clearly disappointed. It was obvious Griffin had the upper hand, but Violet¡¯s arrival had cost him the win.


    Griffin threw her a sheepish smile but it didn¡¯tst long because his eyes met his mother¡¯s stern gaze instead.


    Irene didn¡¯t speak. She simply raised one hand and gestured with a finger in a silent but clearmand:


    Come. Here.

 Chapter 304: Queen Takes Knights

    <h4>Chapter 304: Queen Takes Knights</h4>


    He was in trouble. Griffin could tell from the way his mother just kept walking without looking back, clearly expecting them to follow. So he walked closer to Violet and nudged her. "What¡¯s going on?"


    "She found out," Violet replied, her voice low, conscious of Arion, who had turned to look at them. He had probably picked up on their conversation with his wolf senses, considering there was still some distance between them. He walked side by side with his wife, who wasn¡¯t speaking to him either.


    "Found out what?" Griffin whispered now, noticing that his father was listening too.


    "About us. All of us. I think." Violet sighed. "Caroline no doubt painted me as the whore." There was bitterness in her tone. Elsie¡¯s mother was a petty wench.


    "Oh," was all Griffin said, the truth sinking in.


    Still, he reached out and squeezed her hand. "Don¡¯t worry about my mother. She might seem tough on the outside, but she¡¯s soft and sweet as crab meat inside," he said with confidence.


    Violet¡¯s lips quirked. "You mean like you?"


    Griffin lifted a brow. "Really? You think I¡¯m not tough?"


    "Oh, you¡¯re tough, big boy," Violet said, reaching out to yfully punch him in the stomach, only for her hand to pause and linger. "Damn, that¡¯s solid."


    Griffin grinned knowingly. "One of these days, I¡¯ll let you touch me all you want."


    Before Violet could respond, Irene whirled around and red at them. "Are you guys fucking kidding me right now?"


    "Sorry," Violet apologized with a bashful look, unlike Griffin, who just rolled his eyes. He was usually the one suffering through his mother¡¯s shameless public disys of affection between her husbands. It was nice to know she was finally getting a taste of her own medicine.


    Arion snickered quietly at the side, earning another re from Irene before she turned and walked on.


    They ended up at Griffin¡¯s room, which Irene had probably chosen for the privacy it offered, knowing the conversation ahead was going to be sensitive.


    Of course, Griffin and Violet arrivedte, having intentionally lingered behind. Both had used the moment to brace themselves for the heat they were about to walk into.


    Irene didn¡¯t speak at first, her back turned to them, likely running through a hundred thoughts in her head. Then she said just two words:


    "How many?"


    They couldn¡¯t tell who she was addressing, but the question was clear enough. Before either of them could answer, Irene turned around, fire zing in her eyes.


    "Don¡¯t think of lying to me. Caroline showed me pictures of you with each of the boys. So tell me, how many of the boys are you dating?" Her tone was sharp and demanding.


    So the question was directed at her, Violet realized. The answer was sitting right on the tip of her tongue when Griffin answered for her boldly.


    "She¡¯s dating all four of us."


    There was silence until Irene exploded.


    "Are you out of your mind?! How could you allow this?!" This time, the fury was directed at Griffin as she stormed up to him.


    "I could have epted your choice. I want your happiness, after all. But all four of the cardinal alphas vying for one girl? That¡¯s not romance, that¡¯s rebellion! Do you think Elijah will sit back and watch this unfold? Is this Asher Nightshade¡¯s idea again? Didn¡¯t Lucille already teach you what happens when you get involved with that crazy kid? How could you leap into this death trap all over again?!"


    She spun toward Violet next.


    "And you! I have no problem with you being with my son. You clearly like him. But with your background, how do you expect me not to question your intentions with the other heirs? Is Griffin not enough for you?


    "Fine, maybe I could tolerate ric. I have two husbands, so I understand polyandry, even though, as a cardinal heir and Elsie¡¯s potential match, that¡¯s already a political nightmare. But Asher Nightshade? Roman Draven? That¡¯s not love. That¡¯s greed.


    "Do you even understand the danger you¡¯re putting yourself in by agreeing to something this reckless?"


    This time, Violet waspletely tongue-tied. Her saving grace came when the door suddenly flew open, drawing every eye in the room. ric Storm, Roman Draven, and Asher Nightshade strode in as if they owned the ce.


    Asher, of course, led the pack.


    "The more the merrier," Arion muttered with a deliberate cough.


    "Alpha Irene," Asher said coolly.


    "Hello, Irene," Roman chimed in with his usual yful lilt.


    "Pleasure seeing you, Iron Lady," ric greeted with a familiar smile that didn¡¯t quitend.


    But Irene was not amused. Her expression remained hard as steel as she asked them, "What is the meaning of this? How dare you interrupt a private family meeting?"


    "This is no longer just a family meeting," Asher replied, stepping forward. "Not when it involves Violet. And not when it involves us. We know what you¡¯ve discovered, and we¡¯re here to set the record straight."


    "There¡¯s no record to set straight," Irene snapped. "You destroyed that girl, Lucille. Now you want to ruin this one too? I won¡¯t let that happen!"


    And yes, now would be the perfect time to mention that Irene Hale absolutely hated Asher Nightshade. While she didn¡¯t know all the details surrounding Maria¡¯s death, she was very aware of the abuse Henry had inflicted. She despised Asherpletely, and it wasn¡¯t surprising that she believed his son would turn out even worse.


    Lucille¡¯s case only confirmed her worst fears.


    Tired of the argument, Violet finally spoke up. "I am not Lucille, and I will never be her. I know it doesn¡¯t make sense, but I feel strongly for each of these men. I¡¯m honestly scared, and I¡¯ve tried to ignore these feelings, but I can¡¯t deny them anymore. So think whatever you want. Judge me a whore if you must, I don¡¯t care. But with all due respect, Alpha Irene, I¡¯m not leaving your son. Or Roman. Or ric. Or Asher. Not even if you put a knife to my throat."


    "I won¡¯t either," Griffin said,cing his fingers with hers. "She¡¯s mine, Mother."


    "And mine," Asher added from behind her.


    "Mine too," ric said as he took her other hand.


    Roman stepped up behind her with azy grin. "Looks like the Queen takes Knights, after all."

 Chapter 305: Start An Orgy

    <h4>Chapter 305: Start An Orgy</h4>


    Irene stormed out in anger, but Griffin wasn¡¯t concerned. His mother, for all her fire, was not an unreasonable woman. She would never do anything reckless that might jeopardize her son¡¯s safety.


    Besides, his father, Arion, was present.


    If there was anyone who could get through to her, it was him. That man could charm the moon down from the sky if he tried.


    Now, if it had been the other twin, Father Aeron, who came along, then maybe there¡¯d be real cause for rm. So yes, Griffin counted his stars¡ªlucky him, it was Arion who made the trip.


    With Irene gone, they all settled into the couches in Griffin¡¯s room. And frankly, the whole setup felt strange. It wasn¡¯t like Asher and Roman hadn¡¯t been in his room before, but this was the first time they were all gathered with an air of friendliness. And it was all because of one girl, Violet Purple.


    Violet was sandwiched between Roman and ric, while Griffin sat across from them beside Asher Nightshade. Yet, even amidst the rare harmony, Griffin could still sense the tension between Violet and Asher, one that he intended to resolve.If they were going to make this harem work, there was no room for negative energy.


    Griffin¡¯s eyes locked with ric¡¯s from across the room and with a slight tilt of his head toward the door, he signaled the obvious message: it was time to go.


    But ric, lounging a little toofortably beside Violet, gave the smallest shake of his head in reply. He didn¡¯t want to leave. Not when Violet was right next to him, warm and close.


    Griffin¡¯s jaw tensed, and then a growl rumbled from his chest. It was quiet enough to not seem aggressive, but loud enough to draw every head in the room.


    Violet blinked, startled, turning to Griffin with a puzzled frown. "Are you okay?"


    Griffin cleared his throat quickly, rxing his shoulders and covering it up with a casual smile. "Yeah. Sorry. Something was stuck in my throat."


    Violet didn¡¯t believe him. Griffin was a bad liar and she wondered if he knew that.


    "Idiot." Asher muttered from the side.


    Griffin turned to him with a re. To think he was trying to save his ass here and he was being an ungrateful ass. Perhaps he should just let him drown in his shit.


    Thankfully, before Griffin could respond, ric stood and announced casually, "I think I have to go. My parents are here already."


    "Oh, okay," Violet said, turning to bid him goodbye, only to gasp slightly as ric swooped down and pressed a quick, soft smooch to her lips. The kiss, though brief, caught herpletely off guard. Her cheeks flushed instantly, blooming red.


    When ric straightened up, he gave her a knowing look, then turned and pped Roman on the shoulder. The motion was rough, and carried meaning. He was to leave as well.


    "Huh?" Roman blinked, confused. "Wait¡ªwhy am I leaving? My folks aren¡¯t even here."


    That was until his eyes connected with Griffin¡¯s, who mouthed clearly, "Go."


    Roman narrowed his gaze, his quick instincts kicking in. His eyes shifted to Asher and Violet, catching the tension radiating off them like static. Ah. Understood


    With a stretch sozy and elegant it might as well have been choreographed, Roman rose from the couch like the cat he often became. "I guess this is my cue to leave as well. We¡¯ll settle all thister. But for now, the Brotherhood calls me."


    Violet parted her lips to say something, but she didn¡¯t get the chance. Roman leaned in swiftly to say his own goodbye too, and unlike ric, there was nothing restrained about his kiss.


    It was slow and heated, his lips coaxing hers open, his tongue teasing with just enough pressure to make her head spin. Violet didn¡¯t mean to, but a soft moan escaped her lips before she could stop it. By the time Roman pulled back, smug satisfaction painted his features


    "I guess that¡¯s enough for now," he murmured, brushing a thumb across her bottom lip.


    Violet stared, dazed. Her heart thudded against her ribs as Roman casually strolled over to ric.


    "Seriously, dude?" The lightning prince was not happy over being outdone.


    "What?" Roman deadpanned, as if he werepletely innocent.


    Then, without another word, ric turned back. And the moment Violet saw that stormy look in his eyes, and that powerful stride, she knew the boys had just turned her intopetition. So she opened her mouth in rm. "No, ric¡ª"


    But it was toote.


    ric was already there, mming his mouth against hers in a kiss that crashed her world. Unlike Roman¡¯s yful seduction, ric kissed her like vengeance and desire had collided in his veins. His fingers tangled in her hair, pulling her flush against him, lips moving in rough, searing rhythm.


    Violet could hardly breathe, all she could feel was sensations. She felt like she was falling into a never ending pit and her fingers gripped his shirt to anchor herself else she lost her mind. Her toes curled in delight, and a shiver raced down her spine.


    Heat exploded in her core, and by the time ric finally pulled back, Violet was left trembling. Her breathing was shallow, her swollen tingled, but most of all, her eyes were ze over with want.


    "Tell me my kiss was better," ric breathed against her lips, like he¡¯d dive right back in if she dared to say otherwise.


    "Why don¡¯t you let me kiss her one more time so our turns are equal and she can make a valid judgment?" Roman chimed in, clearly ready for a second round.


    "What?" Violet gasped in disbelief. Goddess help her with these men.


    But before their nefarious n could go any further, Griffin¡¯s voice thundered across the room.


    "Are you two insane, or are you actually trying to start an orgy?!"


    Even in her dazed state, Violet managed to find Griffin. He was standing there with a furious scowl on his face, but more than that, there was a very obvious bulge in his trousers.


    Her breath hitched. Had the scene really been that arousing? But that was a ridiculous question, considering her own panties were soaked.


    Griffin roared, "Wait till I get my hands on you two!"


    Roman and ric took off before he even reached them,ughing as they disappeared down the hall like the shameless alphas they were.


    Thankfully, Griffin didn¡¯t swoop in for a goodbye kiss because Violet honestly didn¡¯t think she could survive another devastating kiss without tearing off someone¡¯s clothes.


    But then it hit her.


    She was alone with Asher Nightshade.

 Chapter 306: Solve The Puzzle Together

    <h4>Chapter 306: Solve The Puzzle Together</h4>


    The silence that followed was awkward at best.


    At first, Violet had wanted nothing more than to talk to him and clear the air between them, but now that her wish had been granted, Violet had no idea what to say.


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    They both said it at once, their eyes locking in surprise.


    "Let me go first," Asher said.


    "No," Violet shook her head. "Let me go first."


    She drew in a steadying breath. "I¡¯m sorry forshing out at you. I was angry, but I should have given you the chance to exin before jumping to conclusions. So yeah, I¡¯m really sorry."


    "You don¡¯t need to apologize, Violet. It was all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t gone behind your back to investigate your parentage, we wouldn¡¯t have fought at all." He paused, looking her right in the eyes. "I don¡¯t like us fighting."


    Immediately, Violet was reminded of the little boy she had seen in his memory, the one who stayed in bed at night, wishing for a different kind of miracle. Her heart clenched. She hadn¡¯t meant to bring back that kind of pain for him.


    There was no guarantee Asher wouldn¡¯t push her buttons again, but Violet made up her mind right then. She would control her temper better from now on.


    Asher looked at her, eyes dark and sincere. "I¡¯m sorry for what I did. Would you find a ce in your heart to forgive me, Violet Purple?"


    There was a moment of silence as Violet studied him, right before a smile crossed her lips. It was not the teasing type, but a gentle one that was full of kindness.


    "Apologies epted, Asher Nightshade. "Although..." Her eyes shone with that sharp curiosity he hade to know too well. "I¡¯m very much interested in knowing what you found out about me."


    "Very well, then." Asher agreed immediately. "Let¡¯s begin."


    Violet swallowed, her breath catching slightly as curiosity and anticipation prickled at her skin. She had longed for the truth for so long, yet now that it stood before her, her heart thrummed with a strange kind of dread. What if it changed everything?


    "I believe strongly that your biological father is alive."


    "What?" Violet gasped, her eyes snapping wide open as the revtion hit her like a p.


    L had never spoken much about her father,only that he was the reason she had been separated from her birth mother. And that he was dangerous and was someone to be avoided at all cost.


    Asher didn¡¯t stop there.


    "That¡¯s not all. He very much knows where you are considering he¡¯s been keeping track of you."


    Violet gulped, her heart pounding louder.


    Cold sweat broke out along her spine, her breath shaky, while her mind spun.


    He knew where she was?


    Living in the deste district one, her entire life had practically been a secret. If the man had eyes on her all this time, why hadn¡¯t hee for her? If he meant to kill her, wouldn¡¯t he have done so already?


    It just didn¡¯t make sense. Unless there was something she was missing. Or maybe Asher was mistaken?


    She tried to anchor herself in reason. "How are you so sure it¡¯s my biological father and not my mother?"


    "Because of the contents of the letters he sent over the years." Asher¡¯s brows furrowed. "They don¡¯t read like something a woman would write. There¡¯s too much pride. Too much ns." He paused. "I don¡¯t like it."


    He raised his head slowly, locking eyes with her.


    "And it seems you¡¯ve met your biological mother already. Who is she?"


    Oh.


    So this was what it was. A transaction of information. She should¡¯ve known that nothing came without a cost when it involved Asher Nightshade.


    Violet ignored his question entirely, asking instead. "Where are the letters?"


    Asher didn¡¯t budge. "Who is she, Violet?"


    He rephrased, " What are you?"


    Violet¡¯s lips tightened. "I¡¯m sorry, Asher, but I can¡¯t tell you that. It¡¯s for your own safety."


    Asher scoffed, the sarcasm dripping from his next words. "Do I look scared to you?"


    She sighed, exasperated. "It¡¯s not about fear, Asher. This isn¡¯t some schoolyard dare. It¡¯s dangerous, truly dangerous. And I¡¯d never forgive myself if anything happened to you because of me. This is my burden to carry. My battle."


    Without a word, Asher stood up and crossed the space between them.


    Violet tensed as he knelt before her, the movement unexpected. Then, gently, he took her hand in his and pressed a soft kiss to her knuckles.


    "You can trust me, my purple queen," he murmured against her skin. "I would never hurt you. I would never use your secret against you if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about. I swear it."


    His eyes flicked up, holding hers with intensity. "If anything, I¡¯dy down my life for you, love. That is what I promise."


    Violet swallowed, stunned silent by the softness in his tone, and the way his words wrapped around her like armor and warmth all at once.


    "Moreover," he added quickly, a shadow of cunning passing through his gaze now, "look how much information you got from me in just one seating. Imagine what we could aplish together. If we worked as one, we might even discover the full truth and the identity of your father. We could solve this puzzle together, princess."


    Asher kissed her hand again, this time deliberately slow. It was a move meant to shatter her resistance and it was working.


    Violet was honestly tempted to tell Asher the truth. She trusted him. But then, L¡¯s warning kept ringing loudly in her ears.


    She sighed. "I need time. Time to think about this."


    "Take all the time you want, my purple queen, but not too long. If someone intends to harm you, I want to be prepared for it. You don¡¯t know how much you mean to me, Violet Purple." His voice was reverent as he kissed her fingers, one by one, the gesture stirring the same heat ric and Roman had summoned earlier.


    Violet had been craving Asher for a while now, even though he imed she wasn¡¯t ready. But this was Griffin¡¯s room... surely he wouldn¡¯t mind if they made good use of it.


    Just as Violet began to rx, ready to turn up the me, Asher took the cue and announced, "Also, your mother is mated."


    "What?!" Violet shouted, every ounce of lust vanishing from her body at once.

 Chapter 307: Who To Trust?

    <h4>Chapter 307: Who To Trust?</h4>


    "...and yes, Nancy is mated to a werewolf from Asher¡¯s Pack. That¡¯s pretty much all," Violet finished, narrating her earlier conversation with Asher to her roommates.


    It was night, and although the visiting parents had left, a few of the Houses were still throwing parties. Unfortunately, as rogues, they weren¡¯t permitted to attend. Not that they cared, not when it gave them time to fine-tune their n. While the students were busy drinking and having fun, they were preparing a well-pted revenge dinner to be served on G Night.


    "Wow," Ivy breathed, clearly mind-blown. "That¡¯s a lot we weren¡¯t aware of."


    "I think I trust Asher. I should tell him the truth," Violet said, but all three pairs of eyes pinned her to the spot with startling intensity.


    She gulped and quickly rephrased, "A bit of the truth?" Violet grimaced when their expressions didn¡¯t change at all.


    Trying again, she offered a valid reason, "Asher won¡¯t hurt me. He¡¯s proven that several times. And look how much information we got from him in just one day. If he and I work together, we might finally uncover the truth about my father¡ªabout my background."


    "Maybe we should wait until after the revenge n before telling him a bit of the truth," Daisy said, using air quotes. "Just in case he doesn¡¯t like what we do and decides to use your secret as payback."


    Violet nodded. "I get your point. But Asher isn¡¯t like that. No matter what I do, he¡¯d never reveal something that could hurt me."


    "After revenge or not, we are not telling Asher Nightshade or any of the cardinal alphas anything," L suddenly said, her voice like steel. All three of them turned toward her.


    "Why?" Violet asked, her voice strained. She was sick and tired of all the secrets. "We could make him swear a pact never to speak of it."


    "Still no." L¡¯s tone didn¡¯t waver.


    Daisy and Ivy exchanged nces, sensing the rising tension.


    Violet stood up, eyes locked on L, her jaw clenched. "Why? Is it because you¡¯re scared he¡¯ll find out the truth about my father? A father you refuse to tell me anything about?"


    L sighed. "Just let it go, Violet." She stood upnguidly, clearly intending to leave.


    She added quietly, "Also, I didn¡¯t want to say this because I thought you needed a bit of happiness in your life, but don¡¯t fall too deeply for the cardinal alphas. It¡¯s for your own good. That¡¯s all I have to say."


    She turned, heading for her room, but Violet¡¯s voice cracked like a whip.


    "Don¡¯t you dare move another step!"


    "Violet?" Daisy said cautiously.


    But Violet ignored her. Her eyes were zing, her chest heaving with emotion.


    "You don¡¯t get to throw bombs like that and just walk away! No¡ªyou don¡¯t get to do that! I am so sick of your cryptic messages! So exin yourself right now! What do you mean I should stay away from the cardinal alphas?!"


    "You shouldn¡¯t trust them, that¡¯s all. They might turn against you in the future, that¡¯s all."


    "Exactly, why?!" Violet demanded.


    "I already told you, Violet. Everything will make sense in time."


    "Time? Time?! What time exactly?" Violet¡¯s voice rose, having reached the end of her patience. "You won¡¯t tell me about my mother! Or my father! Not even about my powers! You say I¡¯m Fae, but I don¡¯t feel like anything at all! And now you¡¯re telling me to stay away from the Alphas? Why, L? Why?!"


    But L didn¡¯t answer, she simply kept walking. Violet rushed after her and grabbed her arm, yanking her around. "Don¡¯t ignore me, L. I¡¯m talking to you!"


    That was when L snapped, eyes shing. "Because you are a threat to their throne!"


    Violet froze. "What?"


    "You¡¯re Fae, Violet. Fae are stronger than werewolves. Do you honestly think they¡¯d let something like you walk freely among them? Do you really believe you¡¯ll end up with all four of them? One of them will be Alpha King one day and he¡¯ll marry Elsie. It¡¯s time to wake up from your delusions, princess. Your little harem fantasy won¡¯t survive outside the walls of Lunaris Academy."


    It was safe to say Violet was shell-shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected those words toe from L. But most of all, it felt like reality had just pped her in the face. And yet, something clicked in her head. Her eyes narrowed.


    "You said I¡¯m a threat to their throne," she repeated slowly, her tone suspicious. "What does me being Fae have to do with their throne?"


    L gulped. A flicker of fear shed across her face, as if she had let something slip that she wasn¡¯t supposed to say.


    Violet stepped closer, saying with a low tone. "You¡¯re hiding something. What are you not telling me, L?"


    But L hardened her expression and rephrased carefully, "You¡¯re a threat to the alphas."


    "That¡¯s not what I heard." Violet hissed.


    "Believe whatever you want, princess. I¡¯m done for tonight. So if you¡¯ll excuse me." L turned away.


    "Stop right there!"


    L halted with an irritated sigh.


    Violet stepped in front of her, fists clenched at her sides. "As the rightful princess of the Fae folk, I invoke the authority vested in me. I demand you tell me the truth right now."


    The room fell deathly still. L¡¯s expression went pale. Everyone knew thews. The Fae were bound by their words and their hierarchy. And with Violet invoking her royal authority, L had no choice but to obey.


    But at once, an unsettling smile curved L¡¯s lips, and just like that, she slipped back into her cold, unreadable self. Her voice was almost mocking as she said, "Next time you want to invoke amand, you should probably know what kind of Fae you are. And just so we¡¯re clear, you¡¯re an uncrowned princess. That means you have no authority."


    She stepped closer. "Even if you did, your authority still falls beneath that of the Fae Queen..." L¡¯s eyes gleamed as she delivered the final blow. "¡ªand the Fae Queen says no."


    With that, she turned and walked away, leaving the silence to settle behind her like frost.


    Violet couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. No, she was in shock, frozen to the spot as if her feet had grown roots.


    "Violet?" Daisy called out, concerncing her voice.


    Violet didn¡¯t even realize the tears had slipped down her cheeks until she wiped at them furiously. Her mind was made up.


    "Violet?" Ivy asked more cautiously as she watched her grab her phone and jacket, clearly preparing to leave. "Where are you going?"


    But Violet didn¡¯t answer. She stepped into the night, their worried voices echoing behind her. Everything was falling apart. And right now, she didn¡¯t know who to trust anymore¡ªif anyone.


    Through her tears, Violet fumbled with her phone, the screen blurring as she tapped ric¡¯s contact. It didn¡¯t even take three rings before he picked up.


    "Hey," his voice came in, sounding distracted as usual. "What¡¯s up?"


    But then Violet sniffled, and he noticed at once, his tone shifting.


    "Violet? What¡¯s going on? Are you okay?"


    She tried to steady her breath but failed. "Where are you?"


    There was a pause, then, "I¡¯m at theb," he replied carefully, as if trying to read between her words.


    Violet let out a wateryugh, wiping at her cheeks. "Of course you are," she muttered, trying to mask her ache with humor. Only ric would be buried in books and forms when everyone else was out having fun.


    "I¡¯ming, " Was all she said and ended the call. Violet shoved the phone into her jacket pocket, wiping her face with the back of her sleeve. She strode towards his private abode.


    Thankfully, it was theb and not his house¡ªan oversight the elites never caught in the Rogue Rule. That loophole was about to be her saving grace tonight.


    When Violet arrived, ric was already waiting at the entrance with his arms crossed and posture tensed.


    "What¡¯s going on?" ric started to ask, walking toward her, brows furrowed. "Did Asher do anything again¡ª?"


    He didn¡¯t get to finish.


    Violet reached him in a rush and flung her arms around him, burying her face in his chest. His warmth engulfed her, and he wrapped his arms around her just as tightly.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked gently, running his hand through her hair in a soothing motion.


    Violet shook her head, not ready to exin. Infact, she didn¡¯t even want to remember what happened tonight.


    "Can I spend the night at yourb?" she asked, trying to make light of it. "I promise I won¡¯t take up much space."


    ric didn¡¯t say anything in response. Instead, he gently pulled back, and before she could blink, he scooped her into his arms.


    Violet let out a soft yelp, clutching his shoulders. "ric!"


    But the lightning prince didn¡¯t stop, nor say a word. ric carried her through theb entrance like she weighed nothing at all, the doors closing shut behind them.

 Chapter 308: Discovered By The Alpha king

    <h4>Chapter 308: Discovered By The Alpha king</h4>


    Patrick could feel the tension even before he was ushered into the Alpha King¡¯s study. The air was thick, almost tangible, and the moment he stepped in, he saw why.


    The Alpha King stood with his back turned to him, his shoulders rigid, and posture taut like a bowstring about to snap. The guard at the door cleared his throat lightly before announcing, "Alpha, Patrick is here."


    Only then did the Alpha King move, turning slowly to acknowledge his presence. His face practically was carved from stone, his eyes dark and unreadable.


    "You may leave us," Elijah said to the guard.


    The guard bowed low and quietly exited, shutting the door behind him with a soft click. Even with that, Elijah made no move to sit and made no effort to invite Patrick to sit either.


    Patrick, having known the Alpha King long enough, understood his temperament and what could possibly happen if he ruined his mood further. So he remained standing, waiting withoutining.


    Finally, Elijah broke the silence, saying with a heavy voice.


    "Asher has made a startling discovery."


    He reached for a small box on the desk and opened it. Inside, he pulled out a delicate bottle filled with a milky-white liquid and without a word, rolled the bottle across the desk toward Patrick.


    It rolled towards the doctor with unnerving uracy and just before it could reach the edge and fall, Patrick caught it swiftly, halting its motion.


    There was mild surprise on Patrick¡¯s face but Elijah didn¡¯t notice. The Alpha King seemed lost in his own grim thoughts, his expression troubled. His mind was clearly elsewhere.


    "They call it Ignis," Elijah announced finally, ending the silence. "Have you seen anything like it?"


    Patrick didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he lifted the small bottle between his fingers, holding it up to the light, making a mock show of studying it.


    Of course, Patrick knew what it was. He was the one who secretly produced it after all. But then, he was surrounded by creatures who could detect a lie through changes in heart patterns. He had to be careful.


    "What does it do?" he asked instead, neatly sidestepping the question.


    "It grants humans inhuman abilities just like us." Elijah¡¯s voice was dark. "Asher found it on his trip to District One."


    Patrick narrowed his eyes slightly, obvious suspicion slipping into his tone.


    "What was Asher doing in District One? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in school?"


    "Shouldn¡¯t you be more concerned about the drug, and not the movements of one of my heir apparents?" Elijah said coldly.


    Patrick covered up smoothly, offering a half-smile. "I¡¯m only saying I hope it¡¯s worth the attention," he said, voice dipping low, as he inclined the scarred side of his face ¡ª the one Asher Nightshade had nearly wed apart.


    "I guess we¡¯d test it out then," the Alpha King said simply.


    Without another word, Elijah stepped out of the office and Patrick followed, without any need for instruction.They moved through the long hallways of the pack house and while they walked, Elijah said to him in a lowered voice.


    "I wouldn¡¯t want this news spreading through the pack yet. It would cause unnecessary havoc. So we¡¯ll keep it quiet, for now."


    Patrick gave a slight nod of understanding. His instincts pickled as they continued downwards, lower than Patrick had ever ventured before. Perhaps because he was feeling guilty, he hoped this wasn¡¯t a trap and Elijah wasn¡¯t leading him to his death.


    When they stepped in fully, the smell of sweat and odour hit him first. Four werewolves were already in the room and two of them held onto a human man with torn and filthy clothes, his face drawn and fearful.


    The other two stood firmly at the entrance, their bodies forming a barrier, ensuring no one else would peep or interrupt what was about to happen.


    Elijah nced briefly at the human before turning to Patrick.


    "This one¡¯s a murder suspect from District Four," he said. "Escaped into our territory, trying to outrun his crime."


    A small, cruel smile touched the Alpha¡¯s mouth. "I¡¯m giving him a chance to stay if he agrees to fight for it."


    Patrick understood immediately.


    What a smart move. Since the man was already a suspect, human authorities wouldn¡¯t waste much energy trying to find him here. And even if they did, once he crossed into Elijah¡¯s territory, he belonged to them. The Alpha King could deal with him however he pleased.


    One of the guards approached, offering a thin string with a needle attached.


    Patrick took it without a word, withdrawing the Ignis liquid from the small bottle with expertise.


    The human, sensing something off, shifted nervously. Patrick approached him, the needle gleaming faintly under the dull light.


    Before Patrick could inject him, the human lifted a trembling hand.


    "Wait," he croaked, locking eyes with Elijah. "All I have to do is fight you and you¡¯ll hide me from the authorities, right?"


    Elijah didn¡¯t even blink.


    "You have my word," he said.


    Something in the human¡¯s shoulders stiffened, like a man making peace with the devil. However, he still hardened his heart, and set his jaw. His mind was made up.


    Patrick didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, he pressed the needle into the man¡¯s skin and


    the man winced slightly at the sharp pinch of pain.


    Although the human wasn¡¯t taller than the Alpha King, he was broader, carrying more weight across his frame. Patrick stepped back as he finished, handing the used stringe back to one of the wolf who immediately disposed of it.


    Then the room shifted into a thick, pregnant, every eye fixed on the man standing in the center. For a moment, nothing happened.


    Then the man groaned.


    It started low, almost like a grunt of difort, but quickly grew into something worse. He clutched at his chest, bending forward as a loud, raw cry tore from his throat.


    For a terrifying moment, it seemed like he was about to die right there on the basement floor.


    He dropped to one knee, gasping, choking, his face twisted in agony. The wolves exchanged uncertain looks, except Patrick. Not that anyone noticed, they were worried about the man.


    One of the guards took a half-step forward, but Elijah held up a hand, stopping him.


    And just as suddenly as it began, the man snapped upright with a loud, rattling gasp.


    His chest heaved as he stared down at his hands, wide-eyed, almost disbelieving. It was as if he was seeing himself for the first time.


    "God," he breathed, awe-struck, flexing his fingers slowly. "I¡¯ve not felt this light in a long time. I feel so powerful."


    He looked around the room, a wild grin starting to form on his face, he was full of power. Whatever Ignis was supposed to do, it had worked.


    Elijah pulled off his shirt in one smooth motion, tossing it to the side without care. His muscles, built from years of battles and born strength, flexed as he approached the human now filled with unnatural power.


    The man grinned wide, almost feral. Then


    the fight began before anyone could blink.


    The human struck first. It was a brutal punch that caught Elijah square in the ribs, the force so heavy that it drove the Alpha King back three staggering steps. A gasp ripped from Elijah¡¯s mouth.


    Stunned, he looked up quickly, eyes narrowing. So it was true, Asher hadn¡¯t been exaggerating about the drug after all.


    The human saw the slight opening and lunged again, drunk on his newfound strength. He had made up his mind at that moment, if he could kill Elijah now, he would not need to wait on a promise he might not keep. He could kill the Alpha king and be free.


    And Elijah noticed his intention. There was a shift in the man¡¯s eyes. A dark, desperate hunger for more than just survival. This wasn¡¯t a fight to win favor anymore. The human wanted him dead.


    The next sh was rougher, and faster.


    Elijah dodged a brutal swing aimed at his neck, twisted low, and mmed a savage elbow into the man¡¯s ribs. The crack of bone echoed through the basement.


    The human snarled and retaliated,nding a heavy fist against Elijah¡¯s jaw. The Alpha King¡¯s head snapped to the side, blood pooling at the corner of his mouth, but he only smiled. A dangerous, deadly one.


    Enough was enough.


    Elijah caught the next punch midair, yanking the man forward, then mmed his forehead against the human¡¯s nose with a sickening crunch.


    The human staggered, dazed, but Elijah didn¡¯t give him time to recover. He attacked him, letting his fists fly relentlessly and mercilessly. Blow after blow rained down till the man¡¯s knees buckled under the force.


    Elijah then grabbed him by the throat, lifting him off the ground like a rag doll.


    The human struggled weakly, kicking, wing, but it was useless. With a brutal twist of his arm, Elijah snapped the man¡¯s neck.


    Silence crashed over the room.


    Elijah let go as if he was holding dirt and the lifeless body hit the ground with a dull thud.


    He then turned slowly toward Patrick, blood sttered across his bare chest, his breathing rough but steady.


    His cold and furious eyes locked onto him.


    "Find theposition of that drug at once."

 Chapter 309: A Satisfied Queen

    <h4>Chapter 309: A Satisfied Queen</h4>


    Patrick stepped out of the Alpha King¡¯s house, his spine ramrod straight, and every movement he made measured and careful. Not one flicker of emotion passed across his face even though inside, his heart was pounding so hard it felt like it would leap out of his chest.


    The cool night breeze caught the hem of his coat, but Patrick didn¡¯t break stride. He walked briskly toward the ck car waiting patiently for him at the curb. His driver as always hurried to open the door. Without sparing him a nce, Patrick ducked inside and settled into the back seat.


    The moment the door clicked shut, the car rolled away from the Alpha king¡¯s estate¡¯s heavy security gates, pulling onto the broad road lined with old trees.


    Still, Patrick didn¡¯t allow himself to rx. His hands remained on hisp, every fiber of his being tensed and wired tight. He only let out a shaky breath once the mansion disappearedpletely from view and they had driven several miles down the road.


    He leaned his head back against the seat, closing his eyes briefly. That was close. Too close.


    For a terrifying second during the meeting, Patrick had thought Elijah had figured it out. The Alpha King¡¯s sharp gaze, the way his questions seemed to probe a little too deeply had nearly stolen the breath from his lungs.


    But that was not the case. Elijah still trusted him. For now. If Elijah wanted him to investigate theposition of the drug, it meant he already had people working on tracking the source of Ignis. It was only a matter before Elijah knew what he had done.


    Patrick opened his eyes, reaching into his coat for his phone. His fingers worked swiftly, dialing without hesitation. The line rang twice before it connected.


    "Darling," Cynthia¡¯s voice purred through the speaker, all silk and seduction. "How did the meeting go? Did he gobble you up yet?"


    "This is no time for jokes," Patrick said tightly. "Elijah is onto us."


    There was a beat of silence, and then a hiss from Cynthia.


    "That damn fool Umal," she cursed, her voice losing its earlier velvet smoothness. "We should not have let him carry on such a sensitive mission."


    Patrick pinched the bridge of his nose, his headache pounding harder.


    "It¡¯s toote for regrets. Asher got his hands on one of the doses and passed it to Elijah. That was how he found out."


    Cynthia cursed again, fiercer this time.


    "What do we do now?" she asked, her voice all business now.


    Patrick stared nkly at the road unfurling ahead through the windshield.


    "We move," he announced after the pause, forcing calm into his voice. "We move before Elijah finds out I¡¯m the one responsible."


    He took a slow breath, feeling the gravity of the next words he was about to utter settle on his tongue.


    "Contact my family."


    There was a sharp inhale from Cynthia on the other end.


    "Patrick, are you sure?" she asked, almost cautiously. "You know what they think of you. They might not answer."


    Patrick¡¯s hands clenched into fists. Of course, he knew. Even as a descendant of Gerald, the human general that rose against the werewolves, and yet, he had been branded a traitor. They despised him for bending knee to Elijah, for working with the wolves rather than continuing the war. They thought him a disgrace.


    But they didn¡¯t know the truth.


    They didn¡¯t know the n he had been building in secret, stone by bloody stone.


    But soon, they would see. Soon, they would respect him.


    He swallowed the fury wing up his throat and said, his voice hard like stone, "Tell them I¡¯ve discovered a weapon against the wolves. One that will bring the packs to their feet."


    Silence hummed across the line for a moment. Then Cynthia said with certainty.


    "All right, Patrick. I believe in you."


    "Thank you for believing in me, Cynthia. I promise you will not regret this. We¡¯d shape a better world for our people."


    "I know my love, I know."


    "Good bye."


    "Good bye."


    He ended the call.


    Patrick stared at his reflection in the dark window, the weight of what he had just set into motion heavy on his chest.


    This was it. There was no turning back now. The world would remember his name and he would be the one to strike fear into the heart of the mighty werewolves. He would fulfill the destiny his ancestors had bled for.


    The heavens help him.


    Back at Lunaris Academy.....


    In ric¡¯sb, in the furnished room tucked within, Violety nestled in ric¡¯s arms, their bodies tangled together. She was wearing one of his oversized ck shirts, the sleeves draping past her wrists, and panties beneath. The fabric carried his scent, wrapping her in a cocoon offort and safety.


    ric hadn¡¯t asked questions when she came to him broken and hurting. He hadn¡¯t pressed her to exin and simply held her tight until her heavy lids closed and sleep took her. Violet was grateful for it more than words could ever say.


    However,te at night, unbeknownst to them, a tiny green snake slithered through the cracks of theb entrance. It was no other than Roman Draven.


    After the party hosted by his house, he had gone to Violet¡¯s shack, expecting to find her, only to be met with an empty bed and the hollow ache of absence. Irritated but determined to find her, he tracked her scent like a bloodhound, and it had led him right to ric¡¯sb.


    Once inside, the snake shifted. In seconds, Roman returned to his human form, and crouched silently by the door, her scent hitting him strongly like a blow.


    Sweet. Warm. Violet.


    He rose carefully, his bare feet soundless on the floor as he crept toward the room.


    His lips curved into a sly grin when he saw them curled together on the bed.


    <i>So this is where you ran off to, my little flower</i>.


    Roman did not hesitate. He climbed into the bed with feline grace, his body barely making a dent on the mattress. His eyes gleamed mischievously as he leaned in, brushing his lips gently over Violet¡¯s forehead, then her cheek, then down to the corner of her lips.


    Violet stirred, a soft whimper slipping from her throat.


    Roman¡¯s hand moved to cup her face, his thumb grazing her bottom lip. Her sleepy eyes fluttered open, and the moment she saw him, a raw, hungry need shed in her gaze. Without hesitation, she pulled him closer, their mouths crashing together in a kiss that was both greedy and desperate.


    Roman growled low in his chest, deepening the kiss, tasting her. His fingers slipped beneath the hem of ric¡¯s shirt, tracing slow, tantalizing circles along her bare thigh, inching higher. He found the delicate line of her panties and skimmed his fingers just under the waistband, making her shiver.


    Violet arched instinctively into his touch, seeking more. The kiss grew hotter, more consuming, as his fingers explored the damp heat he found waiting for him.


    Roman groaned, his body thrumming with satisfaction and he increased his pace. Unfortunately ric stirred and for a moment, everything froze.


    Roman lifted his head, his hand pausing where it was. ric¡¯s sleepy, stormy eyes opened, instantly narrowing when he registered the sight of Violet gasping softly beneath Roman¡¯s touch, her body writhing for more.


    Tension cracked like electricity in the room and for one terrifying second, Violet feared a fight would break out. But then ric¡¯s gaze darkened, not with anger, but with something far more dangerous. Hunger.


    "This is how you want it, huh?" ric rasped, his voice low and rough.


    Before Violet could reply, ric leaned in and began to kiss along her shoulder, trailing up the curve of her neck, his lips sending sparks over her skin.


    Taking that as cue, Roman continued where he stopped, his fingers teasing her clit, making her whimper. Then, to her shock, ric¡¯s hand slid down, joining Roman¡¯s between her thighs as he located her moist heat.


    Together, they worked her body, ric¡¯s fingers thrusting deep while Roman teased her sensitive bud. Violet felt like she was burning alive, the pleasure building higher and higher until she thought she might shatter apart.


    Their mouths never left her, kissing her throat, her corbone, her jaw and whispering dirty promises against her skin.


    "Let go, Violet," ric whispered in her ear.


    Roman nipped at her earlobe and murmured, "Come for us, my queen."


    And she did.


    Violet cried out, the sound torn from deep inside her chest, her body trembling as wave after wave of pleasure rocked through her. She buried her face into Roman¡¯s chest to muffle her cries, but it was toote.


    Both men held her through it, coaxing every aftershock out of her until shey boneless between them, gasping for air, her body humming with afterglow.


    Neither ric nor Roman moved away immediately. They stayed close, pressing tender kisses against her flushed skin.


    Violet, dazed and overwhelmed, smiled like a fool. That was perfect.

 Chapter 310: How To Unwind

    <h4>Chapter 310: How To Unwind</h4>


    Violet Purple slept like a baby.


    Why wouldn¡¯t she, when she was sandwiched between two hot male bodies? It was all a girl could wish for. And right now, as she slowly stirred, she intended to trail her fingertips down the solid ridges of their abs one after the other and perhaps explore further.


    She smiled to herself at the thought of her naughty n and turned to the side to begin her n only she couldn¡¯t. Something stopped her from movingpletely and a frown marred her face even before she opened her eyes.


    "Good morning, beautiful. How was your night?" Roman¡¯s glinting green eyes and familiar smirk were the first thing that greeted her.


    Huh? Something was off. Violet felt it even before she looked up and discovered both her hands were tied to the headboard.


    "What the...?!" Violet panicked, tugging at the binds, all to no avail.


    When had they tied her up? She wasn¡¯t exactly a heavy sleeper, so how hadn¡¯t she noticed? The thought of losing her freedom without warning made her uneasy.


    "Shhh, calm down, vixen," another voice murmured beside her.


    It was ric.


    He began to kiss the sensitive skin beneath her shoulder, that spot between her neck and corbone, and it was all it took to calm her down.


    ric continued speaking, his lips brushing her skin. "You looked so stressed yesterday, baby. Roman and I have decided to help you unwind." He added, "But if you don¡¯t want it, say no, and we¡¯d stop immediately."


    Violet didn¡¯t need anyone to exin what their version of "unwind" meant.


    She looked towards Roman and that lecherous look on his face was enough to make her shiver.


    She looked up at her bound hands and swallowed. Whatever they intended, they weren¡¯t going to go easy on her.


    And deep down inside, she wanted it.


    She said to ric, "No sex."


    But ricughed. "Little vixen, this is sex already. But I understand your point. None of us are crazy enough to take your first time, not when Asher¡¯s put a im to it. So don¡¯t worry. All you have to do is sit back and enjoy."


    It was a bit annoying the way Asher imed dibs on her virginity, but at the same time, his intentionality left her hot and flustered.It kept Violet in anticipation, wondering how their first time would even go.


    Violet took a deep breath and said, "Do it."


    ric had never looked more proud. He turned to Roman, the go-to guy for all things immoral. "Go ahead. Show the Rogue Queen what happens to greedy girls like her."


    "As the Queen wishes."


    Roman¡¯s cruelughter was enough to make goosebumps erupt all over her body, her heart already pounding.


    He ran a hand up her leg, leaving a hot trail of excitement in its wake. Then he parted her thighs, and Violet¡¯s pulse began to race. This was it. Roman began to rub her through her panties, and she cried out, her back instinctively arching up.


    "Shhh," ric murmured against her lips, silencing her with a brief kiss. He pulled back with a cruel smile. "You¡¯re all ours. Say it."


    But Violet, ever defiant, said instead, "You¡¯re all mine."


    ric chuckled, the sound rumbling deeply in his chest.


    "Keep that fire. You¡¯re going to need it."


    Having had enough, Roman pulled at her panties, dragging it down her legs and tossing them away without a second thought. Roman didn¡¯t move immediately, Violet could feel the intensity of his gaze as he took her in. It made her core pulse, wetness pooling between her legs


    "I think this is going to be delicious," Roman admitted shamelessly.


    Violet whimpered, her body already taut with anticipation. Roman lowered his head, and the moment his tongue slid between her folds, running along her hot dripping core, Violet gasped aloud, her eyes widening like saucers.


    "Roman!" Violet cried out as he licked and sucked her until she was writhing in pleasure.


    Violet tasted just as intoxicating as Roman had imagined, and he devoured her with hunger. Her sweet, tangy vor was like a drug he couldn¡¯t get enough of, and he drank from her like a man starved for a salvation only she could offer. She was an endless well he would never tire of.


    Violet moaned wantonly, her body straining helplessly against the binds. Roman was driving her mad with need, and it frustrated her to no end that she couldn¡¯t tangle her fingers in his hair or grind against him the way she craved.


    She waspletely at their mercy, under their control, as ric resumed tracing small, fluttering kisses along her skin. Bound and trembling, she had no choice but to take whatever pleasure they decided to give.


    Yet Violet didn¡¯t give up. She groaned in satisfaction, moving her hips against his mouth, demanding more. Sensing her need, Roman slipped two fingers inside her, fucking her harder while his tongue assaulted her clit relentlessly.


    "Oh God!" Violet¡¯s erotic moans echoed through the room, so loud it was a blessing theb was so secluded. Hardly anyone ever ventured this far, and perhaps that was what gave Violet the freedom to surrenderpletely. To own her pleasure without shame.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, ric lifted her shirt and found her breast, rolling her hardened nipple between his fingers. His slow, deliberate torment was a sharp contrast to Roman¡¯s relentless hunger, and Violet felt like she was being pulled apart by both sensations.


    Perhaps now she understood why Nancy never abandoned her trade because it felt so damn good. Violet had always loathed sex, hated the stigma that clung to it and how deeply it had scarred her. But this was different. It was amazing. Liberating.


    The moment ric charged his fingertips with lightning and brushed it across her nipple, Violet shattered. She screamed at the top of her voice, her back arching, toes curling, as the orgasm tore through her.


    Violet broke free of her binds without realizing it, grabbed Roman¡¯s head, and forced him down harder, grinding her hips up into the movements of his tongue.


    "Fuck!" Violet heard ric gasp at the raw, erotic sight before him. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to care, not when she was lost in the throes of her climax, clinging to the high for as long as she could.


    Roman didn¡¯t stop, his fingers and tongue working her mercilessly, drawing everyst tremor from her body. Not to be outdone, ric kept charging her skin with electricity, the static growing so thick in the air that even their hair stood on edge. Violet shattered again and again, her body trembling violently as Roman savored every drop of her pleasure until she was utterly spent.

 Chapter 311: Accidents Do Happen

    <h4>Chapter 311: idents Do Happen</h4>


    Bang! Bang!


    The loud banging rattled the door just as Violet wasing down from her sixth heaven. No, truth be told, the knocking had been going on for a while now, but none of them had noticed, too lost in the throes of passion.


    Hence, it came as aplete shock when the door was flung open so hard it nearly came off its hinges.


    All heads snapped up, only to find Griffin standing there, his chest heaving with anger. And right behind him came Asher, his eyes falling on Violet who looked flushed, wrecked, and utterly undone by their love.


    His nostrils red as his gaze swept away from her body, sharply scanning the bed for any trace of blood. His muscles tensed until, after a few agonizing seconds, he subtly rxed. It wasn¡¯t what he thought. Thankfully, the boys weren¡¯t that stupid. So, no one was getting killed today.


    ric was the first to recover from the shock of the moment.


    "Are you fucking kidding me!" he shouted, jumping off the bed with a sudden ominous feeling. He rushed out of the room, only to return momentster, his eyes wild with disbelief, his re zeroed in on Griffin, the only one capable of such a brute-force entrance.


    "You destroyed myb door!"


    But Griffin merely lifted a daring brow and said, "You weren¡¯t opening, so I decided to let myself in." He nced at Asher and corrected himself, "Ourselves in."


    ric growled at him. Griffin growled right back, both of them locked in an intense standoff like two wolves ready to snap.


    However, their attention snapped away when Violet,pletely unbothered, walked up to Asher, and without shame, kissed him passionately on the lips.


    "Good morning," she smiled at him sweetly when they broke apart.


    "Morning, love," he murmured back with such affection that everyone else in the room froze, then slowly turned to exchange wide-eyed looks.


    They had always known Asher Nightshade was obsessed with Violet Purple but such tenderness? That was new and unheard of.


    Satisfied with his response, Violet moved on to Griffin, wrapping her arms around him and standing on her tiptoes to kiss him just the way she wanted. She parted his lips, her tongue slipping in to taste him with greedy delight.


    Griffin groaned low in his throat, wrapping a strong arm around her waist and pulling her flush against his hard frame until her head swam and they almost forgot they weren¡¯t the only ones in the room.


    A disgruntled sound rumbled from Griffin when he finally had to pull away. He turned to Asher and said bluntly, "When are you going to im her? I don¡¯t think I can wait much longer."


    "Soon," was Asher¡¯s answer.


    "That soon couldn¡¯te fast enough," ric chimed in, clearly just as eager for his turn with his Vixen.


    Violet shifted to Asher, her hands trailing down his chest with slow, intentional seduction as she purred, "That soon can be now."


    After her fight with L yesterday, and all the doubts L had thrown her way about her harem working, the thought of all her men wanting her at the same time thrilled her. Violet would make this work. L would see it.


    Maybe to prove her wrong¡ªor maybe because her desire was burning hotter than ever¡ªViolet¡¯s hand slid lower down Asher¡¯s body, reaching for the erection she was sure would be there.


    But Asher caught her hand mid-air, his fingers locking around hers with his beautiful slitted eyes locking with hers.


    "My father will arrive soon," he announced.


    At the mention of his father, every ounce of desire inside Violet vanished at once. Her gaze hardened, her body stiffening at the thought of that monster. How she wished she could make him suffer for what he did to Asher.


    The others obviously had the same reaction, straightening up at once.


    "I know we¡¯ll all be busy today, but I still want all of your eyes on Violet," Asher said, his voice leaving no room for argument. "I¡¯ve alreadymanded my people. They¡¯ll make sure my father can¡¯t even get within five feet of her."


    "I¡¯ll have my trusted pack members do the same," Roman dered immediately.


    "Me too," Griffin and ric echoed at the same time.


    Violet was warmed by their concern, but she still said to Asher, "I¡¯m not afraid of your father."


    "Yes, and you don¡¯t have to be," Asher said, "because I¡¯ll protect you."


    Violet face-palmed internally. "I don¡¯t need your protection. Your father certainly cannoty a hand on me on school grounds. Trust me, he¡¯d regret it if he does."


    "My brave queen..." Asher murmured, looking impossibly proud of her, only for his expression to darken a secondter.


    "You might not understand the politics being yed here, or the gravity of what you¡¯ve gotten yourself into by getting involved with us. So let me break it down for you."


    His gaze sharpened, and his tone turned cold and serious.


    "After yesterday¡¯s incident, the two-faced Caroline will probably run straight to my father, the cold-blooded Alpha she trusts not to let feelings get in the way of business. She¡¯ll paint you vividly, exaggerate your influence over me so much that Henry will see you as a threat to my future."


    Asher leaned in slightly, voice grim.


    "Of course, Henry cannoty a hand on you directly while you¡¯re on school grounds. But idents?" A humorless smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "idents happen all the time."


    He listed them coldly.


    "You could slip and break your neck. You could be found hanging from a rafter and they¡¯d call it suicide. Or maybe you wander too close to the forest and suffer a wild animal attack. After all, the Rogue shack is close to the woods."


    Violet felt her stomach twist, but Asher wasn¡¯t done.


    "Everyone would be shocked, of course. There would be whispers. Suspicions. But that¡¯s all it would ever be. You¡¯re not a werewolf. You¡¯re not an elite. You don¡¯te from a powerful family. You¡¯re just the daughter of a whore who would be mourned for a day and forgotten by the next."


    His eyes burned into hers as he said.


    "So no, Violet Purple, I¡¯m not taking any chances with you."

 Chapter 312: Uncovered Secret

    <h4>Chapter 312: Uncovered Secret</h4>


    <strong>Moon Feed Exclusive:PARENTS, POWER PLAYS, AND A WHOLE LOT OF PINK</strong>


    <i>Written by: The Oracle</i>


    <i>Posted 6:00AM I 1087ments I 225 shares </i>


    <i>Oh, my sweet scandal-mongers of Lunaris Academy! The Oracle is vibrating once more like a champagne cork about to pop because, honey, Parents¡¯ Week is officially in full swing and boy, oh boy, it is giving everything it was supposed to give and more. </i>


    <i>The hallways of Lunaris are absolutely glowing, and the students are lighting up at the sight of their daddies, mummies, brothers, sisters, uncles, aunties ¡ª you name it. If they could im ¡¯em as family, they were tackling them like touchdown runs at the entrance. Heartwarming? Yes. Tearjerking? Slightly. Did I sob into my herbal tea this morning? Maybe.</i>


    <i>And let¡¯s not forget how Yennefer strutted our fancy academy around, parading our top-tier facilities like a proud peacock. I mean, if humble bragging was an Olympic sport, we¡¯d have taken gold, silver, and bronze simultaneously. Thankfully, both the parents and Yennefer survived the tour. </i>


    <strong>Power yers Alert: The Cardinal Alphas¡¯ Parents Enter Stage</strong>


    <i>Of course, what¡¯s Parents¡¯ Week without our royals? Griffin Hale and ric Storm¡¯s parents made their grand appearance, and whew, the air shifted, baby.</i>


    <i>Let¡¯s talk about Irene Hale for a second because good heavens above and the full moon below, that woman continues to leave me speechless. She enters a room and every man¡¯s balls shrivel and every woman either wants to BE her or BOW to her.</i>


    <i>Imagine power. Then imagine it in that tall frame, and a stare that could gut a man at twenty paces. Irene doesn¡¯t demand respect, she rings it out of the air. No wonder she¡¯s got two husbands just to keep up with her. One man alone simply could not survive.</i>


    <i>And while Mama Hale looked like a walking power move, poor Elsie seemed to be...how do I put this gently... floundering in the art of impressing her potential mother-inw. </i>


    <i>No kidding, hon. You don¡¯t just charm Irene Hale with hair flips and fake smiles. Irene could eat girls like Elsie for breakfast and still have room for a full English meal. So yes, not a good look, Elsie darling. Not a good look at all.</i>


    <strong>The Luncheon That Broke Moonfeed (And My Heart)</strong>


    <i>Before I spill that tea piping hot, let¡¯s just talk about the "volunteer" uniforms Elsie foisted on her loyal helpers.</i>


    <i>Pastel nightmares. </i>


    <i>Tragedy in fabric form.</i>


    <i>I almost wept for salvation when I saw them. Was this punishment? Or was this just a really bad fashion sense?</i>


    <i>Because while our dear Ice Queen Elsie was out there shining like a diamond-dipped goddess, her "help" looked like they crawled out of a 1950s dystopian ad for household servitude. </i>


    <i>Was it intentional?</i>


    <i>Oh, sweet summer children, who am I to say a word when the ice queen hasn¡¯t spoken. </i>


    <strong>Except four rogues said: ¡¯Nah.¡¯</strong>


    <i>That¡¯s right, my sweets, Violet Purple and her roommates said NOPE and stepped out looking like power incarnate.</i>


    <i>Let me paint you a picture:</i>


    <i>PINK.</i>


    <i>SASS.</i>


    <i>UTTER SLAYAGE.</i>


    <i>Violet, Ivy, L, and Daisy, they looked like an elite rogue Barbie army ready to take over the academy. You could practically hear the angels sing.</i>


    <strong>Ahem. Has Momma Hale Switched Allegiances?</strong>


    <i>Now, here¡¯s the hot tea, my darlings and it¡¯s scalding.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s starting to look an awful lot like Irene Hale has switched camps from Team Ice Queen to Team Rogue Pack. </i>


    <i>Yes, you read that right.</i>


    <i>Because while Irene might be power incarnate, she¡¯s also no fool. She could smell the arrogance, entitlement, and frankly unbing behavior oozing off Elsie during the Luncheon. </i>


    <strong>And yes Caroline. </strong>


    <i>If there was a prize for the most tone-deaf, cringeworthy act yesterday, it goes to Caroline Lancaster.</i>


    <i>Dragging Violet Purple¡¯s name through the dirt publicly, calling her the "daughter of a whore"? At a Parents¡¯ Luncheon?</i>


    <i>Tsk. Tsk. Caroline, sweetheart. This isn¡¯t Real Housewives of Lunaris.It was tacky, tasteless, and horrifyingly amateur. </i>


    <i>In those days, family background was looked into properly before considering marriage. I¡¯d suggest to whom it may concern that they do the same now before graduation. </i>


    <i>No wonder Irene dipped out early. It was safe to say it: Elsie¡¯s Luncheon was a royal disaster.</i>


    <strong>New Ships and Old Wounds</strong>


    <i>But hold onto your hats, because if Griffin Hale¡¯s dreamy smiles and lingering nces were anything to go by, it seems our boy might not just be off the market ¡ª he might be auctioning his heart exclusively to Violet Purple.</i>


    <i>And if Irene¡¯s early blessings are real and not just wishful thinking, then we are looking at full-scale social revolution, babies.</i>


    <i>Imagine it: A Rogue and an Alpha Heir defying every rule and breaking every norm to be together at Lunaris Academy? That is quite huge. </i>


    <i>If Violet and Griffin survive till graduation, then we¡¯re going to witness a loud political upheaval outside these foundation¡¯s very walls. </i>


    <i>And if the Rogue Queen is smart? She might just snatch another Alpha or two along the way. Wink wink.The Oracle sees all, but a girl¡¯s gotta save some secrets forter.</i>


    <strong>Elsie¡¯s Not Out Yet</strong>


    <i>Now, don¡¯t go writing Elsie¡¯s obituary yet. She still has a few cards up her manicured sleeves. Remember, she¡¯s rted to Alpha Caspian, and has connections with Alpha Leon, and Alpha Henry. Influence that runs deep. Perhaps she can turn things around. Maybe. </i>


    <strong>Final Thought:</strong>


    <i>The queens are shing.</i>


    <i>The crowns are wobbling.</i>


    <i>The parents are judging.</i>


    <i>And I¡¯m here for EVERY SECOND OF IT.</i>


    <i>So stay tuned, my lovelies. As always, I¡¯ll be watching (and sipping tea) to bring you the juiciest updates. Until next time, keep your ws sharp and your secrets sharper.</i>


    <strong><i>The Oracle</i></strong>


    6:32 Am


    "Oh fuck, yeah," Elsie Lancaster moaned, her head lolling back, eyes squeezed shut in pleasure as Grace worked her over like a woman possessed.


    After yesterday¡¯s humiliating ident, her mother¡¯s vicious scolding, and today¡¯s brutal takedown by the Oracle, it was safe to say Elsie had snapped. She needed to blow off steam, and what better way than letting Grace drive her all the way to the ninth heaven?


    "God, you¡¯re so good at this. Go faster!" she cried out, her moans echoing shamelessly through the room.


    Fisting a hand in Grace¡¯s hair, Elsie yanked her closer, demanding more, and Grace, ever the eager servant, weed both the pain and the praise like a woman starved.


    They were tangled together, lost in the rawness of it, Elsie already teetering at the edge of release, when a sharp voice sliced through the air:


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    Both girls froze.


    Elsie¡¯s eyes snapped open, her heart mming against her ribs as she looked up only to find herself staring into the furious face of her mother, Caroline Lancaster.


    God. No.


    Elsie and Grace broke apart at once, scrambling away from each other like two guilty children caught doing something bad. Wide-eyed and breathless, they both looked toward Caroline who stood frozen, unmoving, her face nk with pure, disbelieving horror.


    Had anyone told Caroline in her wildest imagination that her daughter would one day be caught rolling around with another girl, she would haveughed it off as madness.


    Had it been sex with a guy? She could have stomached and controlled the narrative. Damage control was practically second nature to her ¡ª there were always ways to fake virginity if she put in the effort.


    Her daughter Elsie was the sweet, untouchable queen of the academy after all. The Boys could be reasoned with. Threatened if necessary. Above all, their loyalty would be secured once Elsie wins them over to her side.


    But this? This was a scandal she couldn¡¯t smother. This was a brand she couldn¡¯t wipe clean once exposed.


    Her daughter caught getting off with a girl? No, Caroline couldn¡¯t take it. She couldn¡¯t even move at first, rooted to the floor as fury and disbelief warred inside of her.


    Elsie, seeing the look on her mother¡¯s face, hurriedly wrapped a nket around herself and stumbled toward her.


    "Mother, I can exin!" Elsie blurted out desperately. But she barely made it halfway.


    Smack!


    The p came out of nowhere, sharp and vicious, jerking Elsie¡¯s head to the side.


    She stood frozen, one hand flying to her stinging cheek, her heart hammering in her chest.


    Her mother had scolded her many times but she had never hit her before.


    Not until now.


    "Are you fucking crazy?!" Caroline¡¯s voice was pure venom, shaking with rage. "Where has your mind gone to?! Anyone could havee in¡ª anyone!"


    She waved her hand wildly at the open door as if the thought alone could summon the entire academy to witness their shame.


    "And honestly¡ª" Caroline scoffed bitterly, the sound dripping disgust, "You and this human scum?" she referred to Grace.


    Elsie¡¯s didn¡¯t step back.The sting on her face was nothingpared to the boiling anger growing inside of her. She lifted her chin, and met her mother¡¯s furious gaze with a defiance that had been simmering for years.


    "Since I¡¯m restricted from fucking around like all the normal kids out there, I found myself a safer choice¡ª!"


    Smack!


    Another pnded, harder than the first.


    This time, Elsie¡¯s whole body swayed, but she didn¡¯t fall. She stood there, cheek burning, heart pounding. Her pride and pain were tangled up inside of her until she wasn¡¯t sure which would kill her first.

 Chapter 313: The Untamed One

    <h4>Chapter 313: The Untamed One</h4>


    Violet had no idea what to expect when she got back to the shack. She paused at the entrance, bracing herself and mentally rehearsing the many ways she¡¯d respond to that stubborn-headed Fae guardian once she stepped inside.


    She wasn¡¯t going to give in this time. No. She was done epting crumbs.


    If L wanted their rtionship back the way it was, then she needed toe clean and tell the whole truth. Otherwise, they¡¯d keep on pretending. They would coexist as friends. Sure. Maybe. But not as close, not like before.


    L could still do her whole protective guardian thing, but Violet wouldn¡¯t be spilling her secrets to her anymore. Not until she earned that trust again.


    Then again, with how tight-knit their group was, it was practically impossible for Ivy and Daisy to know something without it reaching L eventually. Violet groaned out loud. Ugh. Fine. She¡¯d just go in, keep her cool, and go with the flow. Whatever happens, happens.


    She reached for the doorknob only for the door to swing open on its own. And there she was.


    L stood right there.


    And just like that, all the perfectly nned speeches Violet had crafted in her head crumbled into dust. The two of them just stared at each other, frozen.


    Violet¡¯s mouth opened, but no words came out.


    "Come inside." That was all L said before she turned and calmly walked back toward the living room, almost like she¡¯d only opened the door because she sensed Violet standing outside.


    The simplicity of it made Violet bristle. After all the speeches she¡¯d prepared, she had expected a dramatic retort. But now it felt childish to insist on having thest word. With a sigh, she stepped inside.


    As soon as she entered the living room, Ivy and Daisy rushed toward her and pulled her into a tight, lung-crushing hug.


    "Thank God you¡¯re safe! Where have you been?" Ivy asked, even though the answer was pretty obvious. There weren¡¯t many ces Violet could be, well, unless you counted the variety of cardinal alphas she was entangled with.


    "I was with my men," Violet said proudly, her eyes shifting to L to gauge her reaction. Ivy and Daisy did the same, their nces drifting toward L with cautious curiosity. But L¡¯s face remained unreadable. Still, there was none of the coldness from yesterday. That was an improvement she guessed.


    Daisy was the first to break the moment. "Sit down. We have a lot to talk about," she added firmly. "And resolve."


    They all settled down with Violet and L sitting across from each other like two generals at a ceasefire. The tension in the air was thick enough to taste such that Ivy and Daisy exchanged an uneasy nce.


    "Alright!" Ivy finally snapped, done with the awkward silence. She turned to L first. "You kept us up all night pacing and muttering to yourself about the princess. So talk."


    Then she turned to Violet. "And you, what kind of Alpha abandons her pack after an argument? Especially with everything going on? Is this how you n to lead us in the future?"


    Violet gulped, guilty as charged.


    "I¡¯m sorry about yesterday," L said suddenly, catching everyone off guard. "I may have been too harsh while carrying out my duty, and for that, I apologize."


    Violet blinked at her, brow raised in surprise. That wasn¡¯t the kind of apology she was expecting, but it would do.


    "Apology epted," Violet said. "But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I still want the truth."


    Daisy and Ivy shifted nervously, bracing for another argument. But to their surprise, L replied calmly.


    "I can¡¯t tell you everything, even if I want to. Just like the oath the other girls took earlier, I¡¯m bound by my promise to the queen not to reveal certain truths until the time is right. But I can tell you this much about your background." She paused, meeting Violet¡¯s eyes. "You, Violet, are a wild Fae."


    "Wild Fae?" Violet croaked.


    "What¡¯s a wild Fae?" Ivy asked immediately.


    "I thought all Fae belonged to a court," Daisy added, frowning.


    "Not all," L exined. "Some Fae live outside the structured hierarchy of the Seasonal Courts. They exist beyond it and are called wild Fae. Others call us unbound Fae. Or, more poetically, the free Fae."


    She went on to say, "Many Fae have their legends and so do we. And ording to ours, in the beginning, there were five primordial Fae, the first of their kind. Siblings not born of blood, but of pure magic. They were gods, shaping the world with their power when it was still young. Each carried within them the raw essence of creation: fire, wind, bloom, frost, and chaos. They had a little of everything.


    "For a long time, they lived in harmony, creating the high Fae in their image. But one day, the four decided it was time to bring order to their world. They wanted to divide the year and create courts¡ªSpring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter. Their children would follow those seasons and inherit just one kind of magic.


    "Four of the five agreed. They relinquished portions of their boundless power to create the Seasonal Courts. Order was born. But the fifth, their sister, the Untamed One, refused.


    "<i> ¡¯I was not made to be confined,¡¯ The Fifth had dered. ¡¯To bind our children to one cycle, one season, is to cage them. Magic must flow free, as wild as the stars. I will not clip my wings for your system.¡¯ </i>


    "They tried to reason with her all to no avail. And then they warred with her.


    "Betrayed by the only kin she¡¯d ever known, the Untamed One poured thest of her power into one final act, creating a magical barrier that split her world from theirs. The other four could not follow. And so, she disappeared, taking her children and their wild magic with her.


    "That¡¯s how the Wild Fae were born.


    "The wild Fae are closest to the gods now since we wield a blend of all the elements and none. And though the barrier has since fractured, our kind remains distant, and rarelymunicate with the other Fae courts. "

 Chapter 314: The Hybrid

    <h4>Chapter 314: The Hybrid</h4>


    "So..." Violet finally spoke after a long stretch of silence. "You¡¯re saying I¡¯m powerful? More powerful than the other Fae courts?"


    "Yes," L replied. "That¡¯s why we stay away from their territories. If they ever sensed a threat from us, the four major courts would unite and strike. Even now, with the barrier down, tensions are rising."


    "Wow," Violet breathed, staring down at her hands like she expected sparks or magic to shoot from her fingertips. Then she frowned. "So why can¡¯t I use magic?"


    "Your magic was bound by the queen right after you were born," L said, her voice darkening. "She sensed what your father intended to do with you. I know you have every reason to doubt me, Violet, but trust me when I say the queen only acted to protect you. Your father is the real viin in this story. He deceived your mother and tricked her into falling in love with him. And your mother..." L sighed, "She was a hopeless romantic, and the idea of falling in love with a werewolf¡ª"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, hold up!" Daisy cut her off, her eyes wide in disbelief. "Did I just hear you say werewolf?"


    "That was a slip," L admitted, wincing. "I was going to get there eventually. I had a whole build-up nned before revealing that you¡¯re a hybrid."


    "A hybrid?!" Ivy nearly shouted. "You mean half Fae, half werewolf?"


    "Oh gods," Violet whispered, her stomach twisting. Thank the stars she was sitting, otherwise if she¡¯d been standing, her legs would¡¯ve buckled.


    So she was a hybrid? A freaking hybrid?!


    Violet blinked once. Then twice. Then slowly, she dragged her hands down her face like the weight of reality had just sucker-punched her in the gut.


    "So I¡¯m going to turn into a werewolf?" she asked out loud, voice t with disbelief. "I¡¯m going 5 be some kind of wolf like Asher? Like Griffin?" Her eyes widened like she could already feel fur sprouting from her skin. "Gosh, doesn¡¯t that hurt?!"


    She looked around at the others, eyes darting from face to face, desperate for someone to tell her no. That it was all some magical prank. But the silence that followed was louder than any answer.


    "No one¡¯s going to say anything?" she asked, eyebrows shooting up. "Wait a minute, aren¡¯t I past the age of shifting? Don¡¯t wolves usually shift, like, way earlier? But then, what if I do shift and I don¡¯t turn into a wolf? What if I turn into something weird? Like... a bat? Or a hedgehog?!"


    She gasped. "Oh gods, what if I turn into a monster?"


    Daisy leaned toward Ivy with a deadpan whisper. "I think she¡¯s losing it."


    "I¡¯ll get her some water," Ivy said, already rising from her seat like this wasn¡¯t their first supernatural meltdown.


    "Nice idea," Daisy nodded, folding her arms as she watched Violet spiral like a drama queen possessed. "Maybe spike it with some calming tea. Or that knock-out herbs L grew."


    "Preferably both," Ivy muttered under her breath.


    "Don¡¯t you dare put any herb in my tea!" Violet snapped, ring at her like she might lunge across the room any second.


    "Alright, your highness." Ivy taunted back, voice dripping with sass as she disappeared into the kitchen with a dramatic toss of her hair.


    With Ivy gone, Violet sat there, trying to hold her soul inside her body. She groaned into her hands. "I just wanted to flirt with hot guys, not grow ws and howl at the moon!"


    Daisy raised a brow. "I thought you loved wolves. You¡¯re dating all four of them."


    "I love seeing them be one, not being one!" Violet practically screeched.


    "Alright, princess, calm your tits," Daisy said, entirely too amused with her breakdown.


    Violet growled¡ªliterally growled¡ªat her, the sound escaping before she could stop it.


    Daisy burst intoughter. "Watch those teeth, V. You might be growing razor-sharp ones already."


    Violet huffed, flopping back like her soul had exited through her eyeballs. "This is not funny."


    But it was, atleast to Daisy.


    Right then, Ivy returned with a steaming cup of tea. She handed it to Violet with a straight face.


    Violet narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "You sure it¡¯s not drugged?"


    "It¡¯s not drugged," Ivy replied dryly, clearly done with her dramatics.


    Violet sniffed it like a food tester, then, after a long sigh, drank it in one go. She exhaled like someone who had just epted her fate.


    "Alright," she said, setting the cup down with a quiet thunk. "Give it to me. Who¡¯s my father?"


    All eyes turned to L. The Fae guardian


    opened her mouth to speak but nothing came out. She tried again and again. Her lips were moving, her throat worked, but no sound escaped. It was simply hust air and frustration.


    It wasn¡¯t like L was hesitating, if anything, it was like something was physically holding her back.


    "Fuck," Ivy muttered, eyes wide. "She¡¯s not joking. She really can¡¯t say it."


    Everyone was stunned because for the first time, they could see how strong Fae magic was. Not that ric¡¯s cursed day wasn¡¯t evidence enough.


    Violet asked her. "You really can¡¯t tell me?"


    L shook her head, the look in her eyes torn between guilt and helplessness.


    Well, damn. The mystery just got a whole lot more real.


    "There must be some loophole. So don¡¯t worry, we¡¯d get the truth one way or the other." Daisy said, convinced. "But until we figure that out, I have good news. Caroline found out her daughter is gay. Kept a few more eyes on our Queen Bee and turns out, she wasn¡¯t satisfied with the other night. Except this time, her mother caught her in the act."


    Violet blinked in surprise. "Let me guess, Caroline did nothing?"


    "As expected," Ivy chimed in. "No mother in her right mind would expose her daughter. Especially not when she stands to lose so much."


    "Good," Violet said, a wicked delight curling in her voice. "When we expose the truth, Caroline won¡¯t be able to wiggle her way out of it. Not when the truth¡¯s staring everyone in the face. This time, Elsie¡¯s done for real. No mummy to save her. Not when they¡¯re both going down together."

 Chapter 315: Henry Wants Violet Punished

    <h4>Chapter 315: Henry Wants Violet Punished</h4>


    It had barely been a few minutes since Alpha Henry arrived at Lunaris Academy, and Asher was already at the end of his rope.


    "Why are students running around like wild animal? This is an academy, not a yground," Alpha Henry muttered as he strode beside his son.


    "Because it¡¯s Parents¡¯ Week, and they¡¯re happy to spend time with their families," Asher replied tly.


    "And? Can¡¯t they do it with some order?" Henry scoffed. "This school¡¯s gone downhill since our day. Maybe I should write to the Alpha King and suggest recing that human principal. It¡¯s about time someone from our own ranks took charge. Someone who actually understands how to lead."


    <i>Goddess help me</i>, Asher groaned inwardly. The man hadn¡¯t even been here a full minute, and he was already plotting how to drain the joy out of the students. If not, take over the whole academy.


    Asher was still mulling over how to survive the rest of the day with his father when Principal Jameson appeared, smiling brightly as she approached.


    "Alpha Henry," she greeted with the kind of warmth meant to charm, clearly ready to extend a handshake.


    But Henry didn¡¯t so much as nce at her. He walked right past without a bit of acknowledgement.


    It was no secret that Principal Jameson¡¯s power only stretched as far as the walls of her little school. Everyone knew she bent over backward to please the visiting parents, desperate to curry favor wherever she could. So, even with the tant snub, she pasted on a tight smile and hurried after him like a determined sycophant.


    "Alpha Henry, I must say, it¡¯s a pleasure to have you with us today," she tried again, voice bright with forced cheer.


    All she got was a disinterested, "Hmm," as Henry kept striding forward like it was the wind speaking behind him.


    Undeterred, Principal Jameson kept pace, intent on getting his attention. "If you don¡¯t mind, Alpha Henry, perhaps we could continue this conversation in my office?" she offered hopefully.


    But Henry shot her down without so much as a pause: "Apologies, but I have ns with my son."


    And oh, did he have ns. Asher already knew exactly what wasing. His father intended to meet with the West House members, under the charming pretense of "addressing" them. But Asher wasn¡¯t fooled. This was all about sizing him up, testing his leadership, and judging whether he was still worthy of one day taking over the West Pack.


    He never changed after all.


    For a man who imed he had no time for the principal, Alpha Henry sure knew how to pause when the right audience appeared.


    Alpha Henry¡¯s long strides came to an halt when he caught sight of Elsie approaching. nked by her mother, Caroline, and her perfectly coordinated elite squad, Elsie moved like royalty on a parade. Their matching outfits turned heads as they glided down the hall, looking every bit like they were preparing to wee a king.


    At once, a rare smile tugged at Alpha Henry¡¯s lips. Of course, he loved attention and the little disy suited his ego just fine.


    But just before Elsie could reach him, a voice rang out:


    "Iing! Look out!"


    For a man who rarely expected anything to touch him ¡ª much less strike him ¡ª because really, who would dare?


    Henry barely twitched. He turnedzily, only to catch a water balloon square in the face.


    Pop!


    Sticky liquid sttered across his face and dripped down his expensive, tailor-made shirt.


    The gasp that rolled through the hallway was almost musical. Elsie stopped so hard her heels nearly skidded. Caroline¡¯s mouth hung wide open, and the elite girls gawked like dolls knocked off bnce. Even Asher stood like a statue, wide-eyed and unmoving as though his brain short-circuited.


    The emotions that shed across Henry¡¯s face that period was nearlyical. At first, his expression was just nk, right before crumbling into a mix of disbelief and pure, seething rage. He had never been this embarrassed.


    His jaw tightened, and his hands clenched into fists, but before he could so much as snarl, a sh of purple hair zipped toward him.


    "Oh my gosh! Alpha Henry, I¡¯m so, so sorry!" Violet practically sang, eyes wide with dramatic horror.


    Without waiting for permission, she frantically dabbed at his drenched shirt with her handkerchief, which only smeared the sticky mess around and made it ten times worse.


    A low, guttural growl rumbled from Henry¡¯s throat, his fury snapping loose as he reached toward her with a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    But before he could grab her, someone else stopped him. And it was no one other than his son Asher.


    The hallway stilled at once.


    To be honest, Asher didn¡¯t even remember moving. All he knew was that his father was about to hurt Violet and his body moved before he could reason it.


    Henry turned, his gaze dropping to the hand mped around his arm as if he couldn¡¯t quite believe Asher had just stopped him. His eyes dragged up to meet Asher¡¯s, and Asher in question swallowed hard, realizing exactly what he¡¯d done. His heart thudded in his ears, but the resolve in his chest didn¡¯t waver. Even if it were the devil, he would fight him to the death just to protect her.


    "People are watching," Asher murmured with a low but firm voice.


    Henry¡¯s nostrils red and then his sharp eyes swept across the hallway, and yes, students, parents, teachers, were all staring at him. Some were wide-eyed, but there was no mistaking the judgemental looks they were giving him. <i>Was he seriously about to hit the poor girl? </i>


    Alpha Henry hesitated at once.


    Seizing the moment, Principal Jameson hurried forward, her voice as smooth as butter.


    "Alpha Henry, why don¡¯t youe with me? Let¡¯s get you cleaned up," she offered sweetly, as though this was all some charming ident.


    This time around, Henry didn¡¯t ignore her. But as he brushed past Asher, his lips dipped close to his son¡¯s ear, and let out a venomous whisper.


    "Take care of her."


    The gravity of his words and the re he shot Violet on the way out left no room for misinterpretation.


    Alpha Henry wanted Violet Punished.

 Chapter 316: His Punishment - 1

    <h4>Chapter 316: His Punishment - 1</h4>


    The moment Alpha Henry¡¯s footsteps faded down the hall, that was when Elsie snapped out of her daze.


    "You little bitch! You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?!" she shrieked, lunging at Violet with all the grace of a feral cat.


    But she didn¡¯t get far because Asher was in front of Violet in a blink. "Touch her," he snarled, his voice cutting through the hallway, "and I¡¯ll rip your face off."


    The Alpha power in his voice hit Elsie so hard that she froze mid-step, causing her eyes to widen and her breath hitched. Even Caroline staggered in ce, her lips parting in stunned disbelief.


    "Asher?" Caroline breathed out, as if trying to process what she was seeing, as if the boy standing before her wasn¡¯t the same graceful heir she once praised.


    But Asher didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. His slitted gray eyes, sharp as ss, flicked to her with the cold disdain of a predator sizing up an insect.


    Then, without a word, he grabbed Violet¡¯s hand, fingers tight but sure, and stormed away leaving the stunned crowd.


    Violet knew Asher was furious. She could see it in the tight line of his jaw, the sharp pull of his shoulders, the way his fingers curled around hers just a little too tightly as he dragged her along. She didn¡¯t protest. Yes, not a word. Instead, Violet followed him quietly, and obediently.


    The students they passed knew better and didn¡¯t dare whisper, nor risk a second nce, not when Asher¡¯s aura was crackling like a brewing tempest.


    The halls gradually emptied as they walked, until finally, when there was no one in sight, Asher yanked her into an empty ssroom.


    The door mmed shut behind them.


    In the next breath, Violet was pinned roughly against the wall with Asher¡¯s face so close she could feel the heat of his anger.


    "What the actual fuck is wrong with you?!" he snapped, his voice rough, and his nostrils ring.


    "I wanted you away from my father, and you go and throw yourself at him like some kind of sacrifice?! Are you out of your damn mind?!"


    But before he could go on, Violet twisted quickly, spinning him so his back hit the wall with a thud. She pressed in close with her hips pinning his, her voice low and heated.


    "First of all," she murmured, eyes shing, "don¡¯t yell at me."


    Asher growled, his hands shooting up as if to shove her away, but she pushed back with her hips, just a little too hard, grinding into him unintentionally.


    He let out a guttural groan, half anger, half frustration.


    That was not what Violet nned, but it worked in her favour anyway.


    "Secondly," she said, her voice a velvet threat, "I said, don¡¯t yell at me."


    Asher opened his mouth to bite back, to unleash everything knotted up in his chest, but Violet¡¯s finger came up, gently pressing against his lips.


    "For the third time," she whispered, voice like a dangerous purr, "still don¡¯t yell at me."


    For a long beat, Asher just stared at her, his chest rising and falling, tension coiled so tightly it might snap.


    Then, with a muttered curse, Asher leaned his head back against the wall and let out a long breath, his shoulders sagging in surrender.


    Violet was going to ruin him. And the worst part? He didn¡¯t even care.


    When Asher finally spoke, his voice was calm. "What were you thinking?"


    Violet moved withzy confidence, looping her arms around his neck, her lips curving in a faint smirk. "What do you think?" she asked him. "I was punishing him for you. Not that my little prank even scratches the surface of what he¡¯s put you through."


    Asher stiffened, his breath catching. "You did that... for me?" he asked, his voice rough with disbelief.


    "Of course," Violet said lightly, brushing a quick, teasing kiss against his mouth. "Why else would I waste my time on the likes of him?"


    For a second, Asher just stood there, as if the air had been knocked clean out of him. "No one¡¯s ever done that for me," he murmured, the raw edge in his voice making Violet pause halfway to stealing another kiss.


    She blinked, then grinned up at him, her fingers tugging gently at his hair. "Well, you better start getting used to it," she whispered, "because this is only the beginning."


    And that was it. Asher snapped.


    With a low, hungry sound, he pulled her to him and crashed his mouth onto hers, kissing her hard, like he¡¯d been waiting his whole life just for this.


    Violet melted into him, kissing him back with just as much fire. When Asher finally pulled away, it was clear it took every ounce of his control to do so. His breath came hard, and his eyes still locked on her like she was the only thing keeping him standing.


    "I appreciate you standing up for me," Asher murmured, his thumb brushing her jaw, "but don¡¯t do that again. Even a small prank like that, and Henry¡¯s already looking to make me punish you. Only the gods know what he¡¯d do next if you keep pushing him."


    But Violet just smirked, eyes gleaming with defiance. "I¡¯m not scared," she shot back. "Besides, that was the point. If anything happens to me after this, all eyes go straight to Henry and it won¡¯t just be whispers. He¡¯s a solid suspect."


    Then her grin turned wicked, her voice dropping to a yful purr. "And did I hear ¡¯punishment¡¯ in there? Exactly how were you nning to handle that, Alpha?"


    Asher let out a roughugh, shaking his head. "Don¡¯t even go there. You¡¯re not ready for what I have in mind."


    Violet arched a brow, her smirk sharpening into a challenge. "Says who? Try me," she dared softly, her eyes zing. "I can handle you."


    Asher¡¯s eyes darkened in an instant, his voice dropping to amanding edge. "Get on your knees."


    Violet¡¯s eyes widened, surprise flickering across her face as the meaning sank in.


    Honestly, Asher hadn¡¯t even expected her to take him seriously. He hadn¡¯t even put much faith in her following through. But to his shock, without a word, Violet sank gracefully to her knees before him.

 Chapter 317: His Punishment - 2

    <h4>Chapter 317: His Punishment - 2</h4>


    Warning : The Chapter below is not suitable for those under eighteen.


    ---------


    Violet was about to cross a line she never imagined she would, at least, not here at Lunaris Academy. She wasn¡¯t scared, just nervous. This was her first time, after all, and she could only hope Asher would enjoy it.


    Her only saving grace? She¡¯d seen Nancy service her customers this way before, sometimes by ident, sometimes on purpose. Yes, she was still a teenager, and sometimes... well, curiosity really did kill the cat.


    Asher grasped her chin, tilting it up until her eyes locked on his. He asked her. "You know what you¡¯re about to do, right."


    Violet was about to reply when an idea hit her. She answered instead. "Yes, daddy."


    Asher¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and just like that, Violet felt a sense of triumph. It wasn¡¯t every day you got to catch the puppet master off guard. Oh yes, she was already enjoying this.


    For a beat, Asher just stared at her, and then his expression shifted, dark delight glinting in his eyes. "Seems like someone¡¯s about to make good on her promise to me."


    "Promise?" Violet blinked, confused. "What promise?" She searched her memory but came up nk.


    Asher chuckled, amused. "Let me jog that pretty little memory of yours. The ¡¯special skills¡¯ you wrote on your application to Lunaris Academy."


    Violet¡¯s face turned crimson and she stuttered. "I-I only wrote those things out of anger! I didn¡¯t even want toe to this matchmaking academy! I was trying to fail on purpose!"


    "Well, lucky me," Asher said unapologetically, "I was the one who approved your application. And look where it led us." His voice warmed with a dark satisfaction, as if this was all part of some grand n he¡¯d been savoring.


    Violet red at him. "Those words were not meant for you, Asher. And has anyone ever told you you¡¯re insane?"


    "Every day," Asher answered smoothly, no shame whatsoever. Then his gaze pinned her, saying with conviction. "And yes, those promises were written just for me. Maybe it sounds crazy, but I think fate nted those words right in your mouth and led you straight to this moment." His lips curved into a dangerous smile. "So, baby girl, show me what you¡¯ve got."


    This wasn¡¯t just about desire anymore. This was a challenge and Violet Purple had never been one to back down from one.


    "As you wish, daddy," Violet purred, savoring the reaction that crossed his face. It looked like someone had a daddy kink and she was more than ready to y with it.


    Without hesitation, she leaned in, pressing her face lightly against his now painfully hard length, the fabric of his pants doing little to hide just how much he wanted her. It strained tight, as if on the verge of tearing.


    With her teeth, Violet traced along him, biting and teasing through the fabric. The groan that rumbled from Asher was a tortured one, and it thrilled her because this was only the beginning.


    She reached for his belt, unfastened it, and tossed it aside before pushing his pants down, freeing his hard, engorged member. Violet swallowed at the sight. Asher was long, smooth, and undeniably beautiful.


    When she nced up, she found Asher watching her with a raised brow. ¡¯Like what you see?¡¯ he teased.


    Violet swallowed again, her mind spinning. Asher was going to spear her with that length. Nheless, Violet was not deterred. She caught sight of beads of pre-cum that were cascading out of his wet cock and licked her lips in anticipation. That looked like it was going to be fun.


    Then Violet wrapped her hand around him and swirled her tongue around the head. Asher hissed, his hips bucking forward, pushing deeper into her mouth. But Violet kept him in check, this wasn¡¯t the time yet. She needed to explore him first.


    Asher was hot in her grasp. Very hot, though not enough to scald. He tasted salty, yet faintly sweet, and as she repeated the motion, Asher¡¯s eyes fluttered shut, lost in the sensation.


    For the first time in her life, Violet was truly grateful for Nancy¡¯s ¡¯education.¡¯ She closed her fingers around the base and applied just the right amount of pressure, knowing how sensitive that spot was.


    "Fuck," Asher groaned, the sound rough and strangled. His voice came out tight as he muttered, "This is torture, my queen." At this point, even he wasn¡¯t sure who was really being punished because it sure felt like him.


    Violet smiled in quiet triumph. The rush of having him at her mercy filled her with a delicious sense of power. Even though she was the one giving pleasure, his desire was driving her just as wild.


    So Violet took his head fully into her mouth, sucking him like a lollipop. The gesture was erotic, dirty, and intense as she made suckling sounds with her mouth. At the same time, Violet pumped him up and down with her hand, slowly increasing the pressure and rhythm as she went.


    Asher¡¯s moan rumbled through the ssroom, deep and raw ¡ª so loud that anyone walking past the door would have no doubt about what was happening inside. But he didn¡¯t care. Nothing else existed in that moment. Just him and his queen.


    Asher began moving with her, his hips bucking slightly in time with her rhythm. His head tilted back, eyes closed, lost in the wave of pleasure crashing over him. But when he looked down, it was to see Violet gazing up at him, a teasing smile in her eyes, and her mouth full of his dick as if it were the most natural thing in the world. And that was all it took to push Asher over the edge.


    With a deep growl, he came, spilling into her mouth. But to his shock, not a drop escaped. Violet swallowed every bit, licking her lips with a wicked little smile, as if she¡¯d just enjoyed the most satisfying treat.


    "You were saying?" Violet purred, a clear dig at his earlier teasing that she couldn¡¯t handle him.


    At once, Asher¡¯s eyes darkened, a fierce, predatory gleam lighting them. He was done holding back


    Before Violet could get another word out, Asher grabbed a fistful of her hair, tilting her head back. "Time for your punishment, baby girl. Don¡¯t gag," he murmured darkly.


    Before Violet could even brace herself, Asher thrust into her mouth, filling herpletely. There was no pause, nor a moment to adjust, Asher made her take him deep, right down her throat. Instinctively, Violet wanted to gag, but she clenched her will, remembering his warning. Instead, she held on, her eyes watering from the initial shock, determination zing behind the haze of tears.


    Violet nearly choked on his dick as Asher thrust deep again, but then, she held on. This was a challenge, and she wasn¡¯t about to back down. Asher began to move rougher, his grip tight in her hair, guiding her pace without restraint. She took it willingly, a determined glint in her eyes, ying her part like a good girl.


    The sensation of being used for his pleasure thrilled her, sending a rush through her body. Violet moaned softly around him, the vibrations making him groan as she weed him deeper each time, savoring every push.


    "Fuck! You¡¯re mine." Asher growled, thrusting into her mouth faster and harder.


    Violet moaned softly in acknowledgment, her mouth still full of him.


    The grip of Asher¡¯s hand in her hair tightened, a sure sign that he was close to the edge.


    Deciding to push him over, Violet reached up and gently yed with his balls. And that was it. Asher¡¯s back went rigid, veins standing out in his neck. With a deep, animalistic growl, he came hard, filling her mouth with his release, his grip in her hair tightening just enough to sting.


    Violet swallowed smoothly, licking him clean as he slowly pulled away, breathless and wasted.

 Chapter 318: The Draven Family

    <h4>Chapter 318: The Draven Family</h4>


    "Tell me about your adventures so far," Alpha Leon asked his son Roman as they walked.


    And, as wasmon with nearly every cardinal alpha today, Roman was already at his wits¡¯ end with his father. His mother had practically abandoned them the moment they arrived, no doubt off somewhere flirting with boys young enough to be his age aka his ssmates. Roman made a mental note to send a message to his beta, Abel, to keep an eye on his mother while he wrangled his father.


    Nearly all the cardinal alphas came from dysfunctional families, and Roman was no exception, his challenge being managing parents in an open marriage. Sure, they wore the mask of a perfect couple in public, but everyone knew Leon and Alexa kept lovers on the side.


    The apple didn¡¯t fall far from the tree, and honestly, it was no wonder Roman had inherited his infamous yboy reputation. It was the only example he¡¯d known growing up and the values that had been handed down to him, whether he wanted them or not.


    Unfortunately, you don¡¯t get to choose your parents.


    So, Roman kept walking, clearly intent on ignoring his father¡¯s question. Roman¡¯s only goal now was to track down Alpha Henry and hand Leon over to him. The man always straightened up around Henry, no surprise considering Asher¡¯s father was all business.


    Honestly, it was still a mystery how those two got along. Almost as much of a mystery as his own friendship with Asher, given they were pr opposites. Asher was dark, brooding, and bitter, and he was light, charm, and mischief. Perfectbination for Violet to choose from whenever she wanted. Chocte and vani. Tasty.


    "Have you fucked Elsie yet?"


    The question hit so fast Roman nearly tripped over his own feet. He spun around, ring at his father, who showed not even an ounce of shame at tossing out something that could easily set off a war between the four packs. Maybe once, the idea of Elsie would¡¯ve stirred something in Roman, but now just hearing her name made his blood boil.


    Not that his father had any clue his heart, or whatever was left of it, now leaned toward a certain purple storm. Unfortunately, Roman wasn¡¯t about to risk Violet¡¯s safety by dragging her into conversation with a man who didn¡¯t give a damn.


    "No," he answered tly.


    "Understandable," Alpha Leon said with a smirk. "You wouldn¡¯t want to upset the order. But if I were in your shoes, son, I¡¯d have made Elsie my bitch and the other boys wouldn¡¯t even know it." He chuckled like it was some aplishment to brag about.


    Romanughed along, but it was hollow, the kind ofugh that didn¡¯t touch his eyes. Inwardly, his thoughts were, <i>¡¯What great loyalty towards your pal. Yeah, you and Elsie would make the perfect toxic match.¡¯ </i>


    It was almost funny. How long had he ignored it? How long had he pretended his family wasn¡¯t a mess of rot under all that glossy charm? Maybe he had always known. Maybe he had just been too good at numbing it until now. Violet simply brought all those emotions to life.


    Leon kept pressing, a sly grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. "So, if you¡¯re not fucking Elsie, who are you fucking?" He wiggled his brows, his voice lowering with a suggestive tone. "Or them?"


    Roman let out a long sigh. Typical. His father wasn¡¯t the type to mind if his son mixed things up, not when Leon himself had aundry list of flings outside his marriage.


    "No one," Roman said shortly, hoping that would end it as he strode ahead.


    But then, Leon suddenly stopped in his tracks, causing Roman to halt and nce back. "Why? What¡¯s wrong?" Roman asked, frowning slightly.


    Leon¡¯s eyes swept over him from head to toe, then settled pointedly at his lower half. With a furrow of concern, he asked, "Did something happen down there? Is it a viral infection? Is it so bad you can¡¯t even get it up?"


    Roman stared at him, utterly speechless, his brain briefly short-circuiting at the absurd question.


    With a dryugh and a shake of his head, Roman finally managed to say, "There¡¯s nothing of that nature, father. Let¡¯s just say my brother-inw down there is taking a little break from all the action."


    There was no way he was about to exin to Leon that he¡¯d gone celibate for Violet. Some things, after all, were better left unsaid.


    "Wait, what?..." Leon blinked, staring after Roman as his son briskly walked off. But of course, the chief of man-whoring himself, Leon, wasn¡¯t about to believe his own son ¡ª the one he¡¯d so proudly molded in his image ¡ª had given up chasing girls. No way.


    With a mischievous grin, Leon hurried after Roman, eager to pry into what had gone "right", because clearly, in Leon¡¯s mind, no man just gave up the game. Something must have happened.


    But then, a familiar scent hit Roman like a p and he froze on the spot. Leon nearly crashed into him, confused at first, until his ears gave a little flick as he caught something too.


    "Oh-ho-ho," Leon murmured, the grin stretching wider across his face, eyes glinting with wicked delight. "Seems some things don¡¯t change after all."


    Roman barely had time to react before Leon was already tracing the sound toward one of the nearby ssrooms and soft moans, breathless and raw, was seeping through the door.


    "This is going to be fun," Leon chuckled, rubbing his hands together in pure glee, his whole face lighting up at the thought of catching whoever was having a little midday romp.


    But before he could get one foot closer, Roman¡¯s eyes snapped wide. Oh hell no.


    He lunged, practically tackling his father from behind and hauling him back with every ounce of strength.


    "Hey! what the hell are you doing?! There¡¯s someone fucking in the ssroom!" Leon protested, iling as Roman dragged him away like a sack of potatoes.


    Roman gritted his teeth, not even bothering to exin, just dragging the man faster. Asher owed him big time for this one.

 Chapter 319: Indomitable Lunaris Academy

    <h4>Chapter 319: Indomitable Lunaris Academy</h4>


    The most exciting part of today¡¯s Parents Week wasn¡¯t the much-anticipated showdown between the cardinal alphas and their parents. No, it was the academy¡¯s first official home game. Lunaris Academy would be facing off against Moonlight Academy, a smaller school known for specializing in werewolf students.


    Unlike Moonlight, Lunaris was an elite institution celebrated for its groundbreaking integration of humans and werewolves. They were the reigning top dog, with a record of winning the Fangball tournament year after year. Still, that reputation hadn¡¯t deterred Moonlight, nor other smaller academics whose yers clung to the dream of toppling Lunaris one day.


    As expected for a home game, Lunaris Academy students packed the stands, with only a handful of Moonlight Academy students scattered among them. Of course, the elite students upied their exclusive bleachers, but for once, the attention wasn¡¯t on them, but on the parents, precisely, the parents of the cardinal alphas.


    "And here shees," Henry muttered under his breath, his gaze narrowing the moment he spotted Alpha Irene and her husband Arion making their way toward the exclusive bleachers. As expected, the cardinal parents had been given the finest andvishly decorated seats, befitting for their regal status.


    Principal Jameson, already seated among them, practically lit up as Irene approached. Rising smoothly, she beamed, "Wee, Alpha Irene."


    "Thank you," Irene replied with a graceful nod.


    "Please, have a seat," Jameson gestured, though it was painfully obvious the only avable seat was the one right beside Henry.


    Alpha Caspian, who logically should have taken that spot, had predictably drifted toward Leon, clearly eager to continue whatever lively conversation they¡¯d left unfinished from before.


    A hint of amusement touched Irene¡¯s face as she noted the arrangement, but without hesitation, she strolled over and slid into the seat next to Henry.


    "Hello," she greeted him.


    "Hello," Henry rumbled back, his tone more grumbling than greeting.


    For a man whose emotions were typically locked behind an unreadable mask, Henry¡¯s barely veiled irritation was almost entertaining, especially when it came to Irene, who seemed to have a special talent for needling him without trying.


    While Leon and Caspianunched into an animated conversation ¡ª with Caspian doing most of the talking and Leon looking like he needed rescuing ¡ª a heavy silence settled between Irene and Henry. Henry kept his eyes fixed on the Moonlight Academy yers down on the field, watching as the staff secured their mouth grippers in ce.


    Then, with a tilt of her head and the faintest edge of mischief in her voice, Irene broke the quiet.


    "How¡¯s your eye?" she asked. "I heard you had an unfortunate incident this morning." Though her tone was perfectly polite, the glint in her eyes betrayed the teasing sarcasm beneath.


    Henry turned to re at her. It was obvious he had a retort on his tongue, but he held it back. That woman was not going to make him lose his cool.


    Irene, catching the restraint in his eyes, smirked with quiet satisfaction. Their stay together was going to be a fun one.


    Just then, a loudmotion rippled through the stadium and the reason was because the Lunaris Academy yers had arrived.


    Unlike their usual practice sessions, where the alphas would tease the crowd by shifting on the field, today they had already changed in the locker rooms. Now they emerged onto the field in their full wolf form as the stands erupted in wild cheers.


    Normally, when facing smaller academies, not all the cardinal alphas even bothered to y. It was an arrogant flex, a way of unting their dominance without needing their full lineup. But today was different. With their parents watching from the exclusive bleachers, they were all here, ready to give a show worthy of their name.


    At the center was ric Storm, the snow-white wolf and beside him loomed Griffin Hale, the towering red wolf with his thunderous presence. Roman Draven, sleek and green, crouched low in anticipation, while Asher Nightshade, midnight-ck, prowled the defensive line like a shadow ready to strike.


    Across from them stood the wolves of Moonlight Academy, who were leaner than the cardinal alphas, but no less determined. The tension crackled like an electric storm between the two teams.


    It was not long when the whistle split the air, and the Lunar Orb shot upward from the pit, glowing like a second moon.


    Chaos erupted.


    ric lunged as usual, a streak of white slicing through the scrambling bodies. His mouth gripper locked onto the Orb with a snap, and with a powerful push of his hind legs, he tore down the field.


    Violet who had been sitting quietly with her rogue team leapt to her feet, a whistle between her lips, sting sharp, gleeful notes as she shouted, "Go, thunderboy!"


    Griffin barreled forward behind ric, a living battering ram, mming into two Moonlight defenders who dared challenge their advance. The sound of the collision was a brutal crack that reverberated through the stands, drawing startled gasps from the crowd.


    In the elite section, Alpha Henry leaned forward, a rare flicker of satisfaction softening his usually hard features as Asher swept in, intercepting a Moonlight chaser who thought he could slip past the line. With a snarl, Asher sent the poor wolf sprawling across the dirt. Even Henry, known for his coldposure, gave a faint smirk. <i>Good work. </i>


    Meanwhile, Alpha Irene¡¯s eyes glittered with approval as Griffin plowed through another Moonlight wolf, his defensive strength undeniable.


    Roman¡¯s father, Leon, pped a hand against his knee with a bark ofughter, his chest swelling with pride as his son danced through a tight cluster of opponents, sowing chaos in his wake.


    "Atta boy, Roman!" Leon roared, his voice carrying over the crowd.


    The pace was relentless. The ball moved between teammates fluidly, with Moonlight¡¯s defense struggling to keep pace.


    Violet in question kept up a steady chorus of encouragement, her whistles cutting through the noise.


    She called out each alpha by name,


    "Roman, YES!"


    "Asher, rip ¡¯em apart!"


    "Griffin, tank mode, let¡¯s go!"


    "ric, keep up that god level speed!"


    And when ric scored, which he did again and again, Violet¡¯s voice lifted above all the others: "GO THUNDERBOY!"


    Moonlight was no pushover, though. They adapted, tightening their defense. One fierce tackle sent ric skidding, his nk scraping along the dirt, the Orb flying loose.


    But before Moonlight could capitalize, Asher was there, mming into the offender with a feral snarl, his eyes glinting with something between fury and thrill. Violet saw Alpha Henry nod slightly, as if satisfied Asher had proven a point.


    Griffin recovered the Orb, using brute strength to shake off two harassing wolves before lobbing it across the field toward Roman. The green wolf sprinted with elegant ferocity, the crowd rising to its feet as he zigzagged past desperate defenders. ric fell into step beside him, their movements a breathtaking harmony of speed and force.


    Roman faked a pass. The Moonlight defense ovemitted. And with a sudden shift, Roman whipped the Orb to ric, who caught it mid-leap, his white body arching through the air like a streak of lightning. He crossed the pit line clean, mming the Orb home just as the whistle blew for three points.


    The stadium exploded.


    Violet¡¯s cheers were nearly drowned by the stampede of apuse. L, beside her, flung an arm around Violet, both of them jumping and shouting as if they¡¯d scored the point themselves.


    Moonlight scrambled to regain footing, their desperation bleeding into aggression. One of their blockers lunged at Griffin with reckless force, but the red wolf barely flinched. Instead, he met the charge head-on, the thud of the impact echoing across the stadium as he sent the attacker sprawling. Alpha Irene¡¯s sharp smile deepened. Caspian, leaning in beside Leon, gave a low whistle of appreciation.


    Still, Moonlight Academy were tough. By second half, they wed back one point, then another, their tenacity igniting murmurs of worry in the crowd. With five minutes left, the score sat at seven to five. Lunaris were leading, but they were not untouchable.


    The next possession was brutal.


    The Orb shot up; ric and a Moonlight runner collided mid-air, snarling and twisting as they fought for control. Violet¡¯s heart pounded as she watched ric¡¯s jaws mp shut around the Orb just a split second before he crashed to the ground. Roman and Griffin closed ranks immediately, shielding him as Asher snarled at the Moonlight wolves trying to break through.


    But Moonlight wouldn¡¯t yield. Two wolvestched onto Griffin, another crashed into Roman, and a fourth came barreling straight at ric.


    With a desperate twist, ric shoved the Orb into Roman¡¯s gripper just before the impact hit. Roman, shaken but fierce, bolted down the sideline. Violet¡¯s voice cracked from screaming as she willed him forward. Griffin surged free of his attackers, hammering a path through the defense, and Asher sent thest defender tumbling with a bone-jarring tackle.


    Roman mmed the Orb into the pit.


    Nine to five.


    The whistle blew, the game was over.


    The student¡¯s roar rolled like thunder over the field. ric was instantly swarmed by his teammates, their wolfish celebration chaotic and joyful as they knocked him off his feet, nipping yfully at his ears and shoulders.


    In the stands, all of their alpha parent¡¯s rose, their expressions proud. Even Henry¡¯s mouth twitched at the corners as Asher tossed his head back, howling in triumph.


    Violet, breathless and hoarse, sank onto the bench, her heart still thundering.


    "Hell yeah," she whispered under her breath, feeling the fierce rush of victory burn in her chest.


    Lunaris had won. As usual.

 Chapter 320: Griffin’s Turn

    <h4>Chapter 320: Griffin¡¯s Turn</h4>


    It was by sheer luck that Griffin managed to escape the students. Asher, Roman, and ric weren¡¯t so fortunate considering thest he saw them, they were being hoisted into the air by the pack, swallowed by the crowd drunk on victory. It was actually hrious, considering he was the biggest of them all and should have been the easiest target, but it seemed luck had decided to cut him a break today.


    Covered in dirt and desperate for a shower, he skipped the locker room. There were probably wolves lurking there, waiting to pounce on him all over again. Instead, he made his way back to the house, guessing no one would be there to bother him. And he was right. Everyone was still out, either celebrating or spending time with family.


    Griffin walked confidently into his room, already tugging at his dirty pants. He had bent slightly, hands on the waistband, about to strip off his boxers when he caught a shift in the air. He barely had time to turn before a blur of movement mmed into him, tackling him to the ground. His body tensed on instinct, ready to fight, only to freeze as a familiar scent hit him.


    And then, soft lips pressed against his, and Griffin melted into the moment without a second thought. Just as ric called, this girlfriend of theirs was a little minx. How had she snuck into his room?


    But Griffin didn¡¯t get a chance to think about that, a low, unexpected moan slipping from him the moment Violet¡¯s tongue slid past his lips, gliding over him with slow, sensual intent. His hands, once clenched in fists against the floor, rxed and found her waist, his fingers pressing in just slightly as if to anchor himself against the sudden, explosive heat between them.


    Violet¡¯s mouth moved against his with a hunger that stole his breath, her tongue dancing and twining with his, coaxing him deeper into the kiss. It was both a iming and yful kiss and Griffin responded instinctively, parting his lips wider, meeting her tongue with his own.


    Their mouths moved together in a rhythm that was both frantic andnguid, their tongues sliding and tangling, tasting and exploring with a raw intensity that made his head spin.


    A soft groan rumbled from Griffin¡¯s chest, vibrating between their pressed bodies, and Violet shivered at the sound, her hand tracing his exposed body. Her fingers found and tangled in the strands of his hair, pulling just enough to draw another guttural sound from him, and his heart pounded like a war drum in his chest.


    Their kiss deepened, mouths nting again and again as if they were trying to drink each other in. Teeth scraped lightly, their lips bruised with need, breaths mingling hot between them as the world outside the room ceased to exist. Violet and Griffin knew nothing at that moment, except the electric pull between their bodies.


    When Violet finally pulled back, just an inch, her breath fanned across his lips, and Griffin¡¯s hooded eyes fluttered open. A slow, crooked grin touched his mouth even as he chased after her with another short, greedy kiss, his voice rough when he murmured against her skin, "You¡¯re dangerous, you know that?"


    Violet grinned so wide her cheeks ached. "Am I now?" she teased, deliberately grinding against the unmistakable bulge in his boxers.


    Griffin let out a deep groan, his hand shooting out to grip her waist, steadying her before he lost control and took her right there on the spot.


    "Easy now, my queen. Your servant is about a second away from losing it."


    "What if I want you to?" Violet purred, attempting to rock against him again, but Griffin firmly held her still.


    "We have an agreement," he reminded her with a pointed look.


    Ah yes, their ridiculous agreement with Asher. Maybe they should¡¯ve put a time limit on that deal. If Asher didn¡¯t im his chance soon, someone else deserved their turn, because Violet was reaching her limit.


    What no one knew was that ever since she¡¯d agreed to give this tangled harem mess a try, her libido had been in overdrive. There was barely anything she could do these days without thoughts of her men creeping into her mind.


    She thought of each of them like four dangerously tempting, perfectly ted mealsid before her, and she was starving for a taste of each. If Violet were a vampire, their blood would be calling to her, and goddess help her, she wanted to drain them dry.


    With a strangled groan, Violet pulled herself off Griffin. Well, that was a total buzzkill. But this wasn¡¯t about her, she hade to congratte him. And congrattions he would definitely get.


    Griffin was already on his feet, fumbling to adjust his boxers when she murmured, "Don¡¯t bother with that, we¡¯re just getting started, big boy."


    Griffin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. What on earth had gotten into Violet? Not that she¡¯d ever been shy, but this was new. Violet was eagerly initiating intimacy between them, something she¡¯d always been cautious about before. But now it was as if she¡¯d let down the walls around her heart, and for that, Griffin silently swore he¡¯d make sure she never regretted her choice.


    "What do you have in mind?" he asked with a slow grin.


    "Well..." Violet stepped closer, intentionally swaying her hips until their bodies brushed together. Her fingers slid up to run through his long hair, and Griffin¡¯s eyes instinctively fluttered closed at the contact.


    "You need someone to wash your hair?" she whispered.


    Griffin¡¯s eyes snapped open at once, and Violet quickly added, "If you want me to?"


    She knew exactly what she was offering. Sure, washing hair was just washing hair, except this was the East pack¡¯s custom, a private ritual that belonged to a mate, a wife. She was asking for something intimate, maybe even too much, and Violet braced herself for him to say no.


    But to her astonishment, Griffin murmured, "Do it."

 Chapter 321: Souvenir

    <h4>Chapter 321: Souvenir</h4>


    Violet¡¯s eyes widened. "A-are you sure?"


    Griffin caught her hand and pressed a warm kiss to her knuckles, his voiceced with amusement. "Just admit you¡¯ve been lusting after my hair."


    Violet couldn¡¯t help it. Laughter burst out of her. Damn it, he was right. She had been obsessing over his hair. What a weirdo she was.


    "Let¡¯s go, then." Griffin didn¡¯t even hesitate. With a devilish grin, he scooped Violet up by the waist and carried her straight toward the shower.


    "Wait¡ªGriffin!" she squealed,ughing as she clutched his shoulders, but he was already sliding the door open with one hand and stepping inside with her in his arms.


    "Trust me, you¡¯ll want to see this," he murmured with that teasing glint in his eyes.


    Violet barely caught her breath before he set her down and gestured toward the built-in shelf lined with an impressive lineup of shampoos. She blinked, genuinely stunned.


    "Is this sandalwood?" she murmured, fingers grazing the bottle. She picked up another one and smiled. "Peppermint... cedar... citrus bergamot? Griffin, what are you¡ª secretly running a hair spa in here?"


    Griffin let out a deep chuckle. "What can I say? Even a big guy needs to take care of the goods. Besides, you should me my mother for that." He tossed his hair back with a grin. "Pick your poison, queen."


    Violet shook her head in amused disbelief and reached for the cedar and sandalwood blend, popping the cap open to let the rich, earthy scent fill the air. "Mmm. This one¡¯s you."


    Griffin stepped under the water, his long hair soaking instantly as the steam filled the space. Violet hesitated only for a moment before stepping behind him, rising on her toes, while her fingers slipped into his thick, wet hair.


    "Good luck with that," Griffin teased over his shoulder.


    "Shut it." Violet grinned, massaging the shampoo into his hair, her fingertips working with slow, circr motions as thether built. His groan was low and unguarded, vibrating through his chest as she worked, and the sound sent a delicious thrill through her.


    The water poured down around them, soaking Violet¡¯s sleeves and clinging to her skin. Sheughed breathlessly as a stream ran down her neck.


    "Ugh, Griffin, this is horrible! Don¡¯t you have a stool or something?" she protested, halfughing as she stretched to reach over his broad shoulders.


    Griffin turned his head slightly with a smirk. "I have something even better."


    Before Violet could ask, he reached around her, his strong arms wrapping around her thighs, and lifting her off the ground in one smooth motion.


    "Griffin¡ª!" Violet gasped, her arms instinctively winding around his neck as sheughed. "Okay, okay, you win!"


    But Griffin only grinned, his hands secure at her waist. "Told you. This is better."


    Mmhmm. It was quitefortable. If you know what she meant.


    With her heart racing, Violet bnced herself and pressed her fingers back into his hair, rinsing out thest of thether between soft giggles. The closeness, the heat of the water, the rough strength of his chest under her fingertips, had all tangled together, turning something as simple as washing his hair into something unbearably intimate.


    Finally, she rinsed him clean, brushing the wet strands away from his face as his vivid brown eyes met hers. It was dark, hungry, and locked on her like she was the only thing in the room.


    Violet barely managed to whisper, "Done..." before Griffin tilted his head, his lips catching hers in a kiss that was soft at first, then deepened as if neither of them wanted to let go.


    A groan rumbled from Griffin¡¯s throat, his hands tightening at her waist, pressing her flush against him as her fingers slid through his damp hair. The heat of the shower, the wet slide of skin, the muffled sounds of their kisses, every part of it blended into a heady, feverish rush.


    When they finally broke apart, Violet was gasping softly, her forehead resting against his as she tried to catch her breath. She looked down, and burst intoughter.


    "I¡¯m drenched," she swiped water from her face as her soaked clothes clung to her like a second skin.


    Griffin only grinnedzily, his eyes dark with affection and mischief. "Yeah. But you¡¯re gorgeous, soaking wet."


    Violet yfully shoved at Griffin¡¯s chest,ughing as he carefully lowered her back onto the floor. He seemed genuinely happy as he brushed a wet strand of hair from her cheek.


    "You can grab anything from my closet," Griffin murmured, giving her a crooked grin. "I¡¯ll be out soon. I still need to bath."


    But Violet¡¯s eyes gleamed with mischief, her voice dropping into a sultry purr. "I could join you, if you want."


    She fluttered hershes dramatically, with that teasing little smile she knew could melt even the most guarded walls.


    Griffin paused, raising an eyebrow as if tempted, his lips twitching at the corners. "Really?"


    "Yes, baby," Violet murmured, stepping close enough that her fingers brushed along his bare arm. "I¡¯m all yours..."


    For a split second, it almost worked. Griffin leaned in, his face so close she could feel the brush of his breath. But then, with a wicked grin, he murmured against her ear, "Not today, Satan."


    Before Violet could blink, his palm gave a yful p to her ass, making her squeal and spin in surprise.


    "Get behind me, trouble," Griffin chuckled, sending her away before that little minx put her in temptation.


    Violet stood there with a mock pout, lips pushed out and arms crossed as the bathroom door clicked shut before him.


    She huffed softly. Her charm didn¡¯t work this time. But all hope wasn¡¯t lost because she got the chance to explore Griffin¡¯s wardrobe and pick any of his shirts ¡ª one she didn¡¯t intend to return. It would be her souvenir for this visit.


    She couldn¡¯t hold back the grin creeping over her face as she turned toward his closet.


    Inside the bathroom, the sound of running water picked up again. Griffin looked down at the erection brought on by Violet¡¯s request and shook his head.


    Violet Purple would be the death of him.


    So Griffin Hale finished his shower. Alone.

 Chapter 322: Mummy And Daddies

    <h4>Chapter 322: Mummy And Daddies</h4>


    This. Was. A. Dream. Come. True.


    Violet adored each of her men equally, but every now and then, she craved the warmth of someone with Griffin¡¯s easygoing, cozy nature. Quiet Moments together like these felt like the perfect kind of date, especially in the middle of the chaotic whirlwind that was Parents Week.


    She was currently wearing one of Griffin¡¯s shirts, which, on her, might as well have been a dress, brushing the tops of her knees. Yep.


    But Violet didn¡¯t care, because right now, Griffin was stretched out on the bed with a deep, satisfied groan, his long, burly frame sinking into the mattress. His damp hair, still tousled from the shower, spilled in wild waves across herp as she sat cross-legged near the headboard.


    And yes, she wasbing his hair. You heard that right. His hair was hers to pamper today.


    Her roommates were probably searching for her by now, since she¡¯d only told them she was stepping out to the restroom. Luckily, Violet had already scheduled a message to ping their phones, just vague enough to calm them without revealing her location. L had her phone anyway. Violet had deliberately left it with her so she wouldn¡¯t suspect anything when she "went to the restroom." And it looked like L had swallowed the bait. Ha!


    Violet smoothed her palm over Griffin¡¯s thick mane, marveling at how soft it felt between her fingers.


    "Has your mother spoken to you since yesterday¡¯s incident?" she asked, slipping a wide-toothedb gently through the first dense section.


    "No, not yet," Griffin replied, a low, contented rumble vibrating from deep in his chest, one hand restingzily over his stomach.


    He nced up at her. "You don¡¯t need to worry about her. My mother¡¯s known for her fiery temper, but she¡¯ll calm down eventually. You¡¯ll see." Griffin¡¯s voice was a rough velvet, his eyes closed, and a rare look ofplete peace softening his usually fierce features.


    As Violet worked through a stubborn knot near the nape of his neck with delicate fingers, she shifted the conversation. "You have such fine, thick hair. It¡¯s unfair. I¡¯m jealous."


    That earned azy chuckle from Griffin, his shoulders shaking lightly. "Of course you are."


    "So, just asking," Violet started, "This hair thing, it¡¯s hereditary, right? I mean, I wouldn¡¯t mind having kids running around with a thick mane like this."


    Griffin let out a mock gasp. "Violet Purple, you¡¯re thinking about children already when we haven¡¯t even plowed that garden yet?"


    "I don¡¯t mind having kids..." Violet admitted softly, a bashful look on her face, especially as Griffin tilted his head up in that position, watching her speak. "...As long as there¡¯s enough resources to raise them. I wouldn¡¯t want my child going through the same suffering I experienced in District One. Most especially, they would have both parents to raise them."


    There was a beat of silence until Griffin turned around fully, hands braced on either side of her, facing her directly.


    "You mean they¡¯d have their mummy and their daddies?"


    At once, Violet¡¯s face lit up. She nodded, "Yes, their mummy and their daddies." She leaned in to seal the sweet agreement with a soft kiss on his lips.


    Griffin¡¯s gaze lingered as he asked, "Do you like arge family?"


    Violet rolled her eyes like he¡¯d just asked the most ridiculous question. "I grew up alone. Of course I want a big family."


    "Perfect." Griffin smiled, pressing a kiss to her neck. Violet sighed, a soft exhale of contentment escaping her lips. Warmth bloomed in her chest, stronger than she expected. She tilted her head back, silently inviting him closer.


    "How many kids are we thinking here?" Griffin murmured against her skin, his lips trailing up her neck.


    "I could give you ten," Violet said without missing a beat.


    Griffin froze. His lips stilled on her skin, and he slowly pulled back, blinking. "Are you kidding me right now?"


    But Violet only shrugged. "Their daddy has money. We should aim for the sky."


    Griffin couldn¡¯t hold it in. Laughter burst out of him, deep and uncontroble. The gods help him with Violet.


    "Fine," he managed between chuckles. "Ten kids for me." He pulled her closer, holding her tightly. Then he asked, teasingly, "What about Asher?"


    Violet bit her lip thoughtfully. "Five children for Asher¡ªthree girls and two boys. I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing a bunch of little versions of him running around."


    "You really think Asher can handle that?" Griffin asked seriously, "Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if Asher didn¡¯t want kids."


    Violet didn¡¯t know why, but thatment made her chest tighten. If Asher didn¡¯t want kids, she¡¯d respect that, but deep down, she knew better. She¡¯d been inside Asher¡¯s head, seen the boy who¡¯d been denied a childhood.


    No, Violet had this quiet conviction: Asher would be a fiercely devoted father, the kind who wouldn¡¯t let anyone harm his children. And well, he had already promised to put a babe in her belly.


    <i>Damn it. Why did that thought turn her on?</i>


    "Asher wants kids," she murmured confidently. "Trust me. He¡¯d be an amazing father."


    Griffin gave her a curious look, as if trying to figure out what gave her such certainty. But he let it go, a crooked smile tugging at his lips. "Alright. And what about Roman?"


    "Oh God," Violet groaned dramatically at the mention of Roman, making Griffin burst intoughter.


    "For Roman," Violet dered with mock exasperation, "I¡¯ll give him three kids. All girls. No boys, please."


    A boy for Roman? Goddess help them.


    The female poption would never recover. Violet shuddered at the thought.


    "And then, two kids for ric," she added, grinning. "Our little prince and princess. That should be enough for that busy nerd to handle."


    Griffin broke into another deepugh, his chest rumbling. It was the kind ofughter that warmed the whole room.


    "So," Griffin teased, "twenty kids total. You¡¯ve got your work cut out for you, Rogue Queen. Sounds like we¡¯re building a wholemunity."


    "Oh yeah? And you don¡¯t?" Violet shot back, her eyes sparkling. "You owe me ten kids, or have you forgotten?"


    "How could I forget?" Griffin drawled, amusement heavy in his voice. "Looks like I¡¯ve got the hardest job after graduation, giving you ten kids."


    With that, Griffin tugged her down onto the bed, her head hitting the pillow with a yful bounce. Then he slid between her thighs, bracing himself over her, and leaned in to kiss her with a wicked grin.


    Violet¡¯s legs instinctively wrapped around him, her fingers threading into his still-damp hair. She gave a slow,nguid massage to his scalp, coaxing soft, content murmurs from Griffin as they melted into the kiss.


    The world outside slipped away, leaving only the two of them tangled together in this private moment. One that belonged only to them.

 Chapter 323: Asher’s Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 323: Asher¡¯s Surprise</h4>


    Violety tangled in Griffin¡¯s arms, their breaths soft and steady, his chest rising and falling against her back.


    His muscr arm was slung protectively around her waist, anchoring her in ce while his nose was buried in her hair, breathing in the subtle scent that was uniquely Violet.


    His warmth enveloped her, his scent grounding her, and in that cocoon offort, they both drifted deeper into sleep.


    The match with the parents would urter that evening so both of them had enough time for themselves and weren¡¯t bothered about being disturbed. Well, not for long.


    The sharp ring of Griffin¡¯s phone cut through the peaceful silence, jarring but not quite enough to stir them. It rang once and both of them ignored it, nesting closer instead, as if daring the world to try harder to pull them apart.


    It rang again, this more persistent and shrill, but still, neither of them moved. Violet pressed her face deeper into his arm, and Griffin¡¯s hold on her only tightened, a low, contented sigh escaping his throat.


    But the third ring finally pierced through their cozy defenses. Violet was the first to stir. Her brow was furrowed as she let out a sleepy murmur. "Griffin," she mumbled, her voice still thick with sleep. "Pick up your call."


    With a groan of pure annoyance, Griffin reached blindly for the phone without even cracking an eye open.


    "Hello?" he mumbled, his voice hoarse.


    "Bring Violet," came the familiar voice on the other end. It was short, and straight to the point and then the call ended.


    Griffin slowly lowered the phone, blinking now as Violet shifted in his arms to look at him, her hair a soft, wild mess around her face.


    "Who was that?" she asked, rubbing at her eyes.


    Griffin let out a long breath. "It¡¯s Asher." He reluctantly pulled his arm from around her, sitting up. "He wants me to bring you back to the school now."


    Violet blinked, confused. "Why?"


    "I don¡¯t¡ª" Griffin started, but his phone buzzed again with a new message. He swiped it open, brows drawing together as he read. "Asher says he has a surprise for you."


    "Surprise?" Violet echoed, sitting up straighter, her curiosity piqued.


    In the past, the word surprise from Asher might have set her nerves on edge, but now it stirred excitement in her chest. Whatever it was, she trusted him.


    With a burst of energy, Violet hopped from the bed and hurried to grab her clothes from the balcony where they¡¯d been drying. She pulled them on with lightning speed, her heart already racing. She was hundred percent eager to know what kind of surprise Asher had for her. So yes, she couldn¡¯t wait.


    "Let¡¯s go," Griffin said with a grin, already dressed as well. He knew they were about to walk out of his room where anyone could see and had zero hesitation about it.


    The rumors could fly. Not that Violet cared. After all, Alpha Irene had practically given them her blessing at the luncheon yesterday.


    <i>Perhaps</i>, Violet thought with a wry smile, <i>she had Elsie to thank for that</i>. If not for her, she and Griffin might still be sneaking around in secret. But not anymore.


    The East House hallways were quiet as Violet and Griffin descended the stairs. But the moment they reached themon area of East House, a small cluster of students lounging nearby turned their heads.


    Violet braced herself, half-expecting the usual stares of outrage. After all, she was a rogue walking hand-in-hand with their Alpha. But instead, what met her was their mild, almost casual surprise? Some of the pack members even gave knowing smirks or approving nods, as if they had been waiting for this moment all along.


    Violet blinked, her mouth parting in disbelief. She turned to Griffin, silently asking for an exnation, but the big boy only grinned and tugged her along with a breezy "Let¡¯s go."


    Still dazed, Violet allowed herself to be led forward, stumbling slightly as her mind scrambled to catch up. Unfortunately, good things neverst.


    The instant they left East House and stepped into the broader academy grounds, the atmosphere shifted. Students from other houses were out and about, and their own reactions were far less restrained.


    They looked at them wide eyes. Some of them even pointed fingers at them in disbelief while low murmurs began to spread like wildfire.


    "Is that... Violet? With Griffin Hale? No way..."


    "Does Elsie even know about this?"


    Some of them secretly took pictures of them but Griffin didn¡¯t flinch. His grip on Violet¡¯s hand tightened with determination as he guided her through the gawking crowd.


    When they reached the school grounds, Violet¡¯s eyes swept the area, searching but there was no sign of Asher.


    She turned to Griffin, frowning. "Can you ask Asher where exactly we¡¯re supposed to meet him?"


    "Sure thing," Griffin replied calmly, pulling out his phone to tap out a message.


    Within moments, Asher¡¯s response came through. "Outside."


    Violet let out a small huff of impatience. "Let¡¯s go, then."


    They stepped onto the frontwn, where students and parents were scattered in loose clusters,ughter ringing out, drinks in hand, enjoying the festive atmosphere. Violet sighed, scanning the area again.


    "Trying not to kill the excitement here, but what exactly is Asher up to¡ª"


    Her words caught in her throat as her gaze locked onto a figure across thewn.


    Violet¡¯s heart stopped.


    Her breath hitched.


    No... it couldn¡¯t be.


    "Is that¡ª"


    Without another word, without thinking, Violet¡¯s fingers slipped from Griffin¡¯s grasp as she took off running, feet pounding across the grass.


    "Nancy...!"


    The name tumbled from Violet¡¯s lips as she hurled herself forward. And then familiar, beloved arms were wrapped tightly around her, pulling her into the kind of embrace that no time or distance could weaken.


    "My sweet child," Nancy whispered against Violet¡¯s hair, her voice raw with emotion.


    Violet clung to her mother, face buried in her shoulder, shoulders trembling as tears slipped down her cheeks.


    They stood there, wrapped in each other, oblivious to the curious stares of students and parents alike.

 Chapter 324: Play The Game Smart

    <h4>Chapter 324: y The Game Smart</h4>


    Among the parents watching Violet and Nancy¡¯s joyous reunion was a certain Alpha of the South and his prodigy, Roman Draven. They had been having a conversational stroll when they stumbled upon the scene and stood to watch.


    "Who is she?" Alpha Leon asked.


    "Which of them?" Roman asked with a taut voice. One that Leon didn¡¯t realize. He hoped to God it was not the "who" he was thinking.


    "The one with the purple hair," Leon said, his gaze fixed intently on her. "She¡¯s pretty."


    Roman didn¡¯t even know when the threatening growl rumbled from his chest, and that finally drew Alpha Leon¡¯s attention. He raised his brows at his son¡¯s attitude, then stared in the direction of Violet and then back at his son again.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re into her?" he asked yfully, hoping that wasn¡¯t the case. But when he saw the resolute look on Roman¡¯s face, it dawned on him at once what was going on.


    "Oh God." The expression drained from his face. "You¡¯ve fallen for her. She¡¯s the reason you went celibate. You¡¯re fucking in love with the purple head," he said it as if it was a bad thing.


    "She has a name, and it¡¯s Violet. Not that I want her nameing out of your mouth," Roman snarled at him.


    Leon looked around and realized they were in the open where anyone could eavesdrop on their conversation. He grabbed his son by the arm, saying firmly, "Let¡¯s talk somewhere more private." Then he pulled him along.


    Roman did not even protest as his father yanked him forward as if he were a child. He already saw thising when his fate became entangled with Violet. He was a cardinal alpha with responsibility on his shoulders. His fate was decided even before he was born. It was the reason he was given these powers. His life was never his to live. But for his people. His pack. His father. And now he was about to risk it for Violet. So yes, he never expected it to be easy.


    Alpha Leon¡¯s jaw was clenched tight, and his strides were angry. It seemed he didn¡¯t have the patience to wait any longer because he pulled Roman to a corner of the building, secluded from view, and hissed in his face, "What the fuck is going on? Spit it out right now!"


    Roman lifted his face and told him, "You already know it. Why ask again?"


    "Don¡¯t get cheeky with me!" he warned angrily. "I thought you and Elsie were getting along! What the fuck happened?!"


    "We are no longer together. That is what happened. The girl is a fucking bitch, and I can no longer stand her. She treated me like a fucking tool she could use and dispose of whenever she needed!"


    "Fucking bitch or not, we need Elsie Lancaster!" Leon yelled back, every ounce of his yful personality gone and the shrewd businessman he was known foring to life.


    "She¡¯s the use Elijah added as a requirement to being his heir. Elijah hates your ass enough, all of the cardinal alphas already. And you want to test his patience by rejecting the woman he has promised to his heir. Or..." his eyes narrowed sharply with suspicion, "are you nning on giving up on being his heir already?"


    Roman gulped.


    He quickly answered, "No."


    "Thank God," Leon breathed as if that was a long relief.


    Then he reached out and grasped Roman¡¯s face with his palms, intending to speak sense into him as he said, "The same way you fell in love with the purple head¡ª"


    "Violet," Roman corrected firmly.


    "Fine, Violet," Leon epted the name, if that would change his mind about the foolish decision he was about to take. "You fell in love with Violet, you can fall out of love with her. Or have you forgotten what I taught you, Roman? Men like us are the prize, and women would always flock to us no matter what. I¡¯m sure you think Violet is the one and only one meant for you. But trust me, there are a thousand Violets in the sea. You cannot allow yourself to be weak right now. Not when it¡¯s just a few months to graduation and everything would be ours, son..." he leaned his forehead against his, saying with endearing passion, "... you¡¯d be the next Alpha king, and our pack would rise above the others. Just think about it, son, envision such a future, Roman."


    Of course, Roman envisioned the future. Every day. That was the reason he had stayed by Elsie¡¯s side. Because he needed her. Once he became king, it was supposed to be the both of them together. So he had forced himself to try to love her. To look beyond her faults. To stand. To defend. Because of what was ahead. The future.


    But that was until Violet came along, and he saw a different future. One where he could breathe. One where he could be happy.


    Roman lifted his face and said to his father, "I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t. Not with Elsie."


    "And why can¡¯t you exactly? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to dedicate your life to her! Look at your mother and me. You can do anything you want after you be the Alpha King. The kingdom of the wolves would be yours to dominate and rule, Roman! This is all I ask of you, Roman!" Leon demanded.


    "I¡¯m bonded to her!" Roman snapped.


    "What?" Leon croaked.


    Roman exined to him slowly, "My animal side is bonded to Violet."


    At that moment, Alpha Leon looked like he was going to suffer an aneurysm.


    "How did this happen?" The man looked genuinely scared as he asked. "Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a mate bond."


    "I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t understand it myself. I¡¯m the first of my kind, after all, and I don¡¯t know how it works. All I know is that I cannot stay away from her. My other side yearns to be with her. Tell me, is that how the mate bond works? Is she my mate?" Roman keenly inquired from him.


    Leon looked shaken, his mind spinning as he scrambled for a solution to this unforeseen disaster. All the ns and visions he had for his son couldn¡¯t just fall apart like that. He quickly told Roman, "Don¡¯t do anything for now. Have you mated with the girl yet?"


    "Mated?"


    "Have you slept with the girl? Don¡¯t make me ask silly questions, Roman."


    "No, not yet."


    "Good," Leon said. "Let it remain that way. Have your fun with Violet, let her soothe your animal side, but don¡¯t get into her pants yet. Don¡¯t do it, Roman."


    "Fine, I won¡¯t," Roman lied.


    Leon breathed out. "I¡¯ll look into this and get you an answer as soon as possible. At the same time, try to get on Elsie¡¯s good side. We need to y this game smart if you want to be the next Alpha King. Do you understand me, Roman?"


    "Yes, Father."

 Chapter 325: One Happy Family

    <h4>Chapter 325: One Happy Family</h4>


    Elsie Lancaster and Caroline Lancaster stood before a door in the West House.


    "Go ahead," her mother urged her.


    Elsie took a deep breath before she knocked on the door. She was nervous, evidenced by the way her heart was pounding as she waited for the recipient on the other end to answer.


    "Come in," Henry¡¯s voice came from inside.


    Mother and daughter looked at each other, their minds made up, as they pushed the door open in unison and walked in.


    Once they were inside, they were treated to the sight of a student urgently fastening thest button on her shirt. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess what had transpired, and Elsie¡¯s eyes narrowed at once when she recognized one of her elite girls.


    Kelly.


    <i>That nasty bitch! Even nning to climb the socialdder in her absence.</i>


    However, Elsie controlled herself. Once she was done here, she would deal with the girl.


    To think the girl dared to try to put her ws on her father-inw? Did she think Henry was the type to be controlled? Ha, the bitch was in for the shock of her life.


    This was why girls like Violet should never have been allowed into Lunaris in the first ce. She was beginning to corrupt the other girls in this institution. After all, where would Kelly have learned such whore behavior?


    As for Alpha Henry, he looked rxed in his seat, not even bothered that he was caught having rtions with a girl nearly the same age as his son. Was this why he had left his wife back at the West House? To have fun with the younger ones? Not that the wife wasn¡¯t young herself.


    But from the rumors Elsie had heard, Asher¡¯s new mother was simply a trophy wife. Henry hardly took her out to important events ¡ª such as this ¡ª unless he was in the mood to show her off. Otherwise, the woman remained at home to serve his needs.


    Elsie would have felt sorry for the woman, but then, that was what you get when you¡¯re a "nobody" married to men in power. You get exactly what you deserve. Nothing.


    She still didn¡¯t understand why Alpha Henry had married a woman like that. She must have seduced him, just like Violet was doing to Asher. Perhaps Alpha Henry deserved the right to cheat after all.


    Kelly vanished almost immediately, and Henry said to them, "You can have a seat."


    Elsie and her mother sat down, looking around. It seemed Asher had exclusively designed the room for Alpha Henry to rx and receive his visitors whenever he visited Lunaris.


    "You look more beautiful than thest time I saw you, Elsie. No doubt you would make a pretty wife for my son when he bes Alpha King," Henry said with pride.


    "You tter me, Alpha Henry," Elsie said, blushing.


    At once, Caroline took over. "And that is why we are here, Alpha Henry. To talk about our families¡¯ future, because if we don¡¯t take precautions now, then not only would your son lose Elsie, he might end up not being Alpha King at all."


    Henry¡¯s face darkened immediately. "What are you talking about?"


    Mother and daughter exchanged a look of pure satisfaction, having gotten the reaction they wanted from Henry.


    Without dy, Elsie pulled out her phone and showed him. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve met this face."


    Alpha Henry looked at the picture with a frown. "Isn¡¯t that...?"


    "The girl who sshed the water balloon on you? Yes, you¡¯re right. Her name is Violet Purple, and she¡¯s the daughter of a whore. Unfortunately, your son has been ensnared in her web as well."


    "What are you talking about?" Alpha Henry demanded, his voice sharp.


    At once, Elsie began to recount everything that had happened so far, all from "her own" perspective. By the time she was done, Henry¡¯s face was as dark as a storm.


    To add to her daughter¡¯s story, Caroline said smoothly, "My daughter Elsie has tried her best to put the girl in her ce, but Violet Purple takesfort in your son¡¯s protection, and my dear Elsie can¡¯t do much. And it¡¯s much worse now that Irene has given her support."


    "That damn woman! I should have known!" Henry hissed, mming his hand on the armrest.


    Caroline smiled inwardly, pleased to have achieved her purpose. Still, she pressed on, "So, Alpha Henry, I ask that you speak to your son and¡ª"


    She didn¡¯t get to finish, because the door was suddenly pushed open at that moment.


    Everyone turned as Asher Nightshade appeared at the entrance. Caroline and Elsie froze on the spot. They hade here to tattle on Asher to his father, and here he was. Talk about bad timing.


    But Asher wasn¡¯t alone. Beside him stood a taller, older man, one Alpha Henry immediately recognized.


    "Alpha Ezra? Is that you? What are you doing here?"


    Yes, Alpha Ezra was Nancy¡¯s mate and leader of the Midnight Pack. While Ezra held the title of alpha, Henry outranked him in the hierarchy, just as Elijah was the Supreme Alpha, aka the Alpha King. The West Pack was the capital, overseeing all packs under Henry¡¯s rule, including sub-packs like the Midnight Pack. The same structure existed across the East, South, and North Packs.


    "My apologies that we¡¯re meeting under these circumstances, Alpha Henry. I¡¯ve only just settled with my mate, and now I have no choice but to stand up for her daughter."


    "Wait a minute, you have a mate? And your mate has a daughter?" Alpha Henry was visibly taken aback.


    Before Ezra could respond, Asher smoothly cut in. "Oh, you know Ezra¡¯s new stepdaughter. You¡¯ve pretty much met her already, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve helped introduce her to you as well." His words carried a pointed undertone, his gaze fixed on Caroline and Elsie, who now looked just as confused as Henry.


    "Violet Purple is Ezra¡¯s new stepdaughter, and by extension, part of the West Pack. Our family just keeps getting bigger, don¡¯t you think?"

 Chapter 326: Not Under His Control

    <h4>Chapter 326: Not Under His Control</h4>


    Silence hung in the room for what felt like forever, until Elsie whispered, "That¡¯s impossible."


    But Asher, lifting a daring brow, replied, "You mean to say congrattions are in order?"


    Elsie opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out. She nced at Alpha Henry, silently begging him to step in, but his brows were deeply furrowed, and he said nothing.


    Desperate, she turned to her mother, hoping she would have a defense in this critical moment, but Caroline was silent too, her expression tense and thoughtful.


    Finally, Elsie looked at Asher. That infuriating, taunting expression was stered all over his face, the same smug look that said loud and clear that he had just won.


    And that was when Elsie snapped.


    "This is all a lie! He¡¯s lying!" She pointed at Asher, then at Alpha Ezra. "And he¡¯s lying too. I bet the two of them nned this together!"


    "Elsie!" Caroline hissed, trying to rein her in, especially seeing the way Ezra¡¯s expression had darkened. But Elsie was too far gone.


    She went on, loud and unhinged now, her words aimed straight at Henry, knowing he was the only one whose judgment mattered.


    "Can¡¯t you see? He¡¯s even lying for her! I told you that bitch Violet had her ws deep into your son! Just like her whore of a mother, Violet Purple has¡ª"


    Elsie didn¡¯t get to finish because everything happened in a blur. One moment she was spewing her venom, and the next, Alpha Ezra moved like lightning, mming her up against the nearest wall. The impact cracked the wall, and Elsie gasped in pain. Ezra¡¯s hand was around her neck, squeezing tight as he snarled, "Did you just call my mate a whore?"


    "Elsie!" Caroline screamed in terror. She spun to Henry. "Do something!"


    "Ezra," Henry said sharply, expecting him to obey.


    But Ezra was no longer in control. His wolf was. And now the creature demanded justice for his mate¡¯s honor. Ezra¡¯s grip around Elsie¡¯s neck only tightened, and she gasped, eyes wide with pain, realizing just how deep in trouble she was. This was why it was always warned to never get between mates. They would defend each other to the bitter end. Like now.


    "Alpha Henry!" Caroline cried out again, panic rising as Elsie struggled desperately for breath.


    At once, Henry rumbled an Alphamand. "Let go now, Ezra."


    The power in his voice rolled over Ezra like a crushing wave, suppressing his wolf and forcing it into submission. Ezra¡¯s eyes cleared as he returned to himself and he released Elsie. She crumpled to the floor like a rag doll.


    Gasping, Elsie scrambled backward, crawling frantically to a corner where she huddled, hacking and choking like someone on theirst breath.


    "Leave us. Now," Henry ordered coldly.


    Caroline lifted her head, only to meet the hard look of disappointment on Henry¡¯s face. She opened her mouth, rushing to do damage control as always.


    "Alpha Henry, I understand you are¡ª"


    "Leave. Now." Henry¡¯s voice was final, leaving no room for argument.


    Caroline¡¯s lips mped shut. With no other choice, she reached for her daughter and helped her up, quickly guiding her out.


    Once the door closed, a heavy silence fell over the room. Henry¡¯s eyes moved from Ezra to Asher, finally settling on his son. Of course, Henry wasn¡¯t stupid. This had been perfectly timed, and it had all the marks of his cunning son¡¯s handiwork.


    "What is going on here?" he demanded, his voice icy cold.


    Ezra adjusted his jacket, straightened, and said, "Apologies for noting earlier to pay my respects and introduce my mate properly. Nancy and I were caught up in the mating fever, and then we came here. Nheless, since we are here, I¡¯ll say my piece. Nancy is my mate, and while I am obliged to protect her, her daughter¡¯s well-being is also my responsibility. I don¡¯t fully understand what¡¯s going on here, but if so much as a single hair on Violet¡¯s head is harmed, be assured I wille after whoever is responsible with the full fury of a spurned mate."


    Ezra didn¡¯t mention Henry¡¯s name outright, but the warningnded squarely where it was aimed.


    Henry¡¯s face darkened, his expression like thunder, and for a moment it looked like he might explode. But he held it in, his voice taut as he turned to Ezra. "I need to speak to my son. Alone."


    Ezra didn¡¯t protest. He simply gave Asher onest long, concerned look, then turned and left.


    And maybe Ezra¡¯s concern was justified, because the moment the door shut behind him, Asher Nightshade took a hard blow to the face.


    "You fucking bastard!" Henry roared, his anger unleashed atst.


    Asher¡¯s head snapped to the side from the force of the punch. But he took it all in stride,ughing, "Okay, maybe I deserved that one."


    Unfortunately, thatugh only enraged Henry further. He lunged to punch again, but Asher dodged easily, grinning. "You¡¯re getting rusty, old man."


    The next punch came fast, and this time, Henry didn¡¯t miss. But just as it was about tond, Asher locked eyes with his father and, used hispulsion. "Halt."


    And just like that, Henry froze mid-swing.


    Asher smiled that cruel smile of his, the one he wore whenever things were going exactly as he nned. He taunted, "How¡¯s that mental wall of yours holding up? Seems like you miss me so much, you¡¯re even slipping there."


    Alpha Henry straightened, his expression like ice now. "Why don¡¯t you try again and find out."


    Of course, after raising a son with mind control abilities, Henry had be a master of mental shielding.


    But Asher only chuckled darkly. "Of course. How could I defeat the great, disciplined Alpha of the West Pack? Not when he¡¯s at full strength."


    "Don¡¯t push me," Henry warned, his voice low and deadly, the game ending in an instant.


    "Don¡¯ty a hand on Violet," Asher shot back, his tone just as sharp.


    Father and son locked eyes, the tension crackling between them like static. Neither looked away, until Asher finally did, casually wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth where the wound from the punch had already begun to heal.


    "That¡¯s all for now, Father," he said mockingly. "If you don¡¯t mind."


    And with that, he turned his back and walked out, unbothered, not even ncing back to see if Henry would strike again. That alone was the deepest insult because it meant Asher was no longer afraid of him. Not anymore.


    The moment Asher left, Henry let out a thunderous roar, then tore through the office, destroying everything in sight, smashing anything he could get his hands on.


    The kid thought he was grown? Fine. He¡¯d teach him a lesson.


    And as for Violet...

 Chapter 327: A Boyfriend At A Time

    <h4>Chapter 327: A Boyfriend At A Time</h4>


    Violet didn¡¯t get a chance for one-on-one time with Nancy. Not with so many people eager to meet her. Also, where were her boyfriends? She could not find any of them to introduce to her mother, except Griffin.


    Right now, Violet and Nancy were seated under a canopy that L had set up for them. Where L had gotten the resources? No one had a clue. But Violet and the others had learned never to question L¡¯s ways. They would never understand them anyway.


    It was Violet, her girls, Griffin, and Daisy¡¯s brother Jack who sat under the canopy. After yesterday¡¯s incident at the luncheon, Ivy¡¯s parents hadn¡¯t bothered to show up today. They didn¡¯t approve of thepany their daughter was keeping and imed they were embarrassed by her choices. Chances were, they had already gone back to their district and wouldn¡¯t bother with their daughter again.


    Well, they could go to hell, as far as Violet was concerned. Parents who didn¡¯t care about their child¡¯s happiness didn¡¯t deserve to be called parents. Which was why she and the other girls were determined to make sure Ivy had a good time. Not that there was much to do, Ivy was too wrapped up in Jack to care about anything else.


    Daisy¡¯s parents hadn¡¯t made it either, ming the distance. But Violet knew, deep down, it was because they couldn¡¯t afford the trip. Daisy could have told them, and the group would have happily covered the travel expenses. But she didn¡¯t.


    The fact that Daisy hadn¡¯t asked ¡ª knowing they would never refuse and would absolutely help ¡ª meant she didn¡¯t want their money. Violet respected that and let her be. After all, she wouldn¡¯t want anyone looking at her like she was dead weight either. She had her pride too.


    At the same time, Violet wondered if Daisy knew Ivy was crushing on her brother. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t that hard to see. Not with the way Ivy¡¯s eyes lit up like Christmas hade early, and how she couldn¡¯t stop gawking at the guy. And during one of their yful jibes, when Jack had casually flexed his muscles? Yeah, Ivy had practically drooled.


    So, yes, it was obvious. But knowing Daisy, the girl had a high IQ, not so much EQ. Stuff like this didn¡¯t exactly hit her radar quickly. And if Daisy had noticed, she wasn¡¯t saying anything.


    Violet couldn¡¯t me Ivy though. Jack was handsome, especially with that curly hair that kept falling into his eyes ¡ª beautiful brown eyes that Ivy clearly wanted an excuse to brush his hair away from.


    The only downside to this was that Jack was a bit too old for Ivy. Six years older, to be exact. Not a huge gap, but still. Guys like Jack usually didn¡¯t go for younger girls like Ivy; they tended to see them as easy flings or too immature to take seriously.


    Violet could only hope this little crush didn¡¯t end up causing drama between them. She wanted the best for Ivy¡¯s love life, but from what she¡¯d seen, falling for your best friend¡¯s older brother rarely ended well.


    And there was no telling if Jack even liked Ivy back. For all they knew, he probably had a girl waiting for him back home. The gods help them, because this had all the makings of a disaster.


    "Here you are. Found you," someone said, snapping Violet out of her thoughts.


    She looked up to see a handsome man approaching her mother with a smile, and from the way her mother immediately perked up, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess who it was.


    Ezra King. Her mother¡¯s new mate.


    Nancy hadn¡¯t stopped talking about him; she was practically rapping praises since she arrived.


    Violet adjusted in her seat, preparing to stand and introduce herself to her new father¡ªugh, no, scratch that¡ªher mother¡¯s new man. She had already opened her mouth to speak when Ezra leaned down and kissed her mother passionately, right there in front of everyone.


    It was probably at that exact moment the reality of Nancy being Ezra¡¯s mate finally sank in. Her mother had found someone the heavens had destined for her, and they were bound together forever.


    Fuck. It was heartwarming and sweet. And gross. Especially watching them devour each other¡¯s faces like that. Eww. Couldn¡¯t these old people get a room?


    Violet quickly looked away, clearing her throat, and unintentionally breaking up the moment. Nancy and Ezra pulled apart at once, both grinning at each other with goofy smiles. It was an expression Violet noticed and memorized, because honestly, she had never seen Nancy look that happy before.


    To be fair, as happy as Violet felt for her mom, there was also a small stab of jealousy. Nancy had always reserved that kind of attention and love for her, but now she was giving it all to this stranger. And yet... Nancy seemed truly content.


    "Grow up, Violet," she scolded herself inwardly.


    "Violet, this is Ezra," Nancy said atst, making the introduction. "Ezra, this is Violet, my daughter."


    "Nice to meet you, Violet. I¡¯m Ezra King, Alpha of the Midnight Pack." He held out his hand.


    Violet, now on her feet, shook his hand. "I¡¯m Violet Purple, and I don¡¯t really have a title yet unless you count the moniker ¡¯The Rogue Queen.¡¯ "


    Ezra lookedpletely baffled.


    "Long story," Violet added quickly.


    Ezra nodded, even though it was clear he didn¡¯t get it, and let go of her hand.


    "And these are my friends..." Violet went on, introducing everyone under the canopy.


    As the introductions went on, Violet quietly studied Ezra. One thing she¡¯d noticed about the men Nancy had dated in the past was that they always had that lusty look. But Ezra didn¡¯t look at her the wrong way. Or at her friends. Not even once. And that alone earned him points in Violet¡¯s book.


    Although she¡¯d still keep an eye on him. Nancy looked genuinely happy for once, and if this man ever hurt her, Violet was pretty sure she¡¯d bemitting her first murder. Nancy might not have been her biological mother, but she was the closest thing she had to a real mother figure.


    "I know this isn¡¯t the ideal time to meet or to talk about this. And I know you¡¯re a bit old to have someone stepping into the role of a father," Ezra said, scratching his head awkwardly, "but I want you to know, Violet, you can count on me. I¡¯ll take care of you."


    But Violet shook her head. "You don¡¯t need to take care of me. Just take care of Nancy. That¡¯s all I ask."


    "I know, and that¡¯s my promise to you. But Nancy is my mate. Whatever concerns her, concerns me. If Nancy¡¯s worried about you, I¡¯ll be worried too."


    "In that case, no need to worry," Violet replied. "I¡¯m well protected here." She nced at Griffin with a fond smile. And then, as if she felt it before she even saw it, Violet looked up and spotted Asher striding toward her like some angel descended to earth. "...By them."


    Nancy and Ezra followed her gaze and saw Asher approaching.


    As soon as he was close enough, Violet started to say, "Mom, meet Asher, he¡¯s¡ª" but she didn¡¯t get to finish.


    Without warning, Asher cupped her face in his palms and kissed her with raw, possessive passion.


    Violet hadn¡¯t felt this kind of intensity from Asher since the night she discovered his secret. It was explosive, the kind of kiss that said he wanted to own her. Her mind was still spinning even after they pulled apart. She looked up at him, breathless, and saw his eyes burning with fire.


    "You¡¯re mine now, Violet Purple. Forever," he dered.


    Violet smiled like a fool.


    It was only then that Violet remembered that she hadpany. She turned to look at Nancy, who was utterly dumbstruck.


    And that¡¯s when it hit Violet, she¡¯d only introduced Griffin to her as her boyfriend.


    Fuck.


    She had nned to ease into things. One boyfriend at a time.


    Oh well. Guess she¡¯d just roll with it.

 Chapter 328: Not Normal People

    <h4>Chapter 328: Not Normal People</h4>


    Knock, knock.


    "Come in," Zara¡¯s voice called from inside.


    ric Storm turned the knob and stepped in.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to spot Zara Storm. She was seated by the window, a cigarette in hand, deep in conversation with someone on the other end of her call. Her eyes lit up when she saw him, and she smiled, quickly stubbing out the cigarette and pulling the phone away from her mouth to whisper, "Just a minute. I¡¯ll be done soon, son."


    ric knew how that went. A minute would probably turn into an hour. He didn¡¯t bother waiting. Instead, he left to look for his father.


    He nced around the room his parents had been given for their brief stay today, and it had beenpletely transformed. What was supposed to be a guest room looked more like a home office. Scratch that. Their "real" home, which was basically their office. If you knew his parents, you¡¯d get it.


    Papers and documents were strewn everywhere. Prototypes and design sheets cluttered every surface. ric¡¯s frown deepened. <i>They brought work to Parents¡¯ Week?</i>


    He shouldn¡¯t have been surprised. This was who they were. He¡¯d always known that. And yet, for some reason, today it pissed him off. Was it too much to ask for one day? One day when they put everything else aside and focused on him? Wasn¡¯t he worth that?


    Maybe it was his own fault. He¡¯d set them up in a fully functional room,plete with all the equipment they needed to keep working. Deep down, he¡¯d always known this was exactly how it would turn out, even if he hadn¡¯t wanted to admit it.


    It didn¡¯t take long to find Alpha Caspian. His father was in the adjoining room, a phone wedged between his ear and his shoulder, holding a report up to the light as he scrutinized it.


    "ric! You¡¯re here!" Caspian called out happily, moving to hug him only to realize both his hands were full.


    "Oops, sorry about that," he apologized awkwardly, fumbling to set something down but hesitating, clearly torn between the phone and the report in his hands. He chose the report, but since he was still on the call, he got distracted and started stuttering his replies. The report must have been important too, because he hesitated, ncing around, clearly unsure where to put it.


    ric didn¡¯t bother responding. He just shook his head in exasperation, his eyes scanning the room and noticing all the new setups that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have bothereding if you were this busy," he said bitterly.


    Caspian immediately picked up on the sharp edge in his tone and the way ric¡¯s eyes lingered on the work-filled room. He ended the call at once.


    Caspian approached him tentatively. "The match isn¡¯t happening until this evening, and your mother and I thought we¡¯d get a little work done in the meantime," he exined, sounding guilty.


    "Yeah. Obviously." ric¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm.


    Caspian blinked, caught off guard by the anger simmering in his son¡¯s tone. "ric, what¡¯s wrong? Do you want to talk? I swear, just say the word and your mother will drop everything and give you her full attention."


    ric wanted to snap¡ªgrudgingly¡ªthat it wasn¡¯t worth bothering, but then Violet was important. This was a conversation he actually needed to have, and for once, he wanted his parents to know about her. So, with clear reluctance, he gave in.


    "Yes. We need to talk."


    Caspian¡¯s nod was tight, his whole posture shifting. Nothing terrified him more than when ric said he "needed to talk." He stiffened, then lifted his head and bellowed toward the other room, "Honey, it¡¯s code red!"


    "Oh God," ric groaned, dragging a hand down his face as the familiar dread hit him. They still used that ridiculous system to ssify his problems. What was he? Ten?


    "What? Code red?" Zara shouted from the other room, her hurried footsteps echoing as she rushed over. "Dear God. Who did he nearly electrocute to death this time?"


    ric red at her as she arrived. "I didn¡¯t electrocute anybody, okay? I just want to talk with my parents..." He sighed heavily. "...Like normal people do."


    Caspian and Zara exchanged a long, pointed look.


    "This is serious," Zara said, her voice taking on that mock-gravity tone.


    She eased herself onto the elevated stool and gestured. "Alright, honey, talk. We are all ears."


    "Yes, talk. We are here for you," Caspian added, smiling dotingly at his wife, one hand massaging her back as he stood beside her.


    "Thank God," ric muttered, genuinely relieved. He took a deep breath and started, "It¡¯s about Elsie. The thing is¡ª"


    His mother¡¯s phone rang, cutting him off.


    Zara immediately declined the call. "Don¡¯t worry. Go on. This is a me-and-you moment. Nothing¡¯sing between us."


    To be fair, ric¡¯s heart fluttered a little. For once, his mother was putting him first, above work.


    He opened his mouth again. "Elsie and I are no longer¡ª"


    The phone rang again.


    "Holy shit!" Zara jumped to her feet, only to quickly apologize. "Fuck! Sorry for thenguage, but it¡¯s the president!" She gave him a helpless look. "ric, darling, I love you, but I have to take this."


    <i>He shouldn¡¯t have rejoiced so soon. </i>


    ric sighed. "Fine. Go."


    "Thank you, sweetheart." Zara blew him an air kiss as she answered, already walking away. "Hello, Mr. President..."


    And then it was just ric and Caspian. The silence between them felt... awkward, to say the least.


    "I might not be as good at offering solutions as your mother," Caspian said, puffing out his chest a little, "but you can talk to me, son."


    Right on cue, his phone started ringing.


    "Ah, shit, it¡¯s your brother, Ace. God knows what mess he¡¯s in now." Caspian nced up at ric, as if asking permission.


    He didn¡¯t need to ask. ric just waved him off with a resigned look.


    "You¡¯re the best son," Caspian said quickly, picking up the call. His next words were already spirited and animated as he dove into whatever new drama Ace had stirred up.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Zara came running back into the room, shouting, "ric, darling!"


    Before ric could ask what was going on, she had alreadyunched herself into his arms, pressing a long, smacking kiss on his cheek that left himpletely flustered.


    She said excitedly, "Remember that Thermal Cloak Suit you came up with? The one thatpletely masks the wearer¡¯s scent and body heat, making them nearly invisible to a werewolf¡¯s senses? The president loved the prototype we sent. He¡¯s already asking us to start full development! You are a genius!" She kissed him again, practically glowing.


    "Oh." That was all ric managed, overwhelmed by both the news and his mother¡¯s sudden outburst of affection.


    "That¡¯s good news I guess," ric added, torn between feeling proud and frustrated. He had no idea whether to stay mad at them for not listening earlier or just be happy for their sess. This clearly seemed <i>more important </i> than his love life.


    "Yes!" Caspian chimed in, beaming. "Did you hear that, Ace? The gods blessed your brother with both your mother¡¯s and my brains."


    ric frowned. He hated when his father made thoseparisons. It only fueled the rivalry between him and Ace.


    Then, as if suddenly remembering her son actually had concerns, Zara said quickly, "Ah, right! You were talking about something¡ªElsie, wasn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t worry about that girl. You¡¯ve got brains and money. Who in their right mind wouldn¡¯t want my boy?" She rubbed her forehead affectionately against his, full of motherly pride.


    She straightened and added confidently, "Elsie Lancaster is our kin and a pureblooded she-wolf. She knows what¡¯s right and won¡¯t forget her duties. As for the match with your father, well, you know it¡¯s just a drill. Don¡¯t stress. He¡¯ll go easy on you." She patted his chest like she was wrapping things up. "That¡¯s all."


    She stepped back and smiled. "Now, your father and I have work to finish before the match starts. Unless, of course, you don¡¯t mind helping out?"


    "I¡¯ll pass," ric muttered.

 Chapter 329: The Third One

    <h4>Chapter 329: The Third One</h4>


    Everyone was in high spirits. It was just one hour until the highly anticipated match between the cardinal alphas and their parents. At this point, nearly all the girls were busy dressing up and doing their makeup for the event.


    But for Nancy and Violet, this was a rare window of opportunity to talk. Waiting until after the match wasn¡¯t an option since there was no guarantee they¡¯d get a moment alone, especially with the students sure to be in full party mode afterward.


    Violet took her mother to her room, which had finally been repaired¡ªthanks to L¡ªwhile the girls stayed behind to entertain Alpha Ezra.


    She¡¯d told herself she was ready for this moment. But when Violet and Nancy sat down, the room fell into an awkward silence.


    "I¡¯m sorry¡ª"


    "I¡¯m sorry¡ª"


    They both spoke at once.


    "I¡¯ll go first," Nancy said quickly.


    "No, let me." Violet shook her head. "I need to apologize first, Nancy. I¡¯m sorry aboutst time. For being angry at you and¡ª"


    "You had every right to be angry, Violet," Nancy cut in gently. "I should have called you beforehand, but well, Ezra and I got a little carried away with the mating fever..." She trailed off, her cheeks turning pink.


    Violet had to blink hard, almost in disbelief. <i>Was Nancy blushing? </i>Nancy, of all people? She must have stepped into an alternate universe.


    Her curiosity got the better of her. Violet tilted her head and said pointedly, "Mating fever, huh?"


    "Yes, Mating fever," Nancy answered, this time with a smug little smile.


    Violet leaned in, waggling her brows. "You know, they taught us about mating fever this semester. What¡¯s it really like? A mad urge to couple, or what?"


    "More than that," Nancy said, leaning in too, answering her curiosity without a hint of shame. "Honestly, they should¡¯ve called it ¡¯fucking frenzy.¡¯ Can you believe Ezra and I went at it for two days straight with no food, and barely any sleep, just breaks in between." Nancy licked her lips like she was savoring the memory. "I swear, there¡¯s no position that man didn¡¯t have me in. Best feeling ever," she sighed, blissfully.


    <i>Ah, yes, </i>Violet thought. <i>That¡¯s the Nancy I know</i>. She had only asked for a "little" detail, but Nancy, true to form, had handed her a full-blown, graphic exnation that Violet knew was going to haunt her imagination forever. <i>Thanks so much, Nancy.</i>


    Maybe feeling mischievous, Violet told her with a wicked smile. "I also remember the teacher saying that for mated pairs, fertilization always happens during mating fever."


    She watched Nancy¡¯s face closely. If there was one thing Nancy had always dreaded, it was pregnancy. Nancy had said many times that Violet was the only "pest" she¡¯d ever willingly put up with. She couldn¡¯t imagine having more little life-suckers drain the youth out of her. Motherhood? That was not her vibe.


    But then Nancy surprised her when she said, "I don¡¯t mind."


    "What?!" Violet nearly shouted, her jaw practically hitting the floor.


    Nancy looked a little nervous but pressed on. "Ezra wants more kids."


    "More kids?" Violet repeated, wide-eyed.


    "He has a son from histe wife. The boy¡¯s been so lonely and giving him a sibling seems like the right thing to do. His name¡¯s Axel and he¡¯s a nice kid. Trust me when I say you¡¯d love him when you visit for the holidays."


    For a moment, Violet just stared, utterly speechless.


    "Violet?" Nancy¡¯s smile wavered, concern shing in her eyes. She waved a hand in front of her daughter¡¯s face. "Are you okay?"


    Violet blinked, her voice low with disbelief. "Who are you and what have you done with Nancy?"


    Realizing what just happened, Nancy burst intoughter and gave Violet a yful shove. "Oh my God, stop! You¡¯re ridiculous!" Sheughed hard, and Violet joined in, the two of them cracking up together in that light, rare moment of pure fun.


    But as theughter faded, a quiet seriousness settled over them like a fog.


    Nancy fiddled with her hands, guilt clouding her expression. She finally spoke with a soft voice. "I was a terrible mother to you, Violet."


    "You did your best," Violet replied honestly.


    "I could have done better."


    "You took me in when no one else would. You gave me a roof, food, everything I needed to grow." She shrugged. "That counts for something."


    Nancy¡¯s eyes dropped. "I still should have done better."


    "Then do better for your next kid. That is if you want to have one." She locked eyes with Nancy, her tone firm. "I don¡¯t care if Ezra¡¯s an Alpha or your mate. Have a baby because you want to and not because you feel like it¡¯s your duty."


    "I do want to have this kid, Violet," Nancy said with conviction. "I¡¯ve been doing a lot of self-reflectiontely, and I realized my life so far had no real meaning. The fact that a good man like Ezra is giving me a second chance, despite the kind of life I¡¯ve lived, that has to count for something, right? I want to know what motherhood really feels like. I can¡¯t run from it forever. So yes, I want this child."


    "Then have it," Violet said simply. "It¡¯s not toote for me to be a big sister."


    A huge smile tugged at the corners of Nancy¡¯s lips. "Thank you, Violet."


    "Thank you, Nancy," Violet answered back with a small smile.


    Nancy couldn¡¯t help herself. She pulled Violet into a tight hug, sniffling as her eyes watered. "I¡¯m so sorry for all the good times we missed."


    "I told you already, it¡¯s alright. Please don¡¯t cry." Violet patted her awkwardly. "If both of us start, there¡¯ll be no one left tofort us."


    Nancy snorted augh, pulling away to wipe at her tears. "Right. No crying. No negative energy in this room."


    It was clear Nancy was back to herself when the very next words out of her mouth were: "So, four boyfriends, huh?"


    Violet rolled her eyes. "It sort of happened."


    Nancy arched a brow. "Violet Purple. Four cardinal alphas do not just ¡¯sort of happen.¡¯" She said her full name with heavy emphasis.


    "And to think I was worried you were going to die a virgin." Nancy huffed, blowing out a breath of exasperation. "I didn¡¯t know you were¡ªwait a second. Have you guys fucked? Oh my God," she gasped dramatically, eyes wide. "Violet Purple, you had an orgy?!"


    God help her. Violet did not want to have this conversation.


    Nancy looked scandalized, clutching her chest. "Dear Lord. To think this is all my fault. I taught her everything I knew and she took it a hundred steps further."


    Then, as if something urred to her, Nancy¡¯s eyes went wide again. "Please tell me you¡¯re on the pill or something. Violet Purple, I cannot be a mother and a grandmother at the same time! What would my kid even call your kid? Brother? Sister?"


    "Oh my God, Nancy! You are exaggerating! I haven¡¯t even had sex yet!" She yelled back.


    Nancy blinked. "Okay, wait¡ªwhat? Why?" She suddenly frowned, her tone shifting into curiosity. "What¡¯s wrong? Are the boys not capable? Or..." She leaned in with a dark grin. "Are they too big for you? Can¡¯t get it in? Don¡¯t worry, it can be a lot at first. But you¡¯ll get used to it. There¡¯s always lube. Or¡ªwait, should we find a witch to magically reduce the size? Ezra told me those things are possible." Nancy looked genuinely excited as she started listing out possible solutions.


    That was it. Violet had hit her limit.


    "Mom!" she snapped, her face burning. "I think it¡¯s time for you to leave." She jumped up from her bed. She was done. <i>So done.</i>


    "What? Fine." Nancy got to her feet, smirking. "We¡¯ll finish this conversationter."


    <i>Like hell we will,</i> Violet thought darkly. There was no way she was letting this woman keep nting these wild, terrifying thoughts in her head.


    Nancy wiped at her face and sighed. "But I can¡¯t leave like this,Ezra will freak out if he sees the dried tears on my face. Where¡¯s your bathroom?"


    "Over there." Violet pointed stiffly, gritting her teeth.


    "Thank you, daughter," Nancy sing-songed, clearly relishing Violet¡¯s misery, grinning all the way as she disappeared into the bathroom.


    Violet copsed against the bed with a long, exhausted sigh. <i>Dear God. </i>She buried her face in the mattress,pletely drained. But after a moment, a small smile tugged at her lips.


    If Nancy was happy then fine. She could live with that. She was just about to let herself rx when she heard a hissing sound.


    Violet¡¯s eyes snapped open. Her head shot up, her heart sinking the second she spotted the source of the sound.


    Oh no.


    There he was.


    Roman was creeping in through his usual little hole in the corner of her room, in his favorite snake form.


    "Roman, no!" Violet hissed, scrambling off the bed. "Go back! Go back!"


    She rushed toward him, waving her arms frantically to shoo him away. <i>Oh God, please, Nancy¡¯s still here! This was not the way for them to meet! </i>


    But fate obviously had other ns.


    "Violet!" Nancy¡¯s voice rang out from the bathroom, getting closer. "Why is your bathroom so¡ª" She stepped into the room and froze mid-sentence, eyes widening. "Snake!"


    Before Violet could utter a single word, Nancy grabbed her slipper with lightning speed, letting out a war cry. "Not on my watch, Satan!"


    "No, wait¡ª" Violet tried, reaching out helplessly but it was toote.


    Nancy was already in full attack mode, charging after Roman, who hissed in panic and darted across the floor, desperately trying to escape her furious swings.


    "Get back here, you little devil!" Nancy shrieked, aiming deadly blows as Roman slithered for his life.


    With no other choice, Roman bolted to the corner, and transformed mid-slither. In a sh, he was fully human again, stark naked, red-faced, and sporting slipper marks all over his skin.


    Nancy froze mid-swing, her eyes wide as saucers. She stared at the half-naked man now crouched in the corner, chest heaving from the chase.


    "What the fuck?!" Nancy screamed, stumbling back, one hand flying to her chest.


    "Nancy, wait!" Violet cried, rushing forward. "Calm down! Don¡¯t be scared! This is Roman. He¡¯s my... uh... my third boyfriend."


    Nancy just stared at her, stunned into silence. Her brain visibly short-circuited.


    "What the fuck, Violet!" she finally choked out, looking between Violet and Roman, eyes wild.


    And just like that, Nancy¡¯s eyes rolled back, and she fainted right away. Thankfully, Roman moved and caught her halfway to the floor.


    Roman, still breathless and looking wildly disheveled, muttered to his unconscious mother-inw in his arms. "Nice to meet you, I guess?"


    Violet groaned, pping a hand to her forehead. "Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake."

 Chapter 330: Dirty Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 330: Dirty Thoughts</h4>


    It was worth noting¡ªseriously worth noting¡ªthat Roman Draven was lucky to be alive.


    After thatpletely unexpected and frankly absurd twist from the universe, Ezra King had stormed into the room only to find his mate, Nancy, in the arms of a very naked Roman.


    It had taken exactly one punch to Roman¡¯s face, a breathless, rushed exnation from Violet, the girls physically holding Ezra back from finishing what he started, and a lot of desperate pleading to keep Roman from being turned into wolf chow.


    As it turned out, Roman had only intended to sneak in for a quick kiss, like he usually did, before the match. Instead, he left with a fat lip and a bruised face.


    Well, at least his lips were tingling. Just not in the way he¡¯d nned.


    And thanks to that incident, Nancy was practically milking every detail she could about the cardinal alphas from her.


    "So that¡¯s the fourth one, ric Storm?" Nancy asked, pointing at ric at a corner of the room talking tomander Mkai.


    "Yes, that¡¯s him." Violet concurred with a sigh. She was so tired of talking.


    The indoorbat training room had been repurposed for the event, and Violet had to hand it to Griffin for his quick thinking. The seating was arranged strategically, with parents given top priority. Any student who couldn¡¯t find a seat had two choices: stand, or get creative, like squeezing in with a friend or sharing ap.


    The best part about having the organizer of the event, and a cardinal alpha, no less, as a boyfriend was that Violet and her loved ones had front-row seats to the match. Griffin had even set up a barrier to make sure no one crossed into the fighting zone and got hurt.


    From what Violet had learned from Griffin, this match was just a drill. Whether or not the cardinal alphas were stronger than their parents, they could not defeat them, at least, not publicly. Parents or not, these were still the leaders of their respective packs, and even a yful event like this could be taken seriously in the werewolf world.


    The cardinal alphas wouldn¡¯t officially rule or take over leadership until after graduation. If they were to defeat their parents in front of everyone, it could send the wrong message that they were ready to lead now. Wolves were creatures of hierarchy, hardwired to follow the strongest. A public victory could trigger unrest or challenge the existing order.


    So, even if the boys could win, they had to intentionally hold back. Their job was to entertain the crowd with a good show, showcasing Lunaris¡¯s gship education, and nothing more.


    Alpha Irene and Griffin¡¯s fight was up first, and Violet was already on the edge of her seat. Even though Irene still wasn¡¯t speaking to her or Griffin, that didn¡¯t lessen Violet¡¯s respect for the woman. In fact, she was most excited to see her in action.


    Yeah, this was going to be good.


    Commander Mkai stepped up onto the middle of the arena, his voice ringing out through the speakers,, loud and clear.


    "For those new to the event," he began, "this match is a demonstration only. There will be no bloodshed, no weapons, and no brutal attacks permitted. However¡ª" his eyes swept across the crowd with a knowing look, "¡ªit will still be violent, so viewer discretion is advised."


    The audience made both of students and parents murmured with excitement.


    "The rules are simple," Mkai continued. "The match ends when one contender taps out or clearly concedes. That¡¯s it. May the best Alpha win."


    With that, he stepped aside, but instead of exiting quietly, his voice amped up with the ir of a wrestling announcer. "Now stepping into the arena, the Alpha of the East, the iron-fisted legend herself, Alpha Irene!"


    Eveyone cheered as Irene strode into the arena, and Violet swore she heard Nancy whistle appreciatively beside her.


    "I swear, I want to be like that woman when I grow up," Nancy joked, her eyes shining with pride.


    Violet couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, because honestly? <i>Same</i>.


    Irene had changed into a stunning red jumpsuit, custom-fitted and sleek as hell. The fabric hugged her curves perfectly, high-necked and long-sleeved with sharp, angr lines down her waist and legs that gave her an even fiercer silhouette. ckbat boots and fingerless glovespleted the look, making her look every bit the warrior Alpha.


    And clearly, Violet wasn¡¯t the only one impressed because from the other side of the arena, Arion shot to his feet, puffing out his chest as he announced to anyone within earshot, "That¡¯s my woman right there!"


    It was a sweet gesture, one that had Violet smiling, but she knew deep down that Griffin would be dying of secondhand embarrassment at his father¡¯s theatrics where he was.


    Before the cheering even died down, Commander Mkai¡¯s voice rose again, hyping the crowd to the next level. "And now, the reigning champion of Lunaris Academy! The beast himself, Griffin Hale!"


    The arena exploded with noise. Nearly every student was on their feet, screaming and chanting "The Beast", showing just how beloved Griffin was.


    "Hot damn, Violet," Nancy said, eyes locked on the arena. "You are one lucky girl."


    Violet felt her cheeks flush immediately, and when she looked, she knew exactly why Nancy had said it.


    While Irene had given them a show in that knockout jumpsuit, Griffin had taken the opposite approach. He strode into the arena shirtless, wearing nothing but a pair of loose ck pants that hung low on his hips, leaving the rest of his glorious bodypletely exposed.


    Every perfectly sculpted muscle was on full disy: his broad chest, powerful arms, and those deep, chiseled eight-pack abs that looked like they¡¯d been carved out of marble by the gods themselves.Griffin¡¯s tanned skin gleamed under the lights, taut and wless, the movement of his body a perfect disy of strength.


    Violet swallowed hard, her mind doing dangerous things. One of these days, she swore, she was going to drag her tongue over every inch of those abs, nice and slow. Hell¡ª<i>what was she even thinking?!</i>


    She shook her head quickly, face burning as she forced the thought out of her mind.


    <i>Focus, Violet! </i>Focus on the match and not on the dirty thoughts she nned to do to one of her boyfriends.

 Chapter 331: Griffin And Irene’s Match

    <h4>Chapter 331: Griffin And Irene¡¯s Match</h4>


    The excitement in the room had reached a fever pitch as every pair of eyes locked on the two figures standing at the center of the arena. Irene Hale, and her son, Griffin Hale, two titans cut from the same steel, now stood face to face with each other, tension radiating between them. Even in silence, their confrontation gave the crowd exactly what they wanted: a show.


    "Such childish theatrics," Alpha Henry rolled his eyes from where he was seated. Hisment caught the attention of Alpha Leon, who was lounging beside him.


    Unlike grumpy Henry, Alpha Leon was thoroughly enjoying the view, his eyes shamelessly sweeping over Irene¡¯s body. That woman was a work of art. Too bad she would probably snap his dick in half if he so much as made the wrong move.


    And of course, there was her mad husband, Arion. He might look easygoing, but Leon knew better. The man was pure crazy. Fitting, really. Only Irene would end up with twins whose original mission had been to kill her. A twisted, yet weirdly romantic love story.


    Beside Leon, his wife, Luna Alexa, was fully focused on Griffin. Her eyes smoldered, lips curling as she bit down, lost in thoughts of everything that boy¡¯s hands could do. She smirked to herself. One of these days, Griffin was going to give in. She would make sure of it.


    Commander Mkai¡¯s voice boomed over the crowd. "Let the match begin!"


    Irene never hesitated. She struck first, dashing forward with blinding speed, her fist snapping out in a clean arc. Griffin ducked smoothly, his reflexes quick, and countered with a low sweep toward her legs. But Irene was ready, and jumped with ease, twisting mid-air, andnded with the grace of a seasoned warrior.


    The crowd cheered madly, pping for her amazing moves. Of course, a certain Alpha was less than thrilled with all the attention she was getting. If it were up to Alpha Henry, he would have downyed every single one of Irene¡¯s moves. Thankfully for everyone, his bitter thoughts stayed in his head, so no one gave a damn.


    Mother and son circled each other, their eyes locked, and muscles tense. Then Irene lunged again, this time feinting left before pivoting and mming a fist toward Griffin¡¯s ribs. He blocked, but the force of the hit reverberated through him, pushing him back a step. Violet, watching from the stands, gripped her seat tight. <i>God, Irene was a beast.</i>


    But so was Griffin.


    He sprang forward in a blur,unching a rapid series of punches and kicks that Irene blocked, deflected, twisted, and retaliated, the p of their strikes echoing across the room like a drumbeat.


    Their movements were fast, but not too fast such that the humans could not follow. Griffin caught Irene¡¯s wrist mid-punch, spun her around, and locked her arm behind her back in a sh.


    Gasps rippled through the audience. But before he could tighten his grip, Irene mmed her elbow back into his side, forcing him to release. She spun, hooking her leg around his knee, and dropped him hard onto the mat.


    The women roared with support while the men groaned in disappointment. But Griffin rolled with the fall,nding on his feet in a crouch, eyes glittering with challenge. He wiped at his busted lip, the hint of a smirk ying at his mouth.


    "Not bad, Mom," he called, circling her again.


    "Not bad yourself, boy, " Irene fired back, her breathing quick but controlled. Her eyes were alight with pride and focus. "But don¡¯t hold back."


    A beat of silence passed between them. Irene knew exactly how much Griffin was holding back.


    She rushed forward once more, quicker this time, her fist whipping through the air. Griffin parried, but she followed up with a brutalbo: a jab to his ribs, an elbow to his jaw, and a spinning kick that knocked him back several feet. He stumbled, bruises blossoming across his torso, but still Griffin didn¡¯t unleash even a fraction of his true power.


    The audience was on their feet now, swept up in the battle¡¯s ferocity. Violet¡¯s heart pounded as Griffin rose, bruised, but not broken. His breath came evenly, his stance sure, but his eyes shifted to the crowd, just for an instant.


    It was time.


    Ireneunched a crushing blow right at him, and he absorbed it without flinching. The sheer force knocked him t, and as hey still, Mkai counted to three. When he made no move to get up, the verdict was sealed.


    The arena exploded with apuse and cheers.


    Commander Mkai swept in, grabbing Irene¡¯s hand and hoisting it high in the air. "And here is your Winner, Alpha Irene Hale!"


    The crowd went wild, chanting her name with pride.


    Irene stood tall, barely a scratch on her, and the picture of victory. Beside her, Griffin had finally risen, wiping the blood from his split lip, bruises already forming across his ribs and jaw.


    But as Mkai raised her hand, Irene¡¯s gaze flicked sideways to her son. Deep down beneath the pride and triumph, she knew Griffin had been holding back so much.


    Had it been a fair fight with no rules, this match would have been a war. One she wasn¡¯t so sure she¡¯d win. These children were rising fast, stepping into their power, and soon enough, she would have to let go of her authority.


    But for now, Irene smiled and took the cheers.


    Violet watched as Griffin left the arena in defeat. Even though it was just a show, he was still hurt, and no matter how minor the injury waspared to the real battles he faced, it made her sad to see him in pain.


    How she wished she could sneak out and kiss it better. But there was no way she could leave now, not with Nancy seated right beside her. Besides, three of her boyfriends were still set to fight and next up was Roman Draven and his father.

 Chapter 332: Roman And Leon’s Match

    <h4>Chapter 332: Roman And Leon¡¯s Match</h4>


    Commander Mkai stepped out once more to announce the next fight. How Griffin had managed to convince this stern, no-nonsense man to host the event, Violet had no idea.


    "Next up, we have the enigmatic Alpha of the South, Leon Draven!"


    A wave of cheers and whistles broke out as Alpha Leon swaggered onto the arena floor. Where Irene had looked fierce and formidable, Leon carried a rxed, cocky air, hisbat pants and tight T-shirt showing off every sculpted inch of his body.


    Leon, far from finished, lifted his arms and stripped off his shirt in slow motion before tossing it away. The audience hushed for a second, unsure what was happening, until he started unbuckling his belt.


    Nearly everyone burst into shocked gasps as Leon casually began undressing right there in the middle of the floor, unbuckling and stepping out of his pants until he was down to personalized ck shorts that hugged his muscr thighs. The crowd went wild.


    Someone from the stands couldn¡¯t help themselves and yelled, "Make me yours, Daddy Leon!"


    Laughter rippled through the students, and even some of the teachers struggled to keep a straight face.


    Up in the VIP seats, Luna Alexa didn¡¯t look the least bit surprised. She simply rolled her eyes, muttering under her breath, "Just when you think he¡¯d grow up."


    Commander Mkai, ever the professional, barely batted an eye as he stepped back into the spotlight. "And now, facing him is our own cardinal alpha, the fox-hearted warrior, the ever-sly and deadly, Roman Draven!"


    The cheers grew even louder, the students clearly hyped for the next match. Roman emerged from the side, sauntering forward with that trademarkzy smirk on his face, oozing charm and mischief.


    Without hesitation, and clearly inspired by his father, Roman peeled off his shirt in one smooth motion, sending another ripple of noise through the stands. His bare torso was leaner than Leon¡¯s but no less impressive, defined and agile, his muscles taut and honed.


    Father and son stood shoulder to shoulder, their likeness almost uncanny. Apart from the difference in hair and eyes, they looked remarkably alike. Up close, Leon¡¯s body bore the extra bulk of years of training, while Roman was leaner, all sharp lines and the lithe grace of a predator.


    "Hot damn," someone breathed from the stands. "There really are two of them."


    Violet, watching with narrowed eyes, couldn¡¯t agree more. <i>Definitely two of them and trouble in double</i>.


    Commander Mkai raised his arm. "Let the match begin!"


    Leon was the first to make a move, lunging forward with surprising speed. Roman evaded with ease, flipping back in an acrobatic twist that drew awed gasps from the crowd.


    Unlike the Hales, whose fight was pure strength and brawl, the Dravens were a dazzling disy of agility and finesse. Leon hammered forward with unstoppable force, while Roman flowed around him, quick, nimble, and razor-sharp in his reflexes.


    Leon swung a powerful kick, but Roman leapt over it, flipping mid-air andnding softly, a cocky grin tugging at his lips.


    "Too slow, old man," Roman taunted.


    Leonughed, dark and deep. "You think that was my best?"


    He rushed in again, and this time Roman met him head-on. Their fists collided in a rapid exchange of strikes and counters, their bodies twisting and ducking with seamless coordination.


    Roman flipped, spun, and weaved through each assault, his keen animal instincts and incredible flexibility making it all look effortless. He coiled and snapped like a whip,nding quick kicks and rapid-fire jabs.


    The crowd was wild now, caught up in the breathtaking athleticism of it all. The humans in the audience gaped as the two werewolves moved in ways that barely seemed possible.


    Leon caught Roman¡¯s wrist mid-strike and yanked him forward, but Roman twisted out of it with a lithe backflip,nding lightly and springing forward again. He was a blur, ducking under a punch, sliding low, and aiming a swift kick to Leon¡¯s legs, but his father absorbed the hit and retaliated with a heavy arm swing.


    To the crowd, they looked evenly matched,


    but Violet, watching closely, could tell that Roman was holding back just as much as Griffin had.


    And then, in a blink, it happened. Leon pivoted with a burst of speed and locked Roman in a chokehold from behind. The crowd gasped as Roman stiffened, his body straining, his back arching as Leon¡¯s muscr arm cinched tightly around his neck.


    Roman could have slipped out easily, but after a beat, he lifted his hand and tapped twice on Leon¡¯s arm.


    Commander Mkai¡¯s voice rang out. "Tap out confirmed! Winner of this match, Alpha Leon Draven!"


    The arena erupted with noise as Mkai stepped forward, raising Leon¡¯s arm in victory. Leon, never one to miss a show, threw his head back and let out a primal howl of triumph.


    And because he couldn¡¯t resist, he followed it with a slow, sexy grind of his hips, rolling them in a way that had half the audience screaming and the other half trying to cover their kids¡¯ eyes.


    "Oh for heaven¡¯s sake," Luna Alexa covered her eyes in embarrassment when she caught her husband¡¯s smug, sweaty grin.


    Roman wiped the sweat from his brow, then shot a wink in Violet¡¯s direction before strolling off the arena floor, pure swagger in every step.


    It was like Cupid had fired an arrow straight at Violet¡¯s heart and she smiled bashfully, her cheeks heating up. Her friends turned to her at once, grinning wickedly.


    "Oh, she¡¯s blushing," Ivy said with a smirk.


    Nancyughed loudly. "I bet she wants to shag him dirty right now."


    Except Nancy was the only oneughing. Ivy, L, and Daisy froze, staring at her with wide eyes,pletely bewildered.


    Noticing their looks, Nancy threw up her hands. "Joking! Obviously joking!"


    That broke the tension, and the girls burst into awkwardughter, trying to brush it off. Yep, just a joke. Totally a joke.


    They all turned back to the arena, silently agreeing not to dwell too long on how shamelessly blunt Nancy could be sometimes.


    <i>Seriously, how had Violet survived her all these years?</i>


    Luckily, the next match began almost immediately, cutting through the awkwardness like a breath of fresh air.

 Chapter 333: Alaric And Caspian’s Match

    <h4>Chapter 333: ric And Caspian¡¯s Match</h4>


    "Now entering the arena is the unbeatable brains of the North Pack, Alpha Caspian Storm!" Commander Mkai introduced.


    It was time for the showdown between ric Storm and his father. The audience pped politely at first, expecting nothing out of the ordinary. But the moment Caspian appeared, dressed in sleek ck from head to toe, the energy changed. In each hand, he carried Escrima sticks, their glossy surfaces catching the light.


    A ripple of surprise rolled through the stands. Was that a weapon?


    It wasn¡¯t that weapons were outright banned, but Mkai had clearly stated no brutality. Apparently, Alpha Caspian had decided to blur that line, or maybe he had something else in mind. No one knew for sure.


    The arena buzzed with anticipation as Caspian expertly twirled his Escrima sticks, then set his stance solidly at the center of the floor,pletely in control.


    "For a nerd, he really went full ninja," Daisy remarked beside Violet, impressed.


    Mkai¡¯s voice boomed again. "And facing him is the charming prince of Lunaris Academy, ric Storm!"


    The cheers hit a whole new volume and Violet¡¯s gaze was drawn instantly to the entrance as ric emerged, dressed to match his father in ckbat pants and a ck singlet that hugged his torso, white bandages wrapped neatly from his wrists down to his fingers. His Escrima sticks rested lightly in his hands, his expression cool but lit with challenge.


    Violet¡¯s heart gave a hard thump. She couldn¡¯t quite wrap her head around it, but there was no denying this ninja vibe was hot. The way his ck clothes highlighted his pale skin, the measured grace of his movements, that icy, focused stare, ric was giving pure sexy warrior energy. Her northern prince had never struck her as dramatic ¡ª theatrics were usually preserved for Roman ¡ª but tonight, he was delivering full cinematic ir.


    The arena was holding its breath as Mkai gave the nod. "Begin!"


    In a sh, father and son closed the distance, their Escrima sticks shing with a clean, resonant crack. The sound snapped through the arena, silencing thest of the murmurs in the crowd.


    They separated just as quickly, both twirling their sticks with brisk, wless control. It was mesmerizing to watch their spins, flips, and blocks flowing in perfect sync. The sticks moved so fast they blurred, cutting the air with a low, sharp whistle.


    The arena shook with roaring cheers.


    Violet was impressed like everyone else, but her stomach was tight with nerves. No matter how good ric was, she couldn¡¯t shake her worry for him.


    Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t ric who stole the show, it was Caspian. Known to everyone as the workaholic Alpha, always buried in paperwork and meetings, he wasn¡¯t exactly expected to shine inbat. Yet here he was, proving exactly why he held the Alpha title. His speed and sheer skill were nothing short of breathtaking.


    They collided again, their sticks hammering together in a rapid exchange of blows. Both men moved like shadows, ducking, twisting, and leaping. The Storms, like the Dravens, were masters of agility, but they brought something more: pure speed.


    Blinding, dizzying speed.


    More than once, the human spectators struggled to keep up, their eyes darting side to side, trying not to miss a single sh of movement


    Suddenly, with a perfectly timed pivot, ric swung and caught Caspian across the back with a solid thwack. Caspian stumbled forward, just a fraction of a second off his rhythm.


    The students cheered wildly, voices echoing across the arena. "Nice move, Prince ric!"


    ric didn¡¯t hide his satisfaction. He grinned and let his eyes lift toward Violet. Their gazes locked for a heartbeat, and Violet¡¯s heart skipped.


    Then Caspian rushed at him without warning, giving him no time to bask in the moment. ric spun, instantly back on guard, his body coiled like a spring.


    This time, the match got serious.


    The fight escted, their movements faster and deadlier, like two battle-hardened warriors locked in a real fight. The Escrima sticks collided again and again in rapid session, their bodies twisting, dodging, and weaving with impable timing. The acrobatics were spectacr, flips and spins merging perfectly with rapid-fire attacks.


    Alpha Caspian was good but ric was better.


    Violet¡¯s breath snagged as she noticed faint crackles of lightning begin to ripple across ric¡¯s body. It was subtle but undeniable, sliding over his arms and shoulders like a lover¡¯s caress. His speed kicked up a notch, and for a fleeting moment, it was clear he could finish this match right here, and now.


    But then, ric hesitated.


    It was tiny, almost imperceptible, but enough. He slowed down at just the critical moment, his foot slipping slightly out of ce and Caspian seized the opportunity.


    With a swift, merciless move, Caspian hooked ric¡¯s leg and swept him off bnce, sending him crashing to the mat. Before ric could react, Caspian crossed his Escrima sticks in an "X" over his throat, pinning him down.


    The arena held its breath, waiting for the oue. Without hesitation, ric dropped his Escrima sticks in a show of surrender.


    There was an explosion of apuse, as the people roared their approval for one of the best matches of the day. Even Zara Storm, who had barely looked up from her work all evening, was pping now, her eyes shining with rare pride.


    Caspian stepped back and extended a hand to his son. ric took it, and his father pulled him to his feet, pressing their foreheads together briefly, a gesture of respect even as the crowd celebrated.


    ric turned to leave, wiping sweat from his brow. But as he passed Violet¡¯s section, he shot her a wink, smirking in a way that made her stomach flip.


    From the VIP seats, Zara caught the exchange and frowned instantly, her eyes narrowing. She nced around and, for the first time, noticed that Elsie was nowhere to be seen, just her mother. A feeling of unease crept over her, but she shook it off. She was probably overthinking things.


    It wasmon for girls to crush on boys. Her son understood his duty and would make the right choice.


    Violet¡¯s excitement over ric¡¯s fight faded quickly, her nerves tightening again. Up next was Henry and Asher¡¯s match, and she already had a bad feeling about it.

 Chapter 334: Asher And Henry’s Match

    <h4>Chapter 334: Asher And Henry¡¯s Match</h4>


    A hush fell over the arena, tense and expectant, as if the crowd instinctively understood the stakes had just risen. The air felt heavier, every gaze pinned on Commander Mkai as he announced.


    "Now entering the arena, the Supreme Alpha of the West, Henry Nightshade!"


    A polite apuse followed as Henry stepped out, shirtless, and d only in dark trousers, every ripple of muscle on disy. His body was a portrait of power, shaped by years of ruthless training.


    Henry was undeniably a handsome man, and perhaps he would have been even more so if he ever cracked a smile. Not that it mattered to Violet. No matter how polished the outside was, his soul was pitch ck, and corrupted beyond redemption.


    She tore her gaze away in disgust, already nauseous, and turned toward the entrance as Mkai¡¯s voice lifted again.


    "And facing him is the unpredictable and undefeated puppet master, Asher Nightshade!"


    A deafening roar went up from the students. Violet¡¯s heart thudded as Asher stepped into the arena, shirtless like his father, his ck loose pants riding low on his hips. He looked every bit the embodiment of dark, dangerous allure.


    While the screams of female fans rang out across the arena, wild and frenzied, Violet barely registered them. Her gaze was glued to Asher, and dread curled in her stomach. This wasn¡¯t her Asher. His face was hard and empty, his eyes like steel. Distant and ruthless. He had be the cold, deadly version of himself she had once feared.


    Violet¡¯s stomach twisted painfully. She didn¡¯t like this match. She didn¡¯t trust Henry. And worst of all, she didn¡¯t trust Asher to stop himself. Both of them were psychos in their own ways.


    Father and son stood face to face, the air between them crackling with tension. Neither of them moved a muscle. Neither said a word. They stood like twin statues, carved from ice and stone, both masters of control.


    Then, just before Commander Mkai could raise his hand to start, Henry said aloud, his voice dripping with contempt.


    "I know you¡¯ve all been impressed by the matches today," Henry sneered, eyes scanning the crowd before settling back on Asher. "But what you have seen so far is child¡¯s y. So prepare yourselves and let the West Pack show you what a real fight looks like."


    Uneasy murmurs spread across the stands, the tension doubling, and Violet¡¯s heart pounded in her chest.


    "Now I see why that boy turned out the way he is," Nancy muttered beside her, eyes narrowed in disgust.


    If even Nancy, who had never met Henry before, could sense the darkness in him, that said it all.


    Across the arena, Irene cupped her hands around her mouth and called out mockingly, "All that talk, Henry. Are you gonna fight or keep running your mouth?"


    Henry¡¯s eyes snapped to her, murderous fury shing in his re. If looks could kill, Irene would have been reduced to ash. But she justughed, popping a pink bubble of gum with a loud snap,pletely unfazed.


    Henry turned away with a growl, locking eyes with Mkai. "Start the match."


    Mkai hesitated, casting a worried nce at Asher. Something was off, and everyone knew it. This wasn¡¯t going to be a drill but a fight to the bone.


    But Asher simply brought his fists up, his jaw clenched, and his eyes burning with icy determination. "Start the match," he growled.


    Mkai barely signaled the start of the match when Henry struck first, mming his fist into Asher¡¯s face with brutal force. Blood spattered from Asher¡¯s lips, but he barely flinched. Instead, he responded with a vicious uppercut that cracked against Henry¡¯s jaw, sending the older man stumbling back a few steps.


    Henry spat blood onto the mat, a tooth dislodging with it. He smirked, eyes wild with bloodlust. "Good," he growled, licking his lips. "Bring it on."


    Asher¡¯s eyes shed dangerously.


    They collided, fists swinging, bodies crashing together with brute force. Every punchnded like a thunderp, every block cracked like breaking bones. It was savage, raw, and unrelenting. There was no finesse, no mercy. Just two alphas tearing into each other with everything they had.


    "I don¡¯t like this," Daisy whispered, her voice tight with fear. She nced at Violet, who was gripping her seat so hard her knuckles had turned white, her eyes wide and locked on the fight.


    Violet could barely breathe. The brutality was unlike anything they had seen today, and while the werewolves in the audience were used to such violence, the human parents were visibly shaken, some rising from their seats, deciding they had seen enough.


    Even without the use of his power, Asher and Henry were equally matched, their bodies slick with sweat and streaked with blood. They knew each other¡¯s every move¡ªHenry had trained Asher, and Asher had studied his father¡¯s fighting style like his life depended on it.


    Henry was stronger, seasoned by age and experience. But Asher was faster, and driven by pure defiance. He tackled his father to the ground, straddled him, and began to punch hard and fast, each blownding with a sickening crunch.


    The murmurs rose to frantic levels now. This wasn¡¯t entertainment anymore; it was a grudge match, dangerous, savage, and unstoppable. No one so much as twitched toward the arena. Interrupting two alphas locked in blood feud was suicide, especially with these two, each determined to crush the other


    Henry shoved Asher off, and both of them rolled to their feet at the same time, crouched low, eyes locked, breathing hard. Bloodied and bruised, neither showed any sign of backing down.


    Then Henry¡¯s eyes flicked toward Violet, and something cold and vile twisted his lips into a smirk.


    "She¡¯s pretty," he drawled, loud enough for Asher to hear. His eyes glittered with dark promise. "I wonder what she¡¯ll feel like beneath me, screaming while I fuck her silly."


    Asher¡¯s eyes snapped to Henry, his vision going red with fury. He knew the tactic well. It was Henry¡¯s own lesson from years ago : "Exploit your enemy¡¯s weakness." Violet was his weakness, and Henry knew exactly how to use her.


    The rage was too much to control.


    Asher lunged with a roar, wild and reckless, throwing all caution aside. But Henry pivoted smoothly, seizing the moment, and in a ruthless blur of motion, he twisted behind Asher, locking his arms.


    "Got you," Henry hissed, his breath hot and vicious against Asher¡¯s ear. "You¡¯ve gone soft, boy. Let me remind you why you shouldn¡¯t."


    With a brutal snap, Henry yanked and broke Asher¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 335: Take Care Of Them

    <h4>Chapter 335: Take Care Of Them</h4>


    Violet wasn¡¯t even sure she was breathing. The crack of Asher¡¯s arm breaking echoed loud in her head, over and over.


    "No!" she screamed, the sound ripping raw and desperate from her throat as Asher crumpled to his knees, clutching his shattered arm.


    Her heart pounded so violently she could feel it hammering in her ears. She stood frozen, rooted to the spot, her soul splitting apart with helplessness.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one shaken. Human parents were now hurrying out of the arena with their children, unable to bear the brutality any longer. The ones who remained began shouting their outrage. Henry had crossed a line, breaking every rule of the match. Even the Alphas were rising to their feet, tension crackling through the stands as they watched the situation get out of control.


    But Alpha Henry didn¡¯t care. Not one bit.


    Unfortunately, even with his arm broken and hanging limp at his side, Asher refused to back down. He kept fighting, but it was wild and uncoordinated now, and Henry toyed with him easily,ughing like the twisted psychopath he was.


    "Alpha Henry, that¡¯s enough! Let the boy go, now!" Irene¡¯s voice boomed from her seat, her eyes zing with fury.


    Henry barely spared her a nce, dismissing herpletely, as if she were air. Instead, he yanked Asher around until he was facing Violet.


    Violet¡¯s pulse skittered, her chest tightening as she saw Henry gripping Asher¡¯s good arm. Her eyes locked onto his, and Henry smirked, cold and cruel.


    "Oh God," Violet choked out, her stomach plummeting as realization hit. He was going to do it. He would snap Asher¡¯s other arm, right there, and right in front of her. It was a ssic viin¡¯s move. Henry wanted Asher broken, humiliated, powerless and for Violet to watch him fail. His intention was to scar them both.


    "V-Violet?" Nancy¡¯s voice shook with dread as she saw Violet tearing off her jacket and unfastening anything that would weigh her down. "What are you doing?"


    But Violet ignored her. Alpha Irene, Caspian, Henry, none of them were moving fast enough while that monster kept hurting her Asher.


    She was not waiting anymore.


    Before Nancy could even react again, Violet vaulted over the barrier and sprinted into the arena, her heart thundering in her chest.


    To be honest, Violet had no idea what she was doing. Her feet just kept moving, propelling her forward on instinct. Henry¡¯s wicked smile only widened when he spotted her charging toward him. Asher saw her too, and his voice rang out, raw with panic.


    "No!"


    God, he should have known. This had been his father¡¯s n all along. No one interfered in a fight between two alphas because it was too dangerous. If Violet got hurt, Henry could easily im he had lost control, that it was his wolf acting on instinct and no one would be able to hold him ountable.


    "Get out of here!" Asher screamed at that stubborn bull of a woman while struggling desperately against Henry¡¯s grip.


    If he could just get free and just one second, look Henry in the eye, he¡¯d drag him straight to hell. But Henry knew that too, and he wasn¡¯t letting go. And Violet wasn¡¯t stopping either.


    "Violet!" all three of the remaining cardinal alphas bellowed at once, leaping into the arena in perfect unison.


    Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t going to reach her in time, not with the speed she was moving.


    Violet knew that too, which was exactly why she didn¡¯t aim to take Henry head-on. She wasn¡¯t reckless enough to go toe-to-toe with the "Supreme" Alpha. No, she had a different n.


    Just a few meters away from him, using the slickness of the polished floor, she shifted her weight and dropped, sliding at full force between Henry¡¯s legs like a blur. His eyes widened in shock, caughtpletely off guard.


    But before she slid all the way through, Violet¡¯s fist rocketed up, striking him hard right in the balls.


    Henry let out a guttural cry of pure agony, his entire body jerking as pain took him hostage. His grip on Asher loosened a bit and that was all Asher needed.


    With a feral snarl, Asher swung his good fist andnded a brutal punch to Henry¡¯s face, knocking him sideways.


    Henry stumbled, staggering back in pain right into Griffin. The look on Griffin¡¯s face said it all. Fury. Pure, caged fury. Without hesitation, Griffin¡¯s fistshed out, mming into Henry¡¯s chest with such force that the man was lifted off his feet, flying backward through the air.


    But it didn¡¯t stop there.


    Roman, quick on his feet, shifted mid-motion into a gleaming green horse, so as Henry soared past him, Roman twisted, using his hind legs to deliver a crushing kick mid-air, sending Henry¡¯s body spinning and veering wildly off course.


    And as if the entire thing had been choreographed down to thest detail, Henry hurtled straight toward ric.


    ric¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. He calmly raised one hand, palm open, and released a savage st of electricity that crackled through the air and mmed into Henry¡¯s chest, jerking his entire body as volts coursed through him.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t over.


    Henry¡¯s body, limp and twitching from the electric shock, crashed down toward Violet¡¯s direction. Without missing a beat, Violet twisted around and delivered one final punch square to his face, packed with all her adrenaline and rage.


    Alpha Henry fell to the ground, defeated.


    For a beat, there was nothing but stunned silence. The entire arena was frozen, their eyes wide, and jaws ck. No one dared move or speak, caught in the aftershock of what they had just witnessed.


    If anyone was more stunned than the crowd, it had to be the cardinal alphas¡¯ parents. Other than that year when Elijah had taken the boys away, they had never seen such powerful coordination from them. Not until now.


    Irene stared for a long moment, speechless. But then her lips curled, her eyes lighting up, and she slowly began to p, each smack of her hands echoing in the quiet. Arion was next, his ps louder and much more enthusiastic, pride burning bright on his face.


    Suddenly, the crowd erupted, as if a fuse had been lit. Apuse and cheers crashed through the arena, loud and chaotic, the walls reverberating with the force of it. The energy was electric, like the climax of a superhero movie when the viin finally falls.


    And Henry Nightshade had just been exposed as the viin of them all.


    Violet, still buzzing on adrenaline, finally let out a wail, clutching her hand. "Aww! Come on!" she cried, the pain from thatst punch catching up with her in full force now.


    But her pain didn¡¯t matter. Not when her eyes found Asher, still on the ground, his face twisted in pain.


    "Asher!" she screamed, bolting toward him.


    ric was already there, crouched beside him, checking his arm carefully.


    "What¡¯s happening?" Violet demanded, fearcing her voice.


    "Henry shattered his bones," ric said grimly, his eyes scanning Asher¡¯s arm. "And it¡¯s starting to heal wrong."


    "Oh God," Violet¡¯s stomach dropped, a sick wave rolling through her.


    "We need Adele. Now," ric said sharply.


    "I¡¯ll get her," Roman offered, already shifted back into his human form, naked but unfazed.


    "Bring her to my ce," Griffin cut in, already lifting Asher like he weighed nothing at all.


    Roman gave a tight nod and vanished in a blink.


    With the match over, and after such an unexpected disy, some of the pack members had crossed over the barrier, heading toward them with a mix of excitement and curiosity. Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t the time for that.


    "We need to move now," Griffin said, his eyes scanning for the quickest escape route. There were only two paths open, and both were packed with people.


    As if on cue, Irene appeared at their side. "I¡¯ll handle it," she said firmly.


    She disappeared into the crowd, and within minutes, a thunderous Alpha roar shook the arena. Instantly, a clear path opened as people scrambled aside.


    Griffin didn¡¯t wait for instructions. He moved fast, and the others fell in step with him.


    As they went, Violet brushed past Irene, who grabbed her arm and leaned in. "Take care of Asher," Irene said, her voice low but full of intent.


    Before Violet could reply, Irene pressed her forehead to hers in an unfamiliar, almost doting gesture. And as if that wasn¡¯t surprising enough, Irene whispered, "Take care of them all, destined one."


    What the¡ª?


    Violet didn¡¯t have time to process the words because ric¡¯s voice called her back sharply.


    "Violet,e on!"


    She sprinted after him without hesitation. ric reached out, gripping her hand and intertwining their fingers. Up ahead, Griffin was already moving fast with Asher cradled in his arms like a child.


    Griffin didn¡¯t slow, didn¡¯t falter, his eyes locked on the East House where help was waiting.


    Violet¡¯s eyes stayed fixed on Asher, her lips moving in silent prayer.


    <i>Please let him be okay.</i>

 Chapter 336: A Look Into Roman

    <h4>Chapter 336: A Look Into Roman</h4>


    "Aah!" Asher''s scream tore through the house, and Violet flinched like it had been her own pain. She couldn''t take it anymore.


    From the moment Adele arrived, Griffin had instructed Roman to take her out of the room, and the idiot had done exactly that without even blinking. Did they think she couldn''t handle seeing Asher in pain? This was Asher they were talking about. Her precious Asher.


    "I''m going back in," she said, stepping forward, only for Roman to block her path.


    "I''m sorry, Violet. But you can''t," Roman told her gently, arms outstretched. "Trust me, you''re better off out here than inside."


    "Asher needs me! I should be in there holding his hand or, doing something," Violet argued, her voice rising in frustration.


    "In the state he''s in, if you tried holding his hand, he''d probably crush it," Roman said. "Griffin''s stronger and can hold him down if needed. They''ve got him."


    His tone was so calm and so sure, that Violet couldn''t find it in her to fight it. She let out a long breath and leaned back against the wall, her heart heavy.


    ording to Adele, Asher''s bones had shattered and begun healing on their own, but in the wrong alignment. If left alone, it would cost him strength, maybe even full use of his arm. The only option was to rebreak the bones, set them correctly, and heal them properly.


    Violet didn''t want to imagine what that kind of pain felt like.


    Then again, maybe she could. Her own hand still throbbed. She had been trying to ignore it, hiding it behind her back when she could, but when she shifted her fingers and winced, Roman noticed.


    He reached out suddenly, catching her injured hand with a frown.


    "How long were you nning to hide this?" he asked, his voice low.


    "It''s nothing," Violet said quickly. "Just a little sore."


    "Sore?" Roman''s brows knit in a scowl. "Violet, your knuckles are swelling. That''s not soreness. That''s probably a fracture."


    She tried to shrug it off, waving with her other hand. "It''s really not a big deal. Can we just focus on Asher right now?"


    And that was it! Roman''s patience snapped.


    "Focus on Asher? You mean the same Asher who''s in there getting treated, while you''re out here with a busted hand pretending it''s fine? Do you think he''s going to be grateful when he finds out you were hurting and didn''t say anything? You think he''ll apud your self-sacrifice?"


    Roman''s voice cracked like a whip, sharp and furious. Violet stared at him, stunned.


    Then her shoulders sagged. "You''re right. I was being reckless. I''m sorry."


    Roman looked up at the ceiling, breathing deep like he was trying to cool down. After a moment, he stepped forward and pulled her into a light hug, kissing the top of her


    "I''m sorry for yelling," he murmured.


    "No. I needed it." Violet closed her eyes for a second. She let herself sink into the moment, inhaling his soothing scent.


    Roman pulled back slightly. "Come on. Let''s get that hand looked at."


    But Violet hesitated, casting onest look toward the door.


    "Don''t worry, Griffin will alert us when they''re done," Roman assured her.


    She nodded, slowly. Then she let him lead her away. That was how, for the first time ever, Violet walked into Roman Draven''s room.


    As they reached the door, Roman scratched the back of his neck and muttered, "Just a heads-up. I haven''t exactly cleaned up."


    Violet raised a brow. "Roman, I don''t mind your mess."


    And if she was being honest, she was dying to see what the inside of hisir looked like.


    Roman pushed open the door, and his intoxicatingly male hit her first, soaked into the very bones of the room.


    As expected of a cardinal alpha''s quarters, the room was massive. The walls were deep obsidian and trimmed in silver. The lighting in the room was low, sultry even, and a crimson glow leaked from beneath the bed frame.


    Violet gulped for half a second as her eyesnded on the massive, king-sized bed that could easily fit four, maybe five. The sheets were jet ck silk, crumpled and absolutely lived-in with a shirt hung carelessly over the edge.


    Her gaze tracked to the full length mirror on the opposite wall, strategically ced to catch the view of the bed from just the right angle. Of course.


    Violet said nothing, choosing instead to pretend it was for checking outfits. Or whatever lie would help her sleep at night.


    Books cluttered the nightstand and she scanned the titles. "The Art of War" , and "Poems That Make People Undress" . One of them was bookmarked with a receipt from a lingerie store. Violet stared at it for a moment, then just looked away.


    And then she saw the posters.


    Roman''s walls weren''t decorated with art ofndscapes or wolves. There was just¡­ him. Photos of Roman Draven in various stages of smug, smoldering narcissism were all shot in high definition.


    Violet blinked at the first one with Roman shirtless, backlit by mes, and his chin tilted in that signature I-own-you smirk.


    Then her eyes slid to thergest piece on the wall, and everything in her brain just malfunctioned.


    It was a poster of Roman fully naked from head to toe. Yes, not even a sock spared. But he was not alone. There was an unknown woman with him, equally nude, and knelt perfectly in front of him.


    Her bare back to the camera, her body was the exact coverage that kept the image from bing scandalous. She wasn''t just ced in the shot. The woman was posed, hands delicately braced on Roman''s thighs, with her head bowed like worship.


    The lighting was masterful with deep reds and cks wrapping around them like smoke. It was an erotic, bold and shamelessly confident art.


    Violet hated how good it was and didn''t even realize she''d been staring for too long until Roman stepped into her view, blocking the poster with his body. He chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his head.


    "I did a bit of modeling in my free time," he offered, his voice careful.


    "It''s fine art," Violet said casually, as if she wasn''t bothered by the sight of the woman ruining such perfect art ¡ª in her opinion.


    Yet somehow, those words didn''t soothe Roman. Instead, he looked like he was seconds away from being sentenced to death.


    "I haven''t cleaned up my room yet," Roman added meaningfully, clearly offering to take the poster down.


    But Violet just smiled sweetly. "Like I said, it''s good art."


    Roman swallowed hard. Then, with nothing else to say and panic brewing beneath his smirk, he mumbled, "Let me get the first aid,"


    And with that, Roman vanished with his heart pounding.


    Women were terrifying.

 Chapter 337: Out Of Lunaris

    <h4>Chapter 337: Out Of Lunaris</h4>


    Roman sat beside Violet at the edge of the bed, unusually quiet as he focused on her injured hand, the first aid kit with its contentsid open between them.


    Violet watched him in silence, noticing the way he handled her hand with so much care that a small smile crossed her lips.


    "I didn''t think you''d be this good at this," Violet said. "I usually assign medicalpetency to ric."


    Roman gave a shortugh, ncing up at her. "Yeah, he''d probably love to hear that."


    She tilted her head. "So? Where''d you learn?"


    Roman''s smile faded slightly, reced with a more serious expression. "I didn''t exactly have a choice. Growing up with Leon and Alexa, they weren''t what you''d call involved parents. They were mostly distracted with their own needs and personal lives. So, I figured things out on my own."


    Violet didn''t say anything and let him talk.


    Roman continued, his voice lower now. "I didn''t grow into my powers easily either. People think it''s all instant. Like, poof, I see a new animal and I be it. But it wasn''t like that. Not even close."


    He looked down at her hand, wrapping thestyer of bandage carefully.


    "Sometimes I''d try to shift into something I''d seen, and only half of me would change. Like, one side of my body would be the animal, the other side still human. Bones cracking the wrong way. Skin not adjusting. I''d copse half-shifted, bleeding all over the ce. It was a mess."


    There was a quiet bitterness in his voice. Not self-pity. Just the truth.


    Violet reached out with her uninjured hand and gently touched his knee. "But you overcame it. Look at you now, Roman. You''re in control. That''s what matters."


    Roman paused. Then slowly, he looked up at her.


    "I don''t deserve you," Roman said, his voice raw. "Not after the kind of life I''ve lived. Not after the things I did to you." His words were soaked in remorse, with no smugness left in them.


    Violet held his gaze. "It doesn''t matter anymore, Roman. The past is in the past."


    Something passed in his eyes. Relief? Gratitude? Or maybe even disbelief.


    "Thank you," he said softly.


    "There''s nothing to thank me for," Violet replied and then nced down. "And it looks like you''re done."


    Roman nodded, brushing a thumb over the edge of the bandage. "Yeah. That should hold until Adele takes a proper look."


    Without thinking, Violet leaned in and pressed a quick kiss to his cheek. "Thank you, doctor," she teased him.


    Roman froze for just a second. Then, with sudden intensity, he grabbed her face and kissed her full on the mouth. Violet didn''t hesitate and melted into the kiss, her hand sliding into his hair as he deepened it.


    The room tilted without warning and her breath caught as her back hit the bed, and Roman''s body followed, his mouth still on hers, kissing her like he needed her to breathe.


    There was heat everywhere. That wild energy Roman always carried crashed into her, making her want to forget everything else.


    She would have let him. Violet was dangerously close to letting go. But then his phone rang, the sound slicing through the moment like cold water.


    Roman pulled back, breathing hard. He reached for his phone without looking, answered it in one word, then hung up.


    "Adele''s done," he announced. "We should head back."


    Violet blinked up at him, her breath still shaky. The warmth that had been curling in her belly vanished, reced by a new concern for Asher.


    She sat up quickly, her heart thudding in apletely different way now. Roman stood and offered her a hand which she didn''t hesitate to take.


    It waste, which meant most of the parents had already left and the students were back in their dorms. Just like earlier, when they stepped onto the path, the students'' eyes followed them, murmurs rising at the sight.


    But something was different now. The students stepped aside, clearing the way, not out of fear of offending their Alpha, but out of respect.


    Roman and Violet exchanged a nce but said nothing. Right now, their only priority was Asher.


    They reached the East House in record time, and to Violet''s surprise, Nancy and Ezra were waiting right outside Griffin''s door with her roommates. It was almost as if they were waiting for her.


    "Nancy?"


    "Violet?" Nancy came over quickly and pulled her into a tight hug. "Thank the gods you''re safe."


    "Yes, I''m obviously safe..." Violet started to say, but Nancy''s eyes caught her bandaged hand, and her face tightened with concern.


    "You''re obviously hurt."


    "It''s just a small fracture," Violet exined. "Adele will heal it if she still has energy left. If not, I''ll wait until tomorrow. But I''m fine, I swear it!"


    Then her gaze drifted to her friends, who were unusually quiet, their faces solemn and downcast. The air felt heavier suddenly, like something was wrong.


    Her chest tightened. "What happened? Why does it feel like something''s off? I don''t like this."


    Nancy and Ezra exchanged a look, and neither of them spoke right away. It was the kind of silence that only came before bad news.


    Violet''s nerves prickled. She shifted on her feet, more anxious now, and said firmly, "What''s going on, Nancy?"


    Then Nancy took a deep breath and said, "After today''s incident, Ezra and I have been talking, and we don''t want you here anymore."


    "Excuse me? I don''t understand." Violet blinked. It just didn''t make sense.


    Nancy spoke again, this time with finality. "I''m sorry it''s sudden, Violet, but we''re pulling you out of Lunaris Academy."


    "What?" Violet wasn''t sure whether it was her or Roman who shouted that. Or maybe both of them did.


    "No. No." Violet shook her head, her voice rising. "This must be a joke or something." She gave a shortugh, but none of her friends were smiling. Their expressions were quiet and mournful.


    Theughter died in her throat.


    Her face changed instantly. She stared at Nancy, stunned.


    You have got to be kidding her.

 Chapter 338: Enjoy Your Night

    <h4>Chapter 338: Enjoy Your Night</h4>


    "Violet, Ezra has secured a ce in District Seven. There are excellent human schools there, and you can attend without risking your life," Nancy said in a rushed breath, fully aware Violet didn''t want to hear any of it.


    "No. No. No. I don''t want to hear that," Violet shook her head like the words were poison meant to corrupt her mind. She turned quickly to L, gesturing toward Nancy. "Are you going to stand there and let her do this?"


    "Your safety is the priority. If District Seven is the safest ce for you, I won''t argue with that." L said calmly.


    Violet gaped at her, the sting of betrayal hitting hard in her chest.


    Roman stepped forward, cing himself in front of Nancy. "I''ll protect Violet if that''s what this is about."


    But the sudden proximity triggered a sharp growl from Ezra, his instincts surging to the surface, perceiving Roman''s move as a threat


    Nancy raised her hand to calm her mate before looking Roman straight in the eye with a sneer. "Oh, really? Big talk for someone who peed on my daughter in wolf form and bullied her every chance he got."


    "Oh fuck." Violet breathed, realizing Nancy knew more than she had let on. Someone had told her. She turned usingly toward her friends, and her gaze locked on L. It wouldn''t surprise her if the girl had told on her, using the excuse of ''protection'' just to get her out of Lunaris.


    But before she could speak, Daisy told her quietly. "It was Caroline Lancaster. She had a little mother-to-mother talk with Nancy when you left with the guys earlier." Her voice was heavy with meaning.


    Violet''s fists clenched. Caroline and Elsie! That mother and daughter duo were really testing her patience. Tomorrow couldn''te fast enough to expose their rotten asses.


    Roman blinked, caught off guard by the call-out, but he recovered quickly. "You''re right, ma. I was horrible to Violet at the start, which is why¡­"


    No one saw iting when Roman dropped to his knees and began kowtowing before Nancy.


    "Forgive me for my past sins, mother. I humbly request your permission to date your daughter, Violet Purple! Please, mother-inw? Father-inw?" He looked up at Ezra this time, hopeful.


    It was safe to say everyone was speechless, Violet included.


    Nancy blinked,pletely lost. First Asher, now this? Was Violet nning to send her to an early grave? The horrifying reality of being the mother of a girl with four boyfriends was finally crashing down on her.


    But Roman wasn''t done. He pressed on dramatically, "I might have been a bad wolf once, but I''m a good kitten now. Ask your daughter if you don''t believe me. I like Violet, and I want to be with her. So please, don''t take her away. I can take care of her. I swear it on my balls. No, wait, not my balls. I was nning to use those to satisfy your daughter¡ªoh fuck, I shouldn''t have said that¡­"


    Roman smiled sheepishly as Nancy''s expression soured.


    "Goddess help me." Violet face-palmed where she stood.


    Roman cleared his throat, recovering again. "The point is, I swear on my life to protect her." And not my family jewels, he added silently, bowing his face to the floor at Nancy''s feet.


    Nancy and Ezra exchanged helpless looks. They hade to take Violet away from this madness, only to get dragged right into the thick of it.


    "Violet isn''t going anywhere," a voice thundered just as the doors to Griffin''s quarters opened.


    Asher Nightshade stepped out, nked by ric and Griffin. Their faces were hard, and unreadable. Asher was shirtless, his injured arm tightly wrapped in fresh bandages, yet he moved without a hint of pain. His eyes held that lethal, murderous glint Violet knew all too well.


    This wasn''t going to end well.


    "Violet Purple is not going anywhere," Asher repeated, his voice carrying absolute authority.


    Ezra met his gaze. "I respect you Asher, but this is a family business."


    "With all due respect, Ezra, Nancy might be your mate, but thew hasn''t officially recognized Violet as your daughter." He retorted.


    Nancy cut in, her voice taut with emotion. "Your father tried to harm my daughter!"


    But Asher replied coolly, "Apologies, but children don''t get to choose the kind of father they have."


    Nancy sighed. "You''re a good kid, Asher, but that doesn''t change the fact that Violet is no longer safe here. Your father¡ª"


    "My father can''t take on all four of us," Asher interrupted.


    As if on cue, Griffin and ric stepped closer to him, while Roman grabbed Violet''s hand and pulled her to their side, cing her in the middle of them like a protected treasure.


    "Before anyone can touch her, they''ll have to go through us first," Roman dered boldly.


    "She''s safest here," ric added, electricity crackling along his body in response to his emotions.


    "We''ll protect her," Griffin said, his tone more of a vow than a statement.


    Ezra and Nancy exchanged a bewildered look, clearly thrown off by the united front.


    Asher''s voice came again, cold and edged withmand. "And just so we''re clear, I''m a cardinal alpha with powers while your husband is a sub-alpha who answers directly to mine. Do you really think he can protect Violet better than we can? That he can stand against my father when pushes to shove and win?"


    Ezra opened his mouth to protest, but let out a defeated sigh instead. Asher''s words stung, but they were true.


    "Also," Asher''s eyes darkened, his tone dangerous, "Violet is mine. Did you really think I''d let you take her away from me? I''d have hunted her down and dragged her back to where she belongs and that is right here at my side."


    To make his point clear, he wrapped his arm around Violet possessively. The way he touched her sent a shiver down her spine. His words were both romantic and terrifying.


    A chill swept through the room. No one dared to speak.


    Standing taller, Asher dered, "No harm wille to your daughter, Nancy. Not on my watch. I believe that settles this conversation. Have a safe journey. I expect to see you at the g tomorrow. Enjoy your night, because I certainly will with your daughter beside me."


    Without waiting for a reply, Asher took Violet''s arm and led her inside, Griffin and ric nking them.


    Roman, ever the showman, was thest to go. He paused dramatically, winking at Nancy. "Goodnight, Mother."


    Then he closed the door on the stunned audience.

 Chapter 339: Round One

    <h4>Chapter 339: Round One</h4>


    As soon as the door closed behind them, Violet whirled toward Asher.


    "Asher, are you¡ª"


    She didn''t get to finish.


    Instead, Violet yelped when Asher grabbed a fistful of her hair, yanking hard enough to make her bend. Their bodies were pressed flush against each other, and she could feel the heat of his breath as he hissed through clenched teeth, "Do you have a death wish or something? How could you run into the arena like that? My animal of a father could have killed you. That was reckless, Violet." He tugged harder to make his point.


    It hurt. Goddess, it hurt, but the pain only awakened something wild inside her. Something dark. Something that craved it.


    Sheughed right in his face. "Reckless? Yes. But I saved your ass and kicked his."


    "I don''t need saving," Asher growled, their faces so close now that all she had to do was tilt forward and their lips would crash. And judging by the hard length pressing into her stomach, he was just as turned on as she was.


    "Oh, my sweet Asher," she mocked, smirking at him, "You did need saving. So you''re wee."


    A guttural growl ripped from Asher''s throat, his lips pulling back to sh razor sharp teeth, his glowing eyes showing a glimpse of his wolf. But Violet wasn''t intimidated. If anything, the air around them turned hotter, thick with the crackling edge of sexual tension.


    "Fuck," Roman groaned from the side. "Is it just me or is this fight making everyone hard?"


    But he wasn''t the only one. The tiny hairs on Violet''s body stood on edge from the static in the air.


    ric.


    Well, Violet couldn''t me them. Asher had a way of making you both furious and feral. And right now, she was a lot more feral than furious.


    She leaned in to kiss him. But to her shock, Asher pulled back.


    "What the hell¡­" Violet blinked,pletely speechless.


    But Asher turned his back on her, facing the other men. "Our girlfriend seems to be a sucker for punishment," he announced, his voiceced with wicked amusement.


    Then, slowly, he turned to her again, staring her dead in the eyes. "And punishment she will get."


    Violet swallowed hard as the realization hit her. She was trapped in a room with four alpha males. All of them her boyfriends. The air thickened, heavy with dark dread and dangerous


    Then Griffin spoke, his deep voice rumbling through the room. "Do you think she can handle our punishment?"


    It was both a challenge and a dare. Violet lifted her chin boldly, meeting all their stares. "I''m not a chicken. I can take whatever you throw at me."


    ricughed wickedly. "We''ll see about that, Vixen."


    Roman rubbed his hands together gleefully. "So, what punishment do we start with?"


    Asher, the one in control, gave the order. "Griffin, undress her."


    Violet told herself she was ready. She really did. But when Griffin strode toward her like a predator, her heart began pounding wildly in her chest.


    Before she could even open her mouth, Griffin had already ripped her shirt clean off like some caveman, leaving her gasping. Her clothes hung in shreds as he continued tearing through them until she stood in only her bra and thong panties. He intentionally left those on, his gaze dark with appreciation.


    Griffin smirked as he reached for her panties, but Asher''s voice stopped him. "Leave them. I want to enjoy this sight a little longer."


    Griffin stepped back, and Violet felt their stares crawl over every inch of her body. To be honest, she hadn''t nned for this to happen tonight. She had worn the matching underwear just because it was nice. Now, she was watching a group of alpha wolves feel good over it.


    She huffed, masking the heat creeping up her face. "What''s next?"


    Asher walked over, grabbing her chin roughly, forcing her to look at him. His smirk was pure cruelty. "By the time we''re done with you, let''s see if you''ll still be smiling."


    Then he stepped back, giving another order. "Griffin, our little Violet needs a good spanking. I''m sure you know what to do."


    Oh, fuck. Not Griffin! That was going to hurt as hell.


    Violet barely had time to react before Griffin grabbed her and tossed her over his shoulder like she weighed nothing. She wriggled and kicked, but it was useless.


    She was well and truly fucked.


    Griffin carried her with ease, tossing her onto the bed like she was a child. The softness of the mattress did little to cushion the way he manhandled her, flipping her over so her stomach pressed into the sheets, her backside perfectly arched and exposed.


    "Hold still," Griffin growled, his big hand pressing firmly between her shoulder des, keeping her pinned in ce.


    Violet opened her mouth to protest, but a sharp cry escaped instead as his palm struck her ass. The sting tore through her, hot and searing. She gasped, her cheeks flushed, the sound reverberating in the room, feeding the fire already burning low in her belly.


    Griffin''s palm connected with her bottoms again and again, each strike sending a shock of pain that quickly blurred into something more. Something addictive. The ache twisted into a pulse deep inside her, and before long, she was biting her lip, the burn mixing deliciously with the heat pooling between her thighs.


    When the fifth strike came, Violet was already trying to squeeze her legs together for some kind of relief, but Griffin chuckled darkly and used his knee to nudge them apart again.


    "Uh-uh," he teased in that rumbling voice of his. "Punishment means no shortcuts, little purple."


    Violet let out a strangled moan, any remnants of pride slipping through her fingers as her body gave in. When Griffin finally paused, his hand lingering on the curve of her reddened bottoms, she was trembling, her thoughts fogged with nothing but raw need.


    It was humiliating how soaked she felt, almost as if her panties had melted off in the process.


    Griffin leaned down, his voice brushing her ear. "All done. For now."


    He finally let her go, and Violet copsed onto the bed, flushed and breathless, her thoughts scattered and messy.


    But it wasn''t over.


    Asher stepped in front of the bed, his wicked smile cutting through the haze. "Now, onto round two."


    Oh God¡­.

 Chapter 340: Round Two

    <h4>Chapter 340: Round Two</h4>


    "Tie her up," Asher ordered before Violet could even catch her breath.


    "What?" Violet blinked, spinning around just in time for Roman to catch her, steadying her like a predator cornering prey.


    "No, wait. What are you guys up to?" Her heart mmed against her ribs now. Whatever this was, they weren''t ying. The realization hit her like cold water. She might have gone too far this time.


    Roman leaned down, brushing a kiss against her forehead. His voice was soft, almost soothing, but the cruel glint in his eyes said otherwise. "No need to panic, darling," he whispered. "We''re only going to hurt you in the best way."


    Her breath hitched.


    Roman smiled wider. "Are you done yet?" he called out.


    Violet''s eyes widened in shock. That cunning fox had been distracting her, and by the time she noticed, it was toote. Griffin and ric had already worked the knots around her wrists and ankles. She pulled at them, but they didn''t budge. They had her spread wide across the bed, every limb restrained.


    The boys stepped back to admire their work.


    "She looks beautiful," ric and Griffin said in unison, exchanging a nce of mutual surprise.


    "She looks delicious," Roman corrected, his gaze predatory with his tongue flicking out¡ªexcept it wasn''t human anymore. A forked serpent''s tongue darted out, and a cold shiver raced down Violet''s spine. Whatever they had nned just turned serious.


    Asher stepped forward, standing at the foot of the bed, eyes dragging over every inch of her body stretched and vulnerable. His gaze was molten, heavy, possessive, and his voice oozed power.


    "She looks like a sacrificeid out on my altar," he murmured, low and dangerous. "Poor, poor sacrifice."


    The taunt in his voice made Violet''s skin flush with both dread and something darker. She should be terrified. But like always, her mouth worked faster than hermon sense.


    "All that big talk, Asher," she bit back. "When are you going to stop staring and get on with it?"


    That earned her a wicked smile, the kind that made her heart thump unevenly.


    Asher didn''t reply to her directly. Instead, he turned to ric.


    "Your turn, thunderboy. Show us what you''ve got."


    Then, like the sadist he was, Asher dragged a chair to the side of the bed and sat down, crossing his legs, and prepared to watch the show.


    And for the first time, ric let loose the predator beneath the prince. His face shifted, darkness creeping across his expression. Violet swallowed hard. She had given the opportunity for the devil to be unleashed, and now, he was ready to y.


    "Hey, thunderboy?" Violet called out, her voice shaky, her heart pounding faster as ric stalked toward her, fingertips crackling with faint, ominous sparks.


    "Any chance you''ll make this quick?" she tried to joke, her bravado faltering. "Instead of dragging it out like our psycho Asher probably¡ªoh, sweet fucking universe!"


    Her words broke into a sharp gasp as ric ran his electrified fingers along her belly, tracing upward. The sensation was a sinful mix of ticklish and electrifying ¡ªliterally. ric drew circles on her body, light as a whisper, but searing with tingling shocks that sent bolts of pleasure straight to her core. She gasped, moaned, writhed.


    "Damn it, ric! You''re charging me like a goddamn light bulb," she whimpered, lost between agony and bliss. "If I wasn''t naked, I''d think this was an interrogation."


    ric chuckled darkly. "Really? Let''s see if you''ll still joke after this."


    His words carried a dark promise and Violet tensed, anticipating his touch as his fingers gilded towards her breast.


    The moment his sparking touch teased her nipple, Violet''s body arched clean off the bed. She moaned so loud it filled the room, pulling at her binds, helpless. She wanted him to stop, yet at the same time, wanted him to keep going. She needed more. She needed him. Anything to soothe the throbbing ache pooling between her legs. God, this was torture.


    "ric¡­ please," Violet begged him, her voice hoarse, wrecked, trembling. She couldn''t even mp her thighs together, the bastards had made sure of that. She was left there, spread wide, writhing, a desperate, hungry mess.


    "You don''t seem so mouthy now," ric whispered against her ear, his breath hot, dripping with mockery.


    His hand found her other breast, never losing the rhythm, and when he crashed his mouth over hers, Violet weed him hungrily. His tongue swept into her mouth, shing with hers, fisting her hair as if he owned every part of her. ric tasted like pure energy. His lightning was everywhere, blooming inside her, crawling under her skin, flooding straight to her core, building¡­ building¡­


    "Stop," Ashermanded ruthlessly.


    And just like that, ric obeyed like the good soldier he was.


    Fuck, no.


    "No, no, no!" Violet gasped, staring at ric as he pulled back with a wicked grin. This had been their n all along. That devil Asher. When had they even schemed this? Or did they always work together like a perfectly tuned machine?


    And now, all Violet could think of was the unbearable ache. She was throbbing, shaking, dripping with wetness and stuck with what had to be the feminine version of blue balls.


    As if that wasn''t enough, Asher leaned over her, smug and infuriating, asking in that maddening voice, "So are we sorry for running into the arena and risking that pretty little life of yours?"


    Violet met his gaze, defiant as ever, despite the need burning through her.


    "Not a fucking chance, Nightingale. I saved your sorry ass, be grateful for it."


    Asher grinned, sharp and dangerous. "Good. I was hoping you''d say that."


    He stepped back and nodded toward Roman. "Your turn, lover boy. Show her how the Dravens do it."


    Done giving the order as usual, Asher leaned back in his chair, the puppet master satisfied after pulling the strings into motion.


    Violet lifted her head just in time to see Roman stalking toward her, and the look in his eyes made her gulp.

 Chapter 341: Time Was Running Out

    <h4>Chapter 341: Time Was Running Out</h4>


    Unlike the others, Roman Draven had no patience for games. He went straight for the prize. Violet gasped as he buried his face between her thighs, his tongue sliding along her slick, aching core like he owned it.


    "Oh gods," Violet moaned, her head falling back, her body arching helplessly against the restraints as Roman feasted on her like a starving wolf. He was loud about it too, making those sinful, wet noises that echoed off the walls,pping and sucking, flicking her clit until she thought she mightbust.


    It was too much. He was too much. Violet wanted to push him away, to w at him, to tell him to slow the hell down, but the binds left her at his mercy.


    And Roman Draven had no mercy.


    His tongue moved like a weapon, driving her to the edge faster than she could handle, her body shaking, writhing, soaked in desperate, throbbing need. She cursed him. She thanked him. She wanted to kill him and kiss him all at once.


    And just as she was about to fall over that glorious edge, Roman pulled back.


    Violet screamed every curse she knew, her body trembling from denial, her voice ragged. "You savage, criminal, cheating bastard!" she cried, ring murderously at him. "This is a crime against passion!"


    Roman only grinned wickedly while Asher appeared again with that annoying smirk of his. "You know the rules, Violet," he whispered, his voice a dangerous purr. "You want toe? Promise me you will never be reckless like that again."


    Violet''s eyes burned with frustration, but the ache between her legs burned hotter. So she swallowed her pride. "Fine. I won''t ever be reckless again. Just let me finish. Please."


    ric chuckled darkly from the side. "You heard her, Roman. Give our girl what she deserves."


    Roman did not waste a breath. His mouth was back on her, and this time, there was no teasing. No mercy. Only pure, delicious devastation.


    "Oh dear lord," Violet trembled when Roman thrust two fingers deep inside her. While his tongue skillfully devoured her, his fingers moved with ruthless precision, fucking the breath right out of her lungs.


    Her head fell back with her mouth open, a desperate moan tearing from her throat as Roman pushed her higher and higher, his strokes relentless, his mouth sinful as hell. Violet was losing her mind. That sly, wicked fox was working her body like it was his favorite toy.


    She was so far gone in the sensation, so drunk on pleasure, that she did not even realize the binds had been undone until her thighs mped tightly around his head, her fingers tangling in his hair, grinding him deeper between her legs.


    "Fuck... yes... just like that... gods, I think I''m going to die," Violet cried out, the words tumbling from her lips in ragged, breathless moans.


    The way Roman''s tongue curled, the way his fingers stroked that maddening sweet spot inside her, it shattered whatever control she had left. Her blood roared in her ears, her vision darkened, and her orgasm crashed over her like a violent wave, wrecking herpletely.


    But Roman did not stop. He would not stop, even as her orgasm wrecked through her. He kept licking, sucking greedily on her folds, her soft moans and cries were music to his ears. His fingers thrust into her hard and fast, dark satisfaction curling in his chest at the wet, obscene sounds of her body giving in to him.


    "Roman, please... oh yes... just like that... fuck... yes... ahh, gods," Violet babbled, her voice thick and broken, her body trembling under his relentless assault.


    She barely had time to catch her breath before the second wave hit her like a truck. Violet gasped, her back arching off the bed, one hand buried in her hair as the euphoric rush tore through her again, leaving her trembling and breathless.


    Roman still did not stop. Even as she squirted, soaking his hands and face, he kept feasting on her like a man starved,pping up every drop, determined not to waste a single taste. When he finally lifted his head, his face was slick with her juices and his sinful, cocky smile.


    "Our girl looks utterly satisfied," Roman announced smugly, his voice thick with pride.


    Violet groaned, cheeks flushed, breath still ragged. She could barely lift her head before Roman crept over her, pressing his mouth to hers. She tasted herself on his lips as their tongues tangled, hot and filthy. He cupped her breasts, knowing the right pressure to squeeze, and pulling more helpless moans from her throat.


    "Alright, that''s enough, Roman. It''ste and Violet needs to rest. It''s been a long day." Asher''s voice cut through the haze like a cold de.


    But Roman was obviously not done with her. His lips stayed on Violet''s, hungry and demanding, his tongue sweeping deep, stealing her breath away. His hips rolled against her, grinding into her core, the friction unbearable in the best way. Violet gasped into his mouth, her hands tangled in his hair, as if they both forgot they were not alone in the room.


    "That''s enough, Roman!" Ashermanded again.


    This time, Roman growled at him, the sound rumbling from deep in his chest like a predator warning off a rival. His eyes snapped open, glowing a fierce emerald green, his pupils slitted and wild. His lips curled back in a silent snarl.


    Asher instinctively took a step back. Even he could feel it now. Roman was slipping, he was more beast than man.


    Violet, still breathless, reached up and cupped Roman''s face with a shaky but gentle hands.


    "Shh," she whispered to him softly, "It''s alright, Roman, I''m here."


    At her words, Roman calmed. His body trembled against hers as though torn between violence and need. Then, slowly, he lowered his face into the crook of her neck, breathing her in deeply, the tension in his muscles easing atst.


    And just like that, in the blink of an eye, the man was gone, reced by a green cat that was Roman''s favorite form. He curled possessively beside Violet, his purrs vibrating against her skin, his tail flickingzily but still watchful.


    Across the room, Asher''s gaze connected with ric''s and no words were needed as both men understood what that moment meant.


    Roman was losing his patience.


    If Asher did not im Violet soon, he would.

 Chapter 342: Malrek

    <h4>Chapter 342: Malrek</h4>


    "Ugh," Henry stirred in pain, trying to rise.


    "You should not be up, Alpha," the nurse hurried over to help him sit since he was insistent.


    Alpha Henry was made to sit against the bed frame, but the pain that ricocheted through his body was so massive he groaned, "Why am I in so much pain?"


    "You had multiple fractures, Alpha Henry. To be precise, five broken ribs, and it''s a miracle none of them pierced any organs. You also nearly suffered cardiac arrest, a concussion, and bruises all over your body," the nurse summarized his condition.


    Henry groaned in both anger and pain as he looked down at his bandaged chest. There was no mirror, but from the throbbing in his eyes and jaw, he bet he looked horrible.


    He choked out, trying to adjust his position, "T-there is a healer, the one from the school. Why isn''t she here to take away this pain?"


    "You mean Healer Adele?"


    "Do I look like I fucking need her name?!" Henry snarled.


    "Apologies, Alpha Henry, but Healer Adele spent all of her energy healing your son Asher. She has none to spare for you."


    "What?" Henry was left in shock, and when he recovered secondster, he snarled, "So you prioritized my son over me, a ruling Alpha?"


    "Well¡­" The nurse didn''t know how to say it. "Adele said her duty is to the king''s heir and not¡­" She left the words hanging, knowing how they sounded, especially with that terrifying look on his face.


    Henry stared nkly at the nurse before he burst into a mirthlessugh. When it gurgled to a halt, the silence that followed was unsettling, his hands balling into fists, his expression


    His wolf Malrek roared in his head, demanding retribution for this humiliation. And that it would get, but not yet. They were in no state to fight. If Asher thought he would get away with this public disgrace, he was in for a loss. And that whore of his too. By the time he was done with them all, perhaps he''d let her stick her mouth on his dick before wringing the life out of her.


    Malrek seemed satisfied by that answer and settled. Henry looked around the pristine private ward and asked, "Is this the school''s hospital? Is Patrick around?" He was curious to see Elijah''s pet doctor, the one that had been tasked with rebuilding the wolf poption with the help of science.


    But the nurse shook her head and said, "Apologies, Alpha Henry, but this is just one of the hospitals in Aster City. The other Alphas made a decision. You have been banned from Lunaris Academy and its environs indefinitely."


    "What?!" Henry shouted, only to fall into a hacking cough. He coughed so hard he spat out blood, and when the nurse saw that, her eyes widened.


    "Alpha Henry!" The nurse ran to his side, trying to help him, but with his wolf strength, Henry grabbed her by the neck and yanked her to the bed, his grip tightening as he began to strangle her.


    "Alpha!" the nurse gasped, wing at his hand around her throat to no avail.


    "How dare they?! Who gave them the right?!" Henry snarled, his rage surging, eyes glowing as his wolf surfaced. He needed to hurt someone, to feel in control again, and the nurse was the unfortunate one to bear the brunt of his anger. He relished the fear in her eyes, the power of it washing over him like a drug, soothing the fire in his soul.


    But his ears perked at the sound of approaching footsteps. The moment shattered when someone said, "Really, Henry? Is this how low you''ve decided to stoop?"


    Henry shoved the nurse aside and snarled at his unexpected visitor. "Irene."


    The disgust in his voice made his hatred for her obvious.


    But Irene smiled widely, unbothered by his hostility. She looked at the nurse gasping for air on the floor and the bruises blooming around her neck. "First, Lunaris Academy. Now the hospital," she chuckled. "You really want to be banned from Aster City too."


    Henry bared his teeth at her. "Get lost."


    "Aww, is that how you greet your visitor? I even brought fruits," Irene taunted, lifting the fruit basket she had indeede with, cing it on the table.


    But the nurse did not wait for more drama. She got the hell out of there. There was no way she would return to treat that psychopath.


    As soon as the nurse left, Irene said to Henry, "Good luck finding another nurse. Your stay here will be a pleasant one. Not that you''ll be staying long. Your Beta has been contacted. He''ll be here tomorrow morning to take you back."


    Henry couldn''t let Irene see him like this, weak and vulnerable. So even though he was in agonizing pain, he forced himself to his feet, walking toward her with a steady gait, hiding the limp that threatened to show.


    Soon, they were face to face, his snarl curling his lips. "You had no right to ban me from Lunaris. I will not ept that."


    "You should ept it. It''s the kindest punishment you''ll getpared to what you deserve for hurting Asher."


    "What punishment? It was a match!"


    "You broke the rules, Henry."


    "He''s my fucking son. I have the right to discipline him."


    "Of course, he''s your son, but he''s also Elijah''s heir. And that was not discipline, you son of the devil!" Irene snarled and stabbed him in the stomach with her ws.


    Henry gasped, his gaze dropping to the blood that darkened the bandages wrapped around him.


    He groaned in both pain and dark delight. "I didn''t know you were into me like this, Alpha Irene," he mocked.


    Irene rolled her eyes. "Think whatever you want, you twisted motherfucker. But¡­" She twisted her ws deeper, finally drawing a cry of pain from Henry. "Don''ty a hand on those kids. Violet especially. I know how your mind works, and if any harmes to her, you''ll have the East pack''s wrath to answer for. And trust me, that will mean civil war."


    She retracted her ws, and Henry groaned as blood poured from the wound.


    "That''s all I came to say," she said, wiping her bloodied hand with a handkerchief. "Do have a pleasant stay." She tossed the handkerchief onto the floor and turned to leave.


    Henry watched her go, her hips swaying with that infuriating confidence, taunting him. He growled. That fucking bitch. One day, he would teach her her ce.


    His gaze drifted to the handkerchief on the floor. Despite the pain ripping through his body, he bent and picked it up.


    He had no idea why, but Henry brought it to his nose and inhaled her scent.


    And heavens above¡­ He groaned as blood rushed straight to his groin.


    Fuck his life.


    And in the darkness of his head, Malrek stirred, his eyes set on Irene.


    "Look at you. Crawling after a woman''s scent like a pup. But we will have her, Henry. You know we will. She is just a woman. And like all women, she will bow. They always do."


    And Henry couldn''t wait for Irene to bow.


    He brought the handkerchief to his nose this time and sniffed deeply as if it were a drug and he couldn''t get enough.

 Chapter 343: Where Was Violet?

    <h4>Chapter 343: Where Was Violet?</h4>


    <strong><i>Moon Feed Exclusive: Parents Week Madness!</i></strong>


    <i>Written by: The Oracle</i>


    <i>Posted 6:00AM I 2087ments I 102 shares</i>


    <i>Holy moly, my darlings, It has been one hell of a day at Lunaris Academy. Parents Week is officially one for the record books, and I don¡¯t even know where to begin. </i>


    <i>Violet! Violet! Violet! Darling, do you ever take a breather from shocking us? Apparently not. </i>


    <i>But fret not, my precious scandal-hunters, I know the tea kettle is overflowing, but don¡¯t worry. As always, we¡¯ll sip this delicious chaos one tantalizing morsel at a time. </i>


    <strong>Lunaris above! We rise! We rule! We never back down!</strong>


    <i>And yes, let¡¯s give it up to our Lunaris Academy wolves for showing Moonlight pup how it¡¯s done. The cardinal alphas were nothing short of spectacr on the field, leaving us breathless and their parents positively glowing with pride. </i>


    <i>And speaking of pride, Violet Purple, your excitement was chef¡¯s kiss. With that kind of energy, is it any wonder Lunaris clinched the match? Though darling, who exactly were you cheering for? Griffin? Or... more? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve got a few guesses.</i>


    <i>After the Lunar Orb match, the party didn¡¯t stop. Oh no, it was time for the ultimate showdown: cardinal alphas vs. their parents. And, sweet stars, they did not disappoint.</i>


    <strong><i>First up, Griffin Hale vs. the unstoppable Alpha Irene Hale.</i></strong>


    <i>Ladies and gents, did you see Irene in that jumpsuit? Whew! That woman walked in looking like the goddess of war herself. And Griffin? Let¡¯s just say if there was syrup involved, certain fantasies might have be very public. That match was intense, sweaty, and hotter than a full moon rave. Hats off to Alpha Irene for reminding us all that what a man can do, a fierce woman can do twice as good, while looking wless.</i>


    <strong><i> Roman Draven vs. the ever-charming Papa Leon Draven.</i></strong>


    <i>That match was pure gold. Light-hearted, energetic, and enough to send shivers down even the coldest spines. And let¡¯s just say Papa Leon still has it, and he knows it. Watch your back, Roman, or your old man might just steal your fangirls.</i>


    <strong><i> ric Storm VS Caspian Storm </i></strong>


    <i>ric, you dark horse, you. When I said nerds were secretly spicy, this is exactly what I meant. The lightning prince gave us a performance worthy of the big screen. The way he twirled those sticks? Someone pass me my pearls because I almost choked. Alpha Caspian Storm, you and your son officially changed the narrative¡ªnerds are the new alphas. We stan.</i>


    <strong><i> Asher Nightshade vs. Henry Nightshade.</i></strong>


    <i>What was supposed to be a friendly match turned into a nightmare. Alpha Henry must¡¯ve thought he was in a death duel, not a school event. Seriously, who tries to kill their own son in front of a live audience? If I were Asher, I¡¯d be double-checking those DNA tests because, honey, that man fought like he wanted you six feet under.</i>


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>7


    <strong><i>Enter Violet Purple.</i></strong>


    <i>Violet, do you have an extra life somewhere? Or do you just not know fear? This human girl stood up to Alpha Henry and walked away without a scratch. Iconic. Legend. My new role model. And can we talk about the dream team moment? Griffin, Roman, and ric¡ªyou beautiful beasts¡ªyou deserve all the kisses. That teamwork? Perfection. And yes, I have proof Violet would die for her "love interests." Exhibit A: the entire arena.</i>


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>9


    <strong><i>Updates from the aftermath?</i></strong>


    <i>Prayers (and a few candles) for Asher Nightshade as he recovers from the family trauma. As for Alpha Henry? Well, he¡¯s been permanently banned from Lunaris Academy. About time, if you ask me. Parents were traumatized enough for one night.</i>


    <strong><i>Oh, and where¡¯s Elsie Lancaster?</i></strong>


    <i>Ever since Asher made his feelings for Violet public, our icy queen has been missing in action. Rumor has it, she¡¯s been sobbing into designer pillows. And honestly? She might want to stay there because Violet has officially imed the spotlight, and possibly the cardinal alphas.</i>


    <strong><i>And now for the ultimate tea...</i></strong>


    <i>Did you know Violet¡¯s mother is mated to a member of the West pack? Oh yes, you heard that right. Does this mean our Violet might be making a triumphant return to the West House? That¡¯s a major power move if she ns to snag all four cardinal alphas. Violet, darling, your luck is supernatural.</i>


    <i>So, so far, my lovelies, we have a lot of conspiracies and we hope by the end of today¡¯s g, Lunaris Queenbee would be known for sure. </i>


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>12


    <i>Yes stay tuned, my lovelies. As always, I¡¯ll be watching (and sipping tea) to bring you the juiciest updates. Until next time, keep your ws sharp and your secrets sharper.</i>


    <i>The Oracle. </i>


    <i>6:35 Am. </i>


    Roman Draven woke up with theziest, most satisfied grin stretching across his face. Last night had been purely divine, heavenly and out of this damn world. Violet Purple had been a goddess in his arms, and he could still feel her soft, warm body tangled up with his.


    <i>Ah, life was good.</i>


    Without bothering to open his eyes, Roman let his hand trail down, his fingers itching to explore that delicious curve of her waist again. His smirk deepened as his hand slid lower except something was off. Instead of supple softness, his palm met hard, rigid muscle.


    <i>Huh? When did Violet gain such thick rock hard muscles? </i>


    Roman was confused, his brain struggling to process the sudden changes to Violet¡¯s body. No, no, he was probably still half-asleep and clearly, his senses were ying tricks on him.


    Determined to prove himself wrong, hezily ran his hand higher but it was still rigid. What the actual¡ª


    Roman¡¯s eyes snapped open at once and his soul almost exited his body right then and there because two icy, soul-snatching, death-re eyes stared down at him.


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>7


    It was Asher Nightshade.


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>5


    He had been romancing his best friend.


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>3


    "You done?" Asher¡¯s face was pure stone, his voice t and unamused.


    Shit.


    But then, where was Violet?


    Roman shot up like a rocket, every trace of sleep evaporating from his bones. Thest thing he remembered was falling asleep with Violet tucked in his arms.


    But then, Violet Purple was no where to be seen. And so was Griffin.

 Chapter 344: [Bonus - ] When All Goes Rogue

    <h4>Chapter 344: [Bonus Chapter] When All Goes Rogue</h4>


    "Thank you for seeing me out, but I really don¡¯t see the need. I¡¯m going to be fine," Violet told Griffin, who had insisted on being her escort that morning.


    She had been in bed, blissfully relishing the warmth of her boyfriends when the message came into her phone.


    <strong>[Daisy: Come to the shack ASAP.] </strong>


    And just like that, Violet was forced to leave the fine sandwich of bodies she¡¯d been stuck between.


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>4


    Roman had unconsciously shifted back to his human form during the night, Asher had sprawled on her other side, while ric upied the foot of her bed like a loyal hound. Everyone was still dead asleep except Griffin, who had taken up guard duty on the couch.


    The moment her phone beeped, Griffin was already up, alert as always. And now here they were.


    "The message didn¡¯t seem fine," he answered gruffly, his gaze cautiously scanning their surroundings as if expecting someone to pop out of the forest and attack her.


    Violet gave him a teasing smile. "Or maybe you just wanted an excuse to spend more time with me." She leaned in and stole a quick kiss from his lips.


    Now that everything was out in the open, Violet didn¡¯t care if anyone saw. They could all go to hell. She was the Rogue Queen, and she¡¯d do whatever the hell she wanted.


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>12


    Griffin¡¯s rare smile broke across his face and Violet couldn¡¯t help grinning like an idiot, swinging their hands together like they were kids.It was so nice.


    But that feeling shattered the moment they neared the shack only to find a crowd of students gathered there.


    "What the fuck?" Violet breathed, her heart racing.


    Her first instinct was that something bad had happened, and that they were about to drop devastating news on her. But then she spotted Daisy, Ivy, and L talking animatedly with some students and exhaled in relief.


    Until one of the students turned, pointed, and shouted, "There she is!"


    Before Violet could process what was happening, about fifteen students rushed toward her like a stampede.


    Startled, Violet froze at the spot but she didn¡¯t have to worry for long. Griffin moved without thinking, stepping in front of her like a living barricade. At once, the students skidded to a halt, intimidated into stillness by his towering presence.


    However, one of the girls, unfazed by the tension, waved her hand excitedly.


    "Violet! You are so cool! I want to be like you!"


    "Huh?" Violet blinked,pletely dumbfounded. Had she heard right?


    But that wasn¡¯t the end of it. Another student chimed in eagerly, "We saw the video of your match yesterday and it was amazing! That¡¯s why I want to join the Rogue House."


    "What?!" Violet shouted, louder this time, but no one seemed to care.


    "Yes, Rogue Queen! We want to be part of your pack!" another dered, eyes shining.


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>5


    Fuck her life. Violet cursed under her breath as the crowd gathered even tighter around her, all chanting in unison now.


    "Yes! We want to be part of the Rogue Pack! I plead rogue!"


    "Oh God..." Violet swallowed hard as she turned to catch Griffin¡¯s expression.


    To be honest, Violet had never had a clear n about expanding or increasing the Rogue House after they dumped her there. Her intentions had only ever been to defy the alphas while enjoying the best of education Lunaris offered.


    It had all been about staking her im. She had been satisfied with her close-knit group of friends, never once entertaining the idea of starting a movement.


    Perhaps, in the past, her old self might have been excited about this development ¡ª back then, when she wasn¡¯t tangled in theplexities of the cardinal alphas and didn¡¯t fully understand what this kind of situation meant for them now.


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>3


    Since Violet technically held no authority and the Alphas were rulers-in-training, this sudden increase of the Rogue pack would surely put their position under scrutiny, especially from their parents, the school board, and even the packs.


    Think of someone with a crazy father like Henry. If Alpha Henry caught wind of this? It would not end well for Asher. Yes, Henry might have been banned from Lunaris, but Violet knew him well enough to know he¡¯d find a way to remind his son of his ce ¡ª and that ce definitely did not involve letting a girl disrupt the structure of things here at Lunaris.


    Griffin was shocked. That much was obvious. But in the next breath, his expression hardened like steel.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s not going to happen," Violet said firmly.


    And just like that, the energy died off in an instant.


    But one of the students stubbornly raised her hand. "Why exactly? We could have renounced our houses right in front of the cardinal alphas, but instead, we came to you directly. Why are you rejecting us?"


    "Exactly! Why?!" another bellowed, rallying the rest.


    "Is it because of Alpha Griffin standing in front of you? We¡¯re not afraid of him!" someone else shouted boldly.


    5


    God. This was fast bing a nightmare.


    "Tell us!" The students began to howl in frustration, their voices rising like a mob.


    Violet swallowed again, panic building inside her like a balloon about to pop. She hadn¡¯t been prepared for this. No, this was thest thing she expected to face today.


    Then, an idea, albeit a desperate one, hit her.


    "There¡¯s no space!" she blurted. "The shack can¡¯t possibly contain all of you! Or do you want to live outside in the woods?" she asked, exasperated.


    But her relief was short-lived when one of them grinned and said, "We can camp openly! Or im the field?"


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>5


    "Yes, it would be camping!" another supported, clearly thrilled. "Until we build our own Rogue House!"


    The answer might have sounded clever, but Violet saw the disastering.


    It would provoke the alphas without being a direct rebellion, stir chaos and frustration, and make the ssism in Lunaris Academy ringly obvious. And that was never Violet¡¯s goal. She wanted to change Lunaris, not destroy it ¡ª though she knew some changes came with fire and blood.


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>3


    "I¡¯d rather sleep in the cold than spend a second among those snobbish elites anyway!" another student shouted.


    And just like that, a ruckus exploded.


    Everyone shouted their own opinions, the chaos swallowing her whole.


    But then, Griffin roared, "That¡¯s enough!"


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>6

 Chapter 345: A Crown Too Heavy

    <h4>Chapter 345: A Crown Too Heavy</h4>


    When Griffin roared, everyone listened.


    Because honestly, who in their right mind would challenge that hulk of a man?


    So far, Griffin had managed to keep his beast in check, but no one in that crowd doubted the nightmare it would be if he let it out. Even now, standing there, he towered over every single one of them. And with the way he glowered at the students, they backed off fast, their bravado shriveling like wet paper.


    When the silence stretched on for more than a minute, Griffin finally spoke, his voice tight with restraint. "This is thest day of Parents Week, and I will not let any of you ruin that. Do you hear me? If anyone has aint after that, you can bring it up properly. Am I understood?"


    Only a few mumbled their response.


    That was until Griffin roared again, "Am I fucking understood?!"


    "Yes, Alpha Griffin!" They chorused at once.


    "Good." Griffin¡¯s voice was nothing close to kind. "Now get the hell out of here."


    Without waiting for another word, the students began to disperse, some faster than the others, stumbling over their own feet in their eagerness to escape.


    So much for not being afraid of him.


    To make sure his point was clear, Griffin added darkly, "And if I see any of you wandering near this shack without permission from the original upants, me and you are going to have a problem. And trust me..." His eyes red yellow, his wolf creeping to the surface, his voice a growl that sent shivers through the air. "You don¡¯t want a problem with me."


    The few stubborn ones who had been ring and dragging their feet to make a statement suddenly doubled their pace. It wasn¡¯t long before the area was cleared, leaving them in thick, suffocating silence.


    Violet let out a breath of relief. That was close and too much.


    But then she caught Griffin¡¯s expression. The hard frown on his face made her gulp.


    "I didn¡¯t n this, I swear it," Violet confessed quickly, hands up in surrender.


    But Griffin looked at her grimly and said, "This isn¡¯t something one ns, Violet. It doesn¡¯t happen overnight. It builds, festers, until boom, here we are and right now, an uprising is brewing under our noses."


    "And now you think it¡¯s Violet¡¯s fault?" L cut in sharply, her tone hot with frustration. "Or have you forgotten it was your own precious Roman who tricked her into going rogue in the first ce?"


    Griffin didn¡¯t deny it. "Yes, that¡¯s what happens when Roman ns instead of Asher. It always end up in disaster." He rubbed his temple. "Roman might have tricked her, but Violet has always fought against the system. And like it or not, this rebellion was bound to happen. You can¡¯t light a fire and expect it to stay a candle."


    "Or maybe the system was so wed it needed to burn," Daisy shot back firmly.


    Ivy added, her voice equally rising in volume, "And let¡¯s not sugarcoat it, Griffin. You¡¯re more worried about how this threatens your control over the school than about the actual consequences."


    The tension was suffocating now, and Violet couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    "Enough!" she roared.


    The air snapped still, as if the whole world held its breath.


    Breathing hard, Violet turned to Griffin. "You¡¯re right. I¡¯m responsible for this, but only partly. With the ssism you guys introduced, this academy was always heading for a faction split. I just happen to be the poor girl stuck in the middle of it. If it wasn¡¯t me, someone else would¡¯ve risen."


    Then she turned to her girls, her tone softer but no less firm. "We have to tell him. No, all of them. The truth."


    She hadn¡¯t said the cardinal alphas by name, but her friends caught on fast and their protests were loud.


    "You can¡¯t do this, Violet!"


    "No, you can¡¯t!"


    "You fucking can¡¯t!"


    "What can¡¯t she fucking tell me?!" Griffin barked, stepping forward, his patience snapping as he demanded answers.


    But L ignored him, saying sternly, "This was our chance to change the system, and now, just because you¡¯re fucking them, you¡¯re backing down?"


    That was it. Violet lost her patience.


    She had been enduring L, telling herself this was alling from concern. But she was done. Done with her belittling her choices. Done with the insinuation that she was the kind of girl who would abandon her dreams for a boy¡ªor in this case, four of them. L should have known better.


    "Violet?" Daisy called carefully when she saw the change in her demeanor.


    "You should calm down, Violet!" Ivy rushed out, a concerned look shing across her face.


    But Violet ignored them both, striding straight for L, who stood her ground, her eyes fierce and unyielding.


    When she stood in front of her, Violet told her coldly, "Now listen up, L. I¡¯ve been taking your shit for long enough, and I¡¯m done. So hear me, and hear me well."


    Violet didn¡¯t stop. "This isn¡¯t a debate anymore. We are going to tell the cardinal alphas what we have nned tonight. Not because I¡¯m fucking them¡ªwhich, by the way, I haven¡¯t yet, but n to remedy soon, thank you very much. It¡¯s because this movement has grown beyond us. And after what just happened, it¡¯s clear as daylight that a rebellion is stirring among the students, and if we don¡¯t act now, Lunaris Academy might as well burn in the chaos toe. Like it or not, we need the cardinal alphas¡¯ help."


    Violet swallowed, her earlier rage softening as she spoke, her voice filled with sincerity now.


    "I get why you don¡¯t trust them. I didn¡¯t, either. And yes, most of my reckless decisions back then were because I saw them as nothing more than entitled assholes. But I¡¯vee to know them. Like really know them. And they¡¯re just like us. Just kids handed a crown too heavy to bear. So please, just like me, give them a chance to prove themselves."


    She pleaded quietly, locking eyes with L.

 Chapter 346: Crumbling Hierarchy

    <h4>Chapter 346: Crumbling Hierarchy</h4>


    Asher, ric, and Roman finally arrived at their humble shack, and it was safe to say that their presence made the whole ce look a whole lot smaller than she remembered. The temperature in the room had risen, and the air felt thick with tension.


    While the cardinal alphas upied one side of the living room, her roommates stood on the other. Although L had finally agreed to listen, the way she red made it painfully obvious this wasn¡¯t going to be easy.


    Violet just couldn¡¯t understand. L had liked them at first, well, some of them. She had never really liked Asher or Roman. What went wrong? Unfortunately, now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on L¡¯s issues.


    "So what¡¯s going on, love?" Roman started in his usual jovial tone, trying to dispel the tension. "Big man here sounded really serious on the phone. Did something happen? Did the both of you finally...?" He didn¡¯t finish the words, but the insinuation was clear with the way he wiggled his brows.


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>8


    The tension eased a little, considering everyone gaped at Roman in disbelief until Griffin glowered at him.


    "Get your mind out of the gutter and focus on the problem you created," Griffin said darkly.


    Roman frowned. "What do you mean by that?"


    Violet spoke up. "A group of students, mostly humans, arrived at the shack this morning demanding to be part of the Rogue Pack."


    At that, ric, who had been leaning against the wall, straightened up at once. Even Roman looked genuinely surprised. If there was anyone whose expression didn¡¯t change, it was Asher. Violet wondered if anything ever surprised him.


    Asher had taken off his bandages before arriving, a good sign he was healed. Right now, he was the only onefortably seated, and even after such a concerning announcement, he didn¡¯t look fazed.


    "What do you mean, demanding to be part of the Rogue Pack? When did rogues be a pack? And how the hell is that my fault?" Roman demanded.


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>8


    "Catch up, pretty boy. You made Violet rogue, hence this situation. And no, we don¡¯t need your validation to be a pack," L taunted him. Then muttered under her breath, "Anyway, I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. All you know how to do is fuck. What was I expecting anyway?"


    Unfortunately, these were werewolves with sharp hearing, and Roman heard L clearly. "What did you just say?" he hissed, his expression deadly.


    L looked at him challengingly. "What do you think I said?"


    "How dare you!" Roman was already walking over to her. L, in turn, flexed her shoulders, clearly anticipating the fight.


    "No, Roman, don¡¯t!" Violet got in his way at once. "I didn¡¯t call you here to fight!"


    "Leave him, Violet. Let¡¯s fight it out. If he dies, that¡¯s one less contender for the throne," L said proudly.


    "Shut it, L!" Daisy and Ivy snapped at once. Was she asking for death or what?


    So while Violet was trying to calm Roman, Daisy and Ivy were talking to L.


    "Are you people done?" Asher asked casually. He didn¡¯t raise his voice or roar like Griffin would¡¯ve. He simply asked, and the question reverberated through the room with weight.


    With everyone¡¯s attention now on him, Asher stood and began walking toward L. Before he could get close, Violet got in his way. "Asher?" she warned. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t let him hurt her friends.


    But Asher simply smiled, patted her on the head, and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not in the mood to kill anyone today."


    5


    Violet rxed. Her Asher was growing up. She was so proud.


    But she shouldn¡¯t have rejoiced too soon, because he added, "I¡¯ll justpel them to kill themselves instead. I won¡¯t have a hand in it. Literally."


    Violet face-palmed mentally. You can bring a man out of the streets, but you can¡¯t take the streets out of him.


    Asher continued. "So should we have one civilized conversation, or should I put my skills to use?" The threat was clear, and directed precisely at L.


    "Let¡¯s talk," L muttered grumpily.


    "Good," Asher said, returning to his seat. Then with his legs crossed, he told Violet, "So speak up, love. What¡¯s the cause for the rm?"


    Violet licked her lips, heart pounding as she prepared to tell the truth. She nced back at her roommates, silently asking for support


    Ivy shrugged. "They¡¯re here already. Just let the cat out of the bag."


    "What cat are you letting out of the bag exactly?" Roman asked.


    Violet squeezed her eyes shut. Then with a deep breath, she spilled it. "We nned to expose you guys tonight at the g."


    All four cardinal alphas looked at each other in confusion.


    "By exposing," ric said, "what do you mean exactly?"


    "By exposing, I mean reveal to the world your excessive power ys. You all sit on your high seats like kings, forgetting you¡¯re still students. Asher decides who enters the Academy and who leaves. You have a ranking system where the elite get everything from the best rooms, to the best foods and sses while the bottom feeders end up scrambling for the crumbs you allow them. No one can rein you in and that¡¯s not just unfair. It¡¯s wrong. So yes, that¡¯s what we intended to reveal to the world today."


    For a moment, no one said a word.


    Then Roman said, "Fuck. She really wants to end us."


    "No," Violet shook her head when she saw the betrayed look on his face.


    ric was the one to speak this time, sternly. "This is a wolf academy, Violet. We follow structure. That hierarchy keeps things in order. Keeps the students in line."


    "Except this is not just a wolf academy!" Daisy argued. "There are humans here too! Lunaris Academy ims to be a ce where humans and wolves can coexist, but they don¡¯t actually create space for the humans. That¡¯s why your so-called order is already cracking. Students are beginning to get restless."


    Griffin¡¯s eyes narrowed, a flicker of hurt crossing his face. "And you thought exposing us to the public would fix that?"

 Chapter 347: The Plan Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 347: The n Tonight</h4>


    Before any of them could answer, Roman followed with his own question. "Lunaris Academy is not just a school, Violet Purple! It is a political ground. Did you think about the effect it would have long-term? Did you even think about its effect outside these walls?"


    "No. I didn¡¯t think," Violet admitted, the guilt creeping into her features now. "At first, I was acting out of wounded pride after what you all did to me. But with time, it evolved into anger toward the oppressive, elitist system being justified here. Through this opportunity, I wanted to be the voice of many voiceless students, especially the humans here. I thought if I exposed you guys to the world and let you face scrutiny, you¡¯d be held ountable and finally be humbled. Maybe Principal Jameson would stop sitting on the fence and actually step up!"


    "But then..." Violet swallowed. "After today¡¯s incident, it was as if the future just shed in my face and I realized if I go down this path, I might just destroy things instead of making them better. Was my desire to expose the Cardinal Alphas morally sound? Yes. Was it strategically reckless? Yes. I might have underestimated the political weight of my actions and the emotional cost of betraying those I now care about."


    Her voice softened at the end, looking at each of the alphas, who looked heavy in thought with tight expressions.


    So she pressed on, saying, "I¡¯m telling you this not because I want to hurt you. Not because I don¡¯t care. I do care, more than it looks. And I don¡¯t want you to think that I intentionally agreed to the rtionship for this purpose. That it was a trick to make you all drop your guard. I honestly like you guys. I don¡¯t want this to be something thates between us. That is why I¡¯m telling you now. To make you understand. To seek your help. Please." Violet¡¯s confession echoed in the silence that followed.


    The Cardinal Alphas exchanged looks between themselves, their faces unreadable. For once, they weren¡¯t sure what to do or how to process the mess of emotions their supposed girlfriend had thrown at them. To think Violet had been nning this whole thing and they hadn¡¯t known a thing. This just showed how dangerous Violet was, whether they wanted to admit it or not.


    Finally, Asher spoke for the first time. "Is there anything else bound to happen tonight, or is this all?"


    "Yes, that is all¡ªoh." Violet suddenly recalled there was more.


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>5


    Roman growled. "What now, Violet? What evil trap do you have set up for us that you¡¯re not talking about?"


    "It¡¯s not about you, dumbass. It¡¯s about Elsie Lancaster." L retorted.


    "Huh? Elsie?" ric perked up at once.


    Daisy pushed her sses up the bridge of her nose, saying, "Since you guys desire to be with Violet, and you share a mutual hatred for Elsie, this is one piece of information I believe you would want to know."


    The Cardinal Alphas looked intrigued.


    Griffin asked, "What is it? Tell us."


    Ivy smiled conspiratorially as she took the tablet phone from Daisy, saying, "I believe it would be better if you watched it." Then she added, "Although, you might have to brace yourself, Asher."


    ric, Roman, and Griffin looked at Asher with curiosity, wondering what that was about. But Asher simply shrugged, right before he received the tablet from Ivy, and the others gathered around him to see what it was about.


    At first, the boys thought when they saw Elsie treat Grace like that, that she would likely hit and abuse the girl. Although physical abuse would ruin Elsie¡¯s reputation, it still didn¡¯t match the anticipation they had been holding. Hence, when Grace came out from that room wearing Asher¡¯s face, he nearly dropped the tablet from the shock.


    "What the fuck...!" All of them cursed at the same time.


    If the scene hadn¡¯t been such a serious one, Violet would have burst intoughter from their reactions. It was hrious. But she just couldn¡¯t help watching the shocking expressions on their faces.


    "Dear God, I think I¡¯m going to be sick," ric gagged by the time the video came to an end.


    Roman patted Asher on the shoulder, saying, "Bro, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll look at you the same way ever again."


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>9


    "So sorry, Asher." Griffin felt sympathy for him.


    Asher was simply traumatized. No, he felt vited. How could she use his identity like that? That was the filthiest thing he had ever watched.


    ric suddenly said, "Do you know what this means?"


    "What?" Roman asked.


    "If this goes live, we¡¯d be free from Elsie¡¯s clutches forever. There¡¯s no way my parents would agree after this..." ric couldn¡¯t finish his words, still creeped out by what he had watched.


    "Even if Elsie fucks a dog in front of my father," Asher muttered darkly, "Henry would still insist I choose her. He cares about the power, not the girl."


    Then Asher stood to his feet, saying, "However, you¡¯re right. Anything can happen. This video has to go online tonight." Asher¡¯s eyes connected with Violet¡¯s as he gave his approval.


    "So we reveal only Elsie¡¯s video?" Roman asked, a bit hopeful.


    Asher twirled around to face him. "No. All the videos. Violet¡¯s n goes ahead as intended."


    "What?!" Violet and the others shouted.


    "What the fuck, Asher!" Roman was pissed. "What you¡¯re asking her to do is destabilize Lunaris Academy. Elsie¡¯s secret is enough to bring negative attention to the school already."


    But Asher, unfazed, replied, "Do we have too much power? Yes. Did you set things into motion that led to this chaotic moment? Yes. Do I have a n to remedy this madness? Yes. So which option would you choose, Roman? To protest even though you know you won¡¯t win in the end, or sit down and listen to my n?"


    For a moment, it seemed like Roman wouldn¡¯t back down as he and Asher stared each other dead in the eyes. Then with a sigh, his shoulders dropped, but not without sassing, "Fine, let¡¯s see what the puppet master has in mind."


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>4


    And intentionally, he plopped down on the seat where Asher had been sitting moments ago, crossing his legs and saying, "Go on. Let¡¯s hear."


    Knowing he was intentionally trying to provoke him, Asher ignored him and turned to the others, saying, "This is how we¡¯d do this..."


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>12

 Chapter 348: Fish Out Of Water

    <h4>Chapter 348: Fish Out Of Water</h4>


    "My Violet is politically naive," Asher said, his voice woven with a mix of fondness and brutal honesty. "And her actionscked even a shred of tactical sense."


    The words were somehow sweet and scathing all at once, making Violet¡¯s cheeks flush with both affection and embarrassment.


    "However, the one thing none of us realized is that the rebellion is inevitable. Whether Violet lit the spark or not, the fire was alwaysing," Asher said to the cardinal alphas, his hands sped calmly behind his back. "We¡¯ve tried to hold it off, to pretend things were fine, but the unrest has been brewing for far too long, especially with Elsie parading her entitlement like a crown. The truth is simple. The monarchy has failed its people." With that, Asher moved toward Griffin with purpose.


    And to Griffin, he said, "You really think this ends just because you scared the students into backing down? No. They¡¯ll find another way to join the Rogue pack. And who knows? it¡¯ll be uglier at the time. And why is this happening? Because they finally found a voice. And that voice is Violet. She¡¯s the only one brave enough to act on what everyone else is too afraid to even say."


    This time, Asher faced ric. "You¡¯re right. The hierarchy was designed to keep things in order. It¡¯s the same method the Alpha King used, and it worked for him. We¡¯re apex creatures, and everyone naturally falls in line. But you forgot one thing. Our reign and Elijah¡¯s reign is not the same. In other words, he didn¡¯t deal with the shit we¡¯re dealing with now. The times have changed and revolutions don¡¯te with safetys."


    ric told him, "So what do we do? Let Violet spread her propaganda and then what? We all face bacsh from our parents, the Alpha King, the public? What¡¯s the endgame here?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s going to be a tough time for us," Asher admitted. "But it¡¯s for the greater good. And let¡¯s be honest, no matter how bad things get, Lunaris Academy and our parents will likely cover it up. This ce is a glorified matchmaking academy wrapped in education, and the parents of the elites will do everything to bury the scandal so the shit doesn¡¯t hit the roof. So yes, love, don¡¯t be surprised if your move doesn¡¯t bring as much change as you hoped. That¡¯s society for you. That¡¯s the world of the elites. It didn¡¯t start with Lunaris, and it sure won¡¯t end here." Asher said to Violet this time, and she swallowed, finally realizing just how big this was


    Asher then turned dramatically and dered, "Which is why we must strike while the iron is hot, and make way for the creation of the fifth house."


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>6


    "What?! Fifth house?" everyone shouted at once, dumbfounded by the bomb he had just dropped.


    "No way!" Roman eximed as the meaning of Asher¡¯s words hit him. "A fifth house is impossible, Asher. Violet isn¡¯t a legacy or a cardinal alpha. She can¡¯t make structural changes, not without serious backing."


    "But revolutions can," Asher replied, a dark gleam in his eyes and that infuriatingly calm smirk. "Especially with my scheming, and our support."


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>6


    ric, Roman, and Griffin looked at one another, clearly rattled. Asher¡¯s ns were usually brilliant, just never conventional, and always steeped in risk.


    "Asher..." Violet stepped toward him, her nerves evident in the way she bit her bottom lip. "I think creating a fifth house is unnecessary. Maybe we should just forget about the g ns tonight¡ª" She didn¡¯t get to finish.


    Asher suddenly wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her flush against him. Her breath caught at the contact, her heart mming hard in her chest.


    "When I made you my purple queen, did you really think I wouldn¡¯t give you a kingdom to rule?" he rasped, locking eyes with her, his breath tangling with hers.


    "I know, but a fifth house?" she whispered, faltering. "I don¡¯t want you to go overboard. I don¡¯t even think I¡¯m fit to rule over a bunch of students..."


    She trailed off as Asher gently cupped her face. "You, Violet, can do anything you set your mind to." Then he kissed her, and as always, she melted.


    "Urm, hello?" Roman raised his hand. "We were in the middle of a conversation, remember? Focus, people?"


    10


    Hisment only made Asher kiss her deeper.


    Roman sighed. "Guess we¡¯re taking a shortmercial break, then."


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>13


    ric and Griffin exchanged resigned nces while Roman red at the couple with thinly veiled anger mixed with jealousy. And yes, it was definitely extra jealousy.


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>11


    "Violet," Daisy called, deadpan. "Some of us, who aren¡¯t part of your harem, are officially grossed out now."


    Her eyes flicked to L, who looked like she was five seconds from murdering Asher on the spot. Unlike Ivy, who was practically fangirling the moment into her personal memory archive.


    That was all it took for Violet to snap out of it. She pulled back from Asher, breathless. Goddess, she seriously needed to get a grip on her libido.


    "I¡¯m so sorry," Violet apologized to her roommates, unlike Asher, who didn¡¯t look the least bit sorry.


    "Maybe we should focus on the n now, Alpha Asher," Daisy said, with just the right amount of sass, clearly annoyed by the silent death match he was having with Roman.


    "Yes, you¡¯re right. Back to the mission, creating a fifth house," Asher replied smoothly, finally shifting gears. "After tonight¡¯s revtions, there will be confusion andmotion. The oppressed students will seize the opportunity to protest against the system. And that is when we push to Principal Jameson¡ª"


    "The proposal for a fifth house," Daisy cut in, already piecing it together. " Especially once Elsie falls from grace. Someone will have to fill the vacuum. Someone the students already admire. Someone like Violet Purple."


    Violet didn¡¯t know how to feel about any of this. She just stood there, silent, looking like a fish out of water as her future was carved out for her.

 Chapter 349: Sugar For The Others

    <h4>Chapter 349: Sugar For The Others</h4>


    Griffin said, "I get that we¡¯re all in this for Violet, but creating a fifth house for rogues? That¡¯s like shooting ourselves in the foot, and creating future problems for Violet once she takes over." He addressed Violet and the girls, " Humans aren¡¯t rogues. That was our mistake in the first ce, and I apologize for treating you that way. But trust me, Violet, rogue wolves are dangerous. I can¡¯t support this if that¡¯s what we¡¯re building."


    "Griffin¡¯s right," ric added. "Our parents would never agree to it. Not to mention the Alpha King. It could be a failed project before it even starts."


    "Of course I thought about that," Asher replied with a bit of annoyance. "You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d expose our girlfriend to that kind of danger, did you? That¡¯s why we¡¯re getting rid of the entire concept of a Rogue Pack."


    He smiled. "Instead, we establish a smartpromise: The Sanctuary ord. The fifth house will be created not as a rogue faction, but as a neutral refuge, a sanctuary. The shack will be renamed ¡¯The Sanctuary Quarters¡¯. It will serve as a safe haven for human students who feel unsafe or unwee in the four houses and it will fall under Violet¡¯s leadership. So tell me, is that not enough to satisfy everyone?"


    The room fell silent as everyone thought it over. Violet and her girls especially took time to reason it through.


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea," Daisy shrugged. "I mean, shifting the name from Rogue Pack to Sanctuary Quarters is a brilliant PR move. It removes the stigma and dangerous connotations of the word ¡¯rogue,¡¯ and we¡¯d seem less like outcasts to the wolves."


    Ivy added proudly, "If this transition elevates Violet from an idental rebel to a peacemaker, then she¡¯ll be politically powerful. And guess who¡¯s going to be at her side as second-inmand? Moi!" she grinned excitedly.


    Although Daisy rolled her eyes at Ivy calling dibs on a role that hadn¡¯t been created yet, all three of them turned toward L, waiting for her input.


    "Just speak up already, L. Don¡¯t keep us hanging," Ivy nudged.


    L was reluctant but eventually said, "As long as this avoids the dangerous optics of a full-blown uprising and keeps Violet from danger, I¡¯m fine with it. And..."She looked in the cardinal Alpha¡¯s direction, "it¡¯s nice to see you all cleaning up your mess for once."


    Roman narrowed his eyes. "Why do I feel like you have a personal problem with us?"


    Before L could respond, Violet immediately stepped in. "No one¡¯s having any problems with anyone here." Then she turned to Asher. "Just humans, huh?"


    "Didn¡¯t the humans feel neglected?" Asher replied. "Now they¡¯ll have a house exclusive to them. Wolves can¡¯t function without hierarchy, it¡¯s how we¡¯re built. And the same rules would apply to humans who choose to stay under our houses. If you¡¯re with the wolves, you follow wolf customs."


    "And the rogues?" Violet asked quietly.


    "That concept dies once the Sanctuary ord is approved," Asher answered firmly. "There will be no more lone wolves in Lunaris Academy. Any werewolf who goes rogue again will be expelled. Period. It¡¯s time we take back control of our academy."


    And from the fierce look on the other cardinal alphas¡¯ faces, it was clear they stood with him.


    Violet stepped close to Asher, saying, "You do know this is not going to be easy."


    "I know," Asher replied.


    She continued,ing closer slowly.


    "There¡¯ll be lots of rules."


    "Rules are meant to be broken, baby," Asher said, making her break intoughter.


    Now standing in front of him, Violet added, "I¡¯ll expect the shack house to be rebuilt, just like your houses, and those are noting out of my purse. Not that I have any money in hand." Sheughed hard. "I¡¯m broke... unless Roman, of course, gives me full rights to make money in his animal form considering the previous event was a massive sess "


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>15


    Asher leaned in. "You don¡¯t need Roman. I can give you all my money if you want. But since you¡¯re so big on earning it, I can always strip and earn you more money than Kitten Roman ever did."


    "Aah, not happening," Roman announced, appearing out of nowhere. "Kitten Roman is not being reced, and I want you five feet apart each time you talk from now on." He stepped between them and physically pushed them apart with his hands.


    Violet was left speechless while Asher red. "Aren¡¯t you being childish right now?"


    Roman didn¡¯t care. As if he couldn¡¯t see through Asher¡¯s trick. He looked him straight in the eye and said instead, "Now that you¡¯re done scheming, I want to talk to ¡¯my Violet¡¯." He used the same possessive tone Asher had used earlier.


    Asher rolled his eyes, then said to Violet, "We¡¯ll go over the rest of the nter. Don¡¯t forget to get enough sleep cause tonight will be massive." He leaned in, intending to peck her on the cheek, but Roman blocked him.


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>9


    Roman smiled with faux sweetness. "You already got your kiss. That should be enough. Save some sugar for the rest of us."


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>5


    Asher red again, but finally turned and walked away.


    Now given the chance, Roman took a deep breath andunched in without hesitation. "How could you betray me like that? You said it was all forgiven, only for you to¡ª"


    Violet silenced Roman with a searing kiss.


    As if realizing what was happening, Roman slid his hands down to her ass and squeezed hard, grinding her against him. It felt so good, the anger vanished and all sins were instantly forgiven.


    Unfortunately, the bliss didn¡¯tst for as long as he wanted ¡ª maybe an hour.


    ric yanked Roman away with zero hesitation, and before Violet could catch her breath, his mouth mmed against hers. A blissful rush of lightning energy washed over her, and she moaned out loud.


    Thankfully, ric had the grace not to go further like Roman. He stepped aside, giving Griffin just enough space to appear in her periphery.


    Violet was breathless at this point. Then Griffin smiled, leaned in, and smooched her gently on the lips.


    "See you at the g," he whispered before walking off, dragging Roman with him who had foolishly tried to sneak in another kiss.


    It was quite the scene except when Violet turned, she found three very distinct reactions staring back at her.


    "I don¡¯t think I ever want to live your life," Daisy said dryly.


    Typical Daisy.


    Meanwhile, Ivy squealed like she¡¯d just witnessed her favorite fantasye to life.


    L just looked... defeated.

 Chapter 350: Queen Seraphira

    <h4>Chapter 350: Queen Seraphira</h4>


    "Can we talk?" Violet said to L, and suddenly, the spirited conversation Daisy and Ivy were having died off. Just like that. They were very aware of the tension between their two roommatestely, and Violet suddenly confronting L like this? Yeah, it wasn¡¯t going to end well.


    "Sure," L said without hesitation.


    "My room," Violet replied, already walking away and L followed her immediately.


    Once inside, Violet shut the door and locked it for privacy. Not that it would do much. Ivy and Daisy would probably eavesdrop anyway.


    <svg ss="parament-entrance-icon"><use xlink:href="#i-typewriter"></use></svg>8


    Violet turned to face her. "So what¡¯s your problem?"


    "What do you mean?" L asked with a nk look, like she had no clue what this was about.


    "Don¡¯t y cheeky with me, L. You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about. What¡¯s your deal? At the beginning, you were all over the idea of me being with the cardinal alphas. You literally encouraged me. And now, when I actually have something real with them, you¡¯re suddenly acting hostile? Telling me to break up with them? Does this look like a game to you? What do you take me for, a fucking yer? What the hell is your problem?"


    "My problem is I never thought you¡¯d actually take me seriously!" L snapped back.


    "What?!"


    "Yes, I encouraged you. But it was all an act. I was trying to blend in. To get close to you. And what better way for a Fae like me to blend in at this academy than to act like some average teenage girl who¡¯s crazy about the cardinal alphas like every other human here?"


    "You could¡¯ve just been honest from the start. Instead of this back-and-forth whish you¡¯re giving me now," Violet argued.


    "Oh really?" L sneered. "I guess if I had walked up to you on our first day and said: ¡¯Hi, I¡¯m L Meadows. I¡¯m secretly a Fae and the guardian your real mother sent to find and protect you because you¡¯re a hybrid Fae princess whose powers were sealed away so your evil werewolf father wouldn¡¯t use them¡¯¡ªyou¡¯d believe me, right?"


    Oh shit. Violet froze. She did have a point.


    L kept going. "You were so cold when you first arrived. But that was fine. I didn¡¯t give up. I kept ying the lovely human roommate role just to get close to you. And at first, you hated the cardinal alphas. I thought that was perfect. I didn¡¯t expect you to flip the script. Yes, I literally forgot hate and passion were just a breath apart. And now look at you. You¡¯re not just with one of them. You¡¯re with all four."


    She paused, her voice dropping. "And that is a disaster waiting to happen once they find out who you really are, and the fact you¡¯re the biggest threat to their throne."


    "And how am I the biggest threat to their throne?" Violet demanded, stepping closer. "Who am I, L? Who is my father? Is it Alpha King Elijah?"


    That was the first legit thought that came to her mind, considering Elijah was the reigning king and had promised to make one of the cardinal alphas heir. If she were to suddenly appear, it would mess everything up and the packs would certainly not like that. But Elijah was sterile and that ruled him outpletely.


    "Is it the former Alpha King Angus? Dear God, is Micah my brother?"


    But then it hit Violet again, Angus was dead. Long dead. So there was no way he fathered her. Unless, of course, he faked his death for reasons best known to him and secretly had her. What the actual hell?


    "Fucking talk to me, L! Who is my father!" Violet yelled, her frustration boiling over at L¡¯s maddeningly nk expression.


    Instead, L gave the same annoying reply. "Everything wille to you in time, Violet."


    "No. No, no, I want answers. Not vague promises with no dates attached!" Violet shook her head in sheer desperation.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Violet. But this is all I can give you right now." L said, looking at her with pity in her eyes.


    But Violet suddenly snapped. "I want to see my mother. My real mother. Make the arrangement. I want to see her after all this night is over."


    L frowned. "You can¡¯t see her either, Violet. Not yet."


    "Exactly. Fucking why?! I can¡¯t know my father? I can¡¯t see my mother? Why?!" Violet¡¯s voice cracked. "I thought once I knew about them, things would finally get easier. But it¡¯s worse now. Way worse."


    "It¡¯s for your safety," L said. "But since you want to know, here it is. You can¡¯t see your mother because she¡¯s married."


    "What?" Violet croaked, stunned.


    "Your mother¡¯s name is Seraphira. Queen Seraphira. And I know what you¡¯re thinking, If she¡¯s all that powerful, why hasn¡¯t she killed your werewolf father so you can live in peace here? But that¡¯s because they¡¯re mates."


    "What?" Violet was stunned again.


    "Such a bond between interspecies is rare, unheard of even, but not impossible. And yes, it happened. Our kind, the Fae, we honor the mate bond. We protect it like our lives depend on it. But that wasn¡¯t the same for your father. By the time Seraphira discovered what he really wanted, it was toote. She couldn¡¯t hurt him and couldn¡¯t let him get hurt either. He¡¯s her mate after all."


    Violet swallowed hard as L continued.


    "So she fled back to the Fae realm where he could never reach her after he stole you. But Seraphira¡¯s still a queen. She has duties and eventually, she had to marry. Except that¡¯s where the real problem began."


    L¡¯s voice dropped.


    "Her husband, Consort Baron,es from a powerful bloodline. He wants an heir to solidify his ce. But Seraphira refuses. Everyone knows she intends to make you her heir when the timees. And Baron knows that too and that¡¯s why he¡¯s searching for you."


    Violet¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. Her mother¡¯s husband searching for her couldn¡¯t be a good thing.


    "That¡¯s why Queen Seraphira can¡¯t risk it. Not just because of Baron, but because your father knows she would never abandon you. He¡¯s waiting too and probably nning to use you to lure her out. That¡¯s why you¡¯re in the middle of this cold war between both of them. So yes, it¡¯s messed up, Violet."


    L gave her a hard look now.


    "So here¡¯s a piece of advice, Violet. It¡¯s better to fall into the hands of your mad werewolf father, at least he wants you and your mother alive. But Baron? Baron wants you dead."

 Chapter 351: Purple Queen

    <h4>Chapter 351: Purple Queen</h4>


    It was two hours to the g event, and yet the students, especially the females, were running amok as if they were already an hourte. They had to look perfect, and two hours, in their definition, was simply not enough.


    Violet and the girls were in the living room going over their dresses. Just like the other students on the day Griffin had announced the g, they too had ced their orders, and now, the night had finallye.


    Daisy had gone for a sleek, midnight ck satin gown with a high neckline and delicate cap sleeves. The dress hugged her figure gently before ring into a soft mermaid silhouette that brushed the floor. The back was then opened in a tasteful teardrop cut, adding a quiet sensuality to her otherwise modest style.


    Ivy had chosen a rich sapphire blue gown made of satin and tulle. The dress featured an off-the-shoulder neckline with dramatic puff sleeves and a fitted corset bodice. The skirt was voluminous, withyers of structured tulle underneath, giving her that ssic ballroom drama she lives for.


    L herself had surprised everyone by going for a palevender gown with a halter neckline and a crisscross back that left her shoulders and upper back bare. Threadwork in the shape of tiny butterflies scattered down the bodice and trailed onto the flowing skirt, finalized with an unexpected slit on one side.


    As for Violet, she had opted for a deep emerald green satin slip dress with thin spaghetti straps, a low open back, and a thigh-high slit on one side. The dress was meant to hug her body effortlessly, giving her a confident silhouette without trying too hard.


    At the moment, they were arguing makeup options with Ivy, their "honorable makeup artist," when there was a knock on their door, and the girls halted at once.


    "Are you expecting anybody?" Daisy asked Violet.


    "I don¡¯t think so."


    "I¡¯ll see who¡¯s at the door," L said with a tone of finality, her voice already hardening as if she were about to gut someone and not just answer it.


    "I¡¯ll go too, just in case," Ivy said, running after L at once.


    Daisy and Violet simply looked at each other and sighed. Hopefully, there would be no more drama, since the night was already set for the actual drama.


    "So..." Daisy turned toward Violet, narrowing her eyes with that usual keen expression. "Are you and L good now?"


    "Kind of," Violet answered honestly, "I haven¡¯t gotten all the answers I want, but she¡¯s given me something, and for now, that¡¯s enough."


    But the way Violet said it with that determined glint in her eyes, made it very clear to Daisy that "for now" had an expiration date. Violet was not someone who let mysteries rest for long.


    Right then, L and Ivy came back. Except Ivy, had a suspiciously huge box bnced in her arms with a grin that looked entirely too mischievous.


    Violet¡¯s brows pulled together. "What is that?"


    Ivy giggled. "What do you think it is, if not a gift for you?" She handed over a small note tucked into the ribbon and waved it teasingly in Violet¡¯s face.


    Daisy leaned over her shoulder before Violet could even open it. "I know you already have ns," she read aloud, "but we were hoping you¡¯d wear this instead."


    Ivy squealed, pping her hands. "Did you hear that? Not ¡¯I¡¯ but ¡¯we¡¯. That means all your boyfriends nned this. All of them! You are one lucky bitch!"


    Violet licked her lips, anxiety and excitement tangling together. The idea that her boys¡ªher Cardinal Alphas¡ªhad picked something out for her together was a moment she wasn¡¯t forgetting anytime soon.


    "Open it! Open it! Open it!" Ivy bounced.


    Honestly, if this had been any other day, that level of excitement would¡¯ve been all L. Ivy was more of the reserved, sarcastic type, but tonight, she was giving all kinds of high-energy cheerleader.


    Under the living room¡¯s light, Violet pulled back the ribbon and opened the box. What she pulled out made everyone stop.


    "Holy mother of God," Ivy breathed.


    "Fuck me," Daisy whispered, stunned.


    "Goddess me," even L muttered, eyes wide.


    Violet could only gape. The dress was something else.


    It was a flowing, deep royal purple gown that shifts slightly in color under the light, giving it a soft violet glow. The dress has a fitted corset-style bodice with a subtle V-shaped neckline, covered by a sheer mesh embroidered with silver details.


    The sleeves are sheer and designed to fall off her shoulders, and flow down to her wrists with delicate flower and vine embroidery. While the skirt red out in soft,yered waves


    Inside the box was a pair of dangerously high amethyst-crystal heels, and resting beside it was a ck velvet choker with a single moonstone pendant.


    Violet held her breath. The dress was out of this world and she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Without warning, Ivy screamed so loud that the girls instinctively flinched and shut their ears, bracing like the roof might actually copse. When they opened them again, Ivy was on her knees, dramatically grabbing Violet¡¯s legs like a woman begging for salvation.


    "You have to teach me how you got the Cardinal Alphas, Vi!" she cried. "I want to have my own handsome, rich, possessive harem too!"


    The sheer sincerity in her voice paired with the full-blown dramatics left Violet utterly dumbfounded. L just blinked. Was this how she used to act in the past? Daisy facepalmed.


    "Ivy..." Violet began,pletely lost for words, "it¡¯s really not that deep."


    "It is!" Ivy wailed. "I want a harem that looks like sin and fights like war!"


    Before Violet could even attempt a response, her phone vibrated with a soft beep. Grateful for the distraction, she pulled it out and checked the message.


    It was from Griffin.


    <i>Would you be our queen tonight?</i>


    Violet¡¯s breath caught. Just six words, but her heart raced.


    Her fingers moved before her brain could stop them, a soft smile curling her lips as she typed back.


    <i>Definitely.</i>

 Chapter 352: The Gala Begins

    <h4>Chapter 352: The G Begins</h4>


    The Parents¡¯ Week G was in full swing. It was no wonder the students took the event seriously, as if their lives depended on it, considering every parent there was dressed to the moon. Naturally, the children of aristocrats wouldn¡¯t want to fall behind. They wanted to impress, and dazzle ¡ª and oppress one another.


    This was a big deal after all, especially with the event streaming live for the districts. Finally, the world would get a glimpse of what it meant to be part of the elite Lunaris Academy.


    Although nearly everyone was dressed to impress, it still wasn¡¯t hard to differentiate the parents of the aristocrats from the parents of schrship students, not when they unted their shy gold, jeweled cuffs, and diamond-d fingers.


    The ballroom itself was grand and luminous. High vaulted ceilings draped with stunning chandeliers rained down a soft, luxurious glow while velvet-draped tables were arranged around a wide open dance floor of polished obsidian. Waiters in perfect uniforms moved through the crowd with gleaming trays, offering sparkling drinks and dainty finger foods while the soft hum of live string music set the perfect backdrop.


    Elsie Lancaster might have had a few hups the past few days, but it was obvious she hade to this g well-prepared. As soon as she made her appearance, the media team, who had been given clearance into the ballroom, swarmed like moths to a me. Countless camera shes lit up her face as microphones hovered before her lips.


    <i>"Elsie Lancaster, you look stunning tonight!"</i>


    <i>"Elsie Lancaster, mind telling us who designed your outfit?"</i>


    The media peppered her with questions. And true to their words, Elsie Lancaster did look stunning.


    She wore a bold crimson fitted gown with spaghetti straps that showed off her graceful corbones. The bodice hugged her waist tightly, highlighting her already enviable figure. The fabric was rich and sleek satin, the skirt ring just below her hips into a long, straight fall that brushed the floor, with a modest slit on one side for ease of movement.


    Elsie wore silver heels, and her signature silver hair was swept to one side in soft waves, tucked behind one ear to reveal a simple diamond earring. Her makeup was a ssic red lips, dark liner around her icy blue eyes, and a shimmer over her cheekbones that caught the light just right. She looked perfect.


    Being one who loved attention, Elsie answered the questions with a charming smile. "The dress I¡¯m wearing was designed by House Serenelle, and same goes for my shoes."


    But the questions didn¡¯t stop.


    <i>"Elsie, how¡¯s your rtionship with the alphas? It¡¯s just a few months to graduation, who do you think will emerge as heir?"</i>


    <i>"Who do you want to end up with?"</i>


    <i>"I heard you¡¯re especially close to Roman. What if he doesn¡¯t win? Would you reject him?" </i>


    <i>"Elsie, how¡¯s your rtionship with Violet Purple? I heard your position has been threatened by the new girl?"</i>


    Elsie had just been about to answer a few of the questions when she heard that one, and froze just like that. It was like an out-of-body experience. The buzzing, the voices, the cameras, all faded for a moment as her mind went nk. At that moment, Elsie was lost with her mouth wide open, looking like a fish out of water.


    Thankfully, Caroline appeared at that moment and ced both hands on her daughter¡¯s shoulders, snapping her back to reality.


    "I think that would be all for now!" Caroline smiled sweetly to the reporters and swiftly began to steer Elsie away.


    <i>"Just one question!"</i>


    <i>"One more question, Elsie!" </i>


    The reporters rushed forward, but security moved in fast, blocking their path as Caroline whisked Elsie off.


    "Are you stupid?" Caroline hissed under her breath as they walked. "How could you zone out like that? That was your chance to shine and take over this entire asion."


    But Elsie wasn¡¯t listening. Her eyes scanned the ballroom restlessly.


    "What is it?" her mother asked, annoyed.


    "Violet Purple. Is she here yet?"


    At the mention of that name, Caroline¡¯s face twisted instantly. She sneered. "Are you kidding me right now?" She lowered her voice. "I¡¯m already running out of patience with you, Elsie. Don¡¯t provoke me further."


    Then her eyes narrowed as she looked ahead. "There¡¯s Irene."


    Elsie followed her gaze and noticed the woman in red. Not just that, it was the same shade as her dress and her eyes widened. "She¡¯s in red. Is that why you told me to make ast-minute change?"


    "For women, even the smallest thing can be the subject of conversation," Caroline told her seriously. "Our rtionship with Irene is already on thin ice. Don¡¯t fuck up this opportunity. Now go." She gave her a little shove forward.


    Elsie didn¡¯t even catch her breath before she was walking again, her feet moving on their own. Out of her peripheral vision, she noticed Grace, who was stunning in a blue outfit. After Caroline had caught them together, the only reason Grace was still allowed at school was because she had promised to stay away from her.


    Grace smiled gently, but Elsie scowled in return. If she had stayed away from people like her, maybe she wouldn¡¯t be under such scrutiny from her mother now. Grace had served her purpose, now she could return to the dirt she crawled out from. Elsie needed her head in the game if she was going to defeat Violet Purple.


    It was time for pleasure to end. It was time to take back control of her school.


    So she ignored Grace and walked straight toward Irene Hale, who was speaking politely to another parent.


    "Hello, Irene," Elsie greeted with a bright smile.


    Irene, midugh, turned toward her, and the transformation was immediate. The smile dropped from her face like a curtain and her eyes swept over Elsie with razor-sharp coldness.


    The look she gave her made Elsie wish she had never walked over in the first ce.


    Damn it.

 Chapter 353: Arrival Of A Queen

    <h4>Chapter 353: Arrival Of A Queen</h4>


    The parent Irene had been talking to noticed the tension between them and swiftly took her leave. With the woman gone, Irene faced Elsie with her hands sped in front of her and asked politely, "How may I help you, Elsie Lancaster?"


    Elsie did not know Irene much, but when someone called her by her full name like that, it couldn¡¯t be anything good.


    "I¡ªI... T-the thing is..." Elsie found herself stammering at Irene¡¯s intimidating stare. Unlike her, Zara was so easy to win over. The woman practically worshipped her. But not Irene. So far, sweet-talking was not Irene¡¯s style.


    So she took the alternative her mother had offered and said at once, "Your dress is stunning, Irene. I love it. And it¡¯s so nice that we are both in red. The media might even think we are mother and daughter." She ttered her.


    "Thank the gods we are not mother and daughter. Even my younger daughters know not to be as foolish as you," Irene callously said.


    Elsie¡¯s face heated with shame, and her ego couldn¡¯t take such hit. But then, she needed Irene and so she swallowed her pride and apologized. "I¡¯m so sorry, Irene. I honestly don¡¯t know what came over me these past few days. It must be the stress or something that made me lose my mind."


    But Irene said to her with faux sweetness, "Still not taking consequences for your actions, aren¡¯t you such a delight, Elsie?"


    Then she stepped closer, and Elsie instinctively took a step back, the woman towering over her.


    Irene¡¯s voice was tightly controlled as she said, "I know girls like you. You think me stupid not to see through your ns?"


    Elsie gulped, "No, that¡¯s not¡ª"


    "Shh." Irene pressed her finger against her lips, silencing her. She continued this time, her voice slower and intentional, "The only reason I have tolerated you so far was because of the prophecy your mother told me. But it¡¯s nice to know that prophecies have multiple interpretations."


    Elsie Lancaster was stunned. What did she mean by that? It especially unsettled her seeing the cruel, satisfied smile on Irene¡¯s face as if she knew something that she didn¡¯t. Something that would not work in her favour.


    Before Elsie could question what she meant by that, the light in the room suddenly dimmed. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn at this point as the music shifted and the doors swung open.


    Violet Purple made her appearance.


    Impossible.


    Elsie Lancaster had sworn she looked the best, but she was left in shock watching as Violet walked in like a goddess, her purple gown nearly luminous in the low light while the amethyst heels clicked on the floor with authority. It didn¡¯t help that the hall had gone silent, such that every step was heard.


    Then, as if it were choreographed, the lights came back on just as her three roommates joined her on either side, looking like models on runways.


    But what left the crowd gasping in disbelief was when the long-awaited cardinal alphas followed the girls from behind like sexy guardian angels.


    "No way!" She heard whispers of disbelief all around her.


    A cracking sound echoed when someone dropped their drink, and Elsie could understand their reaction considering she was close to suffering from an aneurysm herself. And it was all because of what the alphas were wearing.


    Griffin was wearing a deep charcoal-ck tux with rich burgundy undertones that subtly highlighted his red hair. The jacket was slightly fitted but allowed room for his broad build, with a sharp velvetpel. He ented his suit with a royal purple pocket square and a dark purple boutonni¨¨re made of a wild violet and red me lily. He looked rugged yet regal, like a knight guarding the queen.


    And then talk about Asher Nightshade, who was wearing a sleek all-ck suit, matte and sharply cut, with subtle violet embroidery along the cuffs and cor like hidden thorns. He had a ck satin shirt underneath, with no tie. Just like Griffin, he ented his outfit with a single amethyst pin shaped like a crescent moon on hispel, and a tiny sprig of dark plum lc in his boutonni¨¨re. He wore gloves and, of course, ck sunsses no one dared ask him to remove. Overall, he looked like the mysterious, deadly beautiful assassin every queen always had.


    Then there was Roman Draven. If there was anyone Elsie believed would never leave her, it was Roman Draven. But now, here he was at Violet¡¯s side, dressed in a deep forest green tuxedo jacket with subtle violet floral embroidery crawling up one sleeve. The trousers were ck, slim-fitted, while his shirt was a mutedvender with a slight sheen. And just like the cardinal alphas before him, he had a vivid purple boutonni¨¨re with green vines wrapped around it.


    Thest, but obviously not the least, seeing he had jumped on the same train as the others, was ric Storm. He wore a ssic midnight navy three-piece suit, the vest subtly embroidered with silver stars. Beneath was a white shirt with a soft violet tie. And yes, not to be outdone, he had attached a violet-and-silver boutonni¨¨re.


    Their attire was intentional and obvious. The boys were doing this for Violet. They were all interested in her. How could they betray her like this? And to think they were doing this at the ball?


    Elsie suddenly felt vulnerable and began to look around. And just as she thought, whispers were going all around her. They were talking about her and she could tell from their pitiful eyes.


    Elsie Lancaster watched with seething hatred as the reporters surrounded Violet Purple while she was left behind.


    Elsie had forgotten Irene was still with her, and she flinched when the woman leaned in to whisper, "And that is how a true queen moves. She has the support of her kings and doesn¡¯t move alone. Do have a splendid g night, Elsie Lancaster."


    And with that, Irene disappeared into the crowd, while Elsie was left there, tears biting at the corners of her eyes, her hands balled into fists.


    If only she knew, this was the beginning of her miserable life.

 Chapter 354: Roman’s Test

    <h4>Chapter 354: Roman¡¯s Test</h4>


    Fame was blinding. And Violet meant it literally. There were so many camera shes in her face she had to squint. Yeah, she was definitely not turning up bangers in those pictures they just took. Not that that was her problem, considering the questions wereing in like heavy rain.


    <i>"Violet Purple, you look dazzling, look this way, please!"</i>


    <i>"Violet Purple, who designed your clothes? How much do they cost?"</i>


    <i>"Violet Purple! Is it true you¡¯ve officially reced Elsie Lancaster as the Queen Bee?"</i>


    <i>"You¡¯re here with all four Cardinal Alphas, Violet, are you dating one, or all of them?"</i>


    <i>"Rumors say you¡¯re living in the Rogue shack. Is this some sort of rebellion against the school system?"</i>


    Although Asher had prepared her for this moment, Violet was still stunned by how much these people knew about her.


    "Take her, I¡¯ll handle this," Asher said to none of the alphas in particr. But Roman and ric were already at her side, each taking one of her arms, while Griffin looked after her roommates. As if sensing they were about to leave, the reporters¡¯ questions turned more heated and desperate.


    <i>"Violet, your mother is now with the West Pack. Does this mean you¡¯ll be aligning with them politically and giving up your rebellion?"</i>


    <i>"Are you following in Irene Hale¡¯s footsteps? Two husband¡¯s, perhaps four in your case?"</i>


    <i>"Elsie¡¯s been preparing for the Alpha Queen role her whole life. Do you think you¡¯re better than her? Is that why you snatched her men?"</i>


    <i>"If Asher wins the Alpha heir title and marries Elsie Lancaster, what will that make you? The concubine?"</i>


    <i>"Are you just a passing scandal, or do you see yourself as a long-term choice for one or more of the cardinal alphas?"</i>


    <i>"How do you respond to ims that you¡¯ve manipted your way into the spotlight using the Alphas?"</i>


    To be honest, Violet was a bit flustered. Was this what people thought of her? That she was using the Alphas like some gold digger?


    She took a controlled deep breath, refusing to let it rattle her. People would always talk. Moreover, this was to be expected while dating not just one, but four of the most powerful werewolves to ever live. Now that she thought about it, it did sound a little "greedy." Well, that wasn¡¯t her fault. Her men chose her. People would just have to live with it.


    Everyone was staring, and Violet realized she was still clinging to ric and Roman¡¯s arms like they were hers. And indeed they were. So she walked with more sway in her hips and her chin lifted high.


    Let them stare. Let them talk. She didn¡¯t care. Tonight, all that mattered were three things: the party, her men, and her revenge.


    Ivy and Daisy disappeared to do their thing, but not without dragging L along. The girls knew L would hover around Violet like a buzzing fly and intentionally pulled the Fae guardian away to give Violet her moment with her boyfriends.


    Griffin left too. He needed to find his parents, unlike Roman and ric, who remained at her side, unmoving. It was a bit concerning though, considering their own families were probably somewhere in this ballroom. But then again, who was she to judge, with herplicated rtionship with Nancy? She didn¡¯t even know if the woman was still here or had left after that argument yesterday.


    "Here, have this." Roman handed her a ss of wine.


    Violet raised a brow. "Roman," she said with dramatic emphasis, "are you trying to get me drunk? Perhaps a ploy to get into my pants, is it, sire?"


    Roman replied, "I don¡¯t need to get you drunk to do that. Just say the word, and I¡¯ll happily get into your pants any day, any time, anywhere." He added a smug wink.


    Violet¡¯s heart skipped a beat as an illicit thought slipped into her head. Like those historical movies, she imagined Roman taking her hand and leading her to a secret garden for a bit of kissing¡ªscratch that, lots of kissing. Maybe his hand would slide beneath her gown, past the voluminousyers, tracing the smoothness of her thighs and venturing higher to her¡ª


    Her imagination screeched to a halt when ric interjected, "Definitely not here." He was silently scolding Roman for thatstment.


    She turned to him just as ric threw his head back and downed his wine in a single gulp. It wasn¡¯t the alcohol tolerance that caught her attention, rather it was the way ric¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he drank.


    And suddenly, her imagination changed. It was no longer Roman in the garden. It was ric. They were seated on a bench, and she straddled him, tracing that same Adam¡¯s apple with her lips and teeth, drawing a sinful groan from his throat as she rocked against him.


    "Violet? Earth to Violet?" ric snapped his fingers in her face, rousing her back.


    He looked genuinely concerned. "Are you okay? You looked lost there."


    "Oh, she was definitely lost," Roman said, watching her from over the rim of his ss.


    Violet shot him a re. Sometimes, like now, she wondered how she got involved with him. But then again, that was the cross she had to bear.


    Flustered and thirsty¡ªfor water, yes¡ªshe took a sip. Violet wasn¡¯t new to drinking, not with Nancy around. But this one hit fast, and she shuddered.


    "Damn, this is strong."


    "Yeah, that¡¯s because it¡¯s made for wolves, and whatever supernatural creatures are out there," Roman said. "How do you feel? Not dizzy or anything, right?"


    "No, I don¡¯t¡ª" Violet began but then paused mid-sentence. She looked up and met Roman¡¯s gaze. He was watching her intently, and she realized what just happened. It was a test. A confirmation.


    Just like Asher, Roman was interested in what she really was.


    Before she couldment, ric leaned in and murmured, "Trouble approaching."


    Violet turned, and yep, trouble was heading straight for her. Elsie Lancaster marched forward with a stride so sharp it could split tiles.


    The people nearby quieted, clearly expecting drama. Elsie stopped right in front of her with a polite smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    "Hello Violet." Her gaze swept Violet from head to toe. "You look... stunning. Almost like you belong here."

 Chapter 355: Three... Four Flavors

    <h4>Chapter 355: Three... Four vors</h4>


    Violet blinked slowly at thatment. Until now, she hadn¡¯t realized how pitiful Elsie¡¯s life was, how badly she needed to belittle someone else just to feel important. Nice try, though. But her efforts felt like the desperate iling of an animal at the brink of death.


    So, with a smirk at the corners of her mouth, she faced Elsie, her eyes glinting under the ballroom lights.


    "Almost? Sweetheart, I walked in and the room adjusted to me." Violet continued, her voice dripping with mock sweetness. "You tried your best, but next time, maybe let your dress do the talking, and not your desperation."


    "Burn!" Roman intentionally coughed under his breath.


    The gesture drew Elsie¡¯s attention toward him, and her hurt expression said it all. She felt betrayed by him of all people.


    When Elsie turned to Violet, her face was pure venom. She said through gritted teeth, "You think you¡¯ve won, but rejoice not. You¡¯re only a recement. There have always been others before you. Lucille tried, and look how she wandered off. And you¡¯re not even half as crazy as her."


    Violet narrowed her eyes as Elsie continued raving. "What do the boys tell you? That they¡¯ll protect you? Do they whisper those sweet promises as they fuck you? Oh, how naive you are. You¡¯re not even a werewolf. You don¡¯t know our ways. You have no idea what you¡¯re getting into. Enjoy what little semnce of power you think you have because outside these walls, you¡¯re nothing but a speck of dust I¡¯ll crush."


    But even with all the threat pouring in, all Violet said was, "How do you crush dust? Does that even make sense?" she asked with a straight face.


    Her nonchnt attitude and sassy mouth clearly got to Elsie. The other girl looked like she might murder Violet then and there. Roman quickly interfered, "Alright, that¡¯s enough." He pulled Violet to his side protectively.


    Elsie saw the gesture, and then sheughed. A long hallow that spoke of her loss. For a moment it looked like she had finally lost her mind.


    Of course, there were students around who had seen everything, and obvious supporters of Elsie as they began whispering:


    <i>"Poor Elsie. I feel so sorry for her."</i>


    <i>"She must feel horrible."</i>


    <i>"I said it from the start, Violet was up to no good. She intentionally targeted the Cardinal Alphas. What a bitch."</i>


    <i>"This is why you don¡¯t allow children like her. She¡¯s definitely following in her mother¡¯s steps."</i>


    "What mother¡¯s step?" a voice suddenly said, and Violet¡¯s eyes widened as she recognized it.


    She turned, and her breath caught, not from the excitement of seeing Nancy, but fear. Fear of something worse.


    Nancy¡¯s heels were clicking like gunshots on the floor, her expression stormy, and her aura loud as she approached Amanda Rayes. Of course. Violet rolled her eyes internally. It just had to be Amanda who whined her mouth.


    Nancy didn¡¯t even look at Violet. Her full attention was on Amanda now, who, to her credit, looked like she was just realizing she¡¯d poked mama bear with a lipstick-covered twig.


    "What mother were you talking about?" Nancy asked, her voice dangerously low. It was the kind of low that made everyone close by to shut up. "Say it again. I want to hear it clearly this time."


    Amanda¡¯s bravado evaporated instantly. "I¡ªit¡¯s not¡ªI didn¡¯t mean it like¡ª"


    Nancy cut in like a de. "You didn¡¯t mean it like what? Like dragging my daughter¡¯s name through the mud to score cheap clout? Like running your mouth without a brain to back it up?"


    Amanda stammered. "I-I mean, I was just¡ª"


    Nancy stepped closer. "Just what? Gossiping like a lonely little rodent because no one¡¯s ever said you had potential? Or are you still mad Violet turned out better than you ever will? You want topare future? Fine, let¡¯s do it, because clearly you don¡¯t have one."


    "Dear lord," a woman nearby gasped, clutching her chest.


    Amanda was trembling now, but Nancy was just warming up.


    "I don¡¯t y those slick, underhanded games you rich people love. I fight out loud and dirty, honey . Youe for my daughter again, and I swear, I will dig into every dirty little skeleton hiding in your designer closet, and I¡¯ll host a fashion show on them. Don¡¯t test me, sweetheart, I¡¯m saved, not soft."


    And that was it.


    Amanda burst into tear. Really ugly, choking sobs, and turned around, stumbling through the crowd as she ran for the door.


    The entire ballroom was silent that one could practically hear people blinking.


    "Damn. Your mother¡¯s scary." rc muttered under his breath.


    But Violet smiled proudly. And that people, is why you don¡¯t get on Nancy¡¯s bad side. Period.


    Meanwhile while all this was happening, Elsie had quietly retreated having seen what happened. She was not about to be Amanda Version Two.


    Almost as if she hadn¡¯t ripped into that kid just seconds ago, Nancy turned to her daughter with a smile.


    Violet didn¡¯t even hesitate, she just ran into her mother¡¯s arms, hugging her firmly.


    "I¡¯m so sorry for yesterday. "


    "Shh, it¡¯s alright. You¡¯re a grown woman and can make your own decision."


    While mother and daughter enjoyed their moment, Roman whispered to ric, "Our mother-inw is not going to be an easy woman. I know I¡¯m not perfect, so remind me never to piss her off."


    "Sure, go ahead, you fool." Asher, who had appeared like a ghost, said from behind, nearly startling the life out of them.


    "Jesus Christ, Asher!"


    "Dude, get a bell around your neck!" Roman eximed.


    Asher simply looked at Roman and ignored him, his attention on his mother-inw. He went over to Nancy. "It¡¯s nice to see you, mother."


    "Hello, Nancy," Roman and ric waved at the same time. They obviously didn¡¯t have Asher¡¯s balls to refer to her as mother. Yet.


    Nancy acknowledged their greeting with a nod of her head just as Asher noticed. "Ezra¡¯s not with you."


    Nancy told him, "He got called away, said there was a little issue."


    At that statement, Asher¡¯s brows lifted. Issue indeed? He could already smell his father¡¯s antics.


    "Perhaps, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to have a small conversation with you," he added. "In private."


    Violet looked at Asher suspiciously, and he noticed it. He leaned down without even thinking and kissed her on the forehead, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m on my best behavior."


    Unknown to them, some of the students who had seen the scene gaped like fools. Asher was never known to be affectionate and gentle, but just now... they were simply speechless.


    Nancy looked at Violet, and when she shrugged, she told him, "Alright. Let¡¯s talk."


    But just as they were about to leave, Nancy said to Asher, "Just a minute."


    Then she went to Violet and whispered to her while eyeing her two other boyfriends, "Just so you know, there are some dark spots outside in case you need a little release."


    "Oh God, no." Violet groaned as soon as she said those words.


    But Nancy was obviously not done. She continued, "In case you want a neat work, use the mouth. They usually leave zero evidence. Only, well, in your case, an aching jaw."


    "Nancy!" Violet felt like crying at this point.


    Nancy smirked, patted Violet on the cheek, and added, "Don¡¯t act shy now, sweetheart. You¡¯ve got three vors waiting, don¡¯t let them melt."


    Then, with the confidence of a woman who feared absolutely nothing, she turned on her heels and walked away with Asher.

 Chapter 356: The Rhythm of Her Men

    <h4>Chapter 356: The Rhythm of Her Men </h4>


    Asher and Nancy headed to the outside of the building where they found a bench and sat down. There was an awkward silence between them. Nancy had no idea what the boy wanted to talk about, and to be honest, her heart was already racing in anticipation of bad news.


    Asher Nightshade opened his mouth to speak, but the words got stuck on his lips, so his mouth simply moved with no sounding out.


    "Is something bad going to happen to Ezra?" Nancy asked, sensing that must be the issue.


    "What?" Asher was stunned, then his gaze lowered to her hands on herp and noticed the way she nervously fidgeted with them. Of course, Nancy wasn''t stupid; she knew Henry had a hand in calling Ezra away.


    "No. Nothing bad will happen to Ezra."


    "Asher?" Nancy dared him not to lie to her.


    He told her, "Henry might be an animal, but he''s not stupid. Ezra is one of the best alphas he has around. My father''s pride is hurt and the best way he knows how to deal with that is by oppressing others. He''ll probably punish him, but that would be all. He won''t go too far, especially with the other Alphas closely invested in this matter recently. Ezra is a tough guy. He can take whatever Henry has in store for him."


    "That''s nice to know." Nancy breathed, a bit of worry still in her voice.


    "Don''t worry, Henry won''t murder your mate. Trust me."


    "Thank you." Nancy smiled at the kid.


    Asher was honestly stunned by that affectionate look, and it gave him the courage to say, "Actually, the real reason I wanted to see you was to apologize about yesterday''s incident."


    "Oh." Was all Nancy could say. Asher Nightshade didn''t strike her as someone who rendered apologies.


    "I understand you''re trying to protect your daughter and I respect that. My mother was usually the one who did that for me, but she''s gone. So yes, Violet was lucky to have someone who could at least stand up for her."


    Nancy didn''t know why, but her heart tugged at that statement. No kid deserved the kind of monster he had for a father.


    "And that''s why I''m also here to promise you¡­" Asher stood and then dropped to his knees before Nancy, startling her.


    "What are you doing?" Nancy was bewildered.


    But Asher ignored her, saying with determination, "I''ll protect your daughter, Violet. I swear it. No harm wille to her, not as long as I live. So you have nothing to worry about. Your daughter is safe with me." He rephrased, "With us."


    Nancy looked at him nkly before a smile crossed her lips "And I believe you." She let out a relieved sigh. "I''ve always worried about Violet, but it seems I don''t have to do so anymore. She has such amazing boyfriends, especially one who would put his life on the line for her." Her smile turned sad as she added, "It''s such a disappointment your father doesn''t see just how special you are. But I believe Violet does, and I pray you both stay together for as long as forever. Yes, you have my blessing, Asher Nightshade."


    Asher beamed. "Thank you, Nancy."


    "I take it that is all, as I return back to the party. After all, this is thest time I might be seeing my daughter until the semester ends."


    Nancy was already on her feet when Asher told her, "I think there''s something else you need to know¡­. "


    ************


    "...So sit back and enjoy the party." Principal Jameson finished her opening speech, followed by loud apuse.


    "This is beginning to get boring," Violetmented with a sigh.


    "Only because you''re in a hurry to expose the kinky secrets in our wardrobe." It was both a joke and a sassy retort from yours truly.


    "Behave yourself, Roman," Griffin scolded him.


    Yes, Griffin was back, and the good thing was that Irene was no longer mad at them. Although Violet had already suspected that after the woman helped them yesterday, it was nice to get confirmation from Griffin.


    Right now, all four of them were seated, the only empty seat beside them obviously belonging to Asher. Although she trusted him, Violet couldn''t help but wonder what he was secretly discussing with her mother.


    "I think you''re bored because you don''t want to have fun," ric said, suddenly standing in front of her.


    "What?"


    But ric didn''t answer. Instead, he bowed like a prince and stretched out his hand. "Would you have this dance with me, Violet Purple?"


    "What?" Violet let out a bashfulugh. "No way. I''m a horrible dancer."


    "Says the one who did that cheerleading dance," said Roman. And without caring for his reputation, he stood and twerked his hips exaggeratedly. "Something like that, eh?"


    "I definitely did not dance like that!" Violet was dying fromughter. "Alright, alright," she said, "I''ll do the dancing, but only if Griffines along too."


    "Hell no," Griffin refused.


    "Scared of a little rhythm, big boy?" Violet purred, dragging her fingers slowly up his arm. "It''s just a dance."


    "I see what you''re doing, Violet. But fine, game on," Griffin said, his eyes shining with determination.


    "Hell yes! Bring it on, people." Roman punched the air in celebration, already whipping out his phone to record the scene.


    ric led Violet to the dance floor, with Griffin following. There were already people dancing, but their arrival still drew attention. Not that any of them cared.


    As if the music had been waiting for their arrival, a new beat dropped. It was a fast, infectious beat and a choreography that every student at Lunaris seemed to know. Violet, not one to be left out, began to confidently dance between her two ridiculously attractive boyfriends.


    To be honest, Violet didn''t expect much. In ric''s and Griffin''s case, she figured she''d be dragging two stiff alphas around the floor. But that was until ric started moving.


    Holy creator of the universe. Who in the world was this? Violet blinked.


    Her quiet nerd ric Storm was nailing every step like he was born on stage. His footwork was clean, and nice. If she wasn''t careful, she''d think he had actually practiced in secret a hundred times for this moment.


    And then talk about Griffin. He was not as smooth as ric, but he had rhythm, just not the type meant for this light, graceful movement. But damn, he danced like a Greek god who could break the floor if he wanted to.


    Violetughed. Yes, she was having fun with her arms raised, hips swaying, sandwiched between both of them like she was in her own private music video. The three of them moved in sync, their steps matching beat for beat, turning, spinning, foot-tapping and gliding like a perfect trio.


    At one point, the crowd around them started cheering. Someone even howled. She could feel the many phone cameras on them but Violet couldn''t even bother to care. She was breathless, grinning, her body electric in that moment.


    And then, there was the final count. Three. Two. One.


    The music cut on a sharp beat, and all three of them struck their final poses just in time with Violet at the center, with Griffin and ric on either side, their heads turned toward her.


    At once, apuse thundered across the ballroom.


    "Not bad," Violet told Griffin with a grin, patting his chest yfully as she caught her breath.


    "Not bad?" Griffin echoed, clearly offended. "That was historic."


    From the corner of her eye, Violet caught sight of Irene Hale. The woman simply lifted her ss to her in a silent toast before retreating into the crowd.


    That was when the lights dimmed and the energy in the room shifted. The beat was dropped, reced by a haunting violin-piano blend.


    It was time for the slow dance.


    Violet was still trying to catch her breath from all the movement when a familiar hand wrapped around her waist.


    "My turn now," Roman said, unapologetically sliding in and taking her from the others. "She''s mine now." He dered.


    Of course it was. That fox must have intentionally waited for this moment when he could dance with her alone.


    Violet didn''t argue and simply fell into the rhythm with him, letting herself be swayed side to side in time with the romantic melody. Roman''s hand restedfortably on the small of her back, the other holding hers.


    They moved as if they were the only ones in the room.


    "Roman," Violet called quietly, feeling the heat of his gaze on her cleavage.


    "Mmm?" he hummed, clearly enjoying the closeness.


    "Eyes where I can see them?" she said with a teasing lift of her brow.


    Roman grinned, his green eyes twinkling with mischief. "Umm, I think my eyes like it better here," he whispered without shame.


    "You are unbelievable." Violetughed, trying to push the heat away with humor, but it stuck to her skin like perfume.


    Then, without warning, Roman dipped her and he was not gentle at all.


    It was sudden, and so intimate that Violet gasped out loud, her back arched, hair brushing toward the floor. Roman''s arm supported her lower back, while the other locked around her waist, holding her like she was something precious and breakable.


    Her hands clutched at his jacket. They were breathless, with their faces so close now their lips almost brushed. His green eyes burned into hers, a thousand unspoken things swirling inside them. Violet felt her pulse hammering in her throat, her chest rising and falling in time with his.


    For one second, she thought he''d kiss her. She wanted him to. God, she almost tilted her chin up and let it happen.


    But Roman, the ever-flirtatious Fox, was already pulling her back up before she could decide. It was smooth and effortless as if thest ten seconds hadn''t just stolen the breath from her lungs.


    Their bodies were still pressed together and Roman was grinning, eyes full of mischief. He knew what he just did.


    Violet looked at him, "You are one of a kind, do you know that?"She meant that sarcastically.


    "Of course. I know." He shamelessly admitted it.


    Violet felt Roman''s hand trailing down to the dip just above her hip. His touch wasn''t rushed, rather it was the kind of contact that made her entire body aware of itself. He was intentionally seducing her.


    And she let him.


    Their hips brushed once, then again, before he subtly guided her into a slower spin. Her back was to his chest now, his hand firmly on her stomach, holding her in ce as their bodies moved in perfect sync to the music. She could feel every breath he took, every muscle in his body pressed against her.


    "Roman¡­" she called his name.


    His mouth hovered near her ear as he murmured, "Tell me to stop, Vi."


    But she didn''t.


    Instead, Violet let herself sink into the rhythm of the music and the sweet pressure blooming low in her stomach. Although Roman''s hands stayed put, the way he held her, possessive and gentle, screamed want.


    And when he turned her back to face him, their lips were so close she could feel his breath on hers.


    Fuck this. She was doing this.


    But her lips had only brushed across his when Elsie''s voice echoed in the hall.


    "Hello everyone, wee once more to another year of a sessful parents week festival¡­. "


    Violet froze at once.


    It was time.

 Chapter 357: Time To Tango

    <h4>Chapter 357: Time To Tango </h4>


    Griffin was in charge of the program''s order, so Violet knew exactly when Elsie Lancaster would be hosting the memory reel. Everyone was seated now, even Asher had found his way back just in time with Nancy. Her mother joined her friends at a table just beside theirs.


    Violet subtly questioned Daisy with her eyes if everything was ready and the girl nodded in affirmation.


    Good. It was time to tango.


    Let the fun begin.


    The lights dimmed slightly and a soft spotlight bathed the stage in front till


    Elsie''s red gown practically shimmered. She was the picture of elegance and control.


    "I can''t tell you how much of an honor it is to have you all here tonight and to be the one given the privilege of showcasing our elegant institution, Lunaris Academy," Elsie continued after everyone had settled down, her voice soft and sweet, oozing grace and polish. It was the kind of tone that charmed parents and masked poison.


    She continued. "Lunaris Academy is more than a school. It is history. It is legacy. A stronghold that stood tall during the darkest of times. A safe haven for werewolves during the great war. And it was from those ashes that we rose united."


    There were murmurs of agreement across the room. Elsie Lancaster was ying to her audience. She always did.Violet had to give her that for a talent.


    "And then came the time of thete Alpha King Angus¡­" Elsie''s tone softened, almost reverent. "Who, in his wisdom and unmatched vision for unity, birthed the humans into the system. Humans who never thought they would share the same system of education with werewolves. Goddess bless his soul."


    At that moment, heads turned subtly in the direction of Michah, who sat in a quiet corner of the hall. The soft buzz of conversation dipped as people were reminded, once again that he carried royal blood.


    Elsie pressed on.


    "It was because of his vision that the Conscription began. Weing not just humans of high blood but also those from the outskirts. Those who had never dreamed of a ce like this. Humans from less privileged districts."


    Although Elsie didn''t outright insult anyone, the disdain and polished arrogance in her tone rang clear. Especially as her eyes locked deliberately with Violet''s.


    Violet didn''t flinch. She just smirked, cocking her head slightly, like a queen watching a jester dance.


    Let the girl y. It won''t be long now.


    Elsie''s voice rose slightly again, drawing the room''s attention back. "This short video presentation will show us how far Lunaris Academy hase. How much it has contributed to the unification of werewolves and humans, not just here in the United Dorminia, but perhaps, around the world?"


    She turned to therge screen behind her with a bright smile and a graceful step to the side.


    The lights dimmed.


    And the reel began to y.


    Violet''s hand found another ss of wine and sipped slowly.


    It was about to go down.


    At first, the ballroom was quiet with anticipation, the video opening with a soft royal tune that made everyone sit straighter. Elsie''s syrupy sweet voice flowed through the speakers, ying over the visuals.


    "For over a century, Lunaris Academy has stood proud. A sanctuary, a beacon of excellence even before it earned its title..."


    The camera panned through the front gates, then the grand courtyard, then soared in an aerial view that made the school look like a pce in the clouds. Students, parents, staff, and reporters watched like it was a campaign ad.


    Then a sharp glitch rippled through the screen, the music cracked and all fell silent.


    There were low murmurs around the room as all presumed it was a technical fault.


    Suddenly, the ckened screen came alive with the words in bold, jagged, blood-red font :


    <strong><i>HOW WELL DO YOU KNOW LUNARIS ACADEMY?</i></strong>


    Elsie stiffened. What the fuck? This was not what she prepared.


    Before anyone could speak, the video mmed into motion again and the upbeat royal fanfare was reced with deep, cinematic drums. The next frame was grainy but everyone saw Asher Nightshade, in his gym wear, as he snapped yton''s arm without mercy.


    The footage froze on yton''s twisted face and the words, <strong>"NO RESTRAINT"</strong> shed across the screen in red, stamped font.


    At this point, the murmurs had picked up.


    The next scene rolled with no mercy and it was of Griffin mid-shift into his beast form, roaring and lunging at Roman and Asher as students screamed in the background.


    <strong>UNCONTROLLABLE</strong>


    There were more gasps now. Someone dropped their ss. Parents were now fully alert.


    "What is going on?" Elsie hissed under her breath. She had no idea where this chaos wasing from and why.


    But it didn''t stop there.


    The next scene was of Roman Draven, naked and rubbing himself against a tree.


    Someone clearly choked on their wine.


    <strong>"WILD PASSION"</strong> mmed across the screen.


    The video cut again and this time, it was Violet. It was the popr video of her


    Pinned between Griffin and ric, their lips locked and hands tangled in passion.


    <strong>IS THIS LOVE OR LUST?</strong>


    Lightning danced on the screen. ric Storm stood on a hill, arms spread wide as thunder boomed overhead. The sky opened and rain poured down on scrambling students in the field.


    Another clip rolled and it was Griffin again. This time, it was him throttling Violet on her first day.


    <strong>TOO MUCH POWER?</strong>


    The reporters pushed forward to the stage with their cameras like hounds after blood. The media zone was forgotten, this was the real news, and none of them wanted to be left behind.


    "Someone shut that down!" Principal Jameson barked, her heart pounding loudly in her ears.


    The tech crew scrambled. One yanked the plug from the control unit. Nothing. The video kept ying even though the wires were dead.


    "We pulled everything. It''s not from us," one of them said, pale-faced.


    "What?" Jameson was bewildered.


    Of course, that was because it wasn''t technical but magical. Violet Purple had foreseen this part happening and had employed L''s help.


    The screen kept rolling and this time clips shed by in rapid fire showing close up images of the Luna board, the human elites on it and some videos of them bullying the schrship students.


    <strong>THE RANKING SYSTEM AND THE ELITES. IS THE CONSCRIPTION A FAUX?</strong>


    The murmurs had be a full-on buzz.


    "This is a misunderstanding," Jameson said through a tight smile.


    And then came the final blow.


    <strong>AND WHAT ABOUT ITS QUEEN BEE?</strong>


    Elsie''s blood ran cold, an ominous feeling curling in the pit of her belly.


    The screen flickered again and there she was on all four, naked.


    Oh God, no.


    Grace stood behind her in an Asher mask, leather whip in hand and began to hit her on the bottom while herscivious moans echoed across the hall.

 Chapter 358: Gay For Grace

    <h4>Chapter 358: Gay For Grace</h4>


    <strong><i>"Yes, again! Asher! Please break me! Use me for your satisfaction!" Elsie¡¯s wanton moan carried over the hall as Grace flogged her over and over, clearly enjoying the power y.</i></strong>


    It was safe to say that everyone in the ballroom was shocked. Zara Storm especially, seeing the way the phone slipped from her hand.


    She had arrivedte to the party with her husband Caspian just a few minutes ago and had been lucky enough¡ªin her opinion¡ªto catch ric dancing with that girl.


    As soon as ric was done dancing and was about to return to his seat, she swiftly grabbed his arm and led him to the corner where they had a quiet conversation.


    "What the fuck is going on here?! You¡¯re supposed to be with Elsie, not that purple-head girl!" she whisper-yelled.


    But ric¡¯s face twisted. "Oh, suddenly you¡¯re interested in what¡¯s going on in my life?"


    "What?" Zara didn¡¯t like that sneer on his face.


    "Over the weeks I¡¯ve tried to speak to you as my mother, but you were busy as usual. And I thought, perhaps, she¡¯d have time for me during Parents Week. But then you and Dad brought work into a social event? And now what? You want to know about the girl I¡¯m dating¡ªhere, in a hall full of hundreds of people?" ric said with disbelief.


    Zara¡¯s throat tightened as she realized just how right he was. "Fine, ric dear, I¡¯m sorry. I should have listened to you more, but you have to tell me you¡¯re not seriously involved with that girl."


    For a moment, her favorite son looked like he was about to exin himself, only for his expression to suddenly harden. "You know what? Fuck you." He meant that with the gesture as well.


    Zara waspletely bewildered. If any of her sons could ever behave like that, it was Ace, not ric. What in the world had that purple-head done to her son?


    After that unpleasant encounter with her son, the night apparently decided to take a darker turn, and here she was, watching an unfiltered video of her supposed daughter-inw getting her kinky fetish fulfilled.


    Zara and Caspian looked at each other, stunned. What the hell was going on here? They actually thought Elsie was into their son? And why the fuck was she getting wild with a girl? By chance, was she...?


    But then, no one could be more in despair than Caroline Lancaster, who ran over to the tech team, yelling, "Stop that video! Shut that video right now!"


    But a member of the tech team shrugged, lifting up the main cable he had already unplugged and yet nothing stopped.


    "No, no, no..." Caroline let out a desperate groan, dragging her hand through her hair. What the hell was she going to do?


    But it only got worse from there as the video got to the part where Elsie spread her legs and Grace went down on her.


    The gasps and shouts in the hall were louder. More than one wine ss shattered. Someone fainted on the spot while a parent stood up, dragging their child away.


    But that was not all. The students had their phones out, recording the shocking clip with varying expressions on their faces. Some were pleased andughed, mostly students bullied by Elsie in the past or who were simply jealous of her and couldn¡¯t wait to see her fall. While the others were justpulsive recorders. This was hot news after all. Seriously, with Grace of all people? None of them wanted to be left out of the gossip.


    Principal Jameson, as usual, tried to restore order by saying, "Please put down your cameras. No recording, please. This is a sensitive matter."


    But no one listened. The students giggled as they excitedly recorded the scene.


    Elsie Lancaster, in question, was frozen on the spot, staring at the screen and watching her life fall into pieces.


    The video hadsted longer than any other piece on the reel, so everyone at this point was left with anticipation when the screen suddenly went ck again and the red font appeared once more in bold letters:


    <strong>DO THEIR PARENTS SUPPORT THEM?</strong>


    The video opened once more and this time it was another scene of Elsie on her back, eyes closed in pleasure while Grace diligently ate her out like a woman possessed.


    <strong><i>"Oh God, you¡¯re so good at this. Go faster," she moaned, her moans echoing shamelessly.</i></strong>


    "Goddess me!" eximed one of the students recording. "I swear, Elsie¡¯s gay for Grace."


    <strong><i>Then a familiar face appeared in the video. "What the hell is going on here?"</i></strong>


    "Shit!" Caroline cursed when hundreds of eyes pinned her on the spot.


    "She knew?" she heard someone exim from the crowd.


    "No, no, no, I tried to stop her," Caroline began to desperately exin, "You¡¯ll see it in the video!" She pointed at the screen, confident the scene of her trying to p Elsie would show.


    But that was it. The words, <strong>"Thank you for watching," </strong>shed right before the screen turned off entirely.


    That was it. It was over.


    "No, no, no, that¡¯s not it! I swear I never supported her! The video should have shown it!" Caroline said to them, but their disappointed looks said it all.


    Then suddenly, there was a scream and everyone quickly turned to see Elsie Lancaster attacking Violet Purple.


    "You stupid bitch! I know this is all your doing! You secretly videoed me, didn¡¯t you? This is your ploy to destroy me! Say it!"


    After the video ended, Elsie had rushed toward Violet before any of the boys could stop her and pounced on her, bringing them both to the ground.


    "I¡¯m going to kill you today!" She began to throttle her.


    "Get off my daughter!" Nancy came to Violet¡¯s aid, but Elsie Lancaster, with one hand, pushed her away with her werewolf strength.


    The crowd gasped as Nancynded on a table, the contents pouring all over her.


    "Mom!" Violet screamed in terror, and the next moment, she struck Elsie in the face with her head and there was the sickening crunch of her nose breaking.


    "You stupid bitch!" Elsie cried out in pain. But things got out of hand when her nails elongated into ws and from the crazy look in her eyes, it was clear she was about to maim Violet.


    But Asher grabbed her by the neck and flung her away like a rag doll. Elsiended gracefully thanks to her wolf gift.


    Then she snarled defiantly, releasing a challenging howl. The humans in the crowd shifted back with unease. Some of the parents showed fear on their faces as they wondered if this was what their children went through in this school.


    It didn¡¯t help matters when Elsie¡¯s bones began to break and the crowd gasped, stepping back as they realized she was about to shift. And with that look in her eyes, it was about to get deadly.


    But before she could finish the transformation, Leon Draven appeared out of nowhere and grabbed Elsie by the throat, using his Alphamand. "Halt the shift now!"


    Elsie whimpered. It was painful already transforming, stopping it halfway was even more torturous. But the Alphamand had already taken hold of her and she screamed as she willed her body parts that had turned to wolf to change back.


    Then Leon dropped her like dirt and turned to announce to everyone, "This party is over."


    But that wasn¡¯t for the reporters, who were having a field day, their cameras shing more frantic than ever. Some of them rushed to interview Elsie Lancaster who was already being taken away.

 Chapter 359: Her Big Teddy

    <h4>Chapter 359: Her Big Teddy</h4>


    Nancy was fine, thankfully. Else today would have been Elsie Lancaster¡¯sst day on earth. Her mother had suffered a few bruises and aches from the impact, and thest time she saw her, Adele was already patching her up.


    "Next time, I¡¯m not agreeing to that reckless n," Asher grumbled. "You should¡¯ve just let me tear her apart."


    And yes, Asher was talking about how they¡¯d let Elsie get close enough to harm her.


    It had all been Violet¡¯s n from the start. She had a feeling Elsie would explode after that reveal and try to attack her. And she did. Thanks to that spectacr disy, everyone would finally see Elsie for the crazy wolf she truly was.


    "But it did work out, didn¡¯t it?" Violet nudged him gently, trying to soothe him, knowing he was still angry.


    However, Asher didn¡¯t respond. That tight frown was still on his face, and Violet decided to make it her mission to change that. So she stepped in front of him and began to bother him like a buzzing fly.


    "Say it. It worked out, didn¡¯t it? Huh? Huh?" she poked at different spots on his stomach, but apparently, Asher was impervious to tickle attacks. God, was this guy a robot or what?


    Still, Violet kept jabbing at random ces, determined to get even the tiniest chuckle out of him.


    "Stop it, Violet."


    Of course, she didn¡¯t. She kept poking, grinning mischievously. Asher must¡¯ve had enough, because he made a grab for her, but she saw iting and swiftly dodged him, giggling.


    "Come here," Asher ordered.


    Violet shook her head, stepping back with a yful grin, eyes studying his movements. "Come and get me."


    Asher lunged, and she jumped out of the way, only to step on a small stone she hadn¡¯t seen. She tripped and would¡¯ve hit the ground if Asher hadn¡¯t caught her in time.


    "Well..." Violet panted, "thank you."


    Asher scowled. Why was she always so reckless? But then his gaze flicked to her lips, red and slightly parted, and the air between them shifted.


    Violet tilted her head, inviting. She was ready for anything.


    But instead of kissing her, Asher straightened up and pulled her to her feet. "The others are waiting. Come on, let¡¯s go." He took her hand and led her away.


    Violet was a little disappointed, but smiled to herself. They had the whole night ahead. There¡¯d be plenty of time for that.


    Asher arrived at the cobblestone road where the boys were already waiting. Roman was perchedzily on the hood of his green car, legs crossed like he owned the world. The moment he spotted them, a slow grin lit up his face. Without a word, he tossed the car key in the air, and Asher caught it clean without even flinching.


    "Hello, Beautiful," Roman purred, already pushing off the car and striding towards Violet.


    He tilted her chin up with two fingers and pressed his mouth to hers. It was a brief, but filthy kiss with all tongue and heat, and no room for patience or softness. His tongue swept past her lips, coaxing a muffled gasp from her as he tasted her like he was iming something no one else could have. When Roman pulled away, a thread of saliva briefly connected their mouths before it snapped.


    Violet blinked, lips parted, her eyes now smoldering with molten heat. Roman smirked at that and leaned in close to whisper against her ear.


    "Come back pregnant."


    "What? Seriously?" she deadpanned.


    "Just a goodbye speech." Roman shrugged with a cocky, unapologetic grin.


    The fire Violet had lit was beginning to catch, and starting tomorrow, it would rage. Asher knew the storm she had created wouldn¡¯t die down anytime soon. It was why he nned to take her away. Just two or three days outside the academy, depending on how bad things got.


    They were using Roman¡¯s car since Asher didn¡¯t own one, not because he couldn¡¯t afford it, but because motorcycles were more his thing. They¡¯d be staying at one of his properties in Aster City. Somewhere where no one would bother them.


    Before Violet could say another word, ric showed up and unceremoniously shoved Roman aside with one hand. His expression was unbothered as he stepped up and cupped her face in his hands.


    He kissed her. Hard.


    Not the kind of kiss meant to tease or flirt, but the kind that said: you¡¯re mine and I¡¯m not letting go. His mouth nted over hers with firm, deliberate pressure, his hands wandering her body. A kiss that bruised and branded.


    By the time they pulled apart, Violet was breathless, her chest rising and falling, her lips swollen and her thoughts scattered all around the ce.


    ric pressed his forehead gently to hers and murmured, "I¡¯m going to miss you."


    "It¡¯s just two days," Violet whispered, brushing her nose against his with affection.


    "It¡¯s two days without you."


    Damn. Be still, her poor heart. She practically melted on the spot.


    From the side, Roman yawned dramatically. "So corny."


    Violet turned just enough to throw him a re, before cing a small peck on his lips. Roman might be annoying sometimes but the truth remained that she loved all of their individual traits ¡ª every maddening, sweet, possessive piece of it. That was what made them special and drew her to them in the first ce.


    It was Griffin¡¯s turn now and he stepped forward, arms already open, and pulled Violet into a tight, warm hug. It was the kind of hug that made you feel safe. The kind that wrapped around your soul. But Violet was having none of it.


    She felt him trying to be considerate, probably because the other two minxes had already kissed her silly. But they were going to be apart for two whole days, and if not him, she needed to recharge with one final kiss.


    So she pulled back, looked him in the eye and said, "Yeah, not happening. I want my kiss."


    Griffin blinked, caught off guard, but before he could brace himself, Violet had already hopped into his arms. He caught her instinctively, hands gripping her thighs just as she mmed her lips against his.


    She kissed him hard, her hips grinding into him with enough heat to make his grip tighten. Her hands tangled in his hair, tugging slightly as their mouths moved in sync¡ªneedy, breathless, andpletely wrapped in each other. Griffin¡¯s hands found her ass, squeezing with appreciation.


    By the time they pulled back, both of them were breathless, grinning.


    "Stay safe," he murmured, still holding her.


    "You too, my big teddy," Violet whispered, breathlessly.


    Griffin blinked. "Big teddy?"


    Violet smirked. "Yeah, it fits."


    Roman, who¡¯d been watching from the sidelines with way too much interest, let out an exaggerated groan.


    "Fuck, that was sexy. Sign me up first when there¡¯s room for a threesome."

 Chapter 360: Asher’s Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 360: Asher¡¯s Dilemma</h4>


    Violet was going to miss her roommates, but this was for the best. All eyes were on them now, and drawing attention to her exit would only alert the wrong people¡ªpeople like Principal Jameson, who was out for blood and desperate to catch whoever was behind the scandal.


    If anyone asked about Violet, the boys were prepped to reply, "Asher took her."


    And of course, no one questioned Asher Nightshade¡¯s methods. Jameson might try, but he¡¯d deal with it. Caroline had also whisked Elsie away somewhere, likely hoping to shield her until the heat died down. That was probably her grand n.


    As if.


    Elsie¡¯s reputation was ruined, no sugarcoating it. And Irene had already promised Griffin she¡¯d use this moment to finally get Elsie off their backs for good. If it worked, they could all be with her openly, without any looming bacsh.


    So no, Asher wasn¡¯t about to let her be served up as a scapegoat. If anyone had questions for her, they¡¯d have to go through him first.


    As for her roommates, Griffin, Roman, and ric would handle things while she was gone. She trusted them.


    It waste when they left and Violet appreciated the city view. At one point, she stuck out her hand through the window, relishing the cool night breeze against her skin. Asher drove carefully through a silent road, away from the city buzz, until they reached a quiet area marked by a bold sign at the gate that read "KEEP OFF."


    The house sat on privatend surrounded by dense woods, tall trees rising like shadows in the dark. There were no streetlights in sight, only the eerie rustling of leaves that made the ce look haunted. If it wasn¡¯t the fact that Violet hade to trust Asher with her life, there was no way in hell she¡¯d follow a guy like him into a secluded ce like this.


    The house was a modern bungalow, simple but elegant, with ss windows and clean lines. The environment was calm, even peaceful, but the quiet somehow made it feel more intense. Once inside, Asher gave her a quick rundown like a host weing a guest.


    "The kitchen¡¯s fully stocked. There¡¯s a fridge, drinks, pantry items, everything you¡¯ll need," he said, moving towards the hallway. "There are two bedrooms, the master and the guest room. Both have attached bathrooms. Your things have been set up in the guest room."


    Wait a minute.....


    "Whoa, my guest room?" Violet blinked. "I thought we¡¯d be staying together...."


    She trailed off, suddenly feeling stupid. Although they hadn¡¯t explicitly discussed it, she had assumed. After everything they¡¯d gone through, Violet expected tonight to be the night.


    Asher looked at her. There was a pause, and then, like he¡¯d caught her meaning, he said, "It¡¯s been a long day, Violet. You need rest. Maybe something to eat? I can make you¡ª"


    "No, I¡¯m good." Her voice came out sharp.


    "Okay." Asher nodded, sensing the tension. Then he leaned forward and kissed her lightly on the forehead. "Goodnight."


    Violet stood there, dumbfounded, as he turned and walked to the other room.


    What just happened? Was it her imagination or was Asher avoiding her?


    Irritated and confused, Violet stomped toward her "guest room" and mmed the door so hard that it echoed through the house like a punctuation mark to her frustration.


    The room was neat, cozy, but clearly masculine with its dark wood panels.


    Still, it was okay. Opening the wardrobe, she found it filled with clothes in her size, some casual, some more daring. Even in her frustration, she couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.


    Violet peeled out of her heavy dress and went into the bathroom for a long, hot shower. But even as the water flowed down her skin, her mind wasn¡¯t at ease.


    By chance, had Asher lost interest in her now that he was finally free of Elsie? Was that it? Had she served her purpose?


    No, that couldn¡¯t be. Not Asher. He wouldn¡¯t go through all of that just to walk away now. Nancy trusted him. And Nancy didn¡¯t hand out trust like candy.


    There was more going on. She could feel it in her bones. And she does not give up.


    After drying herself off, Violet moved back to the wardrobe and began searching through it. There had to be something in there that would help in the n she had in mind.


    And then she found it. A sheer, barely-there purple nightgown that clung to the hanger like it was waiting for her. It was soft, sensual, and so see-through that it made her blush.


    Oh, she was definitely wearing this.


    Without hesitation, Violet put it on and the nightgown stopped just below her ass, thin straps at the shoulders, withce tracing down the sides.


    Violet didn¡¯t know if Asher had picked this out himself or delegated it to his equally mischievous pack member, but whoever it was? Bless them. Because now, she had a mission.


    With all the grace of a woman on a warpath, Violet stepped out of the room.


    She found Asher¡¯s room and stood there for a minute, taking a deep breath to psych herself up. "Alright, let¡¯s do this," she muttered, gripping the handle and pushing the door open.


    Just like hers, his room was tidy to a fault, so like Asher. It had the same dark wood panels and that musky scent that was undeniably him. But there was no sign of Asher.


    She didn¡¯t have to wonder long because


    the door behind her opened, and he stepped in.


    "Violet?" His voice held surprise. "What are you doing here...?" His words trailed off the second his gazended on her.


    His eyes slowly raked over her sheer nightgown, heated and intense, until they stopped at the hardened peaks of her nipples pushing through the fabric. Violet¡¯s breath caught.


    At the same time, she took in the sight of him¡ªhis bare chest, etched with old scars that screamed of Henry¡¯s cruelty. But instead of diminishing his appeal, they only deepened it. This man had survived hell and still stood. If that wasn¡¯t sexy, Violet had no idea what else was. She was so into him.


    Asher¡¯s body tapered from those strong shoulders to a lean waist. A towel hung dangerously low on his hips, hiding what she already knew ¡ªand tasted. And she wanted more of.


    When Violet finally met his eyes again, they were pure molten heat. She was sure hers matched.


    Violet couldn¡¯t tell but something maic pulled them together and they met halfway, reaching, grabbing, mouths crashing together like they¡¯d been starved for each other for centuries.


    The kiss was hard, desperate and raw. Asher growled low in his throat, his fingers fisting her hair, his tongue taking control of hers like he had every right.


    Oh he sure did.


    One of his hands cupped her ass and he let out another growl the moment he realized she wasn¡¯t wearing anything underneath.


    Surprise. Surprise.


    Asher squeezed her ass, rough and possessive. God, this was everything she dreamed of and wanted.


    So Violet didn¡¯t hold back either. She kissed him like she needed air, sucked his bottom lip while he sucked her top, grounding her hips against his. He was hard and so ready for her.


    She then broke away only to yank the nightgown over her head. Her breasts bounced with the movement and Asher made a low, guttural sound that made her smirk.


    He looked at her like a predator staring down a meal he was ready to devour and Violet liked that. Maybe all that hesitation earlier had just been her over thinking because the look in Asher¡¯s eyes was pure deadly lust.


    Violet climbed onto his bed, leaned back on her elbows, and spread her legs just a little, inviting him wordlessly.


    And like a kid chasing candy, Asher came.


    He crawled onto the bed, his pupils blown so wide his eyes looked almost ck. The tension was thick and her heart raced. His animal was so close, Violet could feel it. So she trembled, not in fear, but in anticipation of what was toe.


    Asher Nightshade was going to gobble her up.


    He didn¡¯t kiss her lips but her jaw instead, lowering to her throat. His teeth grazed her corbone, making her shiver. Her back arched, hands tangling in his silky ck hair.


    God, this felt too good.


    She tilted her head to give him more ess, and her hands trailed down his chest. She reached the towel and was just about to tug it away when he caught her wrist.


    Their eyes met and in that moment, something changed. The fire dimmed slightly in Asher¡¯s slitted gaze, and before she could blink, he was off her.


    Violet sat up, stunned. What just happened?


    She stared at him, furious, as he paced like a caged animal.


    "Asher?" she called, unsure.


    "No. Don¡¯t, Violet. I can¡¯t do this." He sounded wrecked, raking his hand through his hair like it was the only thing keeping him grounded.


    "Can¡¯t do what?" Violet asked, though she already knew.


    He looked at her, guilt in his eyes. "I¡¯m sorry, Violet... I can¡¯t sleep with you."

 Chapter 361: I Am Not A Monster

    <h4>Chapter 361: I Am Not A Monster</h4>


    "Why can¡¯t you sleep with me?" Violet was on her feet now, walking toward him.


    "No, please stop." Asher halted her as soon as she got close. "Don¡¯te any closer."


    Violet frowned. "I don¡¯t understand. Why don¡¯t you want to sleep with me?" She swallowed. "Is it my body? Is there something wrong with it? Something you don¡¯t like? Or don¡¯t you want me anymore?"


    "Fuck. Shit. It¡¯s not you. It¡¯s me."


    "What are you talking about?" Violet was concerned now. If it wasn¡¯t her, but him, then...?


    Her eyes widened. "By chance, do you have performance problems?"


    "What?"


    Violet¡¯s gaze raked down his body. "But that doesn¡¯t make sense. You¡¯re not little or something." Her face flushed. "And you don¡¯t have issues getting it up either. Or is it you can¡¯t release?"


    Asher stood dumbfounded for a beat, then groaned. "No. It¡¯s not that."


    He dragged his hands down his face, then looked at her with pain in his eyes. "You were in my headst time. Remember?"


    Oh, she remembered. No child should¡¯ve had to witness that kind of abuse.


    Violet only nodded.


    Asher looked like he would rather drop dead than revisit that experience, but he forced himself to speak. "You recall that specific scene where Henry taught me a lesson about women?"


    "Oh God." Violet felt her stomach twist. She already knew where this was going.


    Asher looked at her like she was some sacred goddess. "From the first time I saw you, Violet, I¡¯ve wanted you. Desired you. I¡¯ve dreamed of this day. But then..."


    Violet swallowed, bracing herself.


    "Each time I look at you, that scene shes before my eyes. I can¡¯t get it out. It¡¯s stuck there. He fucked my head up and now I¡¯m broken!" Asher screamed, pping his hand against his skull in frustration.


    "Asher, no!" Violet rushed to him, heart hammering as she grabbed his wrist before he could hurt himself. "Don¡¯t. It¡¯s not your fault! You¡¯re not broken."


    Tears stung Violet¡¯s eyes. "Don¡¯t destroy yourself over that monster. He doesn¡¯t deserve it. If you¡¯re not ready, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait."


    "I am ready!" Asher snapped, stubborn. "I just don¡¯t want to hurt you. What if I turn out worse than him?"


    Violet cupped his face in both hands, firm. "Listen to me, Asher. You are not Henry. And you never will be. Do you hear me?"


    "But you know I have his darkness inside me. He raised me to be like him. A monster."


    "Everyone has darkness inside of them, Asher. That¡¯s what makes us human. But you get to choose what you do with it." She looked him dead in the eye. "Do you want to be a monster?"


    Asher shook his head. "No."


    "Good." Violet nodded, satisfied. "If you¡¯re going to be any kind of monster, then let it be mine. My monster. My good monster."


    "There¡¯s no such thing as good monsters, Violet."


    "There are," Violet purred, caressing his face. "They¡¯re just not very vocal about it."


    Her hand slid down his back, until she reached the towel tied at his waist. She felt him stiffen and let her hand linger.


    "Do you trust me, Asher Nightshade?"


    "I do," he murmured. "With my life."


    "Good." Violet gave him a wicked smile. "Now here¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do..."


    She used her other hand to lightly trace his nipple, watching the shudder that rolled through him. "Henry got in your head? We¡¯re going to evict him. How? I¡¯m about to go down on you, Asher, and I¡¯m going to suck the hell out of you."


    Her grin widened. "And while I do, all I need you to chant is, ¡¯I¡¯m not a monster like my father.¡¯ You¡¯re not stopping until you believe it. If you even pause mid-way, I¡¯ll bite your dick off. Got it?"


    "That¡¯s terrifying," Asher said, breathless but smiling. "I¡¯m in."


    "That¡¯s the Asher I know." Violet smiled sweetly, and at the same time, yanked the towel from his waist so fast he didn¡¯t even get the chance to react.


    She said with authority. "We begin now."


    Asher Nightshade braced himself as Violet sank to her knees, chanting ¡¯I¡¯m not a monster like my father,¡¯ even as her hand wrapped around his cock, stroking him slowly


    Goddess help him, that felt so good. Asher thought without missing a beat in his chant. He was a master of control and precision, traits his father had drilled into him from a young age. So yes, he trusted his ability to hold on and pull this off.


    Even as his muscles contracted under her touch, Asher kept saying the words.


    Then Violet said, "Look at me. I want you to look at me, Asher, while I take you. I want this moment burned into your memory, to rece that twisted one Henry left behind."


    And he did look. But all Asher could see was hunger and raw desire burning in Violet¡¯s eyes as she took his full length into her mouth.


    Dear lord, have mercy.


    His head lolled back, a shudder tearing through him as his chant slipped¡ª wobbly, yet still persistent.


    Violet had a mouthful of Asher, and that was exactly the point. She wanted him to lose the iron grip he had on his control, to drown every doubt and fear in pleasure. That trauma would have no ce in his life. Not tonight. Not with her.


    Asher hit the back of her throat and Violet brought her hands up, gripping his firm ass as she sucked him diligently, her tongue swirling around him in intervals.


    "I¡¯m not a monster like¡ªfuck, that feels good." Asher¡¯s chant faltered, the pleasure breaking through hisposure.


    And that slip itself was a fail.


    He felt a sharp pinch on his dick and yelped, a mix of pain and pleasure tearing through him. Damn, why did that feel like heaven?


    "You¡¯re going to be the death of me, Violet," he groaned, voice rough.


    Then came another bite, and Asher nearly lost it.


    Heughed breathlessly through the haze of sensation. "That¡¯s one hell of a punishment, baby girl."


    Violet wanted to speak but ended up slurping along his length instead, the vibration rippling through him.


    God. That was sexy as hell.


    "I¡¯m not a monster like my father," Asher continued, this time firmer, the belief finally sinking in.


    His hands tangled in Violet¡¯s hair, his hips beginning to move as he guided himself deeper into her mouth. With each thrust, the weight of his trauma lifted a little more.


    "God, Violet..." he groaned, voice raw, as if exorcising something dark from his soul.


    Then it dawned on him. Oh fuck.


    "Violet ¡ªno wait... " He was still saying but it was toote.


    This time, when Violet bit him, it pushed him right over the edge. All that tension, all that control, finally broke. A growl rumbled from Asher¡¯s chest as he released inside her mouth and Violet didn¡¯t spill a drop, swallowing it all.


    Afterward, Violet pulled back slowly, catching her breath. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and worked her jaw with a yful wince.


    Well, Nancy seems to be right about this part.

 Chapter 362: The Best Night

    <h4>Chapter 362: The Best Night</h4>


    As soon as Violet was on her feet, she grabbed his face and plunged her tongue into his mouth, letting him taste his essence on hers.


    Afterward, she pulled back and whispered into his ear, low and sultry, "So tell me Asher, are you going to let your father hold you back, or are you going to fuck me until I can¡¯t tell my right from my left?"


    Violet stepped closer until their bodies were flush, her breasts pressing against his chest. "...would you drown yourself in my tight, moist heat..." she whispered, punctuating the question by taking his hand and guiding it between her thighs.


    She held his gaze, watching the flicker of shock in his eyes when his fingers dipped into her and discovered just how wet she was for him. Then she let go of his hand, leaving it there. The ball was now in his court, and it was up to him to decide what to do with it.


    And then he made his move, beginning to stroke her. Violet¡¯s breath hitched in her throat.


    Asher pumped his finger in and out, her pussy slurping and gushing around it, the scent of her arousal quickly filling the room. Gasping and moaning, Violet rolled her hips in rhythm with his probing finger.


    "Fuck, Asher! Oh my God.... " Her eyes rolled back, "don¡¯t stop please.... "


    But Asher added a second finger, stretching her further and Violet moaned aloud.


    "Oh God!"


    The throbbing ache in her core deepened with every pump, each second winding her tighter, until Violet had no choice but to wrap her arms around Asher just to stay upright.


    His pace quickened, relentless now, and she clenched around him, lost in the sensations. The pressure coiled, tighter and tighter, until she shattered with a cry, her body locking up as she came hard around his fingers.


    Her breath came in shallow gasps, her release dripping over his hand. Asher withdrew his fingers slowly, deliberately, then brought them to her lips. Violet didn¡¯t need to be told. She opened for him, tasting herself as he slid them past her lips, a sinfulmunion both knew far too well.


    Violet boldly sucked her juices from his two middle fingers, moaning with slow, indulgent, and shameless satisfaction. The sound alone drew a growl from deep within Asher¡¯s chest. Everything about his purple queen was sin incarnate, and he couldn¡¯t get enough.


    Then Asher crashed his mouth against hers, a bruising, desperate kiss. As they devoured each other, he lifted her effortlessly, and Violet instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist. Still kissing, he carried her to the bed and eased her down, positioning himself between her thighs.


    Only then did he break the kiss to lower his head and im her breasts. His tongue flicked, suckled, and teased her nipples until they were hard, aching, and painfully tight¡ªtwo perfect peaks begging for attention.


    "Christ!" Violet yelped, the sudden jolt of pleasure catching her off guard, sending delicious tremors ricocheting through her entire body.


    She arched into him with a needy mewl, the teasing too much to bear.


    "Please, Asher," she breathed, her voice a soft plea. The ache between her thighs had be unbearable. She needed him. Now.


    Asher groaned in response, low and primal, and the next thing she felt was the hot press of his thick dick at her entrance. Her breath caught. This was it, the moment she¡¯s been waiting for.


    But instead of thrusting in, Asher rocked his hips, dragging the swollen head of his cock up and down her slick folds in maddening strokes. A slow, taunting glide that made her hips jerk and her core throb for more.


    "Fuck. Asher, just do it already." Violet writhed beneath him.


    And he did just that.


    Asher began to push into her, but Violet had forgotten one crucial detail. His cock was much bigger than the finger he¡¯d used during forey. Painnced through her, sharp and sudden, stealing the breath from her lungs as her mouth parted in a silent gasp.


    "Fuck, you¡¯re so tight," Asher growled, voice rough with a mix of strain and pleasure. He was only halfway in, and even that looked like it took effort.


    "Don¡¯t worry," he said, his tone softer now. "I¡¯ll go in slowly."


    But just as he began to pull back, ready to ease in again, Violet stopped him with a hand to his chest. "No. Don¡¯t. Just get it over with."


    His gaze searched hers. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." Her voice was steady. Firm. Certain.


    He kissed her again slowly, while his fingers slid down to flick her clit. Her mouth dropped open in a gasp, pleasure blooming once more, and Asher seized the moment. With one powerful thrust, he buried himself to the hilt, breaking past the barrier in one fluid, devastating motion.


    Violet cried out as a sharp twinge of pain shot through her, her muscles clenching involuntarily, chest rising and falling with each breath. It felt foreign. She could feel every inch of him, thick and hot inside her, stretching her in a way that made her body tremble.


    Asher didn¡¯t move. He stayed still, letting her adjust to the size of him.


    "Are you alright?" he asked gently, brushing a bead of sweat from her forehead.


    She nodded, and her hips began to move against his, chasing more of the friction she now craved.


    "You¡¯re mine now, Violet Purple." Asher¡¯s voice was possessive, and final. Heced their fingers together, anchoring her to him.


    Then he began to move slowly, drawing out each thrust as if he intended for her to feel every stroke, every inch, every agonizing, exquisite second of it.


    "Fuck, Asher," Violet groaned, the edge of frustration and pleasure blurring as she struggled to keep up with the maddening rhythm he set.


    "Tell me," Asher growled, feral and breathless, "do you feel me?" He rolled his hips in a slow, torturous grind, letting her feel just how deep he was inside her. Howpletely he owned her body in that moment.


    "Yes, yes, I feel you," Violet moaned, her voice thick with need. "Deeper than you can imagine." She relished the control he had, the way he made her body sing under his touch.


    "Good girl," Asher rasped, his gaze darkening. Then, without warning, he pulled back and mmed into her with a force that knocked the breath from her lungs. Violet swore she saw stars.


    "Oh God!" she screamed, as he thrust again and again. Each one shattered her further, sending pleasure crashing over her like waves she couldn¡¯t ride out.


    And just like that, Violet broke. Her head fell back, spine arching off the bed, as a blinding shockwave of rapture tore through her, leaving her trembling and undone beneath him.


    But Asher didn¡¯t stop.


    He sat back until he was kneeling, then gripped her hips and began to drive into her with punishing ferocity. Her breasts bounced with every powerful thrust, the p of his hips against her skin echoing through the room.


    His balls hit her ass with every move, each impact pushing her closer to the edge. It was no surprise when she felt herself tightening around him again, her second orgasm barreling toward her like a train.


    "Asher, I¡¯ming!" Violet screamed, her voice ragged with need, just as Asher thrust into her harder like a beast unleashed.


    Asher leaned forward to kiss her again, swallowing her cries just as her walls mped down hard around his cock. And this time, they both cried out in pleasure.


    One. Two. Asher kept thrusting until he spilled inside her with a groan, and Violet milked everyst drop, her body pulling everything he had to give.


    Then he copsed on top of her, utterly spent. His weight was heavy, but not crushing.


    A soft, satisfied smile curved Violet¡¯s lips.


    Best. Night. Ever.

 Chapter 363: Turner Family

    <h4>Chapter 363: Turner Family</h4>


    "You look perfect already. Stop fidgeting, Patrick," Cynthia scolded the doctor after he looked into the mirror for the nth time.


    Patrick sighed. "It¡¯s just the scar. It still..." He trailed off, gesturing vaguely at his face, the words refusing toe.


    His family probably knew the story behind that scar, and would no doubt sneer at him for letting a werewolf get the best of him.


    But Cynthia pressed a hand against his chest and said, "You should wear that scar as a badge of honor. You survived a werewolf attack. Not just any werewolf, but a cardinal alpha. How many people can say the same? Your family especially?"


    Then, rising on her tiptoes, she kissed him briefly. "The world is yours tonight, my love. Own it."


    A slow smile crossed Patrick¡¯s face. He reached out, offering his hand, and Cynthia ced hers over it with a faint blush.


    "Well, thank you," she said softly.


    Hand in hand, he led her to the living room where his family waited.


    "Well, look who finally decided to show up? Our own baby brother, Patrick Vale." Vera Turner pped slowly, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Although, does your Alpha king know your true identity? Or the fact your name is fake, Elias?" Her voice shifted, eyes darkening with twisted glee.


    "That is not the way to speak to your brother, Vera," Moria Turner chided from the side.


    Vera rolled her eyes.


    "Oh well," said a man at the corner, drink in hand, "I guess your favorite son is here."


    That was Joseph Turner, the eldest son of the Turner family who were werewolf hunters, descendants of Gerald, the general who fueled the war between humans and wolves.


    "Come here, my baby," Moria said to Patrick, arms stretched wide.


    He walked over and embraced her. They held each other for a long minute until she pulled back and pressed a full kiss to his lips. "I¡¯ve missed you, my baby boy."


    From the sidelines, Cynthia kept her face neutral, though a frown tugged at her brow.


    "Who is she?" Vera asked suddenly from behind, startling her.


    Cynthia nearly jumped.


    Vera smirked, that glint in her eyes sharp. "Is she yours, brother?"


    "She¡¯s not bad," Joseph chimed in, his voice too close.


    Cynthia yelped again. These people really loved sneaking up on others.


    He looked her over without shame. "Not bad at all." Then he tilted his head toward Patrick. "Can I have her for the night, Elias? I promise I¡¯ll bring her back in one piece." The smirk on his face didn¡¯t match the promise in his words.


    Cynthia felt her stomach turn. Patrick had warned her that his family wasn¡¯t normal. Coming from a dysfunctional home herself, she thought she could handle anything. But now, she wasn¡¯t so sure.


    "You will noty a hand on her," Patrick warned him.


    "Ooh, our baby brother¡¯s finally grown a spine," Vera teased. She reached out and brought a strand of Cynthia¡¯s hair to her nose, inhaling deeply. "She smells good too," she moaned. "I¡¯d love to keep her when you¡¯re done."


    "Excuse me?" Cynthia stepped back, ring hard.


    Joseph chuckled. "That¡¯s if there¡¯s anything left to keep after we¡¯re done."


    "So I should take my piece now?" Vera purred. "Maybe just a lock of her hair. A keepsake."


    "You will keep your hands off me!" Cynthia snapped, pulling a gun from her pocket and pointing it between them.


    "Ooh, she¡¯s feisty. I like that." Joseph¡¯s tone was amused, unfazed by the weapon pointed at him.


    "Cynthia, put down the gun," Patrick said firmly.


    But how could she? The room felt like it was filled with hyenas, and she couldn¡¯t tell which one was more dangerous.


    Vera¡¯s lips curved. "Or perhaps, I could help her do so." The words barely left her mouth before she moved fast.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t even realize the gun had been taken until it was gone, her hand empty and twisted behind her. The next thing she felt was cold metal against her throat and Vera pressed in from behind, her grip unshakable.


    "Joseph likes guns," Vera murmured in a singsong voice, her breath hot against Cynthia¡¯s ear, "but I like knives. I mean, I love the way they cleanly slice through the skin." To prove her point, she nicked the de gently across Cynthia¡¯s skin.


    A sharp gasp escaped Cynthia¡¯s lips as a thin line of pain bloomed across her neck.


    Vera smiled. "See?"


    Before anyone could blink, Patrick was already beside Vera, a needle pressed against her throat.


    "Let go of Cynthia now, you crazy bitch," he said with a cold voice. "Or you¡¯ll find out exactly what¡¯s inside this syringe, and trust me, you won¡¯t like it."


    But Vera only chuckled, tightening her grip on Cynthia. "You see?" she said, eyes gleaming with an unhinged emotion. "Joseph likes his guns. I like my knives. And Elias likes his strings. But you don¡¯t want to find out what mummy dearest likes."


    "Vera." Patrick¡¯s voice sharpened, and he pushed the needle in deeper till a small drop of blood rose on her skin. He wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    Still, Vera didn¡¯t waver. "She knows about our family," she said with a light but deadly tone. "She needs to die."


    Joseph sighed. "Says the one who told all of her boyfriends about us."


    "And that¡¯s why none of them can be found on the surface of the earth again." Vera burst intoughter, wild and wrong.


    Patrick didn¡¯t flinch. "Cynthia is the only reason all of you are here tonight. Otherwise, I¡¯d rather burn in hell than summon any of you. So let her go."


    "Vera, let go of the girl," Moria¡¯s voice finally cut through the tension, tired and stern. "Patrick hase home. Don¡¯t ruin that."


    "Fine," Vera muttered. She shoved Cynthia forward with a scowl.


    Patrick caught her and pulled her to his side without hesitation, shielding her. This was a mistake. He should never have brought her here.


    But before he could think further, Moira stepped forward with a smile too wide. "Come, daughter," she said sweetly to Cynthia. "Tell me all about this drug Elias ims can kill werewolves."

 Chapter 364: The Eternal War

    <h4>Chapter 364: The Eternal War </h4>


    Although history knew that William''s death had sparked off the Great War, no one spoke of Amina, his eldest daughter, whose descendants picked up where her father stopped.


    Amina bore Gerard two grandsons. The eldest called Amk, and the youngest, Noel, who was the jewel of Gerard''s old eyes. From the moment Noel took his first breath, it was as if Gerard saw his own reflection in the boy. Noel in question practically worshiped Gerald and it was no wonder that when he died during the war, Noel took up his "legacy".


    With the influence of his family name and his grandfather''s old allies Noel rose through the ranks with rming speed. He spearheaded several violent missions under the guise of "containment" and "control," leading raids on werewolf safehouses, overseeing interrogations, and proudly executing what he called "cleanses."


    He did not just inherit Gerard''s hatred; he refined, streamlined and modernized it. He wrote manuals, trained men, and built an entire ideology around purging the were-kind. It became a legacy passed not through teachings, but through blood. His children learned the hatred with their milk, raised on bedtime stories of the "beasts" who destroyed their family and the humans who would rise again.


    But war devours everything, no matter how noble the disguise. When the final battles of the Great War unfolded, the Gerard bloodline suffered heavy blows. Of all the descendants of Minister Gerard, only a few made it out alive. His descendants were scattered or ughtered on the field.


    However the world changed. The ords were signed, and a new era was born, one that no longer permitted the open butchering of werewolves. The war crimes finally buried beneath politics and peace.


    But not all legacies die with treaties.


    The Turner family, descended from a bastard son of Gerard, survived. They did not parade their hatred in the public like their ancestors. No, they adapted. The hunt was no longer legal, so they worked in secret. And in the shadows, they thrived.


    The Turner family were wolf hunters, bounty killers, and assassins. You name it. They built awork that didn''t deal in drugs or guns, rather traded in fangs, pelts, and ws.


    It was hard to tell what they were since they lived an ordinary life, taking up meager jobs like clerks, merchants, teachers. But in private, they were killers, carrying des and bullets dipped in wolfsbane. They operated carefully, leaving no trails or witnesses.


    The Turners were not just hunters. They were preservationists of a forgotten creed. A family that saw themselves not as murderers, but as soldiers in an eternal war. A war the rest of the world pretended was over.


    But the Turners knew better.


    They knew that war never truly ends. It only sleeps. And now, two centuriester, it stirs again. This time, only one side would win.


    Right now, cynthia passed the small bottle of Ignis to each member of the family.


    But Joseph turned it over in his hand, unimpressed. "Doesn''t look like much," he said, then began tossing it into the air, ying with it.


    "Don''t!" Cynthia snapped at him. "Even a single drop is precious."


    Joseph caught it and smirked at her. "Alright, honey. If you say so." His tone was sweet, but mocking.


    Patrick''s jaw clenched slightly. He didn''t like the way his brother spoke to Cynthia, but he said nothing.


    Vera inspected the bottle, unimpressed. "So how exactly is this supposed to help us wipe out werewolves?" Her disdain was clear.


    Anything that came from Patrick rarely earned the family''s approval. While she and Joseph were learning to wield knives and shoot guns as kids, Patrick had been buried in his science books. To them, he was the odd one


    "That is Ignis," Patrick began, "It enhances human abilities, albeit temporarily. For five minutes, a human bes like a wolf. Strength for strength. Bloodlust for Bloodlust."


    Vera and Joseph exchanged skeptical looks.


    Moira ced hers down with a soft clink and reclined elegantly in her seat. "I''ve heard whispers about a drug like this," she said. "Thought it was just the nonsense of bored humans, turns out it was my own son behind it." She looked at him with pride. "I have to admit, Elias, I''m impressed."


    "Or he''s bluffing." Joseph chuckled, but the tightness in his tone betrayed a flicker of jealousy. His mother''s praise was always his. Elias didn''t deserve it.


    "It''s not a bluff." Cynthia interjected, already picking up the remote. She turned on the television. "Let me show you."


    The screen came to life and showed ab which they assumed was Patrick''s and where he conducted his experiments. In the video, a human male was injected with Ignis and guided into a ss cell. A momentter, a young werewolf was led in. And then, the fight started.


    At first, the werewolf had the upper hand with his supernatural features. But not long after the human struck back with increasing speed, his strength unnaturally amplified. He pummeled the werewolf relentlessly, blow after blow, until he cracked his skull open and left him dead on the floor.


    For a moment, the room was silent. The Turner family could not believe what they just saw.


    Then Vera leaned forward slowly, a dangerous glint in her eye and a crooked smile on her lips. "How do you make more of that?"


    Patrick straightened, pride glinting in his eyes. "Alpha King Elijah personally contracted me after reading my published work. I was asked to study both werewolf and human genes. Every student''s DNA was catalogued. Matches were made¡ªpairings that could produce offspring with more wolf blood than human. His goal was to rebuild their dwindling poption. But during my research, I discovered something else. Apound that could give humans the one thing they''ve never had. Power. Ignis is made from spinal fluids extracted from werewolves."


    Vera was already rolling up her sleeve. "Then give me one. Let''s see what it feels like."


    Patrick hesitated. "There areplications," he admitted. "Besides, we don''t need to use it ourselves. At least not until I have modified it enough. The goal is to rally the right people, not turn ourselves into experiments."

 Chapter 365: Scandal, Secrets, and a Whole Lot of Sin

    <h4>Chapter 365: Scandal, Secrets, and a Whole Lot of Sin</h4>


    <strong>MOON FEED EXCLUSIVE: The Elsie Tapes: Rated R for Reputation Ruined"</strong>


    <i>Written by :The Oracle</i>


    <strong>Posted 6:00AM I 5091ments I 503 shares </strong>


    <i>Hello my scandal-starved darlings, it¡¯s your favorite truth-sniffing, tea-spilling temptress of Lunaris back with the hottest scoop in the gxy.</i>


    <i>Gather close because today, we are not nibbling on dainty morsels, but we are stuffing our faces with the entire scandalous buffet. </i>


    <i>I can¡¯t hold it in. I simply can¡¯t. My fingers are shaking. My curls are frazzled. And I¡¯ve torn my third silk robe just trying to process what went down at the Lunaris Academy Parents G.</i>


    <i>When I told you Parents Week was going to be one for the record books. What I didn¡¯t know was just how many records we¡¯d be shattering. Because what the actual¡ªexcuse my profanity¡ªfuck!. </i>


    <i>Yes, I¡¯m swearing. Me. The Oracle. I¡¯m still emotionally concussed by what went down at the g this Sunday, and I know I¡¯m not the only one. We all need a group healing circle and a spiritual cleansing bath.</i>


    <i>Half the parents in that ballroom are still clutching their pearls so hard you¡¯d think they were born Victorian, while the rest are booking emergency appointments with their therapists.</i>


    <i>I used to make adult jokes with an orange. Except I¡¯ll never look at an orange fruit the same way again. That full-blown pornographic expos¨¦ didn¡¯t just peel the fruit¡ªit peeled reputations, and dignity. Yikes.</i>


    <i>So let¡¯s unpack the biggest drama bomb of the century: </i>


    <strong>THE FALL OF ELSIE LANCASTER: FROM QUEEN TO CRINGE</strong>


    <i>Ah, Elsie. Sweet, polished, and wless elite. The girl who walked like royalty, and talked like royalty. But as we all know by now, the shinier they are, the darker the skeletons in their wardrobe. </i>


    <i>This was no tiny closet secret and not just any recording, my loves. We¡¯re talking about a full-on, cinema-worthy, five-senses experience of Elsie¡¯s Asher Nightshade Fetish. Yes. You read that correctly. </i><strong><i>A Fetish For Asher on camera with props and her Dom, Grace.</i></strong>


    <i>Do I empathize with Asher? One hundred percent. Poor dark prince. One second you¡¯re sipping sparkling juice with your future mother inw, the next your former fling is performing a live one-woman fantasy tribute to you on national television. I¡¯d disintegrate too. </i>


    <i>No one, and I mean "no one" , will ever be able to look Asher Nightshade in the eye without thinking of leather, masks, and moaning. </i>


    <i>And let¡¯s not forget Elsie was the bride candidate. One of the cardinal alphas was supposed to marry her when crowned Alpha King. Her mother and supporter Caroline had practically embroidered the Alpha Queen sash already. But now? Let¡¯s just say that sash has been burned, salted, and buried deep in the Forbidden Forest.</i>


    <i>Still, the final call lies with the Alpha King. But let¡¯s be honest: no ruler king in his right mind is going to let that "legacy" into the royal family. Unless dignity is no longer a required trait for future Luna candidates. But who knows? This is Lunaris, after all.</i>


    <i>And the burning question now is:</i>


    <strong>WHO LEAKED THE TAPE?</strong>


    <i>Who hijacked the memory reel and turned it into a rebellion and a full-blown porno-slideshowplete with BDSM overtones and live moaning effects? </i>


    <i>Suspicion, naturally, turns to one Violet Purple. Our purple-haired firecracker, rule-breaking, scandal-making queen of rebellion. Chaos ma and Elsie¡¯s number one rival since the semester began. And now, surprise! The girl with all four Cardinal Alphas orbiting her like she¡¯s gravity in heels.</i>


    <i>But then again, let¡¯s not be hasty. Violet¡¯s own secret was dragged into the spotlight that night. Would she really risk her schrship and reputation in a game of mutual destruction? Unlikely. Say what you will, Violet¡¯s many things, but dumb is not one of them.</i>


    <i>And here¡¯s where it gets even juicier. Word on the vine is that Violet has vanished with none other than Asher Nightshade himself. Y¡¯all. Please tell me this is a romantic healing retreat and not a murder-suicide cover-up. Because I don¡¯t think we need any more blood on the ballroom floor this week. (Or any more video leaks, thank you very much.)</i>


    <i>Still, congrattions are in order. While one queen falls, another rises, and Violet has clearly risen high. Very high into the arms, hearts, and probably beds of four Alpha heirs.</i>


    <i>Ladies and gentlewolves, the Purple Storm has officially imed the throne.</i>


    <strong>POSSIBLE TRAITORS, ESCAPED QUEENS & ONE VERY SWEATY PRINCIPAL </strong>


    <i>There aren¡¯t many suspects left. But let¡¯s not forget Elsie made a lot of enemies, and not all of them wore it on their sleeves. Sometimes, it¡¯s the ones sitting prettiest beside you, and it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if a member of her inner circle served revenge chilled and spiked with humiliation.</i>


    <i>Meanwhile, poor Principal Jameson is currently holding this school together with duct tape, denials, and caffeine. The news is outside these walls now, and the screams of moral outrage are louder than the crowd at the Lunar Orb Match. Lawsuits? Threats of school reform? Rumors of a parental boycott? They are all very real.</i>


    <i>Where is Elsie now, you ask?</i>


    <i>Sources say her mother whisked her away faster than you can say "damage control," probably to lock her in a tower Rapunzel-style until the scandal dies¡ªor she does. Will it work? Doubtful. Once something¡¯s on the, it lives forever.</i>


    <i>But here¡¯s one thing I do know for sure:</i>


    <strong>Lunaris Academy is never having another Parents Week again.</strong>


    <i>Burn the programs. Cancel the florists. It¡¯s over, done and cremated. May it rest in chaos.</i>


    <i>What happens next? Will there be expulsions? Public apologies?A full restructuring? We¡¯ll have to wait and see. But if I know Lunaris¡ªand believe me, I do¡ªwe¡¯re going to survive this. </i>


    <i>So tell me, darlings, what¡¯s your theory? Who do you think released the video? Was this karma? Revenge? Or just a juicy ident waiting to happen? Spill the tea, pass the popcorn and let me know in thements.</i>


    <i>And for the first time ever, I won¡¯t end with my usual because times have changed.</i>


    <i>So stay tuned, my lovelies. As always, I¡¯ll be watching (and sipping tea) to bring you the juiciest updates. Until next time, be careful with your secrets. Queens fall as easily as they are made.</i>


    With scandal and sass,


    <strong>The Oracle. </strong>

 Chapter 366: Toil All Night

    <h4>Chapter 366: Toil All Night</h4>


    As expected of thement section, it was a bloodbath.


    <strong>@AlphaKing69</strong>: <i>Okay but hear me out what if it was</i><strong>@NatalieAvax</strong>? <i>She¡¯s never been that close to Elsie, and now with her gone, Nat jumps straight to No.1 on the Lunaboard</i>. <i>#JustSaying #SchemesAndScreenshots</i>


    <strong>@WolfedOutBaddie</strong> replying to @<strong>AlphaKing69</strong>: <i>LMAO you might be right. She¡¯s got the cash, the tech, and the motive. Miss Avax ys 4D chess.</i>


    <strong>@wedUpRichie </strong>to <strong>@AlphaKing69:</strong>


    <i>Nah fam. Natalie is elite. She¡¯s not dumb enough to burn her status with something this nuclear. Public¡¯s already roasting Lunaris like a sacrificial goat.</i>


    <strong>@CallmeVera</strong> replying to <strong>@AlphaSnatcher69</strong>:


    <i>Exactly. Nat¡¯s smart. She would¡¯ve predicted this destruction and stayed far away. She¡¯s too legacy to risk it. #NotNatalie</i>


    <strong>@HotDude:</strong>Nah<i>. It was Violet. She intentionally put herself in that video to make herself look like a victim. ssic misdirection.</i>


    <strong>@MoonbittenMindy</strong> to <strong>@HotDude</strong>: <i>Omg, you¡¯re right. That¡¯s some mastermind shit.</i>


    <strong>@TruthSpiller69</strong> replying to <strong>@HotDude</strong>:


    <i>Plot twist? She is the viin AND the victim. #IconicEitherWay</i>


    <strong>@SilverSue</strong>:


    <i>This is the biggest PR disaster Lunaris Academy has ever had. Do you think the school will survive this? Or are we all transferring to Moonlight?</i><i>#NotEvenKidding</i>


    <strong>@LDdefender:</strong>


    <i>You know it¡¯s serious when even the Oracle doesn¡¯t close with her usual line. </i>


    <strong>@AmandaRaynes</strong> to <strong>@LDdefender</strong>:


    <i>Oh shut the fuck up. We all know you and your Rogue friends caused this whole mess. #RoguesMustLeaveLunaris</i>


    <strong>@LDdefender </strong>to <strong>@AmandaRaynes</strong>:


    <i>With the way you defend Elsie, Amanda, one starts to wonder, you suck her pussy too?</i>


    <strong>@DionJoker</strong> to <strong>@LDdefender</strong>:


    <i>Now that you mention it, it needs to be studied. Was it just Elsie, and Grace, or are we talking full-blown House threesomes?</i>


    <strong>@AmandaRaynes</strong> to <strong>DionJoker</strong>: <i>Fuck off, asshole.</i>


    <strong>@DionJoker</strong> to <strong>@AmandaRaynes</strong>:


    <i>How are you holding up after Violet¡¯s mom verbally decapitated you? Just checking.</i>


    <strong>@ShadyGirl</strong>:


    <i>Okay but let¡¯s talk facts. Oracle always knows everyone¡¯s dirt. So if anyone should know who leaked the video, it¡¯s her. Unless she is the one who leaked it.</i>


    <strong>@HalfShiftedHermes</strong> to <strong>@ShadyGirl</strong>:


    <i>You¡¯re right. Who¡¯s the only one with ess and a tform big enough to blow up the world? THE ORACLE.</i>


    <strong>@Elitegirl2</strong> to <strong>@ShadyGirl</strong>:


    <i>Not to mention, she¡¯s been weirdly pro-Violettely. Coincidence? I think not. She must have done it to lock Elsie out of the throne and crown Violet?</i>


    <strong>@Mira</strong>: <i>The audacity of you guys using the Oracle beneath her own article is unbelievable. Your audacity needs to be studied. </i>


    <strong>@LDdefender</strong> to <strong>@Mira</strong>: <i>The way they act like Elsie was a saint and not caught riding face on livestream.</i>


    <strong>@RogueRabbit</strong>:


    <i>You know it¡¯s bad when the majority are against Elsie for once. That girl¡¯s reign of terror was long overdue for demolition.</i>


    <strong>@RandomHuman123</strong>:


    <i>Someone like this so I cane back anytime and remember how Elsie went from Throne to Thrown Out. #SatisfyingAF</i>


    <strong>@OfficialRomanDraven</strong>:


    <i>Thank you for the congrattions, </i><strong>@TheOracle</strong>. <i>I¡¯ll be epting it on behalf of our girlfriend, Violet Purple, who is currently busy with my boyfriend-inw Asher Nightshade, if you know what I mean. *;)</i>


    <strong>@FeralForRoman</strong>: <i>AHH! DADDY ROMAN! I totally get it.</i>


    <strong>@VioletStanForever</strong>:<i>Roman, when is your romantic cabin getaway with Queen Violet? I¡¯m starving for content.</i>


    <strong>@TriggeredPurist</strong>: <i>How do four guys stick their dicks in one pussy? Disgusting.</i>


    <strong>@OfficialRomanDraven</strong> to <strong>@TriggeredPurist</strong>:


    <i>Run your mouth again and you will know just how when I find you. Try me.</i>


    <strong>@RealricStorm</strong> to <strong>@OfficialRomanDraven</strong>:


    <i>Maybe I¡¯ll just smoke his ass. Been a while since I singed human flesh. </i>


    <strong>@BeastGriffin to @OfficialRomanDraven</strong>:


    <i>He wouldn¡¯t even make a tasty steak. I¡¯ll pulverize first, then ask questions never. Earth¡¯s oxygen deserves better.</i>


    <strong>@ThirstyLilGul</strong>:


    <i>Wait, are all the Cardinal Alphas online right now? Gosh, this is a historic moment.</i>


    <strong>@HowlQueen:</strong>


    <i>All Hail Queen Violet. She did what no one else could! She united the damn alphas. #RespectThepurpleStorm</i>


    <strong>@OrchidsAndAshes:</strong>


    <i>Over 5kments and still going. Oracle¡¯s page about to break the moon.</i>


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, another cardinal alpha made a move. AsherNightshade posted an image beneath the Oracle¡¯s page with the caption: <strong>"We toiled all night."</strong>


    It was an image of a rumpled bed with two very distinct sets of feet, a male and female, poking out from under the sheets. Asher didn¡¯t need to exin anything, the point was clear to everyone who saw the post.


    <strong>@Yenniffer: </strong><i>Screams in 4k!! VIOLET PURPLE IS LIVING THE DREAM!</i>


    <strong>@AlphaDream</strong>: <i>I want someone to work me all night like that. Seriously. Where are the applications?</i>


    <strong>@Moonburned</strong>:<i>Alpha Asher, punish our Purple Storm harder next time. Wink wink. #Blessed</i>


    <strong>@LittleRian:</strong><i>Where¡¯s Elsie now? Violet¡¯s getting the real deal, not masks and delusions.</i>


    And then the Oracle dropped the final punch when she replied to the post by Asher.


    <strong>@TheOracle</strong> to <strong>@AsherNightshade</strong>:


    <i>After toiling all night, may you receive the fruit of yourbor in approximately nine months.</i>


    "Asshole," Asher Nightshade muttered, a hint of a smile at the corner of his lips.


    Usually he didn¡¯t participate in the Oracle¡¯s gossip, but he couldn¡¯t let the others have all the fun. Moreover, he felt like unting his girl right now.


    Violet was asleep, her head lying on his chest. She was probably tired after they had gone at it more times than he could rememberst night. Werewolves were virile and keeping up with their energy took a lot. Violet surprised him bysting that long. Well, she was not exactly human. He just didn¡¯t know what she was, yet.


    At once, his phone beeped with a message.


    Roman : How was your night?


    Asher : Fuck off


    Roman : Is one supposed to be cranky after sex? Did you evene?


    Asher : Fuck off.


    Roman : Was it that good?


    Asher : Yes.


    Roman : Dude, give me details, not just one or two words.


    Asher : No. How¡¯s things over there?


    Roman : Everything¡¯s gone to hell, but things are going as nned. We¡¯d pitch the idea to Jameson today.


    Asher : Good. I¡¯ll take care of Violet. You guys take care of the rest.


    Roman : Yes, of course, enjoy our girlfriend while we deal with the hard stuff.


    Asher was not surprised by the tone of his voice. Typical dramatic Roman.


    Asher was about to reply to the grumpy fool when he heard his name being called. He lifted his face to see that Violet was awake.


    The biggest smile lit his face at once.

 Chapter 367: Greedy For More

    <h4>Chapter 367: Greedy For More</h4>


    Waking up to see that grin on Asher¡¯s face had to be a dreame true. Violet swore her heart was about to burst clean out of her chest from the sheer joy of it.


    "Good morning, love," Asher whispered sexily as he gently tucked away a tangled strand of her hair that definitely resembled a bird¡¯s nest.


    "Good morning, my monster," she murmured, smiling.


    She couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Violet leaned up and kissed him, soft at first, until Asher took over. He rolled her onto her back, deepening the kiss with urgency. His tongue slipped into her mouth and she weed him eagerly, sucking on it, fingers threading through his hair as she pulled him closer.


    A guttural sound rumbled from his throat as the kiss turned reckless. His hand found her breast and squeezed, firm and possessive, while her hips rocked against him, desperate for the friction her aching core demanded.


    By the time Asher pulled away, Violet was a boneless, gasping mess beneath him.


    His chest heaved as he stared down at her. "Be careful what you wish for, love. I¡¯m a hairbreadth away from losing control."


    But Violet just smirked, wrapping her arms around his neck, grinding into him again. "Who said anything about control?"


    Asher froze. He was arched like a predator tasting blood, and then that dark, wicked smile curled across his face.


    "You asked for it then."


    Then his tongue enveloped her nipple, and Violet arched into him with a cry. Her head fell back in pure, unfiltered pleasure, her lips parting with a strangled gasp.


    She couldn¡¯t help it. She¡¯d thoughtst night would¡¯ve sated her. That the hunger would fade, at least a little. But it hadn¡¯t even dulled. Not even one bit. If anything, she wanted Asher more. Needed him like oxygen. Like life itself.


    Good thing she¡¯d gotten that shot from Adele yesterday before the g. Otherwise, with the number of times they¡¯d gone at itst night, she¡¯d probably be pregnant already. Not that she minded the idea of carrying Asher¡¯s children. Justter. Best after schooling.


    Asher grazed her hardened nipple with his teeth, and Violet writhed beneath him, her hand tangling in his hair and pressing him harder against her chest. The sensation was intoxicating, it was just the right blend of heaven and torment.


    While his tongue circled and teased one peak, his hand found the other, massaging it, then rolling the nipple between his fingers until it danced on that exquisite edge between pain and pleasure.


    "Fuck! Asher!" Violet groaned, her back arching so dramatically it looked like she was about to levitate right off the bed. It was too much. The teasing. The tension. She needed him now!


    He finally pulled his mouth away, only to trail kisses along her jaw, down her throat, nibbling at her shoulder. Violet sighed, eyes fluttering shut. This was heaven. Earthly, sinful, addictive heaven.


    Then Asher shifted. He moved back, spread her thighs apart, and the second her legs opened, her walls clenched with greedy anticipation.


    Violet gasped when he threw one of her legs over his shoulder, gripped her hips, and in one smooth, perfect motion, slid inside her.


    They both groaned in unison as Asher buried himself deep inside her, stretching her oversensitive, overstimted pussy. It was a sweet, aching mix of pain and pleasure that made Violet gasp. She should have a break from sex, but she was greedy for more.


    Then he began to move.


    Violet¡¯s moan rang out, echoing across the room. In this position, every thrust hit a new sweet spot¡ªones she hadn¡¯t even known existed until now. Her body trembled beneath him, her breath stolen with every powerful move.


    "Yes, Asher... that¡¯s it... yes¡ªoh God!" Violet squealed when Asher began mming into her, plowing into her so hard her walls clenched and pulsed around him uncontrobly.


    She was losing herself, unraveling with every thrust and drowning in pleasure. Her fingers tangled in her hair, desperate to anchor herself through the overwhelming sensation.


    "You love this, don¡¯t you?" Asher growled, voice rough, dark, possessive. "The way I fuck you savagely hard. The way I own your body. The way I remind you that you¡¯re mine. This sweet little pussy? All mine."


    His hips pounded into her with punishing thrusts, the slick, filthy sounds of their bodies colliding filling the room with raw intensity


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!" was all Violet could cry out, overwhelmed, consumed, entirely at his mercy, as her body responded to his every im.


    This was a punishment and Violet loved every second of it. The way Asher owned her, deliciously and gloriously, in a way only he ever could.


    Her orgasm built fast, and unstoppable. And when it crashed over her, she screamed his name. "Asher!"


    Her entire body spasmed with pleasure, waves rippling from her head to the very tips of her toes. It was so intense she nearly cked out.


    But Asher wasn¡¯t done.


    He pulled out, flipped her over in one smooth motion until she was t on her stomach, legs nudged apart, and hips perfectly positioned for him.


    With both hands gripping her ass and pressing her down into the mattress, Asher slid back inside, and Violet let out a sigh, drunk on the fullness, the way he filled her sopletely it hurt in the best way.


    Then he started thrusting into her over and over, fast, hard, and relentless. With inhuman strength and speed, Asher pounded into her like an animal, and all Violet could do was clutch the sheets, her voice breaking into cries and breathless whimpers of unfiltered, consuming pleasure.


    When Asher smacked her ass, Violet knew she was done for. Her sex clenched around him like a vice, and she felt herself hurtling toward another maddening climax.


    Asher knew it too. He pulled her flush against him, his every muscle tight with restraint as he thrust deeper¡ªharder¡ª fucking her like he wanted to leave a mark on her soul.


    Violet screamed as the tension finally snapped, her body shaking as her inner walls mped around his cock in tight, rhythmic waves, the pleasure blinding.


    Asher had no choice but to follow. He shuddered violently, hips jerking as he buried his face in the crook of her neck and came with a guttural grunt.


    Violet felt the heat of his release flood her channel. It leaked down her thighs as his weight sank onto her back.


    Then Asher wrapped his arms around her, pulling her impossibly closer. He didn¡¯t bother to pull out, his cock buried deep inside of her throbbing, and iming.


    <i>All mine.</i>


    His eyes fluttered shut with satisfaction.

 Chapter 368: Her Fault

    <h4>Chapter 368: Her Fault</h4>


    <strong>Official Statement from the Office of the Principal, Lunaris Academy</strong>


    <i>To all Students, Parents, Staff, and Affiliated Members of the Lunaris Academy Community,</i>


    <i>It is with deep regret that we address the recent events that urred during the Parents Week G on Sunday evening. An explicit and unauthorized video was broadcast during the course of the celebration, resulting in significant disruption, emotional distress, and widespread public attention.</i>


    <i>We understand that many in ourmunity were shocked and appalled by the content and the nature of the exposure. We wish to extend our sincerest apologies to all parents, students, staff, and guests in attendance whosefort, safety, and trust werepromised during the event.</i>


    <i>As a result of this breach in conduct, the following steps have been taken:</i>


    <i>1. A full investigation has beenunched in conjunction with the Lunaris Disciplinary Committee and the Academy Council to determine the source of the video, how it was leaked, and who was involved in the breach of privacy and school ethics.</i>


    <i>2. Counseling and mental health services are being made avable to any students, or staff in need of support during this time. Confidential appointments may be booked through the Counselor¡¯s Office.</i>


    <i>3. All uing social events and gatherings have been temporarily suspended until further notice while the Academy reviews its internal protocols and security systems.</i>


    <i>4. Reputational damage management is currently underway in partnership with our legal team and the Public Rtions Division of the Werewolf-Human Alliance Board to prevent further esction of media involvement and to protect the rights and privacy of all students.</i>


    <i>We would also like to rify that disciplinary actions will be taken in ordance with Academyw and council regtions. However, at this time, no student has been officially suspended or expelled in rtion to the incident. We ask that students refrain from public spection, harassment, or usatory behavior, both offline and across social media tforms, while the investigation is active.</i>


    <i>Lastly, we reaffirm ourmitment to the values of integrity, honor, and unity, that have defined Lunaris Academy since its founding. One scandal does not erase our legacy, nor will it define our future.</i>


    <i>We thank you for your understanding, cooperation, and continued trust as we navigate these challenging circumstances.</i>


    <i>Sincerely,</i>


    <strong>Principal Meredith Jameson</strong>


    <strong>Lunaris Academy Head Administrator</strong>


    "<i>Lunaris Above. We Rise. We Rule. We Never Back Down."</i>


    An hourter after the official announcement from Lunaris Academy¡¯s administration...


    <strong>MOON FEED EXCLUSIVE : WHEN THE PRINCIPAL SPEAKS, BUT SAYS NOTHING</strong>


    <i>Written by : the Oracle</i>


    <i>Darlings, gather ¡¯round. You¡¯ve read the school¡¯s "official statement" and if you haven¡¯t, bless your soul. But let me spare you the glitter-coated nonsense and give you what you really want: a trantion.</i>


    <strong>Principal Jameson¡¯s speech in Oracle-speak:</strong>


    <i>> "We are deeply sorry this turned into a viral sex scandal, especially during an event designed to make us look prestigious. Oopsie."</i>


    <i>> "We¡¯ve opened an investigation (aka we¡¯re throwing papers and prayers at the walls while secretly hoping this blows over before the next Lunar Orb match)."</i>


    <i>> "Counseling is avable (because half of you probably need therapy after seeing that Fetish performance)."</i>


    <i>> "No one has been suspended yet (we¡¯re waiting to see who the public hates most before choosing a scapegoat)."</i>


    <i>> "Please stop fighting each other online, it¡¯s making us look bad (and honestly, the ws are too sharp this week)."</i>


    <i>> "We still believe in unity and honor (trantion: we desperately need you to forget that our crown jewel just leaked on live TV)."</i>


    <i>Ah, yes. ssic deflection, served warm with a side of institutional gaslighting. No mention of Elsie. No mention of the alphas and elites. </i>


    <i>And don¡¯t you just love how they suspended all social events? That¡¯s right, babes. You get no bonfires, no housepetition, and definitely no "rebellion" gathering in the Rogue shack because someone couldn¡¯t keep their Fetish private.</i>


    <i>Now, here¡¯s where it gets extra juicy, the school wants us to stop specting and "</i><strong><i>refrain from usatory behavior." </i></strong>


    <i>But let¡¯s be honest, if the students don¡¯t specte, then what¡¯s my job? Because you know Principal Jameson is sitting in her office right now with a stress-induced eye twitch, asking the Oracle to "tone it down."</i>


    <i>Sorry, sweetheart. That¡¯s not how this works. That¡¯s not how any of this works.</i>


    <i>Also, let¡¯s address the elephant in the room: the Alpha heirs have not said a word. And the school¡¯s silent over Elsie¡¯s disappearance. </i>


    <i>No wonder everyone¡¯s looking at me like I leaked the video. Spoiler alert: I didn¡¯t. But I could¡¯ve. And that¡¯s what makes it fun.</i>


    <i>So while the Academy crafts its next polished press release to convince the angry public we¡¯re still the beacon of "honor and legacy," I¡¯ll be right here watching (and sipping tea) to bring you the juiciest updates. Because trust me, my lovelies. Queens fall. Thrones crumble. But the truth? She always makes a scene.</i>


    <i>Till I¡¯m summoned again, </i>


    <strong>The Oracle</strong>


    "I thought I told you to avoid the news."


    Violet nearly dropped the phone in shock as Asher appeared out of nowhere.


    He had bought that phone exclusively for this outing. Both of their original lines had been switched off, unreachable. Only her other boyfriends, Nancy, and her roommates knew the new number. No one else.


    Violet rolled her eyes. "Says the one who practically announced to all of Lunaris that we fucked." She turned the phone to show him the post.


    Asher ced the food he¡¯d gone to collect on the side table and slid onto the bed beside her. He took her hand, thumb gently rubbing circles into her palm.


    "I was just too excited," he said carefully. "Are you angry?"


    "Not really," Violet shrugged. "But I would¡¯ve appreciated a heads-up. I don¡¯t exactly love surprises, especially of the public climax variety."


    Asher gave her a slow, wicked smile. "I could have given you a warning..." he said, voice dropping, "but we were a little busy fucking."


    Violet¡¯s face flushed immediately. And yes, he was right. They had gone at it again in the bathroom earlier, and she was now sore beyond reason. She was having no more.


    "Sorry," Asher murmured, leaning in to kiss her cheek.


    "It¡¯s alright," Violet replied. "It¡¯s just... it¡¯s war out there. The Oracle made two posts in one day. That¡¯s when you know her ws are fully unsheathed." She chuckled lightly, and Asher smiled too, until hers faded solemnly.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Asher asked, sensing the shift in her energy at once.


    Violet sighed heavily, tossing the phone aside. "I don¡¯t know..." Her hands lifted in frustration before falling. "I keep saying I did all this to change Lunaris. To make things better. But what if I messed it all up? What if I went about it the wrong way? And now the whole ce is going to explode, get shut down even, and innocent schrship students will lose their only chance at a real education. And it¡¯ll all be because of me."

 Chapter 369: Owe Him A Dance

    <h4>Chapter 369: Owe Him A Dance</h4>


    For a moment, Asher didn¡¯t speak. He just watched her lose herself to the fear, her breath quick and shallow, and her voice tight with guilt she didn¡¯t deserve. Violet was rarely the type to let her guard down, but right now, it was falling right in front of him.


    Before he could say a word, she was already covering it up with a smile that didn¡¯t touch her eyes. "Okay, maybe I¡¯m thinking too much and this is stupid," Violet awkwardly cleared her throat. This was Asher, anyway, and he wasn¡¯t used to dealing with all this big emotional stuff.


    To her surprise, Asher said, "It¡¯s not stupid."


    "What?"


    "Look at me."


    Violet wouldn¡¯t. She felt so vulnerable right now and didn¡¯t want Asher to see her like that. Weak and emotional.


    "Look at me, love." He turned her face gently.


    Violet finally looked at him, and he stared back. He saw not just her beautiful golden eyes, but the girl who had turned his life upside down since the moment he saw her face on paper.


    Without hesitation, Asher pulled her onto hisp like she weighed nothing and cradled her against his chest. Then he threaded his fingers through her hair, soothing her, and Violet¡¯s eyes fluttered closed in appreciation.


    Then Asher tilted her chin until their eyes met. "You didn¡¯t mess anything up. Lunaris Academy was already broken before you got here, Violet. You didn¡¯t cause the fire, you just stopped pretending the smoke wasn¡¯t choking everyone. I didn¡¯t even know what I was doing wrong until you called out my bullshit. Our bullshit," he emphasized not just his, but the other Cardinal Alphas¡¯. "Thanks to you, people like us, and Elsie, who were untouchable before? Now we¡¯re ountable."


    Violet blinked in surprise, lips parting, but he kept going.


    "You¡¯re not the viin. You, Violet Purple, didn¡¯t get a manual on how to fix centuries of rot. You¡¯re doing something no one else had the courage to do¡ªto stand up to it. Yeah, maybe it¡¯s not perfect. Maybe you were impulsive in some areas. But guess what? No one ever changes a system by asking nicely."


    His thumb brushed the corner of her mouth, softening the intensity.


    "You need to trust yourself more, Violet. Your values, your instincts, and that passion that burns so brightly inside you. Lunaris Academy doesn¡¯t need a perfect reformer. It needs that raw, wed girl with fire in her chest and a desperate need to make things better."


    "Moreover," Asher said, his voice lower now, darker, "the schrship students you¡¯re worried about? Nothing is going to happen to them. Not because they¡¯re protected. But because they¡¯re useful. I¡¯ve told you before, this is all politics. Lunaris is a toxic, elitist cesspool wrapped in tradition and hidden behind the mask of conscription."


    "The president. The governors. The Alpha King. The council. Everyst one of them benefits from keeping Lunaris afloat. It¡¯s not an academy, it¡¯s a machine. And the Conscription is just glitter they throw over the rot. Makes them look generous to the public while covering their tracks and feeding on bloodlines."


    "I¡¯ve been in Lunaris longer than you, Violet, and trust me when I say that school isn¡¯t going down anytime soon. They¡¯ll toss a fewforting words to the press, spin it like change ising. Elsie will probably pull off some tear-stained apology tour and wrap it all in a redemption arc. With the right PR maniption, they¡¯ll bury this scandal with another one, swap out Principal Jameson for a fresh face, and boom! One monthter, everything¡¯s back to normal, and the monsters keep eating. Just quieter this time."


    He gave a dry smile. "Vi."


    Violet was dumbfounded. "That is both assuring and scary," she said, disappointed. "So that means my efforts were for nothing?"


    Asher kissed her forehead slowly and reverently. "I¡¯m not saying your efforts were for nothing. But there are more bad people than good people in the world now, and even big deals like this get buried fast. That¡¯s why we act now, while things are being shaken up. You¡¯ve made a mark, honey. So let the world spin and the cowards panic. But don¡¯t you ever carry the me for exposing the truth."


    There was a beat of silence.


    "And Violet?" Asher added, eyes dark with meaning, "If anyone ever tries toe for you, they¡¯ll have to go through me first."


    A thick silence settled between them. Violet stared at Asher. Not at his lips, nor his hands, nor his beautiful, strange eyes, but at him. At the boy who made promises she knew he would keep. And just like that, her heart cracked wide open.


    "I love you," Violet whispered.


    "What?" Asher felt like he¡¯d heard wrong.


    This time, her voice was louder. Bolder.


    "I love you, Asher Nightingale Nightshade. I love every broken piece of you. Every twisted part that doesn¡¯t make sense. And every part of you that¡¯s so sweet it makes my heart ache. I love it all."


    Violet was breathless by the time she finished, her heart pounding like she¡¯d run a thousand miles in those few seconds. She swallowed, unsure what he¡¯d do with that truth.


    But a slow smile lit up Asher¡¯s face as he said, "I love you too, my purple queen. I¡¯ve loved you since the day I read those words you wrote for me on that application."


    Violet rolled her eyes. "Those weren¡¯t for you, Asher."


    "They¡¯re mine. And you still owe me a meanp dance."


    Violet couldn¡¯t stop theughter that escaped her lips. Then she leaned in and whispered, "Maybe we can go somewhere tonight? Say... a club? We can¡¯t be cooped up here for two days and not have fun."


    Asher understood exactly what she meant. "I¡¯m game," he said, that familiar glint of glee lighting up his eyes.


    Then Violet closed the space between them and kissed him hard*l.


    It wasn¡¯t gentle. It wasn¡¯t shy. It was everything¡ªgratitude, fear, relief, longing. A desperate, tear-soaked thank-you, wrapped in lips and tongue and trembling fingers.


    Asher didn¡¯t hesitate. He kissed her back just as fiercely, pulling her closer like he wanted to fuse their souls. One hand tangled in her hair while the other gripped her waist, anchoring her to him.


    Violet pulled back slightly, forehead resting against his, breath mingling with his.


    "We should stop now," she whispered breathily.


    "Yes, we should," Asher agreed without hesitation. Just one more push, and he wasn¡¯t sure they¡¯d find their way back from it.


    "Breakfast?" he offered.


    "Yes. Breakfast."

 Chapter 370: A Stressed Jameson

    <h4>Chapter 370: A Stressed Jameson</h4>


    Meanwhile at Lunaris Academy, the atmosphere in Principal Jameson¡¯s office was absolute chaos. Phones rang nonstop and the scent of strong coffee and fear clung to the air.


    Four staffers sat hunched at desks around the room, juggling calls, typing furiously, and barking into receivers. Everyone was speaking over one another, rapid-fire updates flying.


    "No, ma¡¯am, the video has already been scrubbed from most major tforms¡ªyes, the school¡¯s legal team is working on the rest¡ª"


    "Mr. Avax wants a confirmation his daughter is not being dragged for this."


    "No, we cannot confirm who leaked it. That¡¯s confidential¡ª"


    Meanwhile, at the center of themotion, Principal Meredith Jameson stood at her desk, one hand pressed against her temple, the other gripping her phone like it was a ticking bomb.


    "Yes, sir, there¡¯s nothing to fear," she said, voice crisp andposed despite the chaos surrounding her. "This is a minor setback. We¡¯ve got everything under control."


    Pause.


    "Yes, sir. Your daughter is safe. No one in East House has been affected directly. No, she¡¯s not the culprit. We can confirm that."


    She nced at one of her assistants, who gave a frantic thumbs-up to confirm it. Jameson nodded slowly, still speaking into the phone.


    "Yes, sir. Yes. Absolutely. No need to escte. Lunaris remainsmitted to the safety and integrity of all its students."


    Another pause.


    "Yes, sir. Thank you for your continued support."


    She ended the call with a sharp press of her thumb and exhaled long and heavy.


    Then she turned, slowly, as if bracing for the next disaster to erupt.


    "Who¡¯s next?" she asked coolly, scanning the room like a general mid-battle.


    "Governor Elrick on line four," her assistant Ashley piped up.


    "Minister Navarro on two."


    "We¡¯ve got two mothers from District Eleven threatening legal action¡ª"


    "And the Alpha King¡¯s Beta is on hold."


    Jameson felt like fainting.


    "Of course he is," she muttered under her breath. She rolled her neck, eyes flicking toward the clock on her wall. It was only 9:17 AM and it already felt like midnight.


    Jameson began to question why she epted this job in the first ce because she was close to losing her mind.


    She walked briskly toward the center of the room, heels clicking across the polished tile.


    "Someone call the legal team and get me a liability shield for the footage. I want full damage control proposals on my desk in twenty minutes."


    Then, she paused.


    "And somebody tell Elsie Lancaster¡¯s mother to keep her daughter off social media. If she posts so much as a flower emoji, I¡¯m going to wrap my hands around her pretty neck and kill her myself."


    And oh, she meant it.


    Just as she was about to turn back to her desk, Ashly, her assistant at the far right stiffened. "Principal Jameson, the Alpha King¡¯s Beta says he¡¯s calling directly in thirty minutes. He wants a private briefing."


    Jameson closed her eyes for a long, silent second. When she opened them, her expression was unreadable.


    "Clear my schedule," she said tly. "And someone bring me more coffee! And no sugar!"


    "Yes, ma!" One of the staff was happy to leave the room. It was beginning to get suffocating.


    Principal Jameson was just about to sit down and catch her breath when her ears caught muffled sounds. There was chanting, pping and raised voices and it was growing.


    "Ashley," she said tightly, without turning, "didn¡¯t the security hold the protesters at the gate?"


    Ashley, her wide-eyed assistant, froze mid-typing. "Yes, ma¡¯am, I believe so..."


    "Then why," Jameson said slowly, "does it sound like there¡¯s a protest going on right outside my office?"


    Ashley didn¡¯t answer. She simply stood and walked to the window instead, her heart racing anxiously. She reached for the blinds, pulled them open and then went deathly still. Her face drained of color. "Oh my God..."


    Jameson didn¡¯t need to be told. She stormed over and shoved Ashley aside with one arm, nting herself in front of the window.


    And there they were.


    Dozens of students were packed into the courtyard outside the administration building holding cards, and shouting angry chants.


    Jameson¡¯s jaw clenched. "You have got to be kidding me."


    She let out a groan of sheer frustration, yanked open her door, and marched down the hall in a fury. By the time she pushed through the front entrance, the noise was at the loudest.


    Signs waved through the air with words like : "<strong><i>Tear Down the Ranking System!",</i></strong>


    <strong><i>"Schrship Students Are Not Second-ss!", </i></strong>


    <strong><i>"The Elitist System Is Rotten!", </i></strong>


    <strong><i>"We Want Elsie Punished¡ªAll of Her!", </i></strong>


    <strong><i>"Stop Protecting the Powerful!", </i></strong>


    <strong><i>"More Than Just Pretty Wolves Matter!", "Alpha Overreach = Student Oppression", </i></strong>


    <strong><i>"No More Thrones, No More Puppets!". </i></strong>


    Students chanted in rhythm, their voices blending into a roar. Some stood on benches while thers banged on drums or trash can lids, echoing across campus. It was an organized chaos.


    Jameson pushed forward until she was at the edge of the crowd, screaming over them. "What is going on here?! Aren¡¯t you all supposed to be in ss?! Do you want to be expelled?!"


    One student with fire in her eyes, stepped out. "Sure. Go ahead. Expel us. But you won¡¯t stop us from protesting!"


    "Yes!" students around her shouted in unison. "Try it! We¡¯re not backing down!"


    Jameson opened her mouth to retaliate, but before she could speak, a loud voice came through a microphone.


    "We¡¯re here live at Lunaris Academy..."


    Jameson spun to find Nicole facing the lens with that perfect anchorwoman energy.


    "¡ªwhere students have taken to the courtyard demanding institutional reform, ountability, and transparency after the now-infamous Parents Week G Scandal. Tensions are rising as Principal Jameson attempts to suppress the growing unrest."


    What did she mean suppress¡ª?! Jameson¡¯s face went crimson. Dear God, this was getting out of hand.


    At once she turned on her heel, and stormed back inside before she did something that would get her in more trouble. Behind her, the protest only got louder.


    But when Jameson re-entered her office, she stopped dead because Roman, ric and Griffin were seated casually in her office like they owned the ce. Which, arguably, they did.


    Her staff hovered nervously along the edges, no longer answering their phones, their attention frozen on the three Cardinal Alphas.


    "Hello, Jameson. I hope you don¡¯t mind, we made ourselvesfortable." Roman purred, his voice likr velvet.


    Jameson groaned internally and shut the door behind her. <i>Stars above! She was so not ready for this. </i>

 Chapter 371: Help Jameson

    <h4>Chapter 371: Help Jameson</h4>


    "I¡¯ve had enough fires for one day! So no! Whatever this is..." Jameson gestured to Roman, seated smugly on her desk, "I am not interested in it. You guys had the opportunity to contain thismotion but kept quiet. So yes, I do not need you!" She was ranting at this point.


    But Roman, unbothered, raised a brow. "You don¡¯t need our help even if it would save your ass?"


    She scoffed. "There¡¯s no saving my ass. The Alpha King¡¯s Beta is minutes away from calling me, and I¡¯m sure as hell it¡¯s not about some briefing. King Elijah¡¯s already heard the news and the testimonies your parents gave will have filled his ears by now. He¡¯s going to fire me..." Jameson didn¡¯t even realize she was chewing on her nails now. "I¡¯ve had the feeling for a while." She looked down, caught herself, and pulled her hand away.


    Jameson was a mess. She looked like she had aged ten years in one day. Her hair was disheveled, her eyes bloodshot, her hands trembling. Roman nearly felt sorry for her.


    "Nearly" being the word.


    She had profited off this school for as long as he¡¯d known her. She knew all the cracks and dysfunctions and kept silent. Now that everything was falling apart, she was suddenly a victim? Nah. Scratch that. Zero sympathy.


    "You should listen to us," Griffin said, fingers drumming against the chair arm with that calm, calcting expression he must¡¯ve inherited from his cardinal brother, Asher. "Even if you¡¯re fired, shouldn¡¯t you leave with your head held high? What better way to go than solving the mess you helped create? It¡¯d look great on a r¨¦sum¨¦ for whatever school¡¯s desperate enough to hire you next."


    Jameson paused, then turned to Ashley. "How many minutes left till the Beta¡¯s call?"


    "Fifteen minutes."


    Jameson turned back to the Alphas. "You have ten minutes for this conversation."


    "She said fifteen," ric pointed out.


    "I need the extra five minutes to fully brace myself. That¡¯s four minutes left now by the way. So chop chop, talk turkey."


    Griffin nced around the room. "We need privacy."


    Ashley frowned. "But who¡¯s going to answer the calls?"


    True to her words, the phones were still going berserk.


    "ric?" Roman called, azy smirk ying on his lips.


    Electricity crackled in ric¡¯s blue eyes, and instantly all the phone lines sparked violently. They popped, shorted, and smoked while the staffers screamed in shock, some ducking instinctively.


    "Finally. Some peace." Roman slumped against his chair like he¡¯d done all the work. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever go into admin work. It¡¯s so depressing."


    "Being an Alpha is admin work, dummy," ric replied with sass.


    "At least I won¡¯t be stuck in the office all day like you, smart-ass," Roman shot back.


    "Don¡¯t make me remind you two to behave," Griffin growled.


    Jameson ignored the childish bickering and turned to her staff. "Leave us."


    Ashley and the others didn¡¯t need to be told twice, they bolted, grateful to escape the room they¡¯d been trapped in sincest night.


    As soon as the doors shut, Jameson turned sharply. "Speak."


    "Ah-ah," Roman said, wagging a finger. "You do not use that tone with us. We¡¯re helping you, Jameson, not the other way around."


    Jameson¡¯s hands balled into fists. How she would love to squeeze the life out of these animals. God, where was all this murderous energying from? She needed to calm down.


    She forced a breath and smiled sweetly. "Help me out, would you?"


    "Better," Roman said, then looked to Griffin and ric. "So how do we start this? Some great opening speech? Ease her into the n gently? I mean, this is usually Asher¡¯s forte, and I¡¯m not like that robot. I like to ease people in¡ª"


    "Dear God." Griffin face-palmed. Why did Asher leave them with this idiot?


    "Create a fifth house," ric cut in, putting an end to Roman¡¯s rambling.


    "And there! I was just getting to it." Roman threw his hands up in mock frustration.


    "Excuse me?" Jameson¡¯s expression shifted fast. "Are you guys fucking with me right now?"


    "No. Definitely not," Roman replied with a straight face. "If I was fucking you, you¡¯d know. I mean, there¡¯d be lots of screaming, moaning and all." He winked, "I¡¯m that good at it."


    Jameson gave him the <i>what-the-fuck</i> look, while both Griffin and ric red daggers at him.


    "Alright, that¡¯s not helping. I¡¯ll shut up now." Roman mimed zipping his lips and throwing away the key.


    It suddenly dawned on Jameson, and she began tough. A long, shallow, bitterugh.


    "I should¡¯ve known," she rasped. "This was all your doing."


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," Roman replied, far too quickly.


    "You mean ¡¯we¡¯, right?" ric said dryly to Roman. "We don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."


    "Every man for himself, brother," Roman muttered.


    ric groaned inwardly. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d say this, but they truly couldn¡¯t survive as a unit without Asher.


    Jameson went on. "I should¡¯ve known Asher¡¯s obsession with that girl would bite me in the ass one day. Now he wants to create a fifth house for Violet Purple to rule with him. What kind of obsession is that?"


    "I¡¯d call it love," Roman said with a wink.


    Jameson shook her head and turned to Griffin. "I thought you were the sensible one. But now, they¡¯ve dragged you down too."


    Griffin didn¡¯t flinch. "Don¡¯t paint yourself as the saint here, Jameson. You knew how rotten this ce was."


    "And you three weren¡¯t the harbingers?"


    ric replied coldly, "We never said we weren¡¯t. But we¡¯re making an effort to bring change. Unlike you, who intended to keep profiting off the rot."


    "And you think creating a fifth house for your girlfriend is the answer?"


    "Violet represents the humans, and they listen to her. They trust her. And we¡ª" Roman shrugged, "we like her. That¡¯s a bonus. Together, we can make actual rules. Real decisions. Not symbolic crap, but things that matter, housing, resources, safety, equity."


    Jameson snorted. "And now you want to share power? Really? Alphas?"


    As alphas, they were hardwired to be at the top and sharing their authority was just not in their nature.


    Roman leaned back. "What¡¯s a king without a queen... or in our case, kings?" He shed a devilish grin.


    Griffin stepped in. "We¡¯re using our power to legitimize change. Because if we don¡¯t, this ce is going to implode. You saw it already. The protests are right outside your office."


    ric added, "We stopped a fight from breaking out this morning when an elite shoved a schrship girl for stepping on her floor in the Silver Court. It was about to get ugly. Jameson, if something doesn¡¯t change, this won¡¯t just be protests. It¡¯ll be war."


    Jameson looked genuinely thoughtful now. "So you¡¯re saying I give them a voice before they steal one."


    "Exactly," Roman said. "Do this right, and Lunaris doesn¡¯t fall apart, instead, it evolves. We show the packs and the humans that the future is coboration, not domination. And if we back it, they¡¯ll listen."


    For a moment, it looked like Jameson was buying in. But then she said it. "It¡¯s a nice idea. But I¡¯m sorry, that cannot happen."


    "What?!" the three of them shouted in unison.


    Jameson remained calm. "Within this school, yes, you wield power. But outside these walls? Your parents, and the Alpha King are the ones who make the decisions. They¡¯ll never ept a fifth house, and definitely not one run by a human. It¡¯s not going to happen."

 Chapter 372: The Goddess’ Luck

    <h4>Chapter 372: The Goddess¡¯ Luck</h4>


    Jameson went on, "Violet technically has no authority, no support, she¡¯s no legacy, and her mother is a¡ª" The woman caught herself at thest second, realizing exactly what she was about to say.


    Except it was toote.


    She felt the subtle shift in the air as the Alphas tensed, their expressions tightening at once.


    In that instant, Jameson understood she was alone, and as good as dead meat if these boys decided to make a move. They¡¯d kill her before she could even scream.


    "You mean to say..." Roman¡¯s voice had lost all its usual yfulness, reced with a cold and unsettling aura, "Her mother¡¯s the wife of an Alpha, right?"


    That was not what Jameson meant, but one look into Roman¡¯s eyes which was no longer mischievous but dead, viper-green and dangerous, she realized he was giving her a chance. A single lifeline, which was to say the right thing, or suffer the consequences.


    Jameson chose the right one.


    "Yes, you¡¯re right. Her mother¡¯s a new Luna. A human Luna, at that. Violet doesn¡¯t have the footing to lead a fifth house. That would be like ripping Lunaris¡¯ roots straight out of the ground. And¡ª" she rushed on, "¡ªgiving Violet that kind of power could undermine your authority. Your parents might begin to question your ability to rule if you can¡¯t suppress a small threat like her." Jameson finished with a nervous, thin and brittleugh.


    "Violet is not a threat to us. And what parents are we talking about here?" Griffin folded his arms across his chest, his muscles bulging at the gesture. "My mother is in support of this."


    "Oh." Jameson blinked, caught off guard. "Is that so?"


    "She¡¯s backing the creation of the Sanctuary ords and ns to push the proposal once you submit it to the Alpha King," he informed her.


    "And you¡¯ve already given it a name." Jameson muttered under her breath, a hint of irritation shing in her eyes. So she¡¯d been left out of the nning. Of course.


    "Also," ric cut in casually, "Asher¡¯s been in touch with President Roy, the human president and he supports the proposal too. The man¡¯s been itching for a way to give humans real footing in Lunaris Academy. What better way than giving them their own house? He¡¯s so enthusiastic he¡¯s already agreed to fund the building once the proposal is epted by the other side."


    At that point, Jameson didn¡¯t know what to think anymore. She¡¯d been calcting how to manage this situation and keep her job intact not realizing the boys had already moved two steps ahead of her. And their ns didn¡¯t involve her.


    Before she could refute again, Roman cut in smoothly, "The announcement of a fifth house will create enough buzz to drown out Elsie¡¯s scandal. Students talk. Like I said earlier, they like Violet and would fall in line once she¡¯s named their leader. Their parents would back down once they see their kids are satisfied."


    He gave a smug little shrug, "Besides, a woman in power? Isn¡¯t that progress? Supporting female leadership?"


    "What about your parents?" Jameson turned to ric this time, knowing just how stuck-up his family was about tradition. "And did Asher make any ns regarding Alpha Henry?" she added with a smug tilt of her chin, clearly thinking she had them cornered.


    Henry would never agree to this. Over his dead body. Especially considering he and Violet Purple had gotten off on the wrong foot, and never quite recovered.


    "My mother will convince Alpha Leon to her side," Griffin said confidently.


    Roman chimed in, "She wouldn¡¯t even have to try. The man would be too busy staring at her chest to say no to anything." He leaned closer to Griffin and whispered loudly enough for everyone to hear, "I didn¡¯t want to say it, but my father¡¯s got the hots for your mom."


    "Well, you just said it," Griffin replied grimly, lips pressed into a tight line.


    "And what about the Storms?" Jameson inquired. "Any chance of convincing them?"


    "No." ric shook his head. "My mother doesn¡¯t like Violet. She wouldn¡¯t allow anything that pushes us closer together."


    "So if ites to a vote, it¡¯s a draw," Jameson said, rubbing her chin thoughtfully.


    "Then the final decision would fall to Alpha King Elijah," Griffin concluded.


    "And you think he¡¯ll judge in your favor?"


    "We think he¡¯ll want to respect President Roy¡¯s stance and cave in," Roman offered.


    Jameson scoffed. "I know Elijah. He wouldn¡¯t want humans gaining more ground in Lunaris. The Academy belongs to the wolves, not even President Roy can change that."


    The three Alphas looked at each other, concern now diminishing their earlier confidence.


    Then ric¡¯s eyes lit up. "Or we make Elijah believe the Sanctuary ord is a Student Support Initiative and under our patronage."


    Roman perked up instantly. "So the whole proposal looks clean, public-facing, and totally under our control."


    Jameson narrowed her eyes. "Let me get this straight. You want them to believe this is... what? A leadership exercise?"


    "Exactly," ric said with a nod. "They should think Violet is just the face of it. That she has no real authority and operates under our directive. Even Henry would eat that up."


    But Griffin added cautiously, "Elijah¡¯s not stupid, and especially not Henry. We literally fought over Violet. Anyone with half a brain would see through this."


    "Griffin¡¯s right," Jameson said, smugness radiating from her voice.


    She could already smell the sweet scent of their n failing. Yes, she couldn¡¯t go down alone. These boys had made her tenor a living hell. Nor can she wait to see the disappointment on their faces when their n flopped. She believed.


    "I guess we¡¯ll leave it to luck," Jameson said tly. "Your time¡¯s up."


    Right then, her private line rang.


    She pulled out her phone with a tired sigh. "And you used up my minutes too," she added, a dry note in her voice, hinting that the Alpha King¡¯s Beta was the one calling.


    Jameson nced at them all and said, "Let¡¯s hope the goddess is on your side."


    Then she answered the call.

 Chapter 373: Saints And Sinners

    <h4>Chapter 373: Saints And Sinners</h4>


    Asher Nightshade never did anything halfway. The moment Violet stepped through the doors of the club, she was swallowed whole by heat, pounding bass, and raw, unapologetic decadence that clung to the air like perfume.


    District One had a reputation for ces like this. Still, even in a city like Aster, where humans and werewolves coexisted in tense harmony, it stunned her. Then again, desire didn¡¯t discriminate, and judging by what she was seeing, neither did indulgence.


    Asher tightened his grip on her as women incy underthings sauntered past them with trays of champagne, their stilettos cking against polished marble floors.


    Violet looked around, a pair of twin brtes spinning seductively around a chrome pole, their hair fanning like silk in the spotlight. Nearby, a man satzily in a velvet chair, raining bills over a curvy redhead whoughed as she bent forward, tongue dragging over her lip as she rubbed him through his pants.


    Nearly every room they passed by echoed with the unmistaken sounds of moans, gasps, or outright screams and sometimes all three at once.


    One door hung slightly ajar, and through it, Violet caught a fleeting but unmistakable glimpse of a werewolf in full shift, rutting into a girl from behind. She was taking him, screaming, wild and unashamed.


    Violet didn¡¯t pause, nor flinch. She just kept walking like it was none of her business.


    Because it wasn¡¯t.


    Everyone had their kinks and this was a ce of sin. Where good girls came to forget their background, and the twisted ones came to make fantasies real. Here, saints turned sinners and sinners became gods.


    Asher cast her a half amused, half impressed nce, as if he hadn¡¯t expected her to take it all so easily. But then, with a mother like Nancy, what exactly had he expected?


    Violet had grown up in the shadows of debauchery, and had brushed shoulders with desire more times than she could count. The real wonder was how she¡¯d managed not to fall into them.


    Thankfully, they were escorted to a private room by a woman who left little to the imagination. She wore aced thong, heels that could kill, and a tiny bra that barely covered anything. Her fingers brushed Asher¡¯s chest as she handed him the key.


    "Have fun," she purred, eyes dancing with heat. Then, with a wink at Violet, she turned and sashayed away, her hips swaying.


    Asher and Violet looked at each other but said nothing. Then he turned the key with a click, pulling her in with a tug to the waist.


    The room was dim, bathed in sultry crimson lighting that shone against the ck velvet walls. Gold chains hung from the ceiling like vines, swaying slightly from the bass of the slow, seductive beat pulsing through the hidden speakers in the room. A singr leather chair was perfectly positioned in the center like a throne, awaiting its king.


    "This is nice." Violet was honestly impressed, looking around.


    However, Asher pulled her close and smooched her on the lips. "The room over there¡¯s for you to change. I can¡¯t wait to see what you have in store for me."


    Violet smirked. "Oh, you¡¯re going to love it."


    Then she walked away with that swing in her hips that made Asher¡¯s jaw clench. She hadn¡¯t even begun yet, and Asher could tell he was about to enter a world of suffering.


    Taking off his shirt, Asher sank into the leather chair with his legs spread, arms draped on either side, eyes darkened with anticipation. He had reserved this room to watch her his queen dance and he couldn¡¯t wait to get started.


    The door creaked open behind him, and then he saw her. Violet stepped into the room, and for a heartbeat, Asher forgot how to breathe.


    Her heels were obsidian stilettos that resounded with power against the marble floor as she approached. Violet wore his button-down shirt that was open just enough for him to glimpse the tease ofce underneath. Thin wine-red straps clung to her hips, connecting to sheer stockings that made his mouth dry. And in her hand, she held a tie.


    A choker hugged her throat and her lips were glossed, parted slightly. Her purple hair was tousled into an artful mess, one strand hanging over her eye, making her look like sin wrapped in temptation.


    Asher¡¯s throat bobbed. He was hard already.


    Violet circled him like a panther, eyes hooded with a dark promise. Her fingers grazed the back of his neck as she came behind the chair, slipping the tie around it. Then she tugged just enough to tilt his head back.


    Her voice was silk on his skin. "As promised."


    Asher cursed under his breath. That was sexy as hell.


    As if on cue, the music changed into a low, slow, thick with bass and Violet let herself melt into it.


    Her eyes fluttered closed as she swayed, her hips rolling to the rhythm. She moved like liquid temptation, going down to her knees, arching, touching herself. Her hands caressed her own thighs, her neck, and then her belly. With one slow motion, she parted her legs just for him.


    A guttural growl rumbled from Asher¡¯s chest, fists clenched on the leather. Violet intended to drive him crazy.


    Violet looked straight at him and began to unbutton the rest of the shirt seductively, revealing the sheer, boned corset beneath that shaped her body. She tossed the shirt aside and leaned back, her chest pushed forward, her breasts practically begging to fall out.


    Asher¡¯s gaze was hungry and he roamed over her body like worship.


    She moved over to him this time.


    Straddling one thigh, Violet began to grind against it in time with the beat. Her hips rolled in mesmerizing circles, drawing a helpless growl from Asher¡¯s throat. Her hands trailed up her own body, skimming her waist, her ribs, cupping her own breasts with a low moan as she locked eyes with him.


    Violet rocked forward, her thighs caging him in, pressing her body against his, and her breath tickling his jaw, her heat burning through the fabric between them.


    Asher nearly snapped. "Violet¡ª"


    "Shh, you¡¯re not allowed to touch," she whispered against his mouth, her lips not quite brushing his while her hands pinned his arms against the chair.


    Then, teasingly, she ground again.


    Asher groaned, his muscles strained while a vein ticked at his temple. Violet purple would be the death of him.


    Violet leaned back, the curve of her ass brushing his already hard length, every sway of her hips a calcted strike.


    She dipped, twirled, arched her back and flipped her hair, making sure he saw everything.


    And when her knees straddled his thighs again, this time sitting on hisp properly, Violet rocked her hips into his in small, torturous circles. Her breasts brushed his chest while her breath painted his cheek, the friction maddening.


    Asher¡¯s jaw clenched, his chest rising and falling like he was one second from losing control.


    "You¡¯re killing me," he rasped.


    "I know." Her smile was pure wickedness.


    Then she kissed him, hot, wet, and dirty.


    And just like that, Asher lost every shred of control.


    He gripped her hips, lifting and mming her down against him, growling her name between kisses. Violet moaned, gasping into his mouth as she ground against the bulge in his pants, feeling just how wrecked he was by a single dance.


    "I want to fuck you right here," Asher growled into her throat.


    "Who said I was stopping you?" Violet panted, eyes wild.


    And that was when thep dance ended, but the real dance began.

 Chapter 374: The Altar And The Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 374: The Altar And The Sacrifice</h4>


    Asher rose upward from the chair, one arm looped around Violet¡¯s waist, while the other cradled the back of her head carefully. Their mouths collided again, harder, needier, with nothing polite about it now. Teeth shed and their tongues tangled with one another, heat crackling between them like wildfire.


    Violet wrapped her legs around his hips instinctively, gasping into his mouth as her back mmed gently against the wall, the gold chains behind her clinking.


    Asher¡¯s hands roamed her body hungrily. He gripped her thighs, her ass, his fingers sinking into the soft curve with bruising intent. "You drive me insane," he growled against her lips.


    "Good," she whispered, breathless. "I¡¯m only getting started."


    He rolled his hips into hers, the friction shooting sparks down her spine. Violet moaned as he kissed down her jaw, her throat, tugging the corset just low enough to drag his mouth across her breast. Her head lolled back against the wall, a cry escaping her lips that she didn¡¯t even try to hold in.


    "Say it again," he rasped. "Say you¡¯re mine."


    "I¡¯m yours," she breathed, eyes fluttering shut, her whole body aching for more.


    "No." Asher lips trailed back up to her ear, biting gently. "Look at me and say it."


    Violet¡¯s golden eyes met his, hazy and wrecked. "I¡¯m yours, Asher. Completely."


    Something in Asher snapped.


    In one smooth motion, he carried her to the low chaise in the corner,ying her down like she was both his altar and his sacrifice. The room¡¯s low light wrapped around them, shadows dancing along their skin as Asher kissed his way down her stomach, branding her with each press of his lips.


    And when the Nightshade prince knelt between her thighs, reverently, hungry, and wholly unholy, Violet knew thep dance had merely been the ignition and what came after was the fire.


    Asher¡¯s eyes gleamed up at her like a wolf kneeling before his queen, not in submission, but in promise. Violet¡¯s breath hitched as he pressed his mouth to the inside of her thigh, slow and purposely. He kissed higher and higher and then higher. Asher was taunting her with each touch. It was a vow. A fire-starter.


    Violet could barely think. Her fingers threaded through his hair, nails grazing his scalp, her hips twitching beneath the weight of want. "Asher..."


    He hummed against her skin like her name was the only prayer he¡¯d ever learned. "You gave me a show," he murmured, voice rough with restraint. "Now let me worship the performer."


    He ripped the material that was in his way, and spread her thighs farther apart, the moan escaping her lips ragged, and needy. Violet was slick with anticipation, breathless under the club¡¯s lights that painted their bodies in warm, decadent hues.


    The music still pulsed in the background, slow, dark, dripping with temptation, and moving in time with his kisses as he reached the part of her that throbbed with need.


    Asher took the whole of her clit into his mouth and Violet¡¯s back arched. She let out a strangled sound, not even sure whatnguage it was.


    He didn¡¯t let up. His tongue was both cruel and kind, yful one moment and devastating the next. He was slow¡ªGod, so slow¡ªdrawing out every shudder, every whimper, until her legs were trembling and her hands were fisted.


    When her climax hit, it wasn¡¯t a spark but an explosion. Violet¡¯s whole body bowed, and she cried out his name like a promise and a curse. But even then, Asher didn¡¯t stop. He held her there, flicking, licking and sucking through the aftershocks, drinking in every broken sound she made.


    By the time Asher kissed his way back up her body, Violet was an utter wreck. She was heaving, covered in sweat and definitely seeing stars.


    He hovered over her, lips brushing her cheek, her jaw, her temple. "Do you know what you do to me, Violet Purple?"


    She opened her eyes and gave a breathless smile. "Ruin you?"


    "Worse," Asher whispered against her lips. "You make me beg while I¡¯m used to taking."


    Then he kissed her again deep and slow, and she tasted herself on his tongue.


    Suddenly, Violet shifted beneath him, a dangerous glint in her eyes.


    "Lie back," shemanded him.


    Asher obeyed without hesitation, his heart pounding as Violet undid his belt, slid down his zipper, and freed his already hard dick.


    She straddled him, the heat of her thighs sliding over his hips like silk dipped in fire. Her hands anchored on his chest, nails biting into muscle as she rolled her hips forward. Slowly, agonizingly inch by inch, Violet sank onto him and they both gasped.


    Violet closed her eyes as she sheathed him inside her, the stretch a delicious burn, the connection between them instant and maddening. Asher¡¯s hands flew to her hips, but she caught them and pinned them above his head.


    "Uh-uh," she whispered with a wicked grin. "I¡¯m in charge now."


    And Goddess, did she mean it.


    Violet began to move, rolling her hips in slow, tight circles that had Asher cursing under his breath. Her pace was torturous. She¡¯d rise until he was barely inside her, then sink again with a moan that made him twitch beneath her. The control, the confidence and the slick, perfect drag of her pussy gripping his dick shattered every thought in his head.


    "Violet..." Asher rasped.


    Violet leaned down, her breasts pressing against his hard chest, the brush of her pebbled nipples sending jolts of sensation through her body. Her lips hovered just over his, taunting. "You like that, Alpha?" she smirked darkly. "... Or would you prefer, Daddy?"


    Asher growled, trying to lift his hips, but she nted a hand on his throat, not choking, just firm enough to remind him who ruled this moment.


    Violet rode him harder now, pleasure making her thighs tremble, and her breath catching with every bounce. The room was heat and haze, the lights dancing across her body as she lost herself to the feeling.


    Asher couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. He was mesmerized by the way her head tilted back, the way her hair cascaded down her back, her cheeks flushed, and lips parted as she whispered his name like a benediction. He was done for.


    When her walls fluttered around him and her moan turned to a cry, Asher knew she was close. His hands broke free, flying to her waist as he bucked up, meeting her thrusts with reckless intensity until she was pounding down as fast as she could.


    "Come for me," Asher groaned, "Right here, Violet, on me. Let me feel it."


    Violet broke with a scream, the sound raw and aching as she shattered around him. Her entire body convulsed, locking around his dick and, pulling him deeper.


    That was all it took. Asher followed almost immediately, hips stuttering, a growl ripped from his throat as he emptied his seed into Violet, gripping her like she was the only thing keeping him grounded.


    They copsed into each other, spent, and breathless. It was in that moment, with their bodies still humming from what they¡¯d shared, that Asher looked up and froze.


    Violet felt the shift in him instantly and her grip tightened just a little.


    "What is it?" she asked, still breathless, her brows furrowed.


    Asher stared into her eyes but the eerie glow he swore he¡¯d seen seconds ago was gone. Now, they were just her usual golden eyes, warm and human.


    "Asher?" Violet asked again. "What is it?"


    He opened his mouth to respond, only to feel something warm trickle down his nose. Asher reached up and touched it, only for his fingers toe up bloodied.


    "What the hell?" he whispered.


    "Asher?" There was fear in her voice now.


    He looked at her, and tried to smile. "Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s¡ª"


    Asher never got to finish, his body jerked violently once and then again.


    "Asher!" Violet screamed, scrambling as Asher began to convulse right in front of her, his body writhing, and his eyes rolling back.

 Chapter 375: The Boys Left Behind

    <h4>Chapter 375: The Boys Left Behind</h4>


    "What do you think Asher and Violet are up to right now?" ric asked no one in particr, his expression distant as he stared out the window, the cocoa mug untouched in his hand.


    "Fucking, obviously," Roman replied, leaning over to stick his tongue into ric¡¯s cup andp at the drink like a dog.


    "Dude, what the fuck!" ric recoiled, pure disgust written across his face.


    "I licked it. It¡¯s mine now." Roman showed no remorse as he snatched the mug and chugged it down. When he drained thest drop, he let out a deep, satisfied burp.


    "Thanks, Momma Griffin," he greeted cheerfully just as Griffin walked in, an apron tied around his waist. "That was divine."


    With Asher and Violet gone, Roman had been restless. Nothing¡ªnot even thepany of his own pack¡ªcould soothe the strange ache in his chest caused by Violet¡¯s absence. So, without thinking much of it, he found his feet dragging him to East House.


    He hadn¡¯t expected to run into ric in the foyer and the both of them froze mid-stride, locking eyes. Violet¡¯s presence had been a balm over their constant feud, but now that she was gone, the scab had ripped right off.


    ric, sensing Roman¡¯s intent, sprinted for Griffin¡¯s room like it was war. Roman, swearing under his breath, bolted after him. ric arrived first and locked the door behind him, triumphant, until Griffin, curious about themotion, opened it momentster to a breathless Roman.


    And just like that, both idiots were inside, and handed mugs of Griffin¡¯s famous cocoa, the one that was almost, mark the word "almost" better than an orgasm.


    "Really?" Griffin¡¯s expression brightened, lingering between bashful pride and doubt. "You like it that much?"


    Roman clutched his chest. "Like it? Griffin, I am obsessed. This cocoa didn¡¯t just warm my stomach, it healed ancestral trauma. I took one sip and I saw my entire life sh before my eyes, except this time it was happier."


    Griffin blinked.


    "I¡¯m serious," Roman went on, deadpan. "If Violet is the sun of my universe, you¡¯re the soothing moonlight that reminds me it¡¯s okay to feel things. I¡¯m in love with it, and maybe a little bit with you. Not like Violet-love," he added quickly, "but you¡¯ve definitely imed whatever remains of my giddy, emotionally unstable heart."


    Griffin looked stunned. Then, slowly, his face split into a grin so wide it could¡¯ve powered the East House on joy alone. He looked like a kid who¡¯d painted his first masterpiece and had it dered a national treasure.


    ric¡¯s jaw dropped, stunned by the sheer audacity of Roman¡¯s ttery skills. He groaned, burying his face in his palm. "Don¡¯t tell me you believed that? He¡¯s so dramatic." he said to Griffin.


    "Really, ric?" Roman said in a theatrically scolding tone. "Is this how you support your friends? No wonder they say you don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve got until it¡¯s gone."


    Then to Griffin, he raised the empty mug in salute. "Dramatic? No. I just know when a man deserves his flowers. And cocoa. And maybe a slow p."


    Griffin looked from Roman to ric, then down at the te of still-warm double-chocte marshmallow swirl cookies which was his signature sweet tooth masterpiece.


    Then he said, "You know what? Roman, have this."


    "What?!" ric nearly choked on air. "But that¡¯s mine!"


    Griffin turned to him slowly, like a disappointed parent catching their child with bad grades. "Well," he said with a perfect raise of his brow, "not anymore."


    Roman snatched the biggest cookie off the te with glee. He bit into it, letting out an exaggerated moan of satisfaction. "Mmm. Tastes like betrayal and chocte."


    Then, with the cookie still between his teeth, he turned to ric and added with a devilish grin, "You heard him, big bro. Mama¡¯s chosen. Your new favorite sibling has arrived."


    ric looked like he¡¯d just been kicked in the gut.


    "I¡¯m going to kill you today," he dered as he lunged at the south house Alpha.


    His hands wrapped around Roman¡¯s throat, but Roman, ever the drama king, just threw his head back andughed like a madman, even as ric throttled him.


    But that only made it worse.


    ric¡¯s patience snapped and he drove a fist into Roman¡¯s gut, knocking the air clean out of him.


    "Oof¡ª! Okay, okay! He¡¯s serious!" Roman wheezed, gasping as he doubled over.


    Then chaos broke loose.


    Roman tackled ric, and the two of them went crashing to the floor with a loud thud, fists flying. Their fight wasn¡¯t exactly graceful and was more like two toddlers with testosterone.


    Griffin sighed deeply like a tired mother at her wit¡¯s end.


    "I¡¯m so done," he muttered, shaking his head.


    He didn¡¯t even try to intervene this time, instead, he sat away from them and took a bite out of his cookie.


    Meanwhile, the two idiots rolled across the floor like deranged puppies and in the process sent amp flying, followed by the shattering of a decorative vase. While all this carnage was happening, Griffin didn¡¯t bother. They¡¯d pay for all of itter.


    Finally, Roman managed to straddle ric, pinning his wrists above his head with a smug gleam in his eyes.


    "Guess I¡¯m stronger," he panted triumphantly.


    Then a shutter clicked and both of them froze.


    Roman and ric turned, only to see Griffin casually holding up his phone, camera still raised.


    "Don¡¯t worry," he said, oh-so-innocently. "You two looked so good together. I figured Violet might appreciate a little bonus content."


    Roman grinned like the devil. "If that¡¯s the case," he said, ncing down at ric with mischief burning in his eyes, "why don¡¯t we give her a show? Say, a kiss, aye?"


    "What?!" ric practically shrieked.


    But Roman was already leaning in, eyes closed in fullmitment to the bit.


    ric¡¯s brain nearly short-circuited. With a burst of electricity, he zapped Roman clean off his body.


    "FUCK!" Roman howled, jerking away and twitching as he flopped onto his side.


    ric dusted himself off, still fuming.


    Roman blinked through the pain and wheezed, "At least you didn¡¯t zap my balls, Evil Prince."


    Right then, Griffin¡¯s phone rang. He nced down at the screen and immediately perked up.


    "Violet!" he announced loudly, letting the name hang in the air.


    Roman and ric¡¯s head turned towards him so quickly it was nearly hrious.


    Griffin answered with a cheery, "Hey, Vee," but his face changed mid-sentence. The light drained from his eyes as a frown tugged at his mouth.


    "What¡¯s going on?" he asked, his voice serious now.


    Even the electrocuted Roman sat up at once while ric¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing.


    There was a pause. Griffin nodded slowly, said a quiet "Okay, we¡¯ll be there," and ended the call.


    Before he could rise, both Roman and ric were already on their feet, eyes locked on him.


    "What happened?" They asked in unison.


    Griffin didn¡¯t sugarcoat it.


    "Something¡¯s happened to Asher."

 Chapter 376: Asher Will Fight It

    <h4>Chapter 376: Asher Will Fight It</h4>


    Violet had no idea how she held it together.


    One moment, she¡¯d been having the best night of her life, and the next, it turned into a nightmare.


    The second Asher went into a seizure, she barely had time to think. Violet yanked his shirt off the floor, covered herself, and bolted for help.


    Though the club staff didn¡¯t know Asher¡¯s true identity, they didn¡¯t hesitate. In a world where werewolves were still wing their way out of the second-ss stigma, establishments like this bent over backwards to show care, especially when it came to werewolf patrons.


    A death on their premises, particrly one involving a werewolf, was a PR disaster waiting to happen. It would not just cause a scandal, but an official inquiry, maybe even a visit from the Alpha King himself. Werewolves weren¡¯t asmon as humans hence their lives carried weight.


    The ambnce eventually arrived, the sound of their sirens splitting the night like a scream.


    Violet could not forget standing in the open doorway of the club, Asher¡¯s shirt on her body damp with sweat and fear as she screamed. "He¡¯s in here! He¡¯s not breathing!"


    The paramedics swarmed around her like bees, rushing past without so much as a nce. Within seconds, Asher¡¯s body was being loaded onto the stretcher.


    He was limp and lifeless. The once strong, and cocky Asher Nightshade looked terrifyingly small and breakable.


    "No pulse," one of them shouted. "Get the paddles. Clear!"


    The doors of the ambnce were still open as she stood frozen at the edge, her arms clutched tightly to her chest, her lips trembling with the force of the prayers she mumbled under her breath.


    "Goddess, please, Please don¡¯t take him. Please, not now. Not like this."


    Without permission, Violet climbed into the back, her knees nearly buckling as she sank into the corner bench. She watched as they pressed the defibritor pads against his chest.


    "Charging. Clear!"


    His body jolted once. There was nothing.


    "No response!"


    "Again!"


    Jolt. There was still nothing.


    Violet¡¯s heart thrashed wildly in her chest, her fingers digging into her thighs. Her breath came in short gasps. He couldn¡¯t die. Not Asher. Not her monster.


    Without thinking about it, Violet was screaming into his ears, "You cannot go, Asher! I swear if you dare do this, I¡¯ll face Hades and drag you out myself! I don¡¯t care!"


    "You have to calm down, youngdy!" one of them said to her.


    But Violet didn¡¯t care because she meant every word. Death was not going to take Asher. Not today.


    Then the other medic looked up. "I¡¯ve got a pulse!"


    Violet groaned in relief at once.


    "Get him stable. Let¡¯s move!"


    The doors mmed shut and the vehicle lurched forward. Violet could barely hear anything over the roaring in her ears. She reached out and gripped Asher¡¯s hand which was cold and unmoving in hers.


    But she didn¡¯t let go. Not until they reached the hospital, where Asher was rushed into the emergency room, and they were separated.


    Left behind with nothing, Violet paced up and down the sterile hallway anxiously. Her feet were bare, her hair disheveled and her hands wouldn¡¯t stop shaking. She hadn¡¯t even realized she was still in Asher¡¯s shirt with nothing beneath.


    But she didn¡¯t care. Not even when people stared and their judgemental gazes raked over her body. All she could think about was Asher. Her poor Asher. He can¡¯t die. She didn¡¯t permit it.


    "Hello?" Someone said and Violet looked up.


    A nurse with warm brown eyes and the gentlest smile in the world approached her quietly, not wanting to startle her. "Miss Purple?"


    "Yes?"


    Violet¡¯s heart was pounding now. Had shee here to tell the bad news? That they tried their best but her Asher was no more?


    "These are your belongings. The club had them sent over." She handed her a neatly folded bag. "There¡¯s a private changing room just past those doors. I¡¯ll show you."


    Thank the gods. Violet let out a shuddering breath. It was not bad news. Yet.


    Then she followed the woman numbly. It was only when Violet pulled on the clothes that she felt remotely human again. But then, it was the same clothes she had worn to the club, and just like that, her heart split open again.


    With the emotion choking her, Violet pulled out the phone, her fingers trembling as she dialed the boys.


    "Okay, we¡¯d be there." Griffin had said.


    Violet waited for them. For thirty more unbearable minutes, she waited. Then the elevator dinged, and her world changed.


    The doors slid open, and Roman, ric, and Griffin stepped out like war gods arriving at the gates of hell. Their eyes locked with hers instantly, and it was all over.


    Violet broke.


    She stumbled forward and barely got out a strangled, "I¡ª" before her knees buckled with all the guilt.


    Thankfully, Roman was already there and caught her mid-copse, his arms strong and warm and safe. He held her like tight, tucking her against his chest even as she trembled.


    "Shh, I¡¯ve got you," he whispered.


    "It¡¯s my fault," Violet sobbed. "It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have taken him to that club. I shouldn¡¯t have brought him outside the academy at all."


    "No, hey," Roman tilted her face up, his eyes fierce. "Don¡¯t do that. This is not your fault, Violet. Do you hear me? It¡¯s not your fault."


    ric came up from behind and wrapped his arms around both of them, encasing her in the middle. "You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore," he said gently, his chin resting on her head. "We¡¯re here now, and Asher¡¯s going to be fine. He has to be."


    Violet let out a broken sob and clung to them tighter, like they were the only thing keeping her from shattering further.


    Griffin stepped closer and without a word, he wrapped his arms around the three of them. His hand cradled the back of Violet¡¯s head, his voice a quiet rumble. "We¡¯re not going to let him go. Asher will fight this. We¡¯re not losing him."


    Violet finally let herself cry, held up by her boyfriends.

 Chapter 377: Did This To Asher

    <h4>Chapter 377: Did This To Asher</h4>


    In the hallway, Violet was cradled against Griffin''s chest like a baby, her legs stretched out and resting on Roman''sp as he used the opportunity to gently massage her toes. People walked past and gave them curious stares, but none of them cared, especially Violet, whose distant gaze stared through it all.


    ric in question stood in the corner, answering calls. Once he hung up, he turned back to the others.


    "Apparently, our parents are in a meeting with the Alpha King, which is why I can''t get a hold of Alpha Henry. But I''ve informed Jeremiah, and he''s keeping the news on the low. He thinks we shouldn''t let this get out at all and that''s what Asher would want. Unless it turns life-threatening, no one wants to deal with Alpha Henry."


    "He''s right," Roman said, nodding. "Henry''s a handful and even I, I''m not ready to deal with him. Besides, we came here in a rush without any cover and it wouldn''t surprise me if this is already in the news." He cast a worried nce at Violet. People were going to drag her online if they found out how this all went down. What was a student doing in a club like that, anyway?


    Griffin scowled. "I''ll make some calls and stop this before it spreads. We don''t need more scandals."


    "Me too," ric said grimly.


    "I''m so sorry, guys. This is my fault. It''s my fault all this is happening." Violet barely finished the words before Griffin growled in warning.


    "I love you, Violet, but I swear to the gods, if I hear one more apology from your lips, I''ll tape your mouth shut. So something happened, then what? How is that your fault? And what''s the point of having us as your boyfriends if we can''t handle one minor inconvenience?" His voice was fierce, and his gaze seared into hers until she looked away, wanting to shrink beneath it.


    Griffin might always look like the gentlest of them all, but everyone knew when he got angry, he snapped. And when Griffin did, it was a whole other kind of destruction. That was why her big guy almost never got angry. Or at least, he tried not to.


    So Violet wisely kept her mouth shut, afraid of provoking him further. They had enough problems on their hands already.


    As if on cue, the doctor stepped out of the emergency room, the lines on his face etched deep with concern. He pulled off his gloves slowly, his gaze sweeping the waiting area.


    "Are any of you family?" he asked, his eyes brieflynding on Violet who was already on her feet the moment she spotted him. The others stood too, tension rising in the air like smoke.


    "We''re his friends," Griffin said. "And pack."


    The doctor gave a short nod. "That''s good enough."


    He sighed. "Asher suffered a brain aneurysm. A serious one at that. If he hadn''t been brought in as quickly as he was, he wouldn''t have made it."


    The room froze.


    Violet''s stomach twisted, bile rose to her throat. Asher had what? A brain aneurysm?


    "Brain Aneurysm?" ric repeated as if what the doctor said didn''t make sense. "That''s impossible. We''re werewolves. We don''t get things like that."


    "You''re right," the doctor said. "It''s rare, but not impossible. You may be werewolves, but you''re not immortal. You''re just harder to kill."


    Roman''s eyes darkened. "So you''re saying he''s had this condition all along?"


    If Asher had hidden this from him ¡ª his best friend ¡ª Roman swore he''d wring his neck the moment he woke up.


    "That''s where I''m curious," the doctor continued. "Has he ever been diagnosed? Any symptoms? Intense migraines? Nosebleeds? ckouts?"


    Everyone turned to Roman, who knew Asher best.


    "Nothing," he said, jaw tight. "Asher''s been fine. He''s one of the strongest bastards I know. No signs ever."


    The doctor raised an eyebrow. "I was told he has psychic abilities. Mind-based powers?"


    Violet answered this time. "Yes, but he hasn''t been using them. Nottely. Not at all, as far as I know." She nced at the others.


    "No," Griffin confirmed.


    "You''re right," ric agreed.


    "Hasn''t used them once," Roman added.


    Violet turned back to the doctor. "Besides when it happened¡­" Her cheeks flushed. "We were¡­ er, together."


    The doctor, to his credit, didn''t blink at the implication of her words. "Yes, I''ve been filled in on the circumstances, miss purple. That''s what concerns me more."


    He held up a chart. "ording to the scans, this wasn''t gradual. There were no pre-rupture signs, no swelling. It hit him fast, violently, like a strike of lightning. Almost as if something attacked his mind from within."


    "Attacked him?" Roman repeated, eyes narrowing.


    "That''s not possible," Violet breathed. "It was just us in the room."


    "Maybe," the doctor said, his tone calm but firm. "Or maybe something was triggered. I don''t know, it''s just theories I''m making at this point. But whatever the cause, one thing''s clear: his werewolf physiology saved him. A human would''ve died on the spot. So yes, he''s lucky."


    Griffin, Roman, ric and Violet all looked at one another with relief. It was good news Asher was fine, but now, they were left with more confusion and suspicion.


    The doctor scanned their troubled faces. "No need to panic for now. He''s stable. We''ve done what we can, but this is beyond human medicine. We''ve called in a werewolf specialist. He''ll be here in the morning. Also, if you have a healer, now would be a good time."


    "Thank you," ric said, stepping forward to shake his hands. "Thank you for saving our friend. We''ll make the calls."


    The doctor nodded and turned away.


    As soon as he left, the boys huddled close, beginning to whisper and exchange ideas, making ns within themselves.


    Violet didn''t mind she was being excluded because she had demons of her own to face.


    "Attacked from within." That line wouldn''t leave her alone for strange reasons.


    She kept seeing the moment Asher had looked at her as if he had seen something that didn''t make sense to him.


    A cold chill spread through her chest because deep down, Violet couldn''t shake the feeling that she had done this to Asher.

 Chapter 378: Something Inside Of Her

    <h4>Chapter 378: Something Inside Of Her</h4>


    The beeping sound was the first thing Violet heard when they entered the room, the slow, mechanical beat filling the silence with dread.


    Then came the sight of Asher on the bed with wires everywhere. He had a breathing mask over his face, IVs in both arms, and monitors shing numbers she didn¡¯t understand.


    Violet had never seen Asher look so pale. So fragile. So vulnerable. And it was all because of her.


    This time, Violet didn¡¯t cry out loud, she let the tears run free on her cheeks. Her knees hit the floor beside the bed as if her legs had forgotten how to hold her up. Then she reached for his cold and limp hands, and clutched them desperately like they were her lifeline.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry, Asher. Please don¡¯t do this. Please don¡¯t leave me. I¡¯m sorry..." Violet said it over and over, like a prayer, like the words themselves could undo what had happened.


    The boys hated hearing her me herself, but this time, they said nothing. She needed to get it off her chest. So they let her. They stood by while Violet poured out everything she¡¯d been holding in, crying until her chest stopped heaving and the tears ran dry.


    Roman was the one who went to her saying, "I know you¡¯re scared, but if Asher was awake right now, he wouldn¡¯t want you crying like this. You know that."


    Although her lips trembled a little, Violet nodded. Slowly, she forced herself to breathe and was able to pull it together.


    Roman then cupped her face with a gentleness that surprised Violet, saying. "You need to leave, love. Go back to Asher¡¯s ce. Griffin will take care of you."


    No way. Violet shook her head, frantic now. "No. I¡¯m not leaving him. I won¡¯t."


    Roman¡¯s hand didn¡¯t move. "I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ve had a traumatic night. Right now, you¡¯re hanging on by a thread, and if you stay here any longer, you¡¯ll copse. We can¡¯t worry about you and Asher at the same time."


    "I¡¯m fine¡ª"


    "You¡¯re not," he cut in. His eyes darkened, a low growl rumbling in his throat. "I can smell him on you. His seed inside of you. And it¡¯s driving my wolf insane with the urge to im you too."


    Violet¡¯s breath hitched.


    As if to prove his words, Roman¡¯s pupils dted, glowing faintly gold, the light humming beneath his irises before it vanished as if it never came.


    Dear lord. It dawned on Violet that Roman was fighting his wolf right now.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know" she whispered, ashamed.


    "I know you didn¡¯t." Roman took a shaky breath. "But it¡¯s not just me, Violet. It¡¯s all of us. You are driving us crazy."


    That was when Violet turned and discovered ric standing stiff in the corner. He deliberately turned away when he caught her staring, his hand clenched at his side. Griffin himself was silent, his jaw tight.


    Violet was stunned. How could she not have noticed this?


    Roman gave her a strained smile. "Griffin has the strongest self control amongst us trio. He¡¯ll keep you safe tonight. I promise."


    "And Asher?" she asked.


    "He¡¯s not going anywhere," ric said. "Roman and I will stay. We¡¯ll watch over him."


    Violet¡¯s throat tightened, but she nodded. "Thank you."


    Impulsively, she leaned in to kiss Roman¡¯s cheek, but he stepped back with a feral hiss.


    "Not now, Violet," he warned with a hoarse voice. "Maybeter."


    Violet nodded again in understanding before she turned to Griffin. He opened his arms and she walked into him, letting him guide her with a hand on her lower back.


    Before they left, Violet paused by the door and looked back at ric. "See you tomorrow?"


    "Yes," he said quietly. "Tomorrow."


    And then she was gone.


    The ride back to Asher¡¯s ce was an awkward one. Griffin didn¡¯t say a word, and neither did Violet. He just kept his eye on the road, hands tightly clenched around the steering wheel in restraint.


    When they finally arrived, Violet informed him. "There are two rooms inside, the master and the guest. I¡¯ll take the guest."


    Griffin hesitated. He wanted to be near and offer herfort. But then, he also knew what that closeness might stir, what his wolf might crave.


    Violet wanted Griffin, that was for sure. But after everything that had happened, she wasn¡¯t ready for any intimacy. Not when she was tormented with guilt over Asher¡¯s condition.


    "Good night, Griffin." Violet turned away before she let her emotions get the best of her.


    Once inside, Violet headed straight for the bathroom, stripping off the clothes that still carried Asher¡¯s scent. She clutched her phone tightly, unsure how far werewolf hearing really reached, so she turned on the faucet to muffle her voice before dialing L.


    The phone barely rang before L answered, speaking as if she¡¯d been bracing for this exact moment.


    "Please tell me Asher hurt you so I can finally have a reason to punch that idiot."


    Her insensitive words hit Violet hard. The pain she¡¯d been holding in cracked open, and a loud sob escaped her lips as her knees hit the cold tiled floor.


    "No," she choked out. "He didn¡¯t hurt me. I hurt him."


    There was a beat of silence before L asked in a serious tone. "What are you talking about?"


    Violet swallowed and exined through huped breaths. "We were having sex. Really good sex. And then, Asher looked at me like he wasn¡¯t seeing me anymore, but something else. And then he just... started convulsing. The doctor said it was a brain aneurysm. L¡ªhe could¡¯ve died if he wasn¡¯t a werewolf."


    Tears slid down her cheeks, hot and relentless. "The doctor said it wasn¡¯t normal. Said it came too fast...Like something attacked his mind. And I think¡ªI think I did that. I think I almost killed him."


    Violet waited one second. Then two, and finally a minute for her response.


    "L?" she whispered. "Are you there?"


    When L finally spoke, her voice had be weary.


    "What your mother feared is starting to happen."


    "What?"


    "Queen Seraphira locked it away," L continued slowly. "But your powers, they¡¯re surfacing, and they¡¯re doing what they were meant to do."


    "L," Violet said, confused and breathless, "what are you talking about?"


    "We¡¯ll talk tomorrow," L said. "How soon can you return to the academy?"


    Violet hesitated, her mind spinning. "Seven. I¡¯ll leave by seven."


    "Good," L said. "There¡¯s a lot we¡¯ve kept from you. More than you can imagine, Violet. But you were right. It¡¯s time you knew everything. For now, just stay calm. Whatever powers you have, they¡¯re tied to your emotions. So don¡¯t get angry. Don¡¯t get too excited. Don¡¯t feel too much¡ªand definitely, no sex. Just hold on, okay? I¡¯ll see you tomorrow."


    The line clicked off.


    Violet sat there, alone in the silence of the bathroom, and for the first time, she felt it.


    Something was stirring inside her and it was terrifying.

 Chapter 379: House Of Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 379: House Of Wolves</h4>


    There were a hundred better things Alpha King Elijah could be doing with his time, but instead, here he was, presiding over a glorified shouting match. The parents of the Cardinal Alphas sat at his long table, bickering like children.


    Still, he didn¡¯t mind. He rather enjoyed watching them devour one another.


    Thest time the High Houses united, they had birthed the Cardinal Alphas, a dream his brother and chief instigator of his misery, Alpha Angus, had tried yet failed to achieve.


    So let them stay divided. He would feed the fire himself if he had to.


    Irene Hale said, "This scandal has done irreparable damage to Lunaris Academy¡¯s image. It¡¯s not just about a school anymore, it¡¯s about the credibility of our sons. Elsie Lancaster cannot remain as a bride option for my son."


    "That is, if your son emerges as the heir," Alpha Henry pointedly reminded her that Griffin would have to defeat his own son, Asher. And in Henry¡¯s arrogance, that could never happen.


    "Heir or not, appearance is everything, and Elsie Lancaster is heavily affiliated with our sons," Leon Draven argued. "Elsie was supposed to be the perfect role model as our chosen Luna-to-be. What does it say when she¡¯s at the center of such disgrace? I¡¯m sorry, but I have to agree with Irene on this, she can¡¯t remain a bride option."


    The look that Henry gave Leon after those words was pure poison. They were supposed to be allies, and now the coward was jumping ship?


    "So what then?" Henry sneered. "We throw Elsie away and roll out a carpet for that purple-haired whore? The one all our sons are sniffing around like dogs in heat?"


    Elijah, who had thus far reclined with a bored expression, perked up, his eyes gleaming with interest.


    "Excuse me?" he asked mildly.


    Irene Hale cursed under her breath. She had been careful not to get Violet implicated in this, but of course, Henry obviously wanted that girl¡¯s head rolling on the ground. That fucking bastard!


    Elijah¡¯s voice came again, quieter now, and far more dangerous. "What whore are we referring to?"


    Irene spoke through clenched teeth. "Violet is not a whore, Alpha. Henry just uses that word for any gender that doesn¡¯t have a dick between their legs. If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t help but wonder what he thought of his own mother."


    Henry mmed a hand against the table, rising halfway from his seat. "You venomous little¡ª"


    "Sit," Elijah snapped, not even raising his voice. Themand alone dropped the temperature in the room and Henry sank back into his chair, lips pressed tight.


    "If you can¡¯t have a civil discussion," Elijah continued, "I¡¯ll make decisions without your input."


    Zara Storm picked up where the tension left off. "What Henry means to say is that Violet Purple has be a distraction. Our sons are following her around like bewitched fools, and there¡¯s even talk of a polygamous rtionship."


    Caspian grunted. "It¡¯s ¡¯polyandrous,¡¯ not polygamous."


    "Don¡¯t correct me!" Zara hissed at her husband, shutting the man off sessfully. This situation was frustrating already, and he was correcting her? If he had the energy, he should be bringing their son back to his senses.


    Elijah leaned back, stroking the edge of his jaw in thought. "Violet Purple," he repeated softly, tasting the name. "That¡¯s one interesting name,"


    Irene said at once. "I believe we were talking about Elsie.This isn¡¯t the time to discuss other distractions. After all, we¡¯re here to determine how to reduce the damage to Lunaris Academy."


    She had purposefully shifted the attention away from Violet. Irene didn¡¯t like the gleam in Elijah¡¯s eyes at the mention of the girl¡¯s name.


    Henry turned on her. "Or you don¡¯t want us talking about you grooming Violet to follow in your image? "


    Irene didn¡¯t flinch. "Or perhaps you¡¯re still bitter because she knocked you t on your ass during the supposed friendly parents match?"


    Elijah¡¯s lips twitched. "She did what?" A spark lit behind his eyes, a smile almost breaking through the serious air. "Well, now I¡¯m curious. Tell me more about this girl."


    Irene frowned at the attention Violet was suddenly receiving. "There isn¡¯t much to tell. Violet is a temperamental, hormonal teenager. She¡¯s bold, yes, but that¡¯s hardly new. The heirs are at an age where they form bonds and chase feelings. It doesn¡¯t mean anything."


    Zara folded her arms. "Perhaps to you, but that bond is too strong forfort. I don¡¯t like her influence over my son. I¡¯d take Elsie as his Luna any day over risking Violet twisting his future."


    "Ah, now that is interesting," Elijah mused, watching them all. For someone who was supposed to be mad that they kept such a secret from him, he seemed rather delighted?


    He said, "So we¡¯re deciding between a scandalous heiress and a girl with dangerous sway. This should be fun."


    Everyone in the room shifted uneasily at thatst word. Elijah¡¯s idea of "fun" was rarely shared.


    Henry, sensing an opportunity, jumped in. "What did Elsie even do that¡¯s so wrong? Like Irene said, they¡¯re teenagers. The scandal can be smoothed over. The media will move on. People forget." He used Irene¡¯s words against her.


    "Elsie will not be anyone¡¯s Luna," came a cold voice from the doorway that silenced the room.


    All eyes turned toward Luna Beatrice. She stood dressed in striking white, regal and radiant. Not just the parents of the cardinal alphas, Elijah¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise. Luna Beatrice was after all known for her silence in politics. Hence her sudden presence was thunderous.


    Luna Beatrice moved with purpose, unfazed by the wide eyes and stunned faces as she approached.


    Elijah lifted a brow. "Beatrice?"


    But she didn¡¯t even look at him. Her eyes were locked on Henry as she stopped directly in front of his seat.


    "Really?" She hissed. "People forget? You mean humans that can be easily manipted and their voices suppressed."


    As a human herself, her fury was understandable. And even Henry, smug as he was, leaned back slightly beneath her fire-lit gaze.


    She turned to Zara next. "You¡¯d rather a disgraced, maniptive girl be Luna than someone fresh just because she doesn¡¯t share your incestuous bloodline?"


    Zara¡¯s face twisted, but she held her tongue. Human or not, Beatrice was Luna over them all. Any insult toward her could mean serious consequences.


    Beatrice wasn¡¯t finished. Her voice rang with steel. "Do not forget, it¡¯s my position she would inherit. Do you think I¡¯ll sit back and watch my legacy drowned in scandal?"


    She let her gaze sweep across the table and found no seat had been arranged for her. Beatrice didn¡¯t ask for one.


    Instead, she marched straight to the head table and before anyone could blink, sat herself astride Elijah¡¯sp.


    Everyone froze.


    And for the first time in a long while, Alpha King Elijah waspletely and utterly stupefied.


    (If you¡¯re reading this work outside of webnovel, you¡¯re supporting a pirated work)

 Chapter 380: Kill The Alpha king

    <h4>Chapter 380: Kill The Alpha king</h4>


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" Elijah whispered to his wife, who had made herselffortably at home on hisp.


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" she said coolly, then turned her attention to the others across the table.


    It was clear that power had changed hands, and they all knew to act ordingly. Beatrice wasn¡¯t Elijah, and right now, she seemed far more terrifying than him.


    With her arm resting on the table, Luna Beatrice leaned forward and dered, "You can all argue about options and power ys all you want, but I¡¯ve made my stance clear. Elsie is done. I will never ept her as the next Luna."


    Murmurs rippled through the room, especially from Henry and Zara¡¯s side. If anyone looked most pleased by the news, it was Irene. Who would¡¯ve thought Beatrice had this kind of fire? The woman had been silent for far too long.


    "With all due respect, Luna Beatrice," Henry said, "Alpha King Elijah gifted Elsie to the Cardinal Alpha who emerges as heir after graduation. You can¡¯t just change that."


    "Well, you heard my wife," Elijah cut in, his voice edged with both amusement and danger. "Looks like we¡¯ll be needing a new bride list."


    But Beatrice said firmly, "There will be no bride list."


    "What?" Elijah blinked, disbelief spreading across his face.


    The murmurs in the room grew louder. Beatrice might be Luna, but she was human and challenging Elijah¡¯s authority was unheard of.


    Beatrice turned to him, eyes steely. "There will be no gifting of a bride. The greatest gift you could give your heir is the freedom to choose."


    For a moment, Elijah didn¡¯t speak. He stared at his wife, his expression unreadable and stormy. To the others, it looked like a stare down. None of them saw how his hands shifted, and ws sprouted and dug into her waist, drawing blood beneath her gown. But Beatrice didn¡¯t flinch. She bore the pain in silence, holding her ground with regal stillness.


    "I agree with Luna Beatrice," Irene said suddenly.


    The sound of her voice snapped Elijah from the bloodlust that had begun to cloud his judgment. His ws retracted, the blood on his fingers disappearing just as Beatrice let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding.


    "Me too," Zara added, to everyone¡¯s surprise.


    With Elsie out of the picture, she could finally position a respectable North girl for her son, and get rid of that purple-haired menace.


    "Let the boys do what they want," Leon Draven shrugged. "I mean, it¡¯s free to love."


    Now all eyes turned to Henry.


    He paused. And then, with tight reluctance, said, "Whatever you say, Alpha King. I¡¯ll follow your lead."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, attention returned to Elijah. Beatrice kept her back to him, never turning to see the expression on her husband¡¯s face. Even Irene, fierce as she was, had to admit she was impressed. Beatrice was bolder than any of them had ever given her credit for.


    After a tensionced silence that stretched unbearably, Alpha King Elijah finally said, with a smile that didn¡¯t touch his eyes, "Who am I to go against my wife¡¯s decision? Wife knows best, right? The heirs are free to date whoever they want."


    Irene didn¡¯t show it, but she was relieved. The boys were going to love this. Still, beneath that triumph sat something uneasy.


    Elijah never made decisions that favored the Cardinal Alphas. Right now, this felt too easy.


    It felt like the calm before the storm.


    Hopefully, in her quest to make things right, she hadn¡¯t fallen into Elijah¡¯s trap and made things worse for the boys.


    "Now that that aspect of the conversation is over, let¡¯s move to the next segment of this meeting," Luna Beatrice announced, sounding every bit like the one in charge even though the Alpha King was around.


    Elijah, in question, looked rxed, as if he had given up and let his wife do whatever she wanted.


    "Right before I stepped into this room, I had a very detailed conversation with President Roy."


    At the mention of President Roy, Elijah, who had appeared disinterested, immediately stiffened. He turned sharply to face his wife. "You had a conversation with President Roy behind my back?"


    "Of course not, sweetheart!" Beatrice forced out a casualugh. "If I¡¯d had it behind your back, you wouldn¡¯t be hearing about it now, would you?"


    She ignored the deepening frown on Elijah¡¯s face, and the way he stared at her like he was truly seeing her for the first time.


    She went on, "Principal Jameson has given us an effective solution to end the ongoing crises at Lunaris Academy. A solution I believe my husband is yet to share with us. Isn¡¯t that right, my king?"


    All eyes turned to Elijah, and for a man who was always the center of power in any room, Elijah for once looked caught off guard.


    "Come on, honey," Beatrice urged with that same honeyced sarcasm. "Tell them all about Jameson¡¯s solution."


    "About that..." Elijah muttered, then grabbed his wife and tugged her closer, seating her firmly against his crotch.


    Luna Beatrice stiffened, sensing his intent instantly.


    "Jameson thinks the solution to the raging chaos is building a fifth house for the humans," Elijah announced smoothly, his hand now subtly guiding her hips in slow, suggestive motion against him.


    "That¡¯s ridiculous!" Henry mmed his palm against the table, fury in his voice. "You cannot allow that, Your Majesty!"


    "Yes, I cannot allow that," Elijah echoed with a cool smile. "But that¡¯s what my wife likes, doesn¡¯t she? Tell them, love."


    His tone was dripping with cruel sweetness.


    Everyone noticed the shift in Beatrice¡¯s posture, the quiet tension in her shoulders. They could sense something was happening beneath the table, something they weren¡¯t supposed to see. But they saw it anyway.


    Irene especially recognized it was a punishment. This was Elijah¡¯s way of humiliating her. ssic dick move.


    Even though they all knew what was going on, none of them said a word. They pretended to be blind.


    But Beatrice¡¯s voice didn¡¯t waver. "The news of a fifth house created exclusively for humans would sate the anger currently burning through theirmunities. They¡¯d finally feel heard."


    "The four houses represent our authority. Bringing in a fifth one is diminishing our power and tradition," Zara countered.


    Anger red in Beatrice¡¯s tone now. "You diminished your tradition the moment you brought humans into the academy and crafted a wed system around them. You can¡¯t invite humans in, force them into pack dynamics, ce them at the bottom, and then act shocked when they push back for change. When you climb to power by stepping on the backs of others, eventually your bnce will ¡ª."


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence because Elijah groaned loudly.


    "Yes, that feels so good, my queen," he muttered, voice thick and taunting.


    Beatrice¡¯s hands balled into fists in herp. She was going to kill this man one day.


    (If you¡¯re reading this work outside of webnovel, you¡¯re supporting a pirated work)

 Chapter 381: The Alpha King’s Desire

    <h4>Chapter 381: The Alpha King¡¯s Desire</h4>


    Beatrice swore she was going to kill this man one day. And perhaps, just maybe, Elijah knew that which was why he kept tempting her to try.


    The silence in the meeting room had stretched so thin it snapped at the edges like a wire ready to whip. No one moved, nor dared to speak. The king¡¯s public humiliation of his own Luna was so tant and intentional, yet everyone in the room pretended to be caught in polite, deafening ignorance.


    Beatrice slowly peeled her fingers from their death grip on the table and turned to face her husband. Her smile was icy, and her voice sugarcoated with steel when she said, "I see. The great Alpha King can¡¯t bear to let his beloved wife finish her sentence without marking his territory. How very... savage of you."


    She chuckled callously like someone used to the antics of her husband and turned to her audience, announcing, "But don¡¯t worry, he doesn¡¯tst¡ª as you can see¡ª so we can move on."


    Damn! Irene nearly cursed out. Not to mention, she might have peed a little in her panties trying to hold back herughter.


    Where in the world had Beatrice been hiding her ws all this while? It definitely looked banging on her!


    Elijahughed loudly, as if to hide away the embarrassment. Then he brushed his lips against her ear. "You started a war, wife. Don¡¯t pout when the blood spills on your dress."


    "Then pray I don¡¯t wear red next time," she murmured back, eyes still on the rest of the table. "That way, no one will notice how much of your blood I spill."


    Even with those whispers, they were werewolves with sharp hearing and caught every one of their exchanges. A few gasps rippled quietly among the parents.


    Henry coughed. Caspian suddenly found the inside of his palm fascinating. Leon Draven muttered a quick prayer to whichever deity gave him the sense not to marry a firebrand like Beatrice. As for Irene, she looked proud of the woman.


    The Alphas at the table all looked at each other, unsure. This was the first time they were caught between the Alpha king¡¯s love squat, they mean, Beatrice never got herself involved in political talks and now they didn¡¯t know how to deal with her involvement. Or what this meant for them.


    Luna Beatrice turned back to the table, utterlyposed once more. Her voice reimed its steady, authoritative tone. "President Roy believes that if Lunaris Academy wishes to remain open and not face sanction from the global council, or worse, revolt from within, then inclusion is non-negotiable. The fifth house will be a symbol of peace andpensation for the humans." She was not giving them a choice here. Everyone could see that.


    "And what about the bacsh from us? Do you think we¡¯d let this stand?" Henry challenged.


    Beatrice answered him boldly. "Houses can be removed just as easily as they were made." The subtle threat was loud and clear.


    She continued. "And do you forget I too was once a member of Lunaris Academy, and from my memory, the four houses didn¡¯t exist then. It wasn¡¯t until my husband¡¯s marvelous reign that he decided to give relevance to all four dominant packs." Beatrice reminded them, looking them all in the face one after the other.


    Then she smiled sweetly through the threat. "So yes, traditions can be made and also adjusted. Make your choice, carefully."


    "And who would be superheading this house? I hope it¡¯s not the purple head. It¡¯s just proof that all of this was superheaded by our sons to get Elsie out of the way and do whatever they wanted. And I seem to have a clue whose son is good at plotting and manipting people in his games," Zara said pointedly, ring at Henry.


    "You should mind the way you run that mouth, Zara Storm, because you¡¯ll find out that I¡¯m not like your husband Caspian that you can easily control," Henry snapped.


    "Ooh," was all Irene said, enjoying this now. All she was missing was popcorn, beer, and pillow support around her neck to enjoy the show properly.


    "This is going to shit," Leon muttered. He could see the divide this was causing between them.


    "Enough!" Beatrice barked, looking at them furiously. "I¡¯m so sick and tired of your constant back and forth!" She looked Zara dead in the eye. "Whoever superheads the fifth house is none of your business. You don¡¯t make the decision here, my husband and I do." Then her gaze flicked to the others. "Now that will be all for now. You may take your leave."


    All at once, the Alphas began to rise.


    "Well," Leonmented, exhaling slowly. "Looks like Lunaris Academy is about to be a battlefield."


    "It¡¯s always been a battlefield," Irene replied. "Now it¡¯s just out in the open. If there¡¯s any battle about to erupt, it should be between our power couple." She subtly tilted her head toward the husband and wife duo, Elijah and Beatrice, who were still seated as if everything was all right between them.


    "This should be fun," Irene said dryly, and left.


    As soon as the room was emptied, all hell broke loose. Elijah grabbed Beatrice and in a blur, she found herself on the table, Elijah¡¯s hand around her neck.


    "I should kill you right now," he fumed.


    But to his surprise, Beatrice began tough, her voice a rasp, "Sure, go ahead. I have a conferenceter. I¡¯m sure the public would be interested to know why the Luna Queen didn¡¯t show up. Or why she has such marks around her neck."


    At once, Elijah¡¯s hands loosened but didn¡¯t leave her neck. He looked into her eyes, searching for an answer. "Why are you suddenly like this?"


    Beatriceughed. "Maybe I¡¯ve just realized how toxic this rtionship is, and decided instead of hiding away like a coward, we might as well burn in hell." She answered, looking him in the eyes with challenge.


    "Or," she continued, "I want to make sure you don¡¯t breed a recement that torments his own Luna for satisfaction!"


    And just like that, as if something snapped between them, they were kissing each other with urgency, their hands roaming over each other with feverish heat.


    In a sh, Elijah was inside her, and Beatrice moaned, her back lifting off the table. This wasn¡¯t lovemaking. It was just pure, unbridled, angry, hate sex. They fucked wild and savage like animals. And when Beatrice came, Elijah came too, grunting like the beast he was as he released inside her.


    Then he copsed on top of her, breathing heavily. While Elijah was trying to catch his breath, Beatrice reached out and sped his face, tears in her eyes as she said, "I¡¯m sorry that I cannot give you the heir you so much desire. I¡¯m sorry that you turned out this way and have to live with this unending hatred inside of you."


    Elijah¡¯s eyes widened, as if he couldn¡¯t believe she could see through him. But then his expression hardened almost immediately. He pulled out of her, made himself decent, and stormed out, leaving her behind.

 Chapter 382: Nightmarish Day

    <h4>Chapter 382: Nightmarish Day</h4>


    <i>Violet Purple found herself back at the club. The music was loud again, the bass pounding in her bones, while the lights strobed in disorienting reds and cks. </i>


    <i>Right now she was on Asher¡¯sp, riding him like she was an addict and he was the high she chased. Asher¡¯s head was tipped back against the plush couch, his jaw clenched and mouth ck in ecstasy, while his hands gripped her hips tightly. </i>


    <i>His slitted pupils were blown wide, devouring her as she moaned, grinding harder, and harder like nothing else mattered. That was until blood tickled from his nose. </i>


    <i>"What the fuck?" Asher mumbled, lifting his hand to wipe it away. </i>


    <i>Violet saw it and didn¡¯t care. Even when his body suddenly jerked beneath her, spasming uncontrobly, she didn¡¯t stop. Her hips kept moving with feverish want. </i>


    <i>Asher¡¯s hands slipped from her waist as he convulsed, veins bulging grotesquely on his neck. His eyes rolled to the back of his head. Still, Violet rode him, her own head falling back, her lips parted in some sick, twisted rapture. A breathless, euphoricugh tumbled from her throat.</i>


    <i>Violet blinked and looked up when the first sticky drop hit her shoulder. And then she saw it, or rather, them.</i>


    <i>Suspended from the ceiling, like marites held up by barbed wire, were Roman, ric, and Griffin strung in nightmarish contortions. Their bodies were shed open in ces where no one should be touched, their limbs twisted in angles that defied anatomy. Hollow, gaping sockets stared down at her, mouths frozen in eternal screams. </i>


    <i>And from their mutted forms, the blood dripped onto her and Asher. </i>


    <i>The blood smeared down her thighs, streaked her stomach, and painted her breasts. But instead of screaming in terror, Violet lifted her hands and began tough. </i>


    <i>Sheughed like it was the sweetest rain she¡¯d ever known, and bathed in it. She rubbed the blood onto her skin, licking her fingers with a moan. </i>


    <i>Asher¡¯s body beneath her had gone cold, his head lolled to the side. His dead eyes stared up at her, mouth still ajar in thatst twisted moment of pleasure.</i>


    <i>Eyes that seemed to use her for killing him. </i>


    Violet shot up in bed with a gasp, hand on her chest. She was covered in sweat and her heart pounded like a caged animal. She looked down and to her relief, her hands were clean.


    There was no blood. No bodies on the roof and thankfully, she was not in any club.


    Violet groaned, running her mmy hands down her face. What kind of twisted nightmare was that?


    She hated this.


    Violet tapped her phone beside her and the glow from the phone¡¯s screen showed that it was 3:07 AM.


    "Dear God." she muttered with frustration.


    Couldn¡¯t morninge any quicker? Violet was eager to see L and get the answers she needed.


    With a sigh, she climbed out of bed and padded barefoot to the kitchen to get some water to drink. The house was so quiet that if one dropped a pin, it would echo.


    Violet opened the fridge, grabbed a bottle, and tipped it up. Cold water rushed down her throat and she drank to her full. God, that was refreshing.


    Violet was just about to close the fridge when she froze.


    Something felt off.


    The air was suddenly too still. A prickling dread crawled down her spine and Violet had long since learned to trust that feeling. Her instincts never lied.


    She turned, lips parting to scream Griffin¡¯s name when a hand mped around her throat, cutting off the sound before it could form.


    "Don¡¯t make a sound," a rough voice rasped against her ear, breath hot and sour.


    Her body stiffened, heart hammering against her ribs. Violet wanted to panic. She was fast, but not fast enough to escape a grip like this. She could barely breathe, let alone move.


    Then came the sound of a door mming open, followed by a animalistic growl that reverberated through the house.


    Griffin.


    He was here. He¡¯d sensed it. Thank the moon!


    In a blur, Griffin stormed into the kitchen, his chest rising and falling in fury. But he stopped cold when he saw her.


    His gaze flicked from Violet¡¯s wide eyes to the ws pressed dangerously against her throat.


    His nostrils red in disgust at the scent permeating the air. "Rogue! You¡¯ve got some nerve!"


    Rogue? As in the wild werewolves without a pack she¡¯d heard about over and over again. Oh lord. Violet¡¯s stomach dropped.


    There was not just one because two more figures emerged from the shadows right on cue.


    This was a coordinated ambush.


    The rogue leader bared his teeth in a grin. "Make a move, Alpha, and I¡¯ll slit her pretty little throat." To emphasize his threat, his ws nicked her skin, a thin line of blood blooming along her neck.


    Griffin snarled, muscles bunching, but he didn¡¯t advance.


    "Good," the rogue hissed. "Now be a good boy and put these on. I¡¯m not taking such a risk with a cardinal alpha."


    One of the others stepped forward, holding out a pair of strange cuffs.


    Griffin¡¯s expression darkened. "You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re ying with."


    "Do it now." The leader pressed his w deeper into Violet¡¯s corbone this time and she cried out in pain.


    Griffin raised his hands. "Stop! I¡¯ll do it. Just don¡¯t touch her again."


    "No, Griffin. Don¡¯t let them¡ª!"


    But he was already reaching out and the cuffs snapped shut around his wrists. The cuff activated, glowing a harsh blue, while Griffin gritted his teeth as power bleeded from him.


    "What now?" Griffin growled, his voice strained.


    The rogue leader chuckled. "Now we disappear."


    "No!" Violet shouted. "Griffin, look ¡ª!"


    But her warning came toote as one of the rogues drove a needle into Griffin¡¯s neck. His roar of rage filled the kitchen, shaking the walls. His body jerked, then he dropped to one knee as whatever they¡¯d injected began to take hold.


    Violet screamed, fighting like a wildcat but the leader mmed her head against the counter and white-hot pain exploded behind her eyes.


    Darkness swallowed her whole.

 Chapter 383: Confession

    <h4>Chapter 383: Confession</h4>


    Asher felt peace like never before. As if the world¡¯s burdens were off his shoulders and he could finally rest. But even in the middle of such a glorious transition, there was this deep gnawing inside him, like he was leaving something important behind. Something he couldn¡¯t let go of. Not yet.


    Then his eyes finally opened, the steady beeping of the heart monitor in his ears, alongside two very annoying familiar voices.


    "You know, I still can¡¯t believe we nearly lost himst night," Roman said.


    He and ric stood side by side, staring out the window as the morning sun rose over the horizon.


    ric answered, "Yeah. This is going to sound weird, but I¡¯ve gotten used to the idea of the four of us. Suddenly being three rubs me off unnaturally. So yeah, I¡¯d rather endure the annoying asshole than never see him again for eternity," he muttered.


    Roman lifted a brow. "So that means you like me now?"


    ric gave him a deadpan look. "Don¡¯t push your luck, Roman. Just let it be."


    But of course, conversations like these often stirred up Roman¡¯s yful nature, and it was no surprise he turned to ric with a glint in his eyes.


    "So between Asher and me, who do you like best?"


    "Asher. We have more use for his brain than your dick," ric said unapologetically.


    Roman mock-gasped, hand on his chest. "Really, ric? You¡¯d give up my precious dick¡ªmy blessing to the female generation¡ªover that robot called Asher? You¡¯re not a smart businessman."


    Then a small groan came from Asher¡¯s throat, and both ric and Roman¡¯s eyes snapped to the bed.


    "...If I die for real next time," Asher rasped, voice hoarse, "my eulogy better not be read by that bastard."


    Roman¡¯s eyes lit up at once. "Aww, someone¡¯s a sunshine this morning."


    "Go fuck yourself, Roman."


    "You mean with my dick around your mouth?" he retorted with a smirk.


    "I take it you¡¯re fine if you have time to banter with him. Nheless, I¡¯ll still call Adele. Wee back to thend of the living, Asher Nightshade," ric said before leaving to fetch the healer.


    It was just Asher and Roman now. The green-haired Alpha stepped closer to the bed with that wolfish grin stered on his face.


    "You know, you really are a romantic, Asher. Because nothing says ¡¯I love you¡¯ like a seizure beneath our girl," he teased. "It¡¯ll make a great story to tell the kids one day."


    "Roman," Asher called him wearily, "I just returned from the dead. Don¡¯t send me back."


    "Sure, sure," Roman said, lifting his hands in surrender.


    However, the silence barelysted a minute before Roman was asking, "How was the experience, though? Did you reach heaven¡¯s gate? Although with a heart like yours, hell¡¯s gate feels more urate. Or did the goddess wee you into her bosom?" He enunciated the word "bosom" on purpose.


    "Dear Lord," Asher groaned, turning the other way.


    But that was when he looked around and realized his purple queen wasn¡¯t there. "Where¡¯s Violet?"


    "I sent her back to your ce with Griffin," Roman replied. "She looked like she was a breath away from copsing after yesterday¡¯s traumatic experience. Dude, you scared the hell out of all of us. What the hell happened?"


    At that question, Asher¡¯s throat bobbed. He knew exactly what had happened. He¡¯d known the risk from the start, and he¡¯d taken it. And he¡¯d take it again. But Violet would never forgive herself if it happened again.


    Fuck his life. He had toe clean.


    "Asher Nightshade," came Adele¡¯s voice as she strode in at that exact moment, with ric right behind her. "You are one hard nut to kill, aren¡¯t you?"


    Asher slumped back with a sigh. So it was going this way, then.


    Adele continued, "This has to be the toughest job I¡¯ve ever kept, and I fully intend to make Elijah raise my pay. The trouble you four bring me is just too damn much."


    She walked over to him confidently.


    "I¡¯ve spoken to the doctor," Adele began, her voice calm and professional. "I¡¯ll treat you first and if there are still lingering issues, then the werewolf doctor can step in. But for now, it¡¯s just me and you. I know how you get with doctors, so I figured you¡¯d prefer a familiar face."


    "Better," Asher said with a clipped tone.


    Without asking, Adele climbed gently onto the hospital bed, positioning herself so she could cradle the back of his head. Her hands glowed with a soft greenish hue, spreading warmth like a cocoon across his temples. It pulsed softly with healing magic, soothing some of the ache that throbbed just behind his eyes.


    As Adele worked, she talked. "While I was with your attending, he mentioned the aneurysm. He thinks it was triggered rather than spontaneous."


    Her fingers slowed their movement slightly. "Violet gave us her version of what happened, but we need to hear it from you. What really happened, Asher?"


    Roman, leaningzily against the wall with arms crossed, chimed in. "Yeah, tell us what happened, pretty boy."


    Asher shot him a re, but that was all. Then he returned his attention back to Adele, the look in his eyes darkening with a heavy emotion.


    "Can I trust you?" His voice was suddenly serious. "Can I trust you not to repeat anything you hear in this room to anyone? Not even the Alpha King. If the answer is no, then don¡¯t bother asking me anything at all."


    For a minute there was silence. Adele didn¡¯t blink, rather she held his stare unwaveringly.


    "Fine. I promise you, Asher." There was no hesitation in her answer. She added quickly. "And if my word isn¡¯t enough, you canpel me and make sure this never leaves this room. I¡¯m giving you full permission."


    Asher¡¯s jaw twitched.


    "About that..." he grimaced, "I¡¯m not even sure you¡¯d want me anywhere near your mind after you find out what I did."


    "Excuse me?" Adele asked, her tone suddenly sharp.


    Even the usual mirth faded from Roman¡¯s demeanor as tension took hold. He pushed away from the wall, now standing straighter, his eyes locked on Asher. Same thing with ric.


    "What did you do, Asher?" Roman asked, no longer yful.


    Asher exhaled slowly, then confessed to Adele.


    "I stole a memory from you."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 384: About Her Blood

    <h4>Chapter 384: About Her Blood</h4>


    "You did what?!" Adele shot to her feet, her eyes zing with betrayal.


    "Oh no," Roman muttered, already bracing himself. "This is about to get ugly."


    "I had no choice," Asher said firmly, though guilt shed in his eyes.


    "ssic dick move to dodge responsibility," ricmented from where he stood, arms crossed.


    Asher''s head snapped toward him, eyes filled with anger. "Adele was team Elijah, and she found out something huge about Violet''s blood. What did you expect me to do? Let her run straight to him?"


    "Maybe you could have started by trusting us," Roman growled, jaw tight. "We could''ve figured something out together."


    Asher scoffed. "Last I checked, you hated Violet''s guts. And ric?" He turned to the other Alpha. "You and I weren''t even close. So forgive me if I didn''t feel like trusting either of you with her


    "And that justifies invading my mind?" Adele''s voice rose with fury. "You didn''t even give me a choice, Asher! You stole that from me!"


    "I know," he said quietly, remorse settling into his voice. "I know I had no right. But if I hadn''t done it, you would''ve gone to Elijah. You''re loyal to him, and back then, you didn''t know Violet like we do now. He would''ve sent Patrick after her in a heartbeat."


    His voice dropped, and for once, there was only sincerity. "You''ve seen what they do to people like us. What they did to us. Violet would''ve been taken. Dissected. Or worse. I couldn''t let that happen. So I made the call. I don''t regret protecting her, but I regret what I did to you."


    A heavy silence fell in the room.


    Even Adele, still fuming, couldn''t deny the truth in his words. She would have reported it because that was her job. Her loyalty had always been with Elijah, until Violet entered the picture and she''d seen what the girl meant to the boys. What she meant to Asher, especially. The girl had turned this monster into a less terrible person.


    Her shoulders sagged slightly, the fire in her eyes dimming just enough for her to speak through the pain. "What was the memory? What did you take away from me?"


    Not just Asher, but Roman and ric let out a breath of relief. With the way things had escted, they''d expected this conversation to end in disaster, marking the beginning of a strained rift with Adele.


    The three of them weren''t exactly friends with the healer, at least not in the traditional sense, but she had be the closest thing to a guardian they''d known. For years, Adele had kept them alive even when close to heaven''s gate. Initially, she was their nted spy meant to watch them. But somewhere along the line, she had grown on them.


    Asher finally opened his mouth and told everyone the truth. He exined everything they''d uncovered that day and how the tests had exposed something terrifying in Violet''s blood, and finally,how he had taken the memory from Adele to protect Violet. By the time he finished, the room had fallen into stunned silence.


    Roman blinked slowly, clearly rattled. "I¡­ I don''t understand," he said. "Violet''s blood is supposed to kill us?"


    ric followed up, voice rough with disbelief. "Is that what happened to you?" He swallowed hard. "Did Violet try to kill you?"


    Asher shook his head wearily. "That''s where it getsplicated. Violet was a virgin. I''m sure of it. The blood on the sheets after that night confirmed it. I knew the risk. I''d seen the test in theb. But when nothing happened afterwards, I thought maybe¡­ maybe it was a mistake. Or a miracle."


    He looked up at them, eyes darkened with the memory.


    "But then yesterday happened. Everything was fine until I saw her eyes glow, and the next second, it felt like I was dying from the inside out. That''s all I remember."


    Everyone was shell-shocked.


    Roman broke the silence, frowning. "So let me get this straight, Violet''s blood does kill us? Just not instantly?"


    "No," ric said slowly, his brows furrowing. "What if we''re looking at this the wrong way? What if her blood isn''t some toxic acid that dissolves ours on contact? What if what Asher saw in theb was just a visual representation of her powers react to us on a deeper level."


    Adele''s eyes lit up. "You mean like how she withstood your lightning, ric? Everyone thought she was immune, but in reality, she was resisting and Fighting it back without realizing?"


    "And since Asher has mental abilities¡ª" ric began.


    "She nearly melted his brain from the inside out," Roman finished. "How romantic."


    "Thank you, Roman," Asher muttered with a roll of his eyes.


    But then he softened. "Still¡­ I know Violet. She would never hurt me on purpose."


    "She already has," Adele said firmly. "Whether intentional or not, yesterday proves that when she loses control, you pay the price. Whatever Violet is, she was made to break you, mind, body, magic, and until there''s nothing left."


    "So what," Roman muttered, "she''s a curse now?"


    "Curses don''t walk and talk like that," Adele replied. "Violet isn''t a monster. But she''s not ordinary either. She''s a counterbnce. A reset button that someone created to undo you all."


    "No way¡­" ric whispered, the blood draining from his face. "You think Violet was sent to kill us?"


    "All evidence points that way," Adele shrugged.


    Asher shook his head. "No. I was the one who brought Violet into Lunaris. I made that choice."


    "And maybe someone made sure you did," Adele told him. "I admire your mind, Asher. But even puppet masters can be manipted. The way I see it, too many things lined up too perfectly. Violet didn''t just stumble into your lives, she was guided there."


    "So I can''t be with Violet?" Roman''s voice cracked slightly, disbelief clouding his expression.


    "I don''t know," Adele admitted. "But if we figure out what Violet really is, we might finally understand why this is happening. Knowing that could be the difference between saving her or losing anyone of you to the grave."


    "Fine. Make the call."

 Chapter 385: Taken

    <h4>Chapter 385: Taken</h4>


    While ric was cing a call to Violet, Asher, Roman, and Adele remained deep in conversation.


    "There''s something I don''t understand," Roman shook his head. "Who would create Violet to harm us?"


    "Probably someone who hates all of your asses," Adele replied dryly.


    "Alpha King Elijah," Asher said, and the words struck the room like a judge''s final verdict.


    "No way," ric muttered, having heard him even while on the call.


    Asher said to them. "When I went to District One, I discovered that Violet''s supposed father had been sending her messages since she was a child. Not that Violet knows, Nancy kept them hidden from her because of how disturbing they were."


    "Messages like what?" ric asked, still holding the line.


    Asher found his phone beside him and quickly unlocked it. "Something like this," he muttered, handing it over to Roman.


    Roman took the phone, eyes narrowing as he read aloud:


    "My beloved purple heir,


    You are the best thing that ever happened to me. My gift from the goddess. I sowed you in patience, watered you with silence, fed you with purpose, and soon, I will reap in abundance. The world will tremble when you take your rightful ce by my side. You were never meant to be ordinary. You were forged for me. For war. For glory. For the reckoning toe. And soon, the world will know that."


    Roman''s voice trailed off into silence.


    "Holy shit." He said when he recovered from the shock, "Elijah has an heir? How the hell is that possible? I thought he was sterile?" He turned to his cardinal brothers, eyes full of questions. "Then what does that make us?"


    Asher''s face was grim. "Adele was right, I''ve been yed. Elijah has been using us all along. He has been feeding us hope, with the intention of destroying us in the long run. With us out of the way, his daughter Violet would then be crowned and our people would have no choice but to ept her."


    Roman muttered a curse and ran a hand through his hair.


    ric said, "Not trying to ruin the moment of truth or something, but I''ve been trying to reach Violet with no answer. Do you think she''s asleep or something?"


    "Try Griffin," Roman snapped, trying to hold in his temper. "They left together yesterday."


    "I did," ric said. " His line''s not connecting either."


    At the announcement, Asher stiffened immediately. "What do you mean none of their lines are going through?"


    "You heard me, right. I''ve tried both Griffin and Violet but neither of them is picking up. There''s no connection."


    Without another word, Asher snatched his phone and called both numbers. First Violet''s and then Griffin''s. But just as ric said, there was no answer. He tried again and again and there was still nothing.


    This time around, panic shed in his eyes which he tried to contain. He asked Roman. "When you sent Violet back with Griffin yesterday, who else did you send with them?"


    "Who else? Of course, no one. Griffin''s a cardinal Alpha and he''s more than capable of protecting Violet. Sending anyone else would''ve drawn attention, we''re trying to keep this whole thing quiet, remember?"


    "You could''ve sent Jeremiah!" Asher barked, furious.


    Adele stepped in, trying to de-escte. "Asher, calm down. For all we know, they might be in bed or something."


    Asher''s eyes darkened. "What kind of sleep would make Griffin ignore a ringing phone? With his werewolf hearing? That''s not normal."


    Without hesitation, Asher yanked out the IVs, tearing the wires off his body as monitors began to beep in protest.


    "Asher Nightshade! What the hell do you think you''re doing?" Adele shouted, shocked.


    "I''m going to find Violet myself!" he growled, already swinging his legs off the bed.


    "You are in no condition to move!"


    "I''m not sitting still if something''s happened to her," Asher snarled. "And none of you are stopping me."He threw a warning nce at ric and Roman, daring them to try and stop him.


    But neither of them moved. Seeing what was going on, Adele told him. "And what if Violet is behind this? We just discovered she''s Elijah''s heir. For all we know, she could''ve done something to Griffin. If not, kill him? She tried to kill you too. Think about it."


    Asher stopped in his tracks.


    Adele added, " I care for your wellbeing, Asher. All of you."


    Looking her dead in the eyes, Asher told her sternly. "Violet can be a lot of things, confused, reckless, dangerous. But she''s not a liar and definitely not a killer."


    Silence settled over the room for a moment before ric said to him. "Then let''s go, brother."


    He tossed the shirt from the night before. Asher caught it and threw it on without hesitation. "See you, Adele."


    But as they made for the door, Adele shouted, "Wait! I''ming with you."


    Asher turned, eyebrows drawn in confusion. "Why?"


    Adele met his gaze without flinching. "Because someone needs to make sure you don''t pass out and crack your skull on the way. Whether Violet is Elijah''s heir or not, if anything happens to you, it''ll destabilize the entire pack, and I am not going to get between that mess."


    Without another word, the four of them left the hospital and climbed into the car.


    The drive to Asher''s ce was tense, every minute dragging like forever. As they pulled into the driveway, Roman leaned forward, nostrils ring.


    "I smell something off. There''s an unfamiliar scent in your territory, Asher."


    Asher mmed the brake down hard. Before the car had even rolled to a full stop, he was already out and running.


    "Violet? Griffin?!" he shouted, bursting through the front door like a madman.


    But the house was eerily silent, so he rushed toward the kitchen, where the scent was strongest.


    The second he stepped inside, he saw the dry, dark blood smeared across the floor and his pulse thundered.


    "They''re gone," he breathed, chest heaving. "They''ve taken them."


    Adele caught up, eyes sweeping the room. "Who''s taken who?"


    Asher, ric, and Roman answered together with a grim expression.


    "Rogues."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 386: Someone Wants Her

    <h4>Chapter 386: Someone Wants Her</h4>


    A low groan escaped from Violet¡¯s throat as consciousness slowly crept back in. Her head pounded like war drums, and her whole body ached all over as if she had been run over by a truck. Except if that was the case she wouldn¡¯t be alive. Right now, she was still breathing.


    The first thing she saw when her eyes blinked open was a familiar face. Griffin Hale was hovering above her with warm brown eyes and a big, sad smile.


    "Hello, beautiful," he said gently.


    For a fleeting second, Violet smiled back,forted by the familiar warmth in his gaze, untilst night came crashing into her mind.


    She bolted upright, gasping, but her muscles buckled beneath her, and she sank to the floor, palms pping down to break the fall.


    "What the...?" Violet muttered, her heart thundering. Then she looked down, and froze.


    Thick, rusted shackles bound her ankles, the cold bite of metal digging into her skin.


    "Was just about to get to that..." Griffin said wryly. The tease was there, but his smile didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.


    Violet scanned the room, only now realizing they weren¡¯t alone. They were in some kind of prison.


    The walls were made of rotting concrete, thick with cracks and dark stains she didn¡¯t want to name. The air reeked of mildew, dried blood, sweat, and the stench of human waste. God, she wanted to throw up.


    The only source of light came from a grimy, narrow window high on the wall that barely let in a sliver of daylight. The young women with them were silent and wide-eyed. Some were huddled together, while the others sat apart, all of them gaunt with fear etched into their faces.


    Violet felt a chill crawl down her spine. Her stomach twisted violently and she had to swallow down the bile rising in her throat.


    "What is this ce?" she asked in a whisper, dread heavy in her voice.


    Griffin exhaled, looking around. "It¡¯s probably a holding cell," he said. "Rogues don¡¯t belong to packs. That¡¯s what makes them different from us. They have no allegiance, no order and no rules."


    He paused before continuing. "And because they¡¯re outcasts, most never get mates."


    Violet¡¯s eyes moved to the girls again as a sick understanding hit her like a p.


    "Shit. They stole these girls from their homes," she finished for him with a hollow voice.


    Griffin nodded once.


    "They were probably taken from towns, and packs they attacked. Rogues are known to leave destruction behind them."


    Violet could hardly breathe now.


    Griffin must have noticed because he leaned in closer, bringing his cuffed hands up to gently brush the swelling at the side of her face with his knuckles. His touch was featherlight, but even that made her wince.


    "Hey," he murmured, shushing her softly. "I¡¯m sorry. That bastard didn¡¯t hold back. But I¡¯ll kill him. I swear, the second we get out of here, he¡¯s dead."


    Violet tried to focus on his words, drawing strength from them, but her eyes dropped to the glowing cuffs on his wrists.


    "Is that the reason you can¡¯t shift?" she asked.


    Griffin gave her a nod. "They call them suppressors. Courtesy of Storm Enterprises."


    Violet grimaced.


    "They were designed to restrain werewolf criminals. It keeps the wolf buried, cutting off our strength, speed, and senses. Right now, I¡¯m about as useful as a human locked in a zoo cage."


    He lifted the glowing cuffs slightly, and Violet could see the faint hum of power thrumming beneath the surface. It was both fascinating as it was eerie.


    "How did the rogues get their hands on it?"


    "Don¡¯t know. Probably from the ck market, or somehow. It¡¯s illegal to carry them around unless authorized. Either way, the rogues got better use for them now."


    Violet stared down at the cold metal shackles around her ankles, and her blood turned to ice. They couldn¡¯t stay here like sitting ducks, waiting for the inevitable.


    "We have to do something, Griffin. We can¡¯t just sit here and wait for them to¡ª" Her voice caught in her throat. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it, so she swallowed hard instead.


    She didn¡¯t know what the rogues nned to do to Griffin, but for her, the future was clear. The same grim fate that loomed over every woman in this cell. Her stomach churned.


    Violet turned to look around. She didn¡¯t need words to know they were all thinking the same thing. The fear etched into their tired, hollow gazes confirmed it. None of them wanted to be next.


    "Don¡¯t be hasty, Violet," Griffin warned her. "We¡¯re in rogue territory. It¡¯s an unfamiliar ground. You don¡¯t want to make things worse."


    Her fists clenched. "So what do we do? Wait for them toe take me?"


    "Nobody is taking you." Griffin¡¯s voice was a low growl, his eyes shing briefly with wolf-light, then dimming again as the cuff drained his strength. Softer now, he said, "We wait for Asher and the others. They¡¯lle."


    "And if they don¡¯t get here in time?" Violet shot back. "The rogues aren¡¯t stupid. They know we¡¯re counting on rescue."


    Before Griffin could answer, the iron door creaked open.


    Their conversation stopped instantly and both turned toward the sound.


    "Well, well," a voice said with mocking delight. "Isn¡¯t this our favorite little couple?"


    The rogue stepped inside, swaggering confidently. As he came closer, Violet could make out his features and her stomach dropped.


    It was him. The bastard who¡¯d grabbed herst night. The one who knocked her out.


    He clicked his tongue when he saw her injury. "Oof. That looks bad. My bad. I get a little carried away sometimes."


    Without thinking, Violet lunged at him, rage fueling her.


    But pain exploded in her stomach as hended a brutal punch to her midsection. She crumpled, breath ripped from her lungs in a wheeze.


    "Violet!" Griffin roared, stepping forward. But the rogue spun toward him in warning.


    "Move again," he sneered, "and her punishment doubles."


    Griffin froze. The wild fury in his eyes didn¡¯t waver, but he held himself back. The Rogue meant his words and he didn¡¯t want to make things for Violet.


    His voice shook with restrained rage. "I swear to you, I will end you with my bare hands."


    The rogue onlyughed, unbothered. Then he crouched in front of Violet¡¯s bent form and grabbed her face roughly, forcing her to meet his eyes.


    He tilted her head from side to side, studying her. "I don¡¯t get it," he muttered. "Why would anyone pay so much for you?"


    Violet blinked through the haze of pain. "What...?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 387: B&B - Betrayal And Bait

    <h4>Chapter 387: B&B - Betrayal And Bait</h4>


    "Exactly," the rogue leader said. "I don¡¯t get it. What¡¯s so special about you, little feisty cat?"


    Normally, Violet would have spat in his face just to provoke him. But someone out there had paid handsomely for her capture, and she needed to find out who. So, she dialed back the fire, and let her body go still, looking up at him with tremblingshes and tear-glossed eyes.


    "I don¡¯t understand," she whispered. "Why would anyone want me? I¡¯ve never done anything to deserve this."


    Heughed, a throaty, mocking sound. "Oh no, princess. He doesn¡¯t want you dead."


    Her heart dropped. "He?" she echoed, ncing at Griffin, who stared back at her with the same confusion she felt.


    Seeing their confusion, the rogue puffed up with pride, delighted to know something they didn¡¯t.


    "Yeah. He gave us your location, and I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s some kind of doctor, considering he also gave us drugs strong enough to knock out a cardinal alpha. Anyway, he told us to target the West Alpha, but we got lucky instead. We caught the dumb one. Didn¡¯t even put up a fight." He mocked, ncing at Griffin.


    Griffin snarled at him, but the Rogue justughed.


    Violet ignored their confrontation, sucking in the information and locked in. "The doctor, who is he?"


    The rogue tutted. "Now, now, love. Client confidentiality." He winked.


    Her stomach twisted. Did someone find out about her and wanted to use her for an experiment? No. She needed a n to get out of here. Quickly.


    "What¡¯s your name then?" she asked with curiosity.


    The rogue Hazel¡¯s hazel eyes sharpened. To be honest, he was too handsome to be a viin. But evil didn¡¯t care about faces, all it needed was a willing vessel.


    "I see what you¡¯re doing, smart girl." He chuckled. "But fine, I¡¯ll indulge you. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re getting out of here anyway. My name¡¯s Shane."


    Violetmitted it to memory. "So Shane, you chose this life or did it choose you?"


    "I chose to be alone."


    She raised a brow. "Really? Are you? Looks to me like you¡¯ve got quite the group of twistedrades here, abducting girls, and ying kings of filth. You¡¯re not a lone wolf, you¡¯re a coward, hiding behind others like you. Misfits who are too scared to build anything real."


    His smile dropped. "You don¡¯t know anything about¡ª"


    "Wolves are meant to live in packs. It¡¯s in your blood. Humans crave family the same way. But you ran, and now you hurt people just to feel strong. That¡¯s not power. That¡¯s pathetic."


    The punch came so fast that it mmed into her gut, knocking her breath out in one burst. Violet doubled over, gasping.


    "Stop hurting her!" Griffin growled at him.


    "Only because she won¡¯t keep her pretty mouth shut!" Shane snarled back.


    "I thought your client wanted me alive?" Violet rasped, clutching her stomach.


    "Alive doesn¡¯t mean undamaged," Shane sneered. "The doctor said nothing about the condition."


    Violet forced herself to sit up, panting. "Good thing I don¡¯t break easily. In fact..." She leaned back, putting a teasing curl into her lips. "I¡¯ve always had a thing for bad boys. Not to mention, you think I have a pretty mouth?"


    "What?" Shane and Griffin were taken aback.


    But Violet kept her eyes on Shane. "You might¡¯ve heard it but I¡¯m dating all four of them. The Cardinal Alphas, you know. But I¡¯ve always been curious. What does a rogue feel like? Taste like? Before your doctor carts me away, maybe I want a taste. Onest memory I could take with me."


    Shane stared, dumbfounded. "You want to have sex with me?"


    She shrugged. "Why not?"


    His amusement died, and his grip snapped into her hair, yanking her close. "What game are you ying, bitch?"


    "No game." Her voice shook. "You¡¯re a wolf. Listen to my heartbeat and know if I¡¯m lying."


    Shane narrowed his eyes and tilted his head. The room went quiet as he concentrated on her breathing alone.


    "I¡¯m not lying." Violet said once more as he listened in.


    Shane found out her pulse was steady. There was no frantic racing, and no arrhythmic skips. Wolves could sense truth in the rhythm of a heartbeat and hers showed nothing.


    His eyes lit up like he¡¯d just found a rare treasure. "Why?"


    Violet smiled, slow and chilling. "Do you know what they call me at Lunaris? The Rogue Queen. Because I refused to belong to any of their twisted pack systems. I walk alone, and somewhere along the line, I guess it changed me. Broke something in me. You can call it a fascination, or satisfying a long curiosity, but I want to have a rogue. Just once in my lifetime."


    There was silence. No one could believe what was happening, especially not Griffin, whose expression was pure horror.


    Then slowly, Shane leaned in, eyes gleaming with want. Violet licked her lips, baiting him further.


    "No!" Griffin roared.


    In a sh, he¡¯d yanked Violet by the ankles to his side. "What the hell are you doing?" he barked at her.


    But to his surprise, Violet began to scream and kick at him. "Get him off me! He¡¯s going to hurt me! He¡¯s a monster!"


    "Get him off her," Shane snapped at his people outside.


    The rogues burst into the cell, their fists flying. They tore Griffin off her and pummeled him into the ground while Violet sobbed in Shane¡¯s arms.


    "He¡¯s mad. He¡¯s jealous because I chose you," Violet whispered tearfully.


    Shane brushed a knuckle down her cheek. "You¡¯re safe with me now. You belong to me."


    He kissed her and Violet let him.


    But the sound that came from Griffin at the scene wasn¡¯t just rage, it was betrayal, agony, a wounded soul howling through clenched teeth.


    Violet pulled back, voice shaking. "We need to get out of here. Now."


    Shane couldn¡¯t agree more. He took her hand. "He won¡¯t hurt you again. I swear it."


    "Thank you," she smiled sweetly at him.


    Nor did Shane catch the glint in her eyes, or the wicked curve of her lips, curling in satisfaction.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 388: Escaped

    <h4>Chapter 388: Escaped</h4>


    A young werewolfy face-down on the table while overhead, surgical lights red down on him, white and blinding. His wrists and ankles were strapped tightly to the padded restraints.


    He was barely conscious, his breathing in shallow rasps, and his pupils sluggish from the sedative coursing through his system. His spine, however, remained fully exposed, a concise incision running along the lower vertebrae, held open by retractors.


    Patrick hovered over the boy with such calm that could unnerve death itself.


    "Vitals?" he asked without looking up.


    "Stable. BP 112 over 74. Heart rate holding at 58," one of the assisting surgeons replied from the monitors.


    "Good. Suction probe."


    A second surgeon ced the long, narrow spinal aspirator into Patrick¡¯s gloved hand who held it like an artist cradling his finest brush. The tip was fine, needle-thin, designed to pierce the subarachnoid space without severing any critical nerve branches. One mistake, and the boy would seize, or worse, tline. But he wasn¡¯t known for mistakes, having performed this procedure several times.


    He leaned in closer, his eyes magnified through the loupe visor, the lens attached to the headlight rig strapped over his surgical cap. Every muscle in the room tensed with him as the aspirator descended toward the spinal canal.


    The first puncture was clean with barely a bead of blood and the suction tube filled slowly, and steadily, with the pale fluid.


    "Harvesting cerebrospinal sample," Patrick murmured, his voice mechanical.


    This was Ignis in its rawest form.


    The machine monitoring the werewolf vitals let out a warning beep as the heart rate spiked briefly before settling again. Through it all, Patrick barely blinked.


    "Almost there..." he whispered, adjusting the suction dial by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    But there was a bang and the door mmed open, the metal crashing against the wall with such force one of the retractors slipped slightly. The startled patient let out a muffled moan, still too drugged to thrash, but aware enough to feel it.


    Patrick froze.


    "Goddamn it!" one of the surgeons muttered under his breath.


    Patrick didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was.


    Only one person would dare interrupt him mid-harvest and expect to leave with their life intact.


    Cynthia.


    "We have a problem," she said breathlessly, her words rushed.


    Patrick slowly pulled the aspirator free from the boy¡¯s spine, careful not to waste a single drop of fluid. He handed it off to the assistant without a word, then peeled off his gloves with a slick snap. The surgical mask came off next, and was followed by the visor.


    Patrick turned to her with a cold expression. "If you were anyone else, you¡¯d be waking up intubated."


    "But I¡¯m not," she said, stepping fully into the room, unbothered by the bloody surgical scene. "And I wouldn¡¯t be here if it could wait."


    Patrick gave a curt nod to the team. "Close him up. Keep him sedated. Mark this one batch Omega-four-seven. I want it processed in the next hour."


    "Yes, Doctor."


    Patrick stripped off the gown, tossing it aside as he walked toward Cynthia, now in his ck undershirt, a ssh of the boy¡¯s blood still dotting the cor. His eyes were razor sharp as they left.


    "Talk to me." Patrick said as they stepped into a private room.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate. "They have captured the girl."


    "And that isn¡¯t good news?"


    "They have Griffin Hale too." Cynthia announced and Patrick halted at once.


    For the first time, Patrick¡¯sposure faltered. He asked, body taut. "What did you just say?"


    "They took Griffin," Cynthia repeated. "He was with Violet when the rogues made their move."


    A vein pulsed at Patrick¡¯s temple.


    "That¡¯s impossible. Asher was supposed to be with her!" he snapped. "And I gave a direct order, take the girl only! Goddamn it!"


    Patrick ran a hand over his face, pacing, his teeth grinding. Had he known this would go down like this, he never would¡¯ve made such a hasty move.


    He had been watching Violet for a long time now. A girl like her didn¡¯t go unnoticed, especially not by him.


    When he found out Asher had gone to District One, Patrick hadn¡¯t needed a psychic to figure it out. Asher¡¯s trip had everything to do with Violet Purple. Her name alone raised questions, but it was her appearance that sealed it. That purplish-ck hair wasn¡¯t human. It wasn¡¯t normal.


    He had files on nearly every student enrolled in Lunaris Academy. Their backgrounds, bloodlines and affiliations. But Violet was a ck hole. Not to mention every attempt to get her DNA had been blocked either by Adele, or by those overprotective cardinal alphas.


    But Patrick wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew how Asher Nightshade¡¯s brain worked.


    Asher didn¡¯t attach himself to anything that wasn¡¯t valuable, or exceptional. And now, all four cardinal Alphas were circling around the same girl? That wasn¡¯t infatuation. That was instinct. If not power.


    And he intended to find out just what it was.


    So when the scandal rocked the academy and Violet disappeared with Asher, Patrick decided it was time to act. He couldn¡¯t use his own people. No, that would have raised too many red gs. Instead, he reached out to the one group reckless enough to do his bidding without asking questions.


    The Rogues.


    They were the right call at the time. Everything was nned to look like a random attack on the West Alpha and his girl. Everyone would believe it. After all, rogues had always stolen females. It was in their nature.


    It would have been the perfect crime. But that was until they went and fucked everything up by taking a cardinal alpha.


    They would draw attention to themselves and probably get discovered. Not to mention, Griffin of all people?! His beast wasn¡¯t tameable!


    "Call that bastard right now!" Patrick snapped.


    "Tried that already, he¡¯s not answering," Cynthia informed him.


    Patrick closed his eyes and tried to think. This was not the time to get emotional.


    When he opened them, he instructed her quickly. "If Griffin was taken, then it¡¯s not long before the others find them. I don¡¯t know how much time we have left, either way, we don¡¯t wait. Take a team and get the girl. Now. And get rid of the rogues while you¡¯re at it. All of them."


    Cynthia nodded.


    Then Patrick¡¯s voice dropped to a deadly murmur. "Even Griffin Hale. If possible."


    Her eyes flicked up, holding his for a beat. "Understood."


    "You know what¡¯s at stake."


    "I do."


    Cynthia pivoted, already on her way out the door when Patrick¡¯s voice called her back.


    "If things get bad, and I mean bad, withdraw. At once. You hear me? I can¡¯t lose you too."


    Cynthia paused in the doorway, casting onest look over her shoulder. "You won¡¯t lose me, Elias." Then she was gone, her heels clicking down the corridor.


    Patrick let out a slow breath, trying to calm the inferno rising in his chest. He pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to catch his breath.


    But then, there was a sharp buzz and the overhead fluorescents flickered, followed by a rapid beep-beep-beep. A crimson light began to sh across the control panel on the wall.


    <strong>ALERT: CONTAINMENT BREACH ¨C ROOM 4B.</strong>


    Patrick¡¯s stomach dropped. "No... no, no, no..."


    Cursing under his breath, he bolted from the hall and shoved through the double doors of the surgical suite he¡¯d just left. But the sight stopped him cold.


    There was blood everywhere. Stainless steel instruments were scattered across the floor, and one of the operating lights hung broken from the ceiling, swinging back and forth with a haunting creak.


    The young werewolf patient have escaped.


    Two of the surgeons he left earlier were on the ground. Oney slumped in a pool of his own blood, his abdomen torn open with his entrails dragged halfway across the tiles like he had tried to crawl for help before dying.


    Patrick¡¯s boots slipped slightly in the blood as he knelt beside the second surgeon who was barely alive. The man¡¯s chest was caved in, the puncture wounds deep. Blood spilled from his lips as he gasped, his eyes going in and out of focus.


    Patrick grabbed his shoulders. "What happened?!"


    The surgeon coughed wetly, blood spurting against Patrick¡¯s scrubs.


    "He... he shifted... halfway... he wasn¡¯t sedated enough.... "


    Patrick¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. The anesthetic hadn¡¯t worked. His body must have gotten adjusted to the dosage and he was able to fight through it.


    The doctor¡¯s words ended in a wet gurgle as blood filled his mouth. His body twitched once, then went still.


    Patrick rose as three armed guards stormed in with their weapons drawn, and their faces pale.


    "Sir! Emergency alert received."


    Patrick barked, "Get the extraction unit ready. I want scent markers engaged! I want drones in the sky and dogs on the ground! Sweep the forest line! Sweep the tunnels! Sweep the goddamn venttion shafts if you have to! Use everything. Find him!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 389: [Bonus - ] Summoned The Beast

    <h4>Chapter 389: [Bonus Chapter] Summoned The Beast</h4>


    If there was one thing Violet could depend on, it was the fact that men would always think with their dick.


    Shane let her into the bathroom the moment she asked, right after they got into the room. He probably didn¡¯t think she¡¯d find a weapon in there, and had not bothered to check or because hepletely fell for her bullshit.


    Idiot. As if she would leave her darling Griffin for a rogue like him.


    For once, Violet had to thank Asher and his very unconventional ways of showing affection.


    During one of their nights together, Asher had made her y a game. He¡¯d ask her a question, and if she lied, he¡¯d "punish" her. Of course, he used his damn wolf hearing to catch every tiny skip in her pulse. But thanks to him, she¡¯d learned how to lie to a werewolf.


    To make sure Shane did not hear what she was up to, Violet turned the sink on, letting the water run as she opened the cab beneath. It was practically empty, and the few items she stumbled upon were useless. That was until she found the cutting scissors.


    Sweet Luna. This would serve just fine.


    Violet looked at her reflection in the mirror. Dear God, she looked a mess. Her forehead was swollen and caked with dried blood. Her eyes were red-rimmed, and she still wore her pajamas fromst night, and yes, she smelled.


    There was not much time, so she washed her face quickly, then stared at her reflection, bracing herself for what she was about to do. She had no other choice. This was for her survival, and for the others.


    "What¡¯s holding you in there? Don¡¯t keep me waiting, princess!" Shane shouted from inside.


    Violet straightened at once. She tousled her hair in that way she undoubtedly knew was sexy. And then, with onest deep breath, she stepped out.


    "Dear God!" Violet was startled out of her mind when she was weed to the sight of Shane on the bed stark naked. He was leaning back on his forearms like a king waiting to be served.


    "What are you waiting for? Come to daddy." He spread his thighs further apart, invitingly.


    Violet felt bile rise in her throat at the unadulterated visual, but she forced the disgust back down. Instead, she bit down on her lip, giving all the right signals, and began to walk toward him with a sway of her hips.


    Shane, the unsuspecting fool, had a smile on his face the whole time, saying, "Yes, just like that, princess."


    As soon as Violet climbed the bed, Shane spread his legs so she could get between them. But the second her knees touched the mattress, she brandished the scissors and stabbed his dick three times in quick session.


    "You fucking bitch!" Shane howled in pain, his legs snapping shut as he rolled to the side of the bed in agony.


    Violet, intending to pounce again, barely got the chance before Shane kicked her hard in the chest, sending her flying off the bed.


    She hit the ground with a sickening thud, the back of her head bouncing off the floor.


    Violet swore she saw stars, and before she could recover, she heard the horrible, crackling sound. Oh shit. Shane was shifting.


    This was not the way she nned this.


    As if on cue, the second Violet managed to drag herself up to her feet, Shane hadpleted his shift. He was in his full wolf form and charged at her.


    She dodged the first attack, but it only left her cornered and trapped. Violet saw it in his eyes, he was going in for the kill.


    So when Shane lunged, all she could do was shield her face with one hand while the other held the scissors forward, praying for a miracle.


    But the attack never came.


    When Violet dared to open her eyes, Shane¡¯s wolf was frozen mid-motion. Not just frozen, he looked drained of life. Right there in front of her, what remained of Shane, or rather his wolf, crumpled to the ground and turned to dust.


    What the heck?


    Violet looked down at her hands, only to see them wreathed in tendrils of darkness. She screamed, jerking back in horror. But when she looked again, they were gone, and her hands were back to normal.


    No, no, no. She had to be losing her mind. Did she just do that? Violet had hoped that something would happen, but it was definitely not turning Shane into a pile of dust? Kind of. That kind of death had not crossed her mind.


    No. That was impossible. Absolutely impossible. And yet, the evidence was right in front of her.


    Violet was close to a full-blown freak-out now. So she did the only thing she could think of, she pped herself hard across the face.


    "Violet Purple! Get a grip on yourself! We have to rescue Griffin!"


    Yes. Griffin.


    Hopefully, he¡¯d forgive her for the stunt she pulled earlier. But she couldn¡¯t sit around waiting for the others toe rescue her. It could be toote by then.


    Violet looked across the room and spotted Shane¡¯s abandoned clothes, and in the pocket were a bunch of keys. Hopefully, one of them would open those damned cuffs.


    The only problem now was figuring out how to sneak past a hallway of rogue wolves, get Griffin out, and try not to get murdered in the process.


    Violet was still thinking of what to do when a ferocious roar shattered her thoughts. It was so intense that it reverberated through the walls, shaking the entire structure to its very bones.


    "What the hell..." Violet whispered, chills traveling up her spine.


    The next minute, all she could hear was the sound of chaos.


    Roars, grunts, panicked shouts, screams of pain, and the thuds of bodies hitting the wall filled the space. Something was tearing through them and it was heading her way.


    Violet swallowed hard. Whatever that was, she didn¡¯t want to see it.


    There was nowhere to go at this point. No back door. No hiding ce. It was just her, a bloody pair of scissors, and a door that didn¡¯t look half as thick anymore.


    Suddenly, there was silence. A dead, bone-chilling silence that didn¡¯t sit right with her.


    Violet stood absolutely still, her eyes trained on the door like it might explode.


    And then it did, literally.


    The door didn¡¯t open, it was ripped clean off its hinges and flung aside like cardboard. Not just that, standing there, in the smoky aftermath, was Griffin. Or rather, what used to be him.


    Griffin Hale was huge and easily over eight feet tall, hunched forward like his body couldn¡¯t contain itself. He had bulging muscles, his eyes that were once warm, and teasing eyes now filled with feral rage, and his mouth curled into a snarl that revealed teeth that definitely weren¡¯t human.


    "Holy creator of the universe," Violet breathed with dread. She was standing in front of the beast.


    The unholy, savage creature inside of Griffin that was only unleashed when he was pushed past the edge. Like earlier. She had summoned the beast and it hade for her.


    He roared again. A deep, earth-shaking roar that mmed against her skin like a shockwave, sending her hair flying back and her knees trembling. Violet had to squeeze her eyes shut from the sheer force of it.


    But when she opened them he hadn¡¯t moved, nor hurt her. The beast just stood there, breathing hard, his shoulders rising and falling.


    Then, in a deep voice that didn¡¯t sound like Griffin at all he growled two words:


    "Mate. Mine."


    Before Violet could process what was happening, the Beast had already grabbed her, slung her over one shoulder like she weighed absolutely nothing, and took off at a sprint, barreling down the hallway.


    "OH GOD! OH MY GOD! I AM GOING TO DIE!" Violet screamed from his back as she fumbled for purchase and finally managed to wrap her arms around his thick neck.


    Walls blurred past them with smoke and ruin in every direction. Bodies littered the floor and Violet spotted the girls making their escape and relief like no other filled her. Thank God he did not harm them.


    However, Violet did not deceive herself into thinking this was the Griffin who made her sweet cookies and delicious cocoa drink.


    This was the beast. A creature who wanted blood, and right now, it wanted her.

 Chapter 390: Creatures Of Myth

    <h4>Chapter 390: Creatures Of Myth</h4>


    "Just got off the call with Irene," ric reported as he returned to Asher. "She¡¯s contacting her people and raising awareness."


    "We don¡¯t have the time for that," Asher replied, a deep frown etched into his face. "Irene¡¯s far enough as it is. Violet doesn¡¯t have that much time. Perhaps it¡¯s some smallfort that they took Griffin along, but we don¡¯t know the situation at hand, and Griffin can¡¯t fend off everyone unless¡ª"


    "Unless what?" ric asked, studying his face.


    Asher tilted his head, implying the answer without saying it. But ric understood.


    "The Beast," he whispered.


    "With the Beast, they have a better chance of surviving," Asher said, his jaw tight. "But the Beast is unreliable. And as much as I trust Violet¡¯s life with Griffin, the same can¡¯t be said with the Beast. I¡¯ll kill him with my bare hands if heys a hand on her."


    "The Beast and Griffin might be different beings," Adele added, "but they share the same psychology. Somewhere in there, Griffin might be able to reach him, and might be able to stop him from harming her."


    "Let¡¯s hope so," Asher said tautly, his mind clearly made up.


    "Any progress?" ric asked, turning to Roman, who was in his wolf form, spinning in agitated circles at the T-junction a few miles from Asher¡¯s property.


    With his deep connection to his animal side, Roman was the best tracker among them all. But right now, something was off. His snout twitched erratically, confused and frustrated.


    "I don¡¯t like the look of this," Asher muttered, just as Roman shifted back into his human form.


    "They did something to throw off the scent," Roman said, voice taut with frustration. "I can¡¯t track anything beyond this perimeter."


    "Wouldn¡¯t surprise me. They managed to kidnap a cardinal alpha, masking their scent wouldn¡¯t be a stretch."


    Roman let out a strangled groan. This was his way of helping Violet and yet, now, he was useless.


    He stormed off the road, heading toward the closest tree, and then began punching it, throwing all his rage into every blow.


    "Oh great," Asher deadpanned. "The team¡¯s officially losing it."


    ric quickly went after him. "Hey! Stop it!"


    "No, leave me! I¡¯m practically useless!"


    ric grabbed him. "Who said you¡¯re useless?"


    "I can¡¯t track her!" Roman snapped. "And that¡¯s the only thing I can do for her! I¡¯m not as smart as you or Asher. I¡¯m not as strong as Griffin. All I¡¯m good at is making stupid, corny jokes that don¡¯t help anyone!" He mmed his fist into the tree again.


    ric didn¡¯t hesitate, he yanked him into a hug and held the South Alpha tight, refusing to let go. Roman didn¡¯t fight it. He just leaned into him, exhausted.


    "You are not useless, Roman," ric said, running a hand through his hair in a calming gesture. "We were caught off guard, that¡¯s all. And your jokes? They¡¯re not stupid. They¡¯re... kind of funny. Most times."


    Roman lifted his head. "So you like them?"


    ric immediately saw the trap. This was it. The price of reassurance was now eternal suffering through Roman¡¯s terrible jokes. But still, he nodded. "Yes, they¡¯re funny, Roman."


    It happened too fast. Roman smooched him on the lips.


    "That seals it, brother! We¡¯re united now! Not just by our bond to Violet, but by DNA!" he dered.


    "You fucking bastard!" ric yelled in horror, lunging after Roman, who took off with a grin, knowing exactly what he¡¯d done.


    "A gentle reminder here," Adele called out dryly, "we still can¡¯t track your girlfriend, Violet!"


    "At this point, just hire a fucking witch to do a location spell!" Roman yelled between peals ofughter, still dodging ric¡¯s wrath.


    "Fuck! He¡¯s right!" Asher spun around, eyes lighting up. "A witch would find her faster. Roman, you genius."


    Roman skidded to a stop just in time for Asher to reach him, grab him, and nt a quick kiss on his cheek.


    Roman froze,pletely blindsided. What the actual fuck just happened?


    Did Asher just...?


    They were all brothers now, united in DNA!


    Even ric paused mid-chase, stunned at what he¡¯d just witnessed. What the hell was going on.


    Asher had barely unlocked his phone when he heard the distant rumble of an engine.


    Roman squinted. "Wait a sec, isn¡¯t that L?"


    They all looked toward the approaching blur and sure enough, it was her in a hot pink helmet, and ck boots.


    Asher¡¯s brow furrowed. "How the hell did she find us? Did any of you tell her what¡¯s going on?"


    Roman and ric shook their heads, obviously confused.


    "Wait, hold on." ric leaned forward, eyes narrowing. "Is that... is that a sword strapped to her back?"


    Roman gawked. "What the actual fuck is she doing with a sword? Is she cosying the apocalypse?!"


    But L wasn¡¯t slowing. In fact, she was speeding up towards them.


    "Something¡¯s wrong," Asher muttered, his instincts kicking in as he caught the murderous expression on her face.


    "Get off the road! Now!" He barked.


    Roman and ric dove aside just in time as L roared past, her de whistling through the air, missing them by inches.


    L let the bike roll into a ditch behind her as she flipped off,nding with grace only years of training could attain. Her sword hovered effortlessly at her side.


    "L, what the fuck?!" Roman yelled.


    L turned to him, eyes hardened with no trace of the bubbly girl he once knew. "You don¡¯t get to say my name," she hissed.


    And then her sword ignited with a me that was unnatural in both color and heat.


    Roman stood frozen, jaw ck. "Holy shit! How did she do that?! Can someone please tell me what the hell is going on here? Are we acting out a movie script or something? Because honestly, I¡¯m starting to feel like this has all been one big prank on me!"


    Roman had to shut it when L lunged at him, de raised, barely reacting to the attack.


    A crackle of electricity zipped through the air as ric moved faster than he¡¯d ever moved in a fight not meant for blood. A rope of lightning snaked from his fingers,shing around L¡¯s sword and ripping it clean out of her grip.


    "What the hell is wrong with you? What do you think you¡¯re doing right now?!" ric demanded, shocked and out of breath.


    But L¡¯s response was another blow. She spun, throwing a kick that caught ric in the side, but he blocked the second one with a hard shove that sent her staggering back.


    "Why are you attacking us, L?!" he shouted again.


    Her eyes were wild as she said. "I should be asking you that. What the hell did you do to Violet?!"


    "What?! What are you talking about?!" ric dodged another jab.


    But it was toote, L¡¯s fury was unchecked. She lifted one hand and a gust of wind mmed into ric, hurling him backward.


    Roman stumbled over to check on him,pletely floored. "No. Way. How did she do that?!" He asked Asher this time. "Is she a witch?"


    But the answer was already unraveling in front of them. There was no need to hide anymore. Not when she nned to kill them all.


    The mour melted away and like a veil being pulled away from a painting, the illusion shattered.


    They all watched as L¡¯s cheekbones sharpened, her ears elongating to elegant points and her eyes shone like polished moonstone. She was stunningly beautiful.


    "Impossible," Adele whispered, stepping forward in disbelief.


    "Goddess kiss me." Romanmented.


    ric, now rising to his feet, blinked at her as realization dawned. "She¡¯s Fae?"


    Asher¡¯s voice whispered in disbelief. "Creatures of Myth."


    L raised her hand again, and the ming sword shot back into her palm like it had a mind of its own.


    Then she dered with a dark voice. "You¡¯re all going to die in my hands today for what you¡¯ve done to Violet."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 391: Bonding Experience

    <h4>Chapter 391: Bonding Experience</h4>


    "Whoa, wait!" ric shouted, throwing up his hands as L readied her sword for another attack.


    L halted mid-lunge, the mes licking her de fluttering in agitation while her eyes remained locked on them with violent suspicion.


    ric asked cautiously. "What do you mean, ¡¯what we¡¯ve done to Violet?¡¯ Why would you think we did something to her?"


    L¡¯s nostrils red. "Then where is she?" She demanded, "Violet was supposed to meet me at the academy hours ago. Don¡¯t y dumb! What¡ªdid you all kill her after you found out what she did to this asshole?!" She swung her sword toward Asher, lunging again.


    "That¡¯s enough!" Adele¡¯s voice boomed across the space like thunder.


    L halted, her gaze shifting to Adele and taking her in.


    "The Cardinal Alphas did nothing to Violet," she said coldly. "You¡¯d know that if you could calm your rage for five seconds and look around you!"


    L¡¯s hands tightened on the hilt of her de, her expression still wild. "Then where is she? I warned her about hanging around you guys, but she asked me to trust you all... " her voice cracked as she pointed at the cardinal alphas, "... and the moment I do, she disappears?"


    Asher told her with a heavy heart. "Violet and Griffin were takenst night by rogues. We found out early this morning and we¡¯ve been tracking them since. Until you decided to show up swinging crazily at the people actually trying to rescue her."


    His eyes darkened as he stepped closer to her. "You really think I would hurt her? After everything I¡¯ve done to protect her? Everything I¡¯ve sacrificed?" His jaw clenched. "To think you still believe that after all this time is sickening."


    "Not when she¡¯s a threat to what you desire most. To what you all have trained for your entire life," she sneered. "Love or loyalty, Asher. Which one would win in the end?"


    That word stopped Asher , burrowing under his skin like a sting. But more than the usation, it was the certainty in her voice that rattled him.


    He looked her in the eye and asked slowly. "What is your rtionship to Violet, L? Is she Fae or more? What do you know about her father? You know something, don¡¯t you?"


    L ignored him, her silence loud.


    Then, with a chilling calm, she said, "I¡¯m not saying anything to you creatures of lies and deceit." Then turned her back to them and started walking toward Asher¡¯s house.


    "Where are you going?" ric demanded.


    "To the ce she was taken. I¡¯ll find her myself."


    "You can¡¯t do this alone!" Asher snapped, stepping in her path.


    "Watch me," she shot back, trying to move past him.


    But Asher didn¡¯t budge. "Fine. Keep your secrets," he said through clenched teeth. "I¡¯ll figure them out eventually. But right now, we¡¯re working together not just to find Violet, but Griffin too. You might have magic and a sword, but don¡¯t pretend you know rogues better than we do."


    The tension between them was intense and menacing. L¡¯s eyes burned into Asher¡¯s with her hand still hovering over her sword. But slowly, and reluctantly, she lowered it.


    Her voice was a grudging growl. "Let¡¯s move then."


    As they began heading back to the house, Roman, who had thankfully worn some pants, skidded up beside L with a grin that spelled trouble.


    "I always knew you had a thing for trying to kill us," he said, eyes glinting with mischief. "And guess what? I was right."


    He wiggled his brows, practically bouncing with energy. "But don¡¯t worry, I have this massive, world-shaking instinct that this mission will be our bonding experience. Before long, you¡¯ll feel the love too, Tinker Bell."


    The Ice-cold, venom-filled re L shot him was enough to chill one to the bone.


    But Roman just grinned wider, utterly unbothered.


    ric groaned and cursed under his breath. "Fucking idiot."


    Then he stomped over and yanked Roman away. "Do you have a death wish or were you just born with one?"


    Roman shrugged with a cheeky smile. "A little from Column A, a little from Column B."


    ric shook his head in disbelief.


    Once they reached the house, the group moved in silence as Asher led the way to the kitchen.


    "This is where she was taken," he said, gesturing to the space.


    L took in the dried blood on the floor, frowning.


    Roman, ever the talker, spoke up without being prompted. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning to do, but if it¡¯s scent-tracking, forget it. They blocked it. Real pro work. Honestly, at this point, we¡¯re screwed without a witch."


    L scoffed.


    "My kind aren¡¯t limited to sniffing floors for a trail," she said coolly. "And witches? They take lectures from us."


    The Cardinal Alphas looked at each other and shrugged. Then they gave her space for her to do her thing.


    L reached into the folds of her jacket and pulled out a small pouch. She opened it and revealed finely ground, multicolored sand.


    "Every creature leaves behind a signature," L¡¯s voice had a strange rhythm as she spoke. "An energy trail... an echo. Some call it aura." She pinched some of the dust between her fingers and blew it gently into the air.


    The sand scattered like shimmering mist, catching the light as it swirled and fell to the corners of the room. For a moment, nothing happened ¡ª at least to them.


    But L¡¯s eyes lit with a strange color. It was not glowing but radiating several colors at the same time.


    Roman blinked. "Okay, that¡¯s new."


    "There were three rogues here, then Violet and Griffin." L murmured, scanning the space as if she were reading invisible ink on the walls.


    Her gaze followed the swirling trails of energy that only she could see. It was not surprising the alphas and Adele fell in behind her as she traced a path through the kitchen and out the back door.


    Outside, L announced with certainty.


    "I can see the trail."


    Ashermanded immediately. "Get the car! We leave now!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 392: Something Human In Him

    <h4>Chapter 392: Something Human In Him</h4>


    Violet didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d been screaming, an hour or two? It felt like an eternity since Griffin, no, The Beast, had tossed her over his shoulder like a sack of flour and taken off.


    They hadn¡¯t just been running. He had been leaping from one treetop to another, over gorges, across cliffs and through clouds, for all she knew.


    The world had be a blur of wind, roaring leaves, and nausea. It was just endless suffocating trees. So when he finally stopped, it took Violet a second to realize the blur had stopped.


    He dropped her unceremoniously onto the ground and the moment her feet touched solid earth, Violet¡¯s legs gave out with a dramatic tremble. Her knees hit the mossy forest floor, and she crawled weakly forward, only to hurl up whatever remained in her stomach. She gagged and retched until there was nothing left.


    When it was over, Violet crawled away from the mess and copsed on her back beside a smooth rock. The coolness of it felt so good. So shey there for a long moment, trying to remember what air felt like in her lungs.


    Above her, the sky was painted in hues of deep indigo and fading gold as the sun began to make its descent, bathing the clearing in amber light.


    The scent of earth and moss was thick in the air, but just beyond, a spring poured from the side of a rock, cascading in a silvery curtain into a shallow pool. The small stream was clear and peaceful as it winded through the dense trees.


    Not that Violet cared where they were anymore. She just wanted to breathe. But peace, of course, was short-lived.


    The sound of heavy breathing came next, followed by a low snarl with the ground trembling slightly as "he" appeared.


    And yes, Violet was talking about an eight feet massive being looming over her with that primal look in his eyes. His thick hair fell in disheveled waves down his back, and his arms bulged with animalistic power. He was a beast through and through.


    The Beast bent low, sniffing her with exaggerated huffs like a predator scenting its territory. Violet didn¡¯t even bother to flinch and justy there, eyes half-lidded and emotionally bankrupt.


    "Do your thing, buddy," she muttered. "Just don¡¯t drool on me."


    After a moment of very invasive sniffing, The Beast suddenly froze. His nostrils red and his eyes narrowed into a frown of confusion. He growled low, as if he didn¡¯t like her scent.


    "Mate," he said, voice gravelly and guttural. "Smell wrong."


    And then, absurdly, Violet started tough. At this point, it was either that or cry.


    "Oh really? My smell offends you? You¡¯re one to talk when your giant nose keeps blowing hot air to my face!" She flipped him the middle finger without even looking.


    The Beast recoiled with a guttural snarl, lips curling back in visible offense.


    "Mate. Bath."


    His voice carried the weight of authority, like a child emperormanding his kingdom. He gestured toward the waterfall with a pointed w.


    "Oh, for Christ¡¯s sake!" Violet groaned. "Let me catch my freaking breath, will you?!"


    Violet was tired. Her body was aching. She really needed a moment to process all that had happened so far.


    But The Beast, impatient andpletely tone-deaf to human emotion, began to pace, snarling under his breath. His steps


    seemed to crack twigs and quake the earth, his frustration obvious.


    But that movement gave Violet the opportunity to notice something she hadn¡¯t until now.


    "Oh dear God..." She gulped at the sight of The Beast down there.


    Violet had caught glimpses of Griffin during transformation and knew he was er.. well blessed. And unfortunately, even that was magnified in beast form.


    She stared in unholy horror at the literal spear swinging between his legs.


    "Moon and stars, no." Violet whispered, backing up an inch in the dirt.


    No, no, no. That¡¯s not happening. He would destroy her with that thing. They were not doing that.


    The Beast, apparently oblivious to her internal crisis, leaned down again.


    "Mate. Smell. Not like Mate." He grunted, trying to pass a message as he pointed once again toward the waterfall with a firm grunt.


    And yes, it wasn¡¯t a request.


    Violet let out a shriek as The Beast grabbed her once again, this time hoisting her up and marching straight toward the waterfall. Before she could protest, he plunged her face-first into the water.


    She thrashed wildly, bubbles escaping her lips as her limbs iled beneath the surface.


    <i>Was he trying to drown her?!</i>


    Just as panic truly set in, he finally let go, and Violet broke through the surface with a loud gasp, coughing and sputtering as water streamed down her face.


    "What the hell?!" she yelled between ragged breaths, shoving her soaked hair from her eyes.


    Fueled by righteous fury, Violet lunged toward him, her intention being to tackle him and make him pay. But all she managed to do was slip and fall squarely on her ass, sending another ssh of water up her nose.


    Violet groaned in frustration, ready to curse him to oblivion, but stopped cold when she heard the deep, guttural, surprisingly joyful sound that left his throat.


    The Beast wasughing?


    Violet blinked. <i>What in the holy hell...?</i>


    It was the first time she¡¯d seen anything remotely human in him since he¡¯d emerged, and it stunned her into silence.


    Then an idea hit her.


    Violet scooped a handful of cold water and hurled it directly into his face.


    The Beast stopped as water dripped from hisshes and nose, and he stood so still that even the birds seemed to hush.


    Violet¡¯s heart skipped. <i>Had she gone too far? </i>


    But then, his lips twitched and then he boomed with unrestrainedughter that echoed off the cliffs and trees around them.


    Then, without warning, The Beast bent down, scooped up water with his enormous hands, and flung it at her.


    Oh shit.


    The force nearly knocked Violet backward again. Water drenched her from head to toe, her already soaked pajamas clinging to her like a second skin.


    She wiped her face, gasped, and narrowed her eyes with the grin of a woman who¡¯d just dered war. "You are so dead!" she roared.


    And just like that, Violet started a water battle she knew from the start she would not win. Yet, it was worth it.

 Chapter 393: Mating Dance

    <h4>Chapter 393: Mating Dance</h4>


    It was night now and the Beast had left her to go look for food as he told her in two words.


    "Food. Mate."


    Violet came to an oddlyforting conclusion. The Beast didn¡¯t just operate on animal instinct, he behaved like a child. Not in size or strength but in his emotions.


    When heughed, it was unrestrained, and belly-deep joy. At the same time, when angry, it was fury unleashed like a wildfire. There was no in-between. No shades. Just the extremes.


    It made Violet wonder, was he just some split personality hidden in Griffin¡¯s subconscious? Or was it the punishment from the goddess as she has heard so many times? Was this the cost for his power?


    Deep down, she knew the answer.


    Perhaps if Griffin let him out more often whenever she was around, the Beast would develop past instinct. Maybe even be someone more than just a violent alter ego. Someone Griffin could live with.


    Someone she could live with.


    The word "Mate" still echoed in her skull. The beast had said it so many times now that it had carved itself into her memory, every syble melting into her bloodstream like wildfire. Like the mating fever she¡¯d been trying so hard to ignore.


    God help her, it was trickling through her veins like moltenva. Her skin had be too warm, her senses prickled, and every inch of her felt tuned to him.


    But Violet had to control herself.


    She needed Griffin, not his oversized man-child beast with the emotional range of a sugar-rushed toddler and the strength to snap trees in half.


    The universe had to be shitting her to p her with a mate bond at a critical time like this.


    Fuck them!


    Violet¡¯s attention snapped toward the tremor in the earth as The Beast returned from his food hunt, his heavy steps reminding her an inhuman being was sharing this clearing with her.


    "Mate. Eat," he said eagerly, lowering the bountiful harvest in his arms like an overenthusiastic dog presenting a prize.


    A waterfall of fruits tumbled to the ground in front of her, revealing apples, berries, bananas and some others she couldn¡¯t recognize.


    Violet blinked in surprise. Okay, this was cute.


    She picked up an apple, but before she could even mutter a "thank you," The Beast was gone again, disappearing into the trees with the grace of a wrecking ball. Except this time, he came back much faster, and he didn¡¯te alone.


    The Beast was grinning with something suspiciously hidden behind his massive frame. Then, with the dramatic ir of a child revealing a surprise drawing to their parent, he pulled out a whole-ass boar, freshly killed and dropped it with a thud before her, his eyes gleaming with pride. His chest puffed out like he had just gifted her the moon and expected a standing ovation.


    Violet knew then she was so screwed.


    "Uh, I think I¡¯ll stick to this," Violet said, forcing a smile and gently shoving more fruit closer to her side like a protective wall.


    The Beast deted slightly and Violet quickly added, "You can have that one for yourself. Eat for two!" She gave him a thumbs up and the most encouraging nod she could muster.


    Apparently, that worked.


    With a satisfied grunt, The Beast turned to his prize. Violet, for some ridiculous reason, assumed he would skin it, and maybe roast bits of it over the fire she had built. But how she was wrong.


    Her eyes widened to the size of the moon as he simply ripped into the boar like a living meat grinder, tearing into raw flesh with his teeth and gulping it down like it was dessert. Blood dripped from his mouth, staining the ground in wet, sticky sshes, and he looked even delighted as if this was peak fine dining.


    "Oh, God," Violet turned a shade paler.


    She had to physically swallow the bile threatening to rise.


    The irony wasn¡¯t lost on her that she had actually been thinking about helping him smoke the meat. As if this was some cute camping trip. What a joke.


    He was a predator in human form, for heaven¡¯s sake, while she had the unfortunate fate of a front-row seat to the National Geographic carnage edition.


    Nheless, Violet let out a strangled, incredulousugh. Today was really one for the books.


    Apparently full, The Beast tossed what remained of the carcass aside and stepped back into the stream to wash off the blood. At least he had the decency to clean up. Good hygiene, great. Points for that.


    Too bad every time he moved, she got an eyeful of Griffin Junior, now in XL Beast Mode. Yeah. She was never recovering from this.


    Violet forced her gaze to the side and itnded on the discarded carcass. She stared at the blood still oozing slowly from the gaping tears in its flesh, pooling in the dirt, and something strange stirred inside her. Something hungry.


    The longer Violet looked, the more intense it became. Her tongue swiped across her lips, and for some unholy reason, her mouth started to water. She wanted a bite.


    What the hell?


    Thankfully, the Beast returned right at that moment and Violet snapped out of it.


    That wasn¡¯t normal at all.


    The Beast lowered himself beside her, stretching out his body. He didn¡¯t say a word and justy there, watching her. Then he reached out, hisrge, calloused, yet surprisingly gentle hand brushing against her arm, and Violet leaned into it.


    She cravedfort, anchoring herself to him without thinking.


    Except it didn¡¯t end there.


    In a blink, The Beast was on his feet, his eyes shining with a kind of wild excitement, his chest rising and falling like he¡¯d just made some glorious discovery.


    "Mate. Mine," he dered with urgency and satisfaction.


    "Huh?"


    Violet was still wondering what he was up to now when he turned her around without warning, pressing her forward on her stomach, hoisting her hips.


    "Mate. Mate."


    Oh. Shit.


    It dawned on Violet that he wanted to mate with her.


    That was what all this had been about. The protecting, the feeding, the sniffing, the obsessive scent-checking. It hadn¡¯t been just instinct or affection, It was


    carnivore-style courtship.


    She had been so damn wrong. He wasn¡¯t just a child with emotional extremes but a beast with base instinct and he wanted to im her.


    The Beast rubbed against her with a low rumble in his throat, his massive weapon pressed against her.


    Violet¡¯s eyes widened in pure, horrified realization. No freaking way!


    Then she screamed at the top of her lungs.


    "Griffin!!!!!!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 394: Soul-Bonded

    <h4>Chapter 394: Soul-Bonded</h4>


    The scream must have roused Griffin from his slumber because the Beast staggered back as though he¡¯d taken a punch to the gut. Without hesitating, Violet scrambled away with her heart hammering in her chest. She loved every version of Griffin, but if he took her in that form, he was going to shatter her into pieces. Literally.


    The Beast let out a guttural groan, his body trembling violently as though he was wrestling something from within. He stumbled like a drunk, shaking his head and thrashing, and Violet had to dive for safety, scared he might stomp over her in the process.


    From her hiding spot, she watched in stunned silence as his massive body began to shrink until he was back to his normal size. Griffin¡¯s tall, six-foot-six frame copsed to the ground, his chest rising and falling inbored gasps. Hosting the Beast always drained the life out of him.


    "Griffin!" Violet ran to his side, dropping to her knees. "Are you okay?" she asked, cupping his face.


    His eyes fluttered open to look at her. "Mate," he whispered hoarsely.


    Violet froze, her heart stuttering in her chest. It wasn¡¯t until now the gravity of that word hit her and she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    But Griffin smiled widely. He pushed himself up with determination and said again, more clearly this time, "You¡¯re my mate."


    Before Violet could respond, he moved and pinned her gently to the ground beneath him. His body hovered over hers,rge and warm, and her breath caught. However, Violet hasn¡¯t forgotten what happened with Asher and it made her hesitant to take things further.


    "Griffin, I don¡¯t think we should¡ª" she started, even as she arched toward him.


    Then their lips met and Violet knew at that moment, it was over. It was like a sr re ignited between them. No longer blood, nor oxygen, but heat and wildfire run through her veins.


    Griffin felt it too. She could tell by the way he clutched her tighter, kissed her deeper, as though he¡¯d been waiting for this moment his entire life. They wed at each other like they couldn¡¯t get close enough, their bodies pressed flush.


    They kissed with wild intensity, nipping voraciously at each other and Violet swore she tasted blood from where she¡¯d bitten his lower lip. Then his tongue swept into her mouth and tangled with hers, licking, sucking, and devouring till they couldn¡¯t breathe. Not that they needed air.


    There was no room left for reason. All that mattered was touching one another and solidifying this intense pull between them.


    Griffin didn¡¯t bother undressing her, he tore the pajamas clean off her body like they were nothing more than a sweet wrapper. Violet gasped, a startled moan escaping her lips. The sheer savagery of it would have unnerved her on other days, but right now, it turned her on.


    While Griffin shredded her clothes, Violet pressed frantic kisses across his chest, his shoulders, anywhere her lips could reach. Her fingers traced over his skin, worshipping the wild strength of him.


    When he parted her thighs, she opened them wider without hesitation, weing him. His body covered hers, hot and heavy, his hardness burning against her slick folds. The heat between her legs pulsed with raw need, aching to be filled.


    Then, with one powerful thrust, Griffin buried himself inside her. Violet cried out, her head snapping back. Even in this form, he was too thick and her body stretched painfully around him. But she didn¡¯t ask him to stop. She couldn¡¯t. The burn only fed the hunger and she wanted more.


    "Go on," she gasped, her voice half-pain, half-plea.


    Griffin obeyed.


    He began to move, hard and fast, his thrusts brutal in its desperation. His eyes were glowing a deep amber, wild and unrestrained as whatever control he had slipped.


    Violet¡¯s wanton moans filled the clearing, loud and beautiful. Her legs wrapped around his waist, urging him deeper inside of her. She wanted all of him. Her soul craved the connection.


    They rutted like animals beneath the open sky. The sound of skin pping against skin, her breathless gasps, and his feral grunts echoing through the trees. Violet words were incoherent, overwhelmed by the powerful thrusts of the savage above her. And she loved every bit of it.


    As the pleasure built, Violet felt this strange coiling in her chest. A pressure, not just of pleasure, but of something far deeper. Her heart was pounding so hard, so fast, it felt like it would burst. And suddenly, she could feel his heartbeat too as if their hearts had aligned.


    <i>Ba-dump. Ba-dump.</i>


    Somewhere above, the clouds parted, revealing a full moon that hadn¡¯t been there before. It gleamed down on them, it¡¯s light bathing their bodies like a blessing as it bore witness.


    And then, Griffin bit her, his fangs sinking deep into her neck and Violet screamed in release. Pain and pleasure melded until the line between them blurred, her body shattering around him as her climax hit like a storm.


    In that instant, their heartbeats became one. But deep down, Violet knew it wasn¡¯tplete. Not yet.


    Violet shifted and bit him hard on the neck too. His blood rushed into her mouth and it was like the sweetest ambrosia ¡ª the drink of the gods. She sucked until she couldn¡¯t anymore, the unrest in her soul calming.


    Griffin groaned her name like it was the only music he knew. His hips jerked, and his seed spilled inside her in a hot, endless torrent. He didn¡¯t stop. Couldn¡¯t stop. His body trembled with the sheer intensity of release.


    When it was finally over, he copsed on top of her, both of them panting. The Moonlight had strangely vanished and the clearing was quiet now.


    Theyy together, their souls bound.


    Violet blinked up at him, dazed only to see him staring in wonder. Her eyes glowed for a second there.


    But it didn¡¯t unnerve Griffin, instead he smiled, his arms wrapping around her tightly. He buried his face in her neck and breathed her scent in.


    <i>"Mate," </i>his wolf howled in his head for the first time, loud and clear.


    No way.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 395: Goodbye Lila

    <h4>Chapter 395: Goodbye L</h4>


    Asher and the others had long gone off the road and were now trudging through a forest thicker than any of them expected.


    It waste at night, and thank the moon they had their wolf sight else they¡¯d have tripped over every gnarled root and gotten whipped by every low-hanging branch wing at them from all directions.


    The rogues had hidden themselves well which wasn¡¯t surprising. Lone wolves were always on the move, always adapting, and no one survived as long as they had without learning how to vanish in in sight.


    The trail should have faded hours ago, but Asher had to admit he was impressed. The Fae was moving ahead with the kind of confidence that came from instinct, not guesswork, leading them unerringly through the maze of undergrowth.


    But not even the tension of the unknown, or the unsaid dread in the air, was enough to kill Roman¡¯s vibe. The South Alpha was belting out loud, cheery, dramatic rhymes like they were headed on a family vacation, and not a rescue mission in rogue territory.


    <i>"Four wolves with teeth so white, </i>


    <i>Snuck through the woods in the dead of night.</i>


    <i>On a quest so bold, with hearts all sour,</i>


    <i>To fetch back our stolen purple flower."</i>


    Asher, ric, and Adele exchanged a look and moved on. No, they wouldn¡¯t say a word. It was always safer to just let Roman be Roman.


    <i>"There was Thunder Boy who summons the clouds,</i>


    <i>And Lover Boy who broods in crowds.</i>


    <i>Then Smiley Wolf with jokes so cute¡ª</i>


    <i>(That¡¯s me, hello, you¡¯re wee, chum!)"</i>


    "God, this is killing me." ric groaned internally.


    <i>"Andst came the brainy with the balm </i>


    <i>She heals your soul and throws a fade.</i>


    <i>But just when things were going wrong...</i>


    <i>Enter Tinkerbell with a de and a spine!"</i>


    "Oh dear..." Adele sighed, already prepping her healing powers knowing someone was about to get it.


    <i>"She rides like death with glitter and sass,</i>


    <i>Swearing she¡¯ll shove her sword up my¡ª"</i>


    <i>(Ahem.)</i>


    <i>"Anyway, she¡¯s fierce, she¡¯s cool, she¡¯s Fae,</i>


    <i>With the charm of a cactus and zero forey!</i>


    <i>"So off we go through creepy woods and mud and mire</i>


    <i>Four wolves, one threat, and a bite-sized demigod.</i>


    <i>May the rogues beware and L not snap,</i>


    <i>Because one wrong joke¡ªboom¡ªneck goes snap ¡ª!"</i>


    "I swear on the old gods and the new," L snapped, "if one more word sts out of your goddamn mouth, I¡¯ll snap your neck for real!"


    Her re could have melted iron, but of course, it rolled right off Roman like sunshine off a raincoat.


    Roman grinned. "Aww, see? I told you, we¡¯re already bonding."


    L blinked, bbergasted. How in the hell did Violet even get tangled with the likes of him.


    "And," he added cheerily, "Violet loves my godforsaken mouth. To be precise, my tongue, it does wonderful things to¡ª"


    "Roman!" Asher and ric barked in unison, exasperated.


    "Fine," Roman rolled his eyes. "I¡¯ll keep the sugar to myself," he added with a dramatic shrug, as if L was truly missing out.


    L stared at him for a long beat, shook her head, and then turned on her heel with a huff.


    "Yeah, you¡¯re bonding just fine," Asher said dryly before moving on.


    ric and Adele gave Roman a simr look and followed after Asher.


    Roman was just about to toss out another witty line when he noticed something odd with his keener animal senses.


    "Wait. Stop!" he barked.


    Everyone did except L.


    She marched ahead, clearly done with Roman and his nonsense.


    "L, wait!" Roman called after her.


    But L spun around and snapped, "I¡¯m not wasting another second while Violet is out there in danger because of your childish jokes. For once in your life, grow up, you fool!"


    She hardly took a step when there was a cracking sound and the ground beneath her gave way. L let out a scream as she plunged down.


    "LILA!" they all shouted, sprinting forward only to freeze as soon as they reached the edge.


    ric gagged.


    Asher muttered under his breath, "Shit."


    Adele¡¯s hand flew to her chest. "Dear Lord..."


    "That is nasty," Roman said grimly.


    L had fallen into a brutal trap, precisely, a punji pit. Iron stakes, sharpened to deadly points, lined the bottom like a bed of skewers. It was exactly the silent, lethal, and barbaric weapon the rogues would use to impale unsuspecting neers on their turf.


    The scene was pure horror as one stake had pierced straight through L¡¯s stomach, while another was lodged in her chest, and the third went through her shoulder. But the most gruesome of all was the one that had gone clean through her mouth, and emerging from the back of her head. There was blood everywhere.


    ric was in shock knowing without a doubt this was the end of the road for L.


    "Well? Adele, do something!" Roman shouted with panick.


    "What do you expect me to do? My healing works through contact, and I can¡¯t just jump in there!"


    "Then let¡¯s pull her out!"


    "Pulling her out would kill her faster. We¡¯d need to stabilize the wounds around the stakes and Adele¡¯s power would notst the hours it would take to cut them."


    "Those are iron stakes," Asher said darkly. "And Fae don¡¯t react well to iron. What are the odds that L wouldnd in a damn pit like this?" He let out a bitterugh. "Fate is a cruel little bitch."


    Down in the pit, L was still twitching. Blood gurgled from her throat, and she made horrible choking sounds, eyes wide as if trying to speak through the metal silencing her. She lifted a hand weakly toward them.


    "Yes, L, I see you," Roman whispered, reaching out.


    Then her hand fell.


    "Nooooooo!" Roman dropped to his knees with a dramatic wail. "You can¡¯t just go like that, L. What about the good times we could have had?!"


    Asher, Adele, and ric stood behind him, dumbfounded.


    Roman sniffled, then plucked a small wildflower from a nearby branch.


    "Till we meet again, my Tinkerbell. May the goddess wee you into her ample bosom." He kissed the flower and dropped it into the pit and itnded on her body.


    The silence was interrupted by a "click".


    "What are you doing?" ric was confused.


    Roman was casually snapping pictures with his phone.


    "Evidence," he said without shame. "In case Violet thinks I killed her Fae friend. I did warn her, you all saw me."


    When he was done, Roman stood, dusted himself off, and looked back at the group.


    "What are we waiting for? She¡¯s gone. Come on, we¡¯ve got our purple flower to rescue."


    He added over his shoulder, "And maybe this time, follow my lead, unless you want to end up like our Fae friend now called to glory."


    With that, Roman marched off into the woods.


    The others stood frozen, unnerved by how effortlessly Roman could flick through grief, humor, and indifference like flipping pages in a book


    "...Is he okay?" Adele finally asked.


    "Hell if I know," ric muttered.


    "No choice now," Asher said grimly. "Let¡¯s move."


    They stepped around the pit carefully, leaving behind the shattered body of the fiercest Fae they¡¯d ever known.


    Goodbye, L.

 Chapter 396: Spill Some Blood

    <h4>Chapter 396: Spill Some Blood</h4>


    "I still think it¡¯s a terrible idea leaving her back there like that," ric said with guilt.


    "L¡¯s dead," Asher replied bluntly. "We¡¯ll give her a proper burial after we rescue Violet and Griffin. Until then, we can¡¯t afford any more dys."


    "For someone so loud about protecting Violet, she died too quickly though,"Adele muttered with a snort.


    "Yeah, too easily," Asher said, his brows pinching together in thought.


    Suddenly, Roman raised his hand. "Stop."


    At once, they halted, having learned enough from L¡¯s unfortunate fate.


    Roman tilted his head, his ears twitching while his now glowing eyes searched the forest.


    "Someone¡¯sing." He announced.


    "I hear it now," ric said, tuning into his wolf instincts.


    "Not just one, but two. " Ashermented.


    Adele murmured, tensing. "And they¡¯reing my way fast."


    They all turned toward Adele¡¯s direction. Electricity crackled in ric¡¯s palms as he readied himself while Asher and Roman crouched into attack stance, their muscles coiled for fight. The trees rustled louder as the footsteps came closer and closer.


    Suddenly, two young girls burst out of the treeline, screaming at the sight of them.


    "Please don¡¯t hurt us!" one of them cried, shivering.


    The Alphas and Adele nced at each other, thrown off.


    Adele then stepped forward carefully. "It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re not here to hurt you." She could see the raw distrust in their eyes.


    Asher stepped up, eyes glowing. "We¡¯re looking for a girl with purple hair and a guy with red. And don¡¯t bother lying, I¡¯ll know and trust me when I say, it won¡¯t end well for you."


    "Stop it, they¡¯re scared already," ric scolded, elbowing him.


    Roman crouched down, offering his most disarming grin. The girls flinched.


    "Don¡¯t mind him," Roman said cheerily. "He just likes scaring people. It¡¯s why he has no friends. You¡¯re wee to feel sorry for him."


    Asher scowled. "We don¡¯t have time for this."


    One of the girls blinked, then gasped. "I know you. You¡¯re Alpha Roman."


    That got his attention. "Well, damn. My reputation precedes me."


    "We¡¯re from the East Pack," she continued. "The rogues raided our home and took us."


    Everyone stiffened instantly.


    "Did you see Griffin?" ric asked, a thread of hope in his voice.


    "I don¡¯t know. We were kept in separate cells," the girl answered honestly. "There are a lot of them, cells, I mean for women. The rogues keep us like prizes and boast about it. Then earlier, we heard a roar like nothing we¡¯d ever heard. A wall near us cracked in themotion. So we widened the gap and escaped. But there was blood and bodies everywhere like something tore them apart."


    Asher¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Griffin let the Beast out."


    "So where did he go? Did you see him with the purple-haired girl?" Roman asked eagerly.


    "No," said the other girl. "After the whole thing, the surviving rogues tried rounding up the escapees. They caught us, but then these men in dark gear showed up with these guns. We don¡¯t know who they were but they started killing the rogues and capturing some of us."


    This time, not just Asher but everyone looked ufortable with the news. As if on cue, a gunshot cracked in the distance.


    They instantly crouched, alert.


    "Well, this just gotplicated," Asher muttered.


    "Humans?" Roman asked.


    "Very much," ric answered.


    "You think it¡¯s the military?"


    Asher replied. "Could be, but I don¡¯t think so. They wouldn¡¯t be this sloppy. Not to mention the ord would never allow them to leave witnesses if they¡¯re capturing the women."


    "Exactly,"Adele agreed. "If it¡¯s them, they¡¯ll kill everyone and cover it all up."


    "We have to go. Now," Asher ordered.


    Roman turned to the girls. "Follow our trail. It¡¯ll lead you out." He added with a wink, "And watch for traps. Also, if you happen to bump into Irene Hale, let her know her son¡¯s boyfriend-inw saved your asses. Got that? Good. Now Go!"


    The girls didn¡¯t wait a second and bolted.


    "That gunshot was close," Roman pointed out as he scanned the woods.


    "Some of them must¡¯ve tracked the escapees into the forest," Asher said, putting the pieces together quickly.


    "Be careful out there, guys," Adele warned them with worry in her voice. She can only heal the living, not the dead.


    They took off, sprinting toward the direction of the gunshot. It didn¡¯t take long before the rogues¡¯ hideout came into view but Asher was the first to encounter trouble.


    A man in uniform stepped out of his hiding ce with his gun raised. But he never got the chance to fire because Asher ripped the weapon from his grip, and drove his ws through the man¡¯s chest, tearing out his heart in a brutal move.


    The man dropped to the ground while another appeared firing, but Asher spun away, dodging it with inhuman grace.


    Roman lunged out of the darkness, grabbed the shooter by the cor, and flung him so hard into a tree that the bark exploded on impact. The man hit the ground with a groan and went still.


    "And that¡¯s how we roll." Roman grinned,


    brushing his hands off like he¡¯d just taken out the trash. He nced at Asher¡¯s victim and winced. "Dude. That¡¯s some nasty work."


    Asher ignored him and crouched beside the man, rifling through his pockets. He pulled out a phone, a ck wallet, and an ID card with a foreign insignia.


    "This isn¡¯t military," he said to them.


    ric appeared beside him and picked up the discarded weapon, studying it for a second. "This is a private firm. The gadget is custom tech. The military doesn¡¯t carry tech this specialized for cleanup jobs."


    None of them needed further convincing.


    They dropped to the forest floor and crawled through the brush toward the clearing ahead. Lying t on their bellies, shielded by leaves and darkness, they observed the scene.


    Uniformed operatives moved around with weapons while several wounded and terrified she-wolves were being loaded into a ck transport truck.


    "They¡¯ve clearly got ns for our kind," Adele said coldly, watching the capture unfold.


    "Violet could be in that truck," Roman said with fear in his voice.


    "No, she¡¯s not." Asher¡¯s tone was firm with confidence as if he knew something they didn¡¯t know.


    "Either way," ric said, his eyes locked on the truck, "we¡¯re not letting that leave. She-wolves are rare, and we don¡¯t know what sick shit they¡¯re nning."


    "So we do it, then," Asher said, the finality in his voice sealing the moment.


    Roman¡¯s smile returned, that familiar dark thrill lighting his eyes.


    "Let¡¯s spill some blood."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 397: All Gone Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 397: All Gone Wrong</h4>


    "Boss, we can¡¯t find the targets," the squad leader reported, standing stiffly before Cynthia.


    Her jaw ticked. "Are you sure? Have you searched everywhere?"


    "Thoroughly, ma¡¯am. We turned this entire ce upside down."


    Cynthia sucked her teeth, clearly unimpressed. She took in the scene around her. The ce had already been a disaster when they arrived, but she hadn¡¯t had time to question the cause until now.


    Griffin Hale and the purple-haired girl were still missing which wasn¡¯t ideal. Still, the mission wasn¡¯t a loss, if anything it was quite the opposite


    They had uncovered a cache of she-wolves hidden by the rogues. It was quite a jackpot. Capturing male werewolves for experimentation was much easier. Pure-blooded females were rare and highly prized, and the disappearance of even one was enough to raise suspicion.


    The rogues had taken a risk. A stupid one.


    Albeit a stupid risk that would work to their favor because now, they had females for their experiments. Once they returned to the facility, they¡¯d sort out the pure-bloods and dispose of the rest. Cynthia could already picture Patrick¡¯s face, weeping with joy.


    Her gaze swept toward the corner, where the captured rogues knelt in a line, their power restrained by the suppressor cuffs. Her eyesnded on the wiry one scowling at her with intensity.


    "Get him," she ordered coldly.


    The squad leader gestured, and two operatives yanked the rogue to his feet.


    He struggled wildly, forcing one of them to jab him in the stomach with an electrified baton. His body convulsed with a scream, his eyes ring gold before dimming again as he crumpled to the ground, breathing hard.


    Cynthia stepped forward with a look of superiority. "Ready to talk now?"


    "Go to hell," he spat.


    "You¡¯re already in it, fool" she sneered, and mmed her weapon across his face.


    The werewolf hit the dirt again, groaning. Cynthia nted a boot hard on his chest.


    "Where is he?"


    The Rogue wheezed. "Who?"


    Her heel dug deeper, forcing another pained groan from his lips.


    "Shane. Where is he?"


    "I don¡¯t know."


    "Really?" Her smile was all venom. She nodded at the operative with the baton, who stepped forward and delivered another jolt of electricity. The rogue¡¯s body shook violently, teeth chattering.


    When it ended, Cynthia stomped on his chest again, this time roaring, "WHERE IS HE?!"


    "I don¡¯t know!" the rogue shouted, his voice cracking. "He went in with the purple-haired bitch we were ordered to capture. No one saw what happened after that! Then that thing came charging through and tore everyone to pieces! Nobody knows where he is!"


    Cynthia¡¯s nostrils red. "This. Is. Why. You. Should. Have. Never. Captured. Griffin. Hale." She kicked him with every word she said, her frustration boiling over until she was breathless.


    She turned to the squad leader. "Griffin Hale¡¯s beast is unbelievably resilient. We¡¯re not taking chances with him. Good thing we came prepared."


    Her wicked smile said it all.


    Suddenly, a scream rent the air and weapons were drawn instantly as operatives turned in the direction, tensed for a threat.


    "Snake! Snake!" one of them screamed, iling backward.


    Several others burst intoughter.


    "Dude, it¡¯s just a green snake," someone chuckled. "It¡¯s not even poisonous!"


    Cynthia exhaled loudly, unimpressed. "Amateurs," she muttered.


    "Let¡¯s waste the goddamn serpent!" another operative growled, already cocking his gun.


    "Chill out, man. You¡¯re the one invading its territory." One operative knelt down carefully, reaching to pick the snake and steer it aside.


    Except two things happened in a blink.


    The small, seemingly harmless snake twisted and expanded, a monstrous green bear rising in its ce.


    The operative had just enough time to gasp, before the bear leaned down and bit his head clean off.


    For a second, no one moved as blood erupted from the headless corpse like a fountain. Then the body crumpled to the forest floor, twitching, and that was when chaos erupted.


    The other operatives screamed, some of them in fury, and others in terror as the confusion cleared from their eyes. Then they lifted their guns and began to fire.


    But the bear was unbelievably fast as it weaved through them, dodging with a disturbing kind of grace. The few bullets that hit him barely left a dent as its hide was thick enough not to let them prate. The green bear swept through the operatives, causing bodies to fly and breaking bones.


    Reinforcements burst from the house and treelines with shouts, raising their guns to fire. But before any could shoot, crackling arcs of electricity snapped through the clearing with direction, electrocuting them one by one until they dropped to the ground violently, convulsing.


    "Shit!" Cynthia cursed when she saw what was happening. Those were the cardinal alphas. How did they even get here?!


    Her gaze sharply scanned the field noticing each Alpha in their element, and noticing one was missing.


    Where the hell was Asher?


    But Asher was already in the thick of the action.


    While their focus was on the frenzy bear who killed them with abnormal delight, and the lightning wielder, Asher moved like a ghost. He stepped into their ranks without them even knowing and touched the first operative. The moment the operative snapped his head around, his eyes fogged as Asher¡¯spulsion took hold.


    "Dude, what the fu¡ª"


    Bang.


    The man shot his own teammate in the head before turning to the next.


    Just like that, there was confusion in their midst as the operatives turned on each other, shouting, using, and firing. Even though the operatives had the number on them, it was safe to say that this was quickly bing a carnage.


    As if that was not enough, Cynthia spotted a familiar face at the truck trying to free the captured females.


    Adele.


    Hell no. Not on her watch.


    "Turn on the sonic emitter now!" she barked to the squad leader beside her.


    Without hesitation, the man pulled out a control device, tapping fast.


    Within seconds, the air itself vibrated as a


    vicious, high-pitched frequency red from the mounted truck speakers, slicing through the ears and minds of every werewolf in range.


    Even the mighty Cardinal Alphas couldn¡¯t stand against that sound. ric screamed, the electricity around his hands fizzling out and died. Roman roared in pain as he shifted back into his human form, shivering and naked in the dirt. Asher copsed to his knees, clutching his skull. Adele cried out, blood trickling from her ears as her veins bulged with the strain.


    It was safe to say that all the werewolves were in pain.


    Cynthia smiled at the effect. Then shemanded the surviving operatives. "Get up! Kill them now! Get rid of them now!"


    Cynthiaughed as the tide changed in her favor. Patrick was so going to love this. The death of the cardinal alphas would destabilize the packs while giving them the morale to go on with their ns.


    At once, the cardinal alphas were surrounded as the operatives rose, their eyes burning with vengeance. They cocked their guns in anticipation of the satisfying kill. Then they fired in unison, bullets upon bullets upon the alphas.


    Asher, ric and Roman knew at that moment that they had underestimated their enemies and would now pay the price with their lives. Asher had no regrets, knowing Griffin would protect Violet with his life.


    The only regret on Roman¡¯s part was not having the chance of showing his purple flower how awesome he could be in bed. As for ric, he wished he could see her just one more time. But then, it was toote.


    So they closed their eyes waiting to exit gloriously, except for over a minute, nothing happened. Then they opened their eyes to see some sort of force field shielding them from the hail of bullets. Huh? What was going on?


    They turned, and all three shouted in unison.


    "L?!"


    Roman was the most befuddled. Didn¡¯t she die? To think he even wept for her.


    There she stood, glowing with furious Fae power, a fierce wind rippling through her hair as her eyes sparked with light.


    "Stop gawking, you morons!" she snapped. "Take out the damn speakers!"


    Inside the shield, the sonic wave couldn¡¯t reach them. So ric rose to his feet, rage reigniting his spark. Electricity red from his hands and he obliterated the mounted emitters one by one. The speakers exploded like fireworks.


    The sound died instantly.


    L dropped the shield and with a wave of her hand, summoned a violent gust of wind thatunched several operatives across the clearing.


    This time when the alphas stood, their eyes were lit with vengeance. They were so going to end this.


    Seeing what was going on, Cynthia¡¯s face darkened and then she said to the squad leader, "Get the chopper ready. We leave now!"


    "But what about the hostages? "


    "Leave the damn hostages! Get out of here now!"


    But even as she barked themand, she felt a cold chill creep up her spine. She turned to see Asher. With a face set like stone, he stared at her directly like death came to im its due.


    "Shit."


    She didn¡¯t wait and ran.


    Her boots pounded the dirt as panic wed its way into her throat. How the hell did it all go so wrong?


    Behind her, rapid gunfire erupted as the squad leader was unloading everyst bullet he had, whether to stop Asher from reaching her or to buy himself a second of mercy, she didn¡¯t know. Neither did she care.


    All that mattered now was this: she could not get caught.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 398: Weakness For Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 398: Weakness For Wolves</h4>


    Cynthia had no idea how she went from hunter to hunted. She sprinted through the woods blindly, running with every ounce of strength she had. Asher couldn¡¯t get his hands on the kind of information she carried. She wouldn¡¯t be the one to bring her darling Patrick¡¯s downfall. So yes, she would die if that was the cost to protect his secret.


    She was still holding on to that thought when something mmed into her, hard. Cynthia hit the ground with a gasp, the breath punched from her lungs. She scrambled to look behind her, and it was exactly as she¡¯d dreaded.


    Asher Nightshade had found her.


    Without hesitation, Cynthia reached for the gun strapped to her thigh, not to shoot him, but to end her own life.


    But Asher was faster.


    He moved with the brutal uracy of a werewolf, kicking the weapon out of her grasp in a blink. In the same motion, he hauled her to her feet like she weighed nothing.


    "Aren¡¯t you so eager to die now," Asher sneered, his face inches from hers, a gleam of contempt in his eyes.


    He added coldly, "Usually, people who behave the way you do are the ones with deadly secrets to protect. What are you hiding, doctor?"


    "No! Let me go!" Cynthia thrashed in his grip, struggling wildly. She couldn¡¯t let him get into her head.


    But Asher didn¡¯t care. His hand mped around her skull, firmer than necessary, and without warning invaded her mind.


    What Asher met stunned him.


    A wall of resistance mmed into him so dense and unrelenting that his knees nearly buckled. For a human, her will was formidable. But then, Asher¡¯s own resolve was iron d and he pushed harder.


    When Asher broke into minds, he usually took care not to press too far knowing how fragile the brain could be. But with Cynthia, he had no mercy to spare. With a grunt of effort, he forced his way in, the sensation akin to a hot knife slicing through thick butter.


    In reality, Cynthia screamed, copsing to her knees as Asher ruthlessly plunged into her mind. Her eyes zed over, lips trembling while her fingers wed at nothing. But Asher didn¡¯t look much better either with blood dripping freely from his nose.


    And that was the sight Adele, and L, stumbled upon when they caught up to them.


    "Shit!" Adele cursed, skidding to a halt. "He shouldn¡¯t be using his powers this intensely after barely surviving a brain aneurysm. He¡¯s going to get himself killed."


    "Asher!" she shouted, bending beside him. "Asher!"


    But there was no response.


    "Well, I could knock him out!" L offered, cracking his knuckles with more eagerness than normal.


    "No! Don¡¯t!" Adele snapped. "Blunt attacks might do more harm than good right now. We don¡¯t know how deep into her mind he¡¯s gotten."


    "Well, we might never find out by the time his brain melts out." L deadpanned, pointing at Asher, who now had blood trickling from his eyes.


    "Oh my God," Adele murmured, panic tightening her chest.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and shouted at him. "Asher Nightshade! Let go of her this instant!"


    He did not.


    But Adele pressed on, desperation bleeding into her tone. "Is discovering her secret more important than Violet? What would Violet do if you die out here? Do you want her to bear the guilt of thinking you wouldn¡¯t have died if you hadn¡¯te out to save her?"


    That did it.


    Asher recoiled with a sudden jerk, breaking the connection.


    Cynthia slumped to the ground, gasping violently as her mind returned to her body. Her limbs twitched, her breaths shallow and uneven. She was alive but shaken.


    "They are the ones who made Ignis," was all Asher managed to say before he dropped to the ground with a thud and began to convulse violently.


    "Asher!" Adele screamed, rushing to him, her hands already glowing as she tried to heal him.


    Cynthia took the opportunity of the confusion and bolted.The branches whipped against her face but she didn¡¯t care. All that mattered was escape.


    But fate had other ns.


    While running blindly in the dark, her foot mmed down onto something taut that was hidden beneath.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t even see what it was when


    a massive log, spiked and sharpened at the end, swung down from the treetops with terrifying force. It hurtled toward her like a missile, and before she could scream¡ªCrack!


    The log crushed her against the trunk of an old oak, its pointed end impaling her midsection with such force that the bark behind her split. A sickening crunch followed as her ribcage shattered, the impact crushing her heart. Her eyes bulged, while her mouth parted in a frozen gasp.


    Cynthia coughed blood once before her body slumped on the bloodied timber, her head lolling lifelessly.


    Just like that, she was gone.


    "No, no, no," Adele choked out, watching helplessly as the healing glow in her palms faded out. She was drained.


    L stood watching the scene with her brows drawn in a furrowed line. She could help lend Adele the fuel she needed, but that meant burning through her reserves. And if she did, she would not have any left to continue her search for Violet.


    She exhaled shakily.


    Earlier, she had spun an illusion and staged her own death. Sure, she hadn¡¯t fallen into the trap on purpose, but she had lived so long it would be more than embarrassing to die that way.


    L had saved herself seconds away from plunging on those spikes. But that was when the idea came to her to craft the spikes to appear as cold, merciless iron. It was the only way to convince Asher, the ever-logical wolf, that she was truly dead.


    And it worked.


    L had done it to test them and see their reactions. It didn¡¯t bother her that they left her behind to search for Violet, that was what a true protector would do.


    Maybe Violet would never forgive her for the way she operated but everything she did was for her. To protect her from the fate that had imed her mother.


    Still, it seemed the royal bloodline had a cursed weakness for werewolf assholes.


    But these ones were different.


    They weren¡¯t just fighting for Violet. They were bleeding, sacrificing and risking death again and again without hesitation for her sake.


    L looked past the trees, eyes scanning the distant horizon, then back at Asher, stuck between making the decision to leave or stay.


    It was quite unfortunate the princess wouldn¡¯t forgive her if one of her idiot boyfriends died.


    With a groan that spoke of reluctant affection and frustration in equal parts, L strode to Adele and pressed her palms firmly against the woman¡¯s back.


    A surge of magic pulsed from her and hit Adele like a jolt of life. Her eyes widened as she gasped, as if air had returned to her lungs for the first time. Her hands glowed this time with a vibrant, greenish, her healing magic roaring back to life.


    Adele looked back at her and whispered,


    "Thank you."


    Although L didn¡¯t answer, a strange, unfamiliar warmth prickled against the armor she wore over her heart.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 399: Her Amazing Mate

    <h4>Chapter 399: Her Amazing Mate</h4>


    Nancy hadn¡¯t been exaggerating when she warned about the mating fever. It was relentless and all-consuming. It was the evening of the second day since they¡¯d escaped their captors, and yet, they hadn¡¯t moved an inch from their clearing.


    And yes, they¡¯d been having sex all day.


    There had been pauses, of course with brief intervals to sleep, to eat, to breathe. But every moment in between had been spent locked in each other¡¯s arms, fucking. There was something maic building between them, a connection that fed and strived on physical intimacy.


    Violet could think of nothing else beyond her mate. Griffin practically consumed her every thought, and the mating bond had her in a frenzy that she didn¡¯t want to be saved from.


    So it was no surprise that she was on top of him now, straddling him with wild abandon, riding him like her life depended on it. Her thighs burned with effort, but she didn¡¯t stop. No, she couldn¡¯t stop.


    Violet bounced over his thick length with a maddening urgency, her back arching as pleasure wed its way up her spine. He filled herpletely, hitting those electric spots deep inside that had her gasping, and mewling on top of him.


    It was unfiltered, delirious and beautiful in its wildness.


    Violet threw her head back, hair cascading down her spine, her moans tearing through the clearing as she moved with a reckless pace. There was nothing timid or restrained about this moment. She was riding her mate like she belonged to him, and she did.


    Her climax built fast, and insistent like a wave gathering momentum, and she leaned over him, copsing forward onto Griffin¡¯s chest, their bodies slick with sweat. Their fingersced together tightly, grounding her as she rolled her hips and ground down harder, angling just right. She cried out, then kissed him, her moans caught between animalistic and aching, until pleasure finally cracked her open like a starburst in the night sky.


    She shattered around him.


    With a rough growl, Griffin grabbed her hips, mmed into her one, two more times, and then stilled with a guttural sound as he spilled inside her, his entire body jerking beneath hers. His hands gripped her like he¡¯d never let go.


    The world slowed down at that moment, the only sound between them being their heavy mingled breathing. The fever still pulsed between them, but for now they were content, and wrapped in each other.


    Griffin began to press gentle kisses across her face. Then he trailed down her jaw and over the curve of her neck, only to pause when his eyesnded on the mark there.


    The mating rune.


    The goddess had chosen to ce Violet¡¯s rune on her neck which was on the exact same ce as his. It shimmered in his signature color, a deep, blood-rich red, and shaped like a bold, upright arrow nked by two outward-facing branches.


    His own rune was the mirror opposite and was etched in her shade of royal purple, shaped in a symmetrical design of two opposing curves meeting at the center, forming a heart with a single vertical line through it.


    It was so beautiful it made his chest ache. Griffin couldn¡¯t help it, he leaned down and kissed it.


    Violet moaned instantly, her back arching off the forest floor in response. Her body jerked against his as her walls clenched tightly around him¡ªhe was still nestled deep inside of her.


    Griffin groaned, the sudden tightness hitting him like a drug. He remembered that reaction. He¡¯d felt the same when she¡¯d kissed his rune earlier. The mark was as sensitive as hell.


    He dragged his lips slowly across the curve of the mark again intentionally, savoring her against him. And then, suddenly, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    With a low, guttural sound, Griffin flipped her over, his hands gripping her waist as he pulled her back onto him and then he was thrusting hard, deep and reckless.


    "Yes¡ªyes¡ªoh fuck!" Violet screamed, her voice breaking as her body surrenderedpletely. She gasped, mewled, cried out in intervals as the pleasure was everywhere, searing, and devouring. Her fingers wed at the dirt beneath her, trying to hold on to anything as her mate pounded into her like a man possessed.


    Griffin grabbed her hips tighter, lifting her nearly off the ground with every punishing thrust. His grip was bruising, desperate, and his pace relentless. Her breath was broken sobs of pleasure, the soundsing from her lips sinful, uncontroble screams.


    He mmed into her harder and faster again and again until the pain blurred into ecstasy. Until every breath she drew was ragged with need. Until she couldn¡¯t tell where she ended and he began.


    And Violet didn¡¯t care.


    She didn¡¯t care if he shattered herpletely. If he broke her in half right there, in that clearing. The brutality, the overwhelming ache of it only made the pleasure rise higher, deeper and sharper. Every thrust was fire in her blood and veins, and she never wanted it to stop.


    Then Griffin roared. "I¡¯ming, Violet!"


    She didn¡¯t need the warning. Instead, she wriggled her waist against him, meeting his thrusts, encouraging him with everything she had left. Her body begged and demanded for it.


    With a final brutal thrust, Griffin mmed into her so deep she cried out again, feeling him hit the end of her, and shaking her to her core. And then, there was thick, pulsing heat as he spilled inside her, his groan low and ragged.


    Griffin copsed on top of her, pinning her into the earth with the full weight of his body. His chest heaved against her back, sweat slicking their skin.


    But Violet didn¡¯t care about the dirt, nor the soreness blooming between her thighs. All she could say with her hoarse voice was, "Fuck. That was amazing"


    How in the world did they just do that?


    But Griffin responded, "What would be amazing is me not getting you pregnant with that kind of performance."


    Violet should have been scared, but a smile crossed her lips instead. She wouldn¡¯t mind getting pregnant for her amazing mate.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 400: Don’t Stop

    <h4>Chapter 400: Don¡¯t Stop</h4>


    She was not getting pregnant.


    Violet took those words back the moment the fog around her mind began to lift. The mating fever had finally eased, though she could still feel it humming beneath her skin like an ever-annoying, invisible itch. But at least she could think again.


    And right now, she needed to get out of this damn forest and find Adele. She prayed whatever contraceptive the healer had given her that day was "extremely" effective, because frankly, Griffin had literally fucked her brains out in the short time they¡¯d spent here.


    Not just Adele. Violet needed to see her other boyfriends. And while she and Griffin hadn¡¯t talked about it, it was obvious this was going to be a veryplicated situation.


    It was said that once the mate bond struck, the only person you¡¯d crave, think about, or desire was your mate. Other men would repulse you, your body, mind and soul belonging to one person only.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case here. Not even close.


    Violet very much thought about them. In fact, she was worried sick. It had been days since their disappearance. She knew those guys and she bet they were probably tearing Aster City apart looking for her.


    "The boys areing for us, aren¡¯t they?" Violet asked softly, ncing at Griffin with concern.


    "Definitely. And that¡¯s what scares me. Asher, especially," Griffin muttered.


    Violet gulped. Just the thought of Asher leaving the hospital to search for her made her stomach twist. She wouldn¡¯t forgive herself if anything happened to him.


    "I honestly don¡¯t know where the hell we are," Griffin said, rubbing the back of his neck as he looked around. "But I¡¯m guessing we¡¯re out of Aster City and our best bet is retracing our steps."


    "You mean going back to our kidnappers?" she deadpanned.


    "I can handle them. Kinda already did." Griffin puffed his chest out, proud and smug as if remembering the carnage he¡¯d left behind.


    Violet rolled her eyes. Men and their egos. It was ridiculous, yet hot. There was something inherently sexy about having someone strong enough to burn down the world for you. Or in his case "Pound" them ¡ª the beast¡¯s strength was scary.


    Her lips curved into a teasing smirk. "I remember clearly that was The Beast¡¯s doing. In fact..." she purred, stepping closer, "I¡¯m thinking he deserves a reward. Maybe I¡¯ll give him a better name. Something that gives him an identity, other than just ¡¯the animal.¡¯ Although, The Beast doesn¡¯t sound so bad either."


    But Griffin¡¯s expression changed. He frowned. "Don¡¯t encourage him, Violet. The Beast is dangerous."


    "He¡¯s still a part of you."


    "A part I can¡¯t control."


    "Maybe that¡¯s the problem," Violet countered. "You¡¯re trying to control him. What if he just wants his own different identity, yet not separate from you."


    "You¡¯re talking about an aggressive, super-strong entity with the emotional maturity of a rock. Or have you forgotten he nearly took you?"


    "Well," Violet shrugged, her voice turning into a breathy tease, "That was the mating bond wanting us to connect. And considering we¡¯ve been fucking like animals all day, you can¡¯t exactly me the guy for wanting in on a little action."


    "Really, Violet?" Griffin groaned in disbelief, his voice ragged with exasperation and arousal.


    Unbothered, Violet stepped closer enough to tease, but careful not to touch him. She wasn¡¯t letting the fever win this round. Not yet.


    She leaned in with a sultry whisper. "Don¡¯t delude yourself, Big man. One day, The Beast and I are going to get a bit of action. I don¡¯t know how or why, but I find myself craving you in all forms."


    "Fuck, Violet!" Griffin growled, eyes darkening as he nced down helplessly at his dick which had risen, rock-hard.


    And well, they were both still naked.


    Thanks to Griffin shredding her clothes like some rabid alpha in heat¡ªwith no thought about what she¡¯d wear on the way back¡ªand his having been annihted the moment he shifted into the beast, they were left entirely naked.


    So Violet got a full, unfiltered view of him. And God help her, that view. Griffin¡¯s cock stood swollen, thick, flushed, with beads of semen glistening at the tip.


    On Violet¡¯s part, her mouth watered while her core pulsed with heat rushing between her legs.


    Yes, the fever was back.


    <i>Oh no. Not now.</i>


    <i>Oh yes. Now. </i>


    Violet dropped to her knees without hesitation, and in one fluid, hungry motion, she took him into her mouth with a wanton moan that reverberated through the clearing. Griffin threw his head back, groaning. This mate of his was impossible.


    That expressive face of hers said it all. Violet wasn¡¯t just doing this because it was the mating fever ¡ªalthough that didn¡¯t give them an option here. No, she was enjoying every damn second of it.


    God, this woman was going to be the death of him. And yes, he wasn¡¯t going tost. Not with that look in her eyes.


    Griffin¡¯s hands threaded into her hair as his hips began to thrust, fucking her mouth the way he wanted, and she let him. There was no resistance, just heat and wet and that sinful expression of hers that told him she wanted to be ruined by him.


    He groaned, deep and guttural, as he spilled into her mouth and Violet swallowed him down, her throat working greedily. Well, not all of it.


    Griffin pulled out with a ragged breath, and let the rest of his seed streak across her body just the way his wolf demanded. He was marking her. iming and painting her in his scent as his wolf cheered and chanted possessively in his mind, <i>Mine. Mine. Mine.</i>


    Then he looked down at the result of his madness. His seed glistened on her flushed face, her chest, and the corners of her mouth where it dripped like a decadent sin. The scent of her, of them, was thick in the air, saturating everything.


    It drove him into a frenzy.


    Violet squealed in surprise when Griffin suddenly scooped her up like she weighed nothing. But through the bond, she felt his need so she didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she wrapped her legs around him just as he thrust back into her.


    Oh God. She was still so wet and sensitive yet this was perfect.


    Griffin¡¯s hands gripped her ass, steadying her with a strength that stunned her every time. And then he began to move fast, hard and deep just the way she liked it. It was like he couldn¡¯t get enough of her, and he would never.


    "I don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to get out of here anytime soon," Violet gasped out between each thrust, her breath heavy and broken.


    "We¡¯ll be fine," Griffin grunted back, his own breath just as ragged as he pounded into her like the world might end.


    Violet¡¯s moans were loud, and unfiltered. She was chasing the high again, getting closer and closer.


    But then she felt Griffin tensed, even as he kept fucking her.


    "I can hear footsteps," he said through gritted teeth.


    "No, no, please don¡¯t stop," Violet pleaded, nearly delirious.


    Enemy or not, she didn¡¯t care. If anyone dared interrupt her climax, she would kill them.


    "Not that I can stop either," Griffin growled, still moving inside her, each thrust mming her higher as the sound of rustling leaves grew louder.


    "Griffin!"


    It was hard to tell who screamed his name.


    Whether it was Violet who finally hit her climax and broke in his arm.


    Or his mother, Irene, who had just burst into the clearing and froze.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 401: Secret Of Their Birth

    <h4>Chapter 401: Secret Of Their Birth</h4>


    This was certainly not the way Violet nned to reunite with her now-inevitable mother-inw.


    Why did this always happen with Irene?


    To make it worse, Griffin came inside her with a deep, animalistic grunt right there, in front of his mother.


    Yeah. Caught in 4K.


    She was never going to recover from this.


    Violet eased herself off Griffin¡¯s body on unsteady legs, her thighs trembling. He caught her, hands firm around her waist to keep her from falling.


    Violet swallowed, forcing herself to meet Irene¡¯s stare.


    The woman hadn¡¯t moved, she was still rooted in ce, stunned. Her gaze raked over them, over Violet¡¯s very naked body, taking in the unapologetic aftermath of what they¡¯d just done.


    Violet was embarrassed, no doubt about that. But oddly enough, she didn¡¯t sense any mockery, disgust or judgment radiating off the woman.


    If anything, Irene¡¯s expression was unreadable. She wasn¡¯t even looking at her anymore, her eyes locked on her son with an emotion Violet couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    And then, slowly, Irene began to move and stopped directly in front of them. She was still staring at Griffin with her


    mouth slightly parted, and her face caught between disbelief and wonder.


    Violet was confused at first until she turned to Griffin and realised what was going on.


    They were mindlinking.


    She could see it in his unfocused stare, and the way they stared intensely at each other without saying a thing.


    Then suddenly Irene broke free.


    "Finally!" She burst out, and pulled Griffin into her arms with a choked sob.


    Oh right, Violet recalled now, Griffin could finally mindlink.


    It was a gift familiar to wolves that belonged to a pack as Rogues didn¡¯t possess one, yet one he was never supposed to have.


    It was called the curse of the Cardinal Alphas since despite all their power, none of them could connect with their wolves.


    Well, until now.


    In the short time they¡¯d spent together, Griffin had confessed a lot, Including how their entire creation came to be.


    It started after Angus¡¯ n to engineer a supreme heir failed. With Elijah rendered sterile, it became obvious the session to the Alpha King¡¯s throne would be soaked in blood. All four major packs were poised to tear each other apart, just to ce their heir on the throne.


    Then Henry found a witch who imed she could channel the goddess¡¯s power. Of course, nothing good ever came from Henry¡¯s schemes.


    Irene and the other Alphas soon uncovered his n to create the most powerful heir imaginable. One who would dominate any heirs they would ever birth.


    It was madness and would¡¯ve started a pack war at a time when the wolves were already dwindling in number. But then Leon proposed an alternative since there was no stopping Henry.


    They would create powerful heirs for each pack instead. Let the strength be shared, and not hoarded. Their people would follow these new generation leaders that would be indomitable.


    Above all, the heirs would rule together.


    Well, they all agreed to it.


    And yes, they kept it from Elijah.


    On the night of the Blood Moon¡ªwhen the veil between heaven and earth was said to be thin¡ªthey performed the ritual on the Alpha with their spouses.


    But power always came with a price.


    Griffin had told her Irene still carried the shame of what they¡¯d done. Five sacrifices per pack. Even if they were willing sacrifices, blood had still been spilled and Innocent lives were traded for power.


    Irene could¡¯ve turned back but she couldn¡¯t let Henry seize all the power for himself. She wanted a powerful heir, too.


    Because in the end, they were all greedy.


    But none of them could have predicted what followed.


    Within the same month, all four wives¡ªincluding Irene¡ªbecame pregnant. They gave birth on the same day. A divine phenomenon no wolf would forget and the day Elijah found out what they had done.


    Elijah was furious. They¡¯d spat in his face by creating powerful heirs that could topple him just because he couldn¡¯t have one.


    Elijah would have killed the children if he could. But he didn¡¯t dare challenge the four packs head-on. So he waited for the boys to grow up just to one day tear them down.


    He didn¡¯t care about their "unity pact", and insisted only one heir would rule. That way they would likely tear each other apart, and if he had to drag the entire werewolf race into the mes, then so be it. Elijah would rather burn their world to ash than let it belong to those heirs bred to shame him.


    But even in his madness, Elijah refused to let the humans have thestugh, so he barely held the packs together.


    It wasn¡¯t until the boys turned eighteen and still had no connection to their wolves that the Alphas finally realized


    what was gained had to be paid for.


    And now?


    What was lost had been restored.


    Irene was sobbing fully now, buried in her son¡¯s arms while Griffin held her close, his eyes ssy with emotion as he patted her back.


    When Irene finally pulled away, she turned to Violet.


    "Thank you," she said softly.


    Violet blinked, smiling awkwardly. Thank her? For what? She hadn¡¯t done anything except have the most mortifying public sex of her life with her son.


    This was so awkward.


    And then Violet realized they weren¡¯t alone.


    Wolves were arriving, emerging from the treeline one after the other and her stomach dropped.


    She was still naked.


    Griffin immediately picked up on her distress and snarled aggressively. Several males flinched back, especially as his furious gazended on the ones whose eyes dared stray to his mate¡¯s body.


    "Get her some clothes now!" Irene barked, turning to one of the females urgently. She knew mates well enough, and If any male came near Violet right now, they were dead.


    But not all the males turned away, not the one with the green hair.


    Roman. He was here!


    Violet broke into a wide grin, ready to run to him until she saw his face.


    He wasn¡¯t smiling back.


    Roman stood unmoving like a statue, his expression practically carved from stone as he stared at her. Or more specifically at her neck.


    <i>The mating rune.</i>


    He saw it.


    Fuck.

 Chapter 402: Tears And Heart Break

    <h4>Chapter 402: Tears And Heart Break</h4>


    Violet felt dread like never before. God knows what Roman was thinking, but she didn¡¯t like the look in his eyes, not one bit.


    "Roman." She took a step toward him, but two women suddenly approached her with clothes in their hands.


    "No, wait¡ª" she tried to tell them, but they weren¡¯t listening. They were already fussing over her, forcing the fabric onto her body. Violet had no choice but toply, even as she caught Roman turning away in her peripheral vision.


    She barely let them finish tugging her pants on before she took off in a sprint. "Roman, wait!"


    But Roman wasn¡¯t listening.


    He was storming away, each step hard and fast, his shoulders stiff, and his energy radiating such coldness she felt it pierce her chest. It was like he couldn¡¯t even bear to be near her right now.


    Left with no choice, Violet pushed harder, running until she overtook him, and cut him off.


    "I said, wait!" she gasped, bending over, and catching her breath after the short but desperate chase.


    Then she straightened and faced him. "Where are you going?"


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious? Or do I have to spell it out for you?" Roman snapped, his voice cutting through the air with an edge she hadn¡¯t heard from him before.


    Violetughed, uneasy. "Why are you suddenly acting like this?" She pointed to her neck. "This is not a big deal. It¡¯s just some tattoo or something."


    "What do you mean it¡¯s not a big deal? It is a big deal! You¡¯re mated to Griffin Hale! You have a mate bond!" Roman shouted, his voice breaking.


    "Well, I don¡¯t fucking care!" Violet snapped back, loud and unapologetic. She didn¡¯t care that others were watching them, with whispers flying around.


    "It doesn¡¯t change how I feel about you, Roman, or with Asher, or ric." Her voice turned desperate now. "I like you all. No¡ªI love you all. And I¡¯m not going to let some divine tattoos ruin that."


    "You don¡¯t understand, do you?" Roman¡¯s eyes shone with unshed tears. "You have an eternal bond with Griffin. One blessed by the goddess herself."


    "Then what about our bond?" she asked, pointing to her heart. "Roman, you told me your animal side bonded with me. That has to mean something, right?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Roman shook his head, his voice breaking. "I told you¡ªI don¡¯t always understand how my powers work and it might even mean nothing. There¡¯s no bond that can bepared to the mate bond. Violet, it¡¯s an abomination* to get between mates."


    "Hey, hey," Violet grasped his face in both hands, trying hold on before he slipped away for good. "I¡¯ve heard that already. That mates are content with each other. But I¡¯m not. I still want you. I want the others too. There has to be a mistake somewhere, or an exnation for what I feel."


    For a fleeting second, it seemed Roman fell for it. His eyes fluttered shut as he leaned into her touch, his face contorting with barely restrained emotion. But when he opened his eyes again, they were steeled with resolve.


    "There¡¯s no mistake with the goddess," he said quietly. "You¡¯re probably only feeling this way because the bond is new. Give it time, Violet and neither me, nor Asher, nor ric will matter to you anymore. You¡¯ll only want Griffin Hale."


    "No. No, no, don¡¯t say that..." Violet¡¯s voice shook, her own tears now blurring her vision.


    Roman¡¯s lips quivered as he whispered, "Maybe it¡¯s a good thing that out of all of us, the goddess chose Griffin. He¡¯s always been the best and he¡¯d treat you well."


    "No. Please, don¡¯t say that. Please, Roman..." Violet¡¯s heart was breaking.


    But Roman kept going, his voice thick with tears. "Even if it was short, the moments I spent with you were the best I¡¯ve ever had. I¡¯ll never forget them. God, this is not easy..." His breath hitched as emotion threatened to crush him mid-sentence.


    "Then don¡¯t." Violet pleaded. "We can go back to the way things were. There¡¯s a mate bond, so what? Let¡¯s call it a blessing and move on. Maybe if we try hard enough, the goddess will give you, Asher, and ric a mate bond, too."


    Roman let out a bitterugh. "It doesn¡¯t work like that, Violet. Such thing has never happened before and you don¡¯t just force the goddess¡¯s hand. We¡¯re already perfect examples of that. I¡¯m sorry, Violet, but this is the end of the road for us. You belong to your mate now."


    His eyes were shattered when he asked, "Have you even thought about Griffin? How might this affect him? Mates are possessive, Violet. You know that. Go to him. Let go of these lingering feelings."


    He was right.


    She hadn¡¯t thought about Griffin. Not really. Not about what this might do to him.


    But the thing was, she didn¡¯t feel any different. Sure, there was something special between her and Griffin now, but it hadn¡¯t dulled her love for the others one bit.


    "No." Violet said firmly, surprising him.


    Then before he could blink, she kissed him hard, pouring all of her emotions into it. Shocked gasps resounded from the diverse pack watching nearby. What was the girl doing? Was she out of her mind?


    Even Irene had a frown on her face as she turned toward her son, likely expecting him to be barreling toward Roman with death in his eyes.


    But Griffin didn¡¯t move. He just stood there watching with an unreadable expression.


    Irene rubbed her temple. This was gettingplicated.


    Roman nearly gave in. He could already feel the temptation of her lips, scent, and the ache to hold her again.


    But he could also hear the murmurs, and judgment radiating off the others. What Violet was doing right now was seen as an abomination. He had to stop it even if it broke him.


    So Roman tore himself away, grabbing her shoulders and pulling her back.


    With pain in his voice, he said, "You have to stop now, Violet. Don¡¯t make this harder than it already is."


    "Roman, please..."


    But without another word, he turned and walked away.


    "Roman." Her voice was soft at first, somewhat hopeful that he would stop.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    "Roman?" Violet¡¯s voice climbed now, panic settling around the edges.


    There was still no response.


    "Roman!" she screamed, running after him with urgency. "You can¡¯t just leave me like this. I¡¯m not going to let you!"


    "Violet!" Griffin¡¯s voice boomed behind her.


    But she wasn¡¯t listening. She didn¡¯t want to listen. They were making a mistake. She still loved him.


    She was still chasing after Roman when Griffin reached her, grabbing her tightly from behind.


    "No! Let me go!" she cried, struggling against his hold. "He¡¯s leaving me! I have to make him understand!"


    Griffin¡¯s voice dropped to a growl, his Alpha authority unmistakable. "The best thing you can do right now is let him go."


    Then he lowered his voice, eyes sweeping the crowd around them.


    He leaned in close, whispering in her ear, "There are people watching."


    Violet looked around, and true to his words, the people were staring at her strangely.


    She knew exactly what this must look like. She had a mate, and yet she wasn¡¯t satisfied. Not just that, she was publicly embarrassing Irene in front of her own people. Shame washed over her.


    She turned to Griffin, pressing her face into his chest, and whispered, "Please, take me out of here."


    Violet didn¡¯t want to be here, not with all their judgmental eyes. Not with the gossips circling her feelings like they understood any of it. They didn¡¯t.


    "I know. I understand," Griffin murmured gently. "Come."


    He wrapped his hand around her arm and guided her forward, leading her toward his mother.


    "We need to leave," he said without preamble.


    "Good," Irene responded briskly. "There¡¯s a chopper on the way."


    "A chopper?" Griffin blinked in surprise.


    "It¡¯s a long story," Irene said, waving a hand, "but we found it near the rogue hideout. And now, we¡¯re riding home. It¡¯s much faster that way."


    "Home?" Violet said, confused. "You mean the school, right?"


    She needed to go back and see Roman. She had to try and make him see reasons why this would work. And not to mention, she had no idea where the others were. Roman hadn¡¯te with Asher and ric, and that alone gnawed at her nerves.


    Irene shook her head."No, darling. We¡¯re going to the East Pack."


    "East Pack?" she repeated, turning to Griffin with confusion, expecting him to exin.


    Irene answered instead.


    "You and my son are Fated Mates. My people have to know that. Which means they have to meet their future Luna. Or don¡¯t you know that yet, Violet Purple?"


    Fuck. Violet swallowed hard.


    It hadn¡¯t dawned on her the responsibility that came with being Griffin¡¯s mate until now.


    Being Griffin¡¯s mate wasn¡¯t just a bond, but a crown, and it was already heavy.


    As if in cue, the chopper appeared above the clearing.


    It was time to go.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 403: The Remaining Three

    <h4>Chapter 403: The Remaining Three</h4>


    L sat on the hospital bench, her foot tapping impatiently against the floor in a constant, restless pace as she moaned over her decision to help Asher Nightshade.


    Boosting Adele¡¯s power had drained her, leaving her too depleted to continue the search for Violet. They had no choice but to stay behind and deal with the aftermath the operatives left behind.


    ric and Roman had rounded up the remaining rogues who had tried escaping in the middle of themotion. Adele, nearly copsing herself, used thest of her strength to heal the injured andfort the traumatized she-wolves, most of whom had never thought they¡¯d be rescued.


    In one word, the cleanupsted well into dawn.


    By the time the parents of the Cardinal Alphas arrived, they brought with them their usual entourage of pack members. Henry had personally arranged for Asher¡¯s unconscious body to be transported under heavy care. Irene Hale had dered she¡¯d be leading the mission to recover Violet and Griffin herself.


    Of course, L had insisted oning too.


    "I understand you¡¯re Violet¡¯s friend," Irene had said, brushing her off cooly, "but you¡¯ve done enough. Follow the others and leave this to me. I¡¯ll find Violet and my son."


    And that was that.


    L had wanted to argue but she didn¡¯t have a good enough excuse. Irene likely assumed she was human and had nothing meaningful to contribute to the mission. And L couldn¡¯t exactly reveal that she was Fae.


    It was already dangerous enough that the Cardinal Alphas knew about her identity, and even more dangerous that they suspected Violet¡¯s roots. Their parents couldn¡¯t know. Especially not their parents.


    At least the Cardinal Alphas had a reason to protect Violet, but their parents didn¡¯t. Fae power was coveted and werewolves, in all their strength, were still creatures driven by want. Greed was what got them all tangled in this mess in the first ce.


    Roman, at least, had offered to go with Irene, surprising her. The green haired, slightly likeable asshole had winked at her and L understood this was his way of saying, <i>I¡¯ve got your back.</i>


    So Roman left with Irene.


    Meanwhile, his father, Alpha Leon, took the lead in rounding up the rogues and securing the scene for formal investigation. An investigation Caspian Storm had alreadyunched into, inspecting the high-tech gear and weapons the operatives had used, even before the special werewolf-human alliance team arrived.


    In short, she was shipped off with Adele and ric. Which led her to sitting here in the sterile hallway of the hospital, posing as someone waiting patiently for Asher¡¯s recovery when in reality, she was simply waiting for any news of Violet.


    Just then, a news segment shed across the television mounted on the wall, immediately drawing her attention.


    <strong><i>"We areing to you live from the edge of the Wildveil Rainforest, located far beyond the structured borders of Aster City and its surrounding human districts. This dense, ungoverned expanse has long been shrouded in mystery, but we havee to confirm that it is indeed the stronghold of the rogue werewolves."</i></strong>


    <strong><i>"Over the past several months, attacks on werewolf packs and nearbymunities have surged, leading to rising tension between the packs and heightened security concerns. But it seems the rogues may have finally met their match following their brazen kidnapping of Cardinal Alpha Griffin Hale and Violet Purple, a well-known Lunaris Academy schrship student with ties to all four houses."</i></strong>


    <strong><i>"While there has been no official confirmation on the whereabouts of Griffin or Violet, sources say a high-level search operation is already underway, led by none other than the formidable Alpha Irene of the East Pack."</i></strong>


    <strong><i>"Initial reports suggest that the Cardinal Alphas were the first to respond upon learning of their friends¡¯ disappearance. Eyewitnesses im they fought fiercely, even when heavily outnumbered. Tragically, the battle has left Asher Nightshade, son of Alpha Henry of the West Pack, hospitalized. No further updates have been given, but our thoughts are with him and his family as he recovers."</i></strong>


    <strong><i>"This incident highlights the weight these young heirs already carry. With graduation just months away, many believe this is a glimpse into the future of pack leadership. The Cardinal Alphas are not just students, they are warriors, and if this is any indication, they¡¯re already preparing to inherit the mantle of leadership from their parents."</i></strong>


    <strong><i>"The alliance between humans and werewolves has never been more crucial, and many are hopeful that these next-generation leaders will usher in a new era of peace, power, and unity."</i></strong>


    <strong><i>"Now, as the search efforts continue, we turn our attention to those on the ground. Stay with us as we speak to eyewitnesses and members of the Packs who arrived at the scene shortly after the battle..."</i></strong>


    L was frowning now as she realized


    there was no mention of the operatives fromst night. Clearly, the truth was being buried. They were keeping it from the public to prevent panic. But more than that, this was politics.The Alpha King was at the center of it all, and the case had to be handled delicately.


    The door opened and Adele stepped out of the room, looking around only for her gaze to fall on L. Her expression immediately brightened.


    "Hey," Adele said.


    L ignored her.


    Which was fine by her. She was quickly getting used to the girl¡¯s unique attitude.


    Adele sat down beside her, then nced at the news screen before shifting her attention back to L. "So... Asher is stable now. We had to keep him sedated so his body could use the time to recover." She looked at L again hopefully, but there was still no reaction from her.


    Awkwardly, she added, "I just wanted you to know. Just in case."


    Still no response.


    Yep. She was going to keep her mouth shut from this point forward.


    Silence stretched for over a minute before Adele finally snapped.


    "Okay, I don¡¯t want to make it seem like I¡¯m bothering you, but I just can¡¯t help it anymore." She scooted closer, squinting at L. "Usually, I see these kids as just kids. But something tells me you¡¯re not. How old are you, exactly?"


    This time, L turned to her.


    Adele raised both palms quickly. "I just need to know how to address you. That¡¯s all."


    Finally, L replied. "Yes, I¡¯m much older than you think. But don¡¯t worry about that. Just pretend I¡¯m one of those kids and nothing has changed because it won¡¯t. Once I have Violet back and safe, I¡¯ll erase your memory and¡ª"


    "Whoa, wait a minute?!" Adele¡¯s eyes widened. "Did you just say you¡¯d erase my memory?"


    "Violet¡¯s secret has to be kept safe," L said firmly.


    "All you have to do is say a word and I¡¯ll carry it to my grave."


    "Unfortunately, I don¡¯t trust you," L said bluntly and Adele flinched as if pped.


    For a moment, she was speechless. Then sheposed herself, schooling her face into a neutral expression before she said tightly, "You are one cold bitch, you know that?"


    "I don¡¯t care what you think about me," L said without missing a beat. "My role here is to protect Violet. That is what matters, nothing else."


    Adele shook her head in disbelief, then looked past her. "Well, if that¡¯s the case, speak of the devil."


    L, confused, turned to follow her gaze, only to see Roman approaching. Finally!


    However, there was something different about Roman. His expression was like stone, his eyes dark, and the energy from him radiating menace as he walked down the hallway with silent fury.


    But L didn¡¯t care.She needed answers now.


    She stood, cutting off his path. "How did it go? Where is¡ª"


    Roman brushed past her without a nce, as if she were air.


    L¡¯s jaw clenched, her eyes narrowing into ice. She wasn¡¯t taking this bullshit.


    Roman was still striding ahead when, without warning, he was mmed into the wall with enough force to crack the paint. Before he could recover, the petite-sized Fae was in his face, snarling, "Where is Violet?"


    Roman¡¯s Alpha instincts red and he moved with lightning speed, grabbing her and flipping the position, mming her against the opposite wall.


    His voice was low, and feral, his wolf rising to the surface.


    "Don¡¯t you darey a hand on me again unless you want to lose it."


    But the defiance in her eyes burned and


    Roman could tell she was about to challenge him again.


    But before either could strike, Adele¡¯s voice rang out.


    "Stop it, both of you! Stop it right now!" She rushed between them, turning on L. "You want your secret exposed here, in front of everyone? Huh?"


    That did the trick. They both stepped back.


    However the tension didn¡¯t fade and just thickened in the air around them.


    "Where is Violet?" L demanded. "Why is she not with you? You promised to bring her back."


    Roman snarled.


    "Your Violet isn¡¯t with me because she¡¯s fucking wonderful and probably living her best life in the East Pack right now."


    "What are you talking about?" L blinked in confusion, thrown off-bnce.


    Roman gave a bitter smile. "Violet has been fate-mated to Griffin Hale. So congrattions..." His tone dripped with sarcasm. "You don¡¯t have to worry about the remaining three anymore."

 Chapter 404: Do the Hanky-Panky

    <h4>Chapter 404: Do the Hanky-Panky</h4>


    Violet woke up to soft kisses being showered on her mating rune, and a small sigh of contentment escaped her lips.


    She opened her eyes with a smile at the sight of Griffin.


    "Good morning, mate. I bet you had a pleasant night?" Griffin said with a knowing grin.


    Violet instantly knew what that flirty grin was for.


    They had arrivedte to the East Pack after nearly a three-hour flight. Griffin had taken her straight to his room, where they¡¯d done nothing but fuck, sleep, fuck again, and then finally copse in exhaustion.


    "Good morning, mate," Violet responded with a purr. "I did have a pleasant night, even if it was short."


    Griffinughed, a deep, rumbling sound that vibrated through her and warmed her from the inside out.


    Supporting himself on his arms, Griffin leaned over her and gently brushed her hair away from her face. It was one of those rare moments where there was no talking, just the quiet intimacy of his fingersbing through hair, and his eyes drinking her in like she was the most sacred thing he¡¯d ever touched.


    His hair massage was heaven and Violet closed her eyes, savoring it.


    Griffin¡¯s scent was sun-soaked woods and warm amber,ced with the crisp tang of summer citrus that surrounded her. It calmed and anchored her as the bond pulsed within her. It was no longer foreign but not yet entirely familiar either. They were two souls, bound together and still learning each other¡¯s rhythm.


    But like all beautiful moments, it didn¡¯tst forever.


    "How are you feeling, Violet?"


    Her eyes snapped open. She knew exactly what that question was about.


    "I¡¯m good," she answered curtly.


    "Violet?" he pressed gently.


    She reached out and cupped his cheek, saying gently. "I have you, my mate. That¡¯s all that matters."


    Griffin took her hand in his and kissed it, slow and reverent. Then he said, "You know I don¡¯t mind, Violet. You can have them if that¡¯s what you want. I don¡¯t care what the pack says or if it¡¯s conventional or not. All I care about is your happiness."


    "And what about your happiness?" she asked quietly.


    "I told you, I¡¯m good."


    "Mates are supposed to be possessive," Violet pointed out.


    "I am possessive," Griffin said. "Just not in the way you¡¯d expect. I don¡¯t feel threatened by our little group, our harem, or whatever people want to call it. But the others? Yesterday, I had to fight the urge to rip the heads off the males staring at what¡¯s mine."


    "Wow. Sexist caveman energy, much?" she joked.


    Griffinughed but continued, "The point is that when you were with Roman, I didn¡¯t feel that feral rage. Not even when you kissed him. It just felt normal." He huffed. "I guess I sound crazy."


    But Violet shook her head, "No, you don¡¯t sound crazy, not to me. And it¡¯sforting because I¡¯ve been wondering the same thing."


    "But then... " She continued, "What if Roman is right? What if it¡¯s just because the bond is new and we are just too emotionally connected as a group. Maybe all it needs is time, and soon, I¡¯ll forget about the others, while you¡¯ll be the center of my universe."


    But even as the words left her mouth, her heart ached and Griffin felt the pain through the bond.


    His voice softened. "Violet..."


    "Shh." Violet hushed him with a finger against his lips. "I don¡¯t want to talk about them. What I want is for you to fuck me until it all fades away. Until you¡¯re all I think about, mate."


    A low growl rumbled from Griffin¡¯s chest at her words, primal and pleased.


    His voice came out rough and breathy. "As you wish, mate."


    They were both already naked from the night before and there was nothing between them.


    Griffin shifted between her legs, his hands sliding down her thighs slowly with hunger. He spread her open and leaned in with reverence and possession.


    He began to eat her out.


    His tongue moved in slow, teasing circles at first, tasting her like she was a delicacy he¡¯d been denied too long. Violet gasped, her hips twitching, her hand flying to his hair as her fingers curled into the thick strands, pulling him closer.


    Griffin groaned into her, savoring her taste, his tongue sliding deeper, and flicking at a skilled pace.


    "Oh shit..." Violet moaned, writhing under the pleasure of it.


    Griffin gripped her hips firmly, holding her in ce as her back arched and she began to grind against his face with abandon.


    "Yes, just like that... Oh God... Griffin!"


    Violet was screaming now, swept up in the rising tide, her body rushing towards release.


    Then he slid a finger into her, curving it just right, while his tongue never stopped moving and the doublebinationpletely shattered her.


    Violet¡¯s climax hit hard, her walls clenching around his finger as she cried out in pleasure.


    Griffin watched her with satisfaction.


    There was something devastatingly sexy about seeing her fall apart on his tongue.


    Violet on the other hand was turned on when she saw her release all over his face. He belonged to her, and there was no better proof than that.


    Griffin straightened up and said to her, "Grab the pillows from behind and don¡¯t let go else..." He pped her ass, and Violet moaned, the pain blending deliciously with the pleasure, making her pussy walls clench in response.


    Violet didn¡¯t waste a second. She reached back and buried her hands beneath the pillows, bracing herself just as he¡¯d instructed.


    Then Griffin hooked both of her legs up, gripping them with one hand while the other steadied her hips. With one strong thrust, he buried himself inside her to the hilt. Both of them groaned in unison at the shock of sensation, a euphoric stretch they would never grow used to. No matter how many times they did this, every time felt like the first, intoxicating, and addictive.


    Griffin began to power into her such that the bed frame knocked rhythmically against the wall with the force of his thrusts.


    "Yes... yes... go on, my sexy beast... give it to me..." Violet moaned shamelessly, her voice filled with desire.


    Griffin took her encouragement like fuel, pounding into her like the beast she named him. When it seemed like he couldn¡¯t get any deeper, he spread her legs wider and drove into her with savage uracy.


    "Oh my God!" Violet cried out, her eyes rolling back. That angle! That goddamned angle had her seeing stars. She was quaking under him, losingplete control.


    Griffin groaned loudly, his movement full of animalistic need. He waspletely lost in her. Until¡ª


    The door burst open and a red-haired girl barreled in, shouting excitedly, "Brother Griffin!"


    Except what she got was an eyeful of her brother¡¯s ass mid-thrust and a girl lying beneath him.


    She screamed.


    Violet and Griffin jolted in panic, instantly scrambling apart with fright etched on both of their faces.


    The young girl turned on her heels and dashed out, her shrill voice echoing down the hall, "Mummy! Mummy! Griffin is doing the hanky-panky with some girl!"


    Dear. God.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 405: Getting Married

    <h4>Chapter 405: Getting Married</h4>


    Griffin hadn¡¯t been kidding, he really did have a huge family. They were currently seated for breakfast, and if it weren¡¯t for Griffin¡¯s reassuring presence beside her, Violet would¡¯ve bolted. Everyone was staring at her.


    The twins, Vivain and ire Hale, were eight and unmistakably took after their mother, Irene. Though they were identical in appearance, Violet could already tell them apart by their attitudes and expressions.


    Vivain was the one who had barged into their room that morning and ended up reporting their sexual activity to Irene. The girl was bold, brash, and outspoken, while her twin was the literal opposite. ire was quiet and sensible. However, it was always the quiet ones you had to watch out for. Griffin had told her the girls were infamous for their pranks, with ire as the orchestrator and Vivain as the executioner.


    Then there was Kaia Hale, or as Griffin liked to call her, "my number one contender for the throne." She was your typical hormonal teenager, knee-deep in that infamous rebellion phase and, as Griffin put it, "a little difficult" these days. He told her Kaia used to be incredibly sweet, and the two of them had once been inseparable but something had shifted, and that closeness had faded.


    Now Kaia just liked to prove that she could do better than Griffin. And perhaps that had something to do with the fact that the Seer, Alice, had predicted Kaia would emerge with an Alpha wolf. That wasn¡¯t hard to believe, given her rapid growth¡ªnot just physically, but in strength as well¡ªwhich had begun to create tension between them.


    Two Alphas can¡¯t rule one pack.


    Normally, when one sibling possessed an Alpha wolf, the other did not, unless they were twins. No one knew what the goddess was ying at, but it was affecting their rtionship. And it didn¡¯t help matters that Irene refuse to let her go to Lunaris Academy.


    Still, beneath all that, Kaia was a good girl.


    Then there was thest, but certainly not the least, the baby of the house, Callen Hale. He was two, maybe three years old? Violet couldn¡¯t say for sure, since werewolf children grew so fast. Still, one thing was clear: Callen was absolutely adorable. Violet had no doubt he¡¯d be breaking hearts in the future if someone didn¡¯t keep an eye on him. He and Kaia were the only ones in the family who had inherited their fathers¡¯ ebony hair.


    And yes, there were their fathers, Aeron and Arion. Unlike Arion, who had weed her with warmth so far, Aeron still wore that stone-faced expression, like he was two seconds away from drawing a sword and tearing her apart if she ever brought harm to his family. One thing Violet had noticed, though was the entire family had long hair.


    Good. She¡¯d want that for her baby too. Wait - what?!


    "Are you people going to eat or should I pluck out your eyes?" Irene subtly threatened, and just like that, everyone, and by everyone, she meant not just the children but Arion and Aeron included, dug into their food, the sound of cutlery clicking sharply against tes echoing through the room.


    Violet smiled inwardly. She had to admit, she was impressed by the way Irene ran her family. She respected her husbands yet took the role of Alpha all the same. Not everyone could do that.


    There were so many food on the table: spiced rice, roasted vegetables, honey-zed meat strips, buttery rolls, grilled fish wrapped in leaf, thick stew with floating herbs, and bowls of fruit sprinkled with crystal-like sugar. Violet was trying to dish her rice from the main bowl when Griffin said, "Here." He had already served her a portion.


    "Thank you," Violet smiled at him.


    "Aww, aren¡¯t they so adorable," Arion swooned.


    "Ugh. This is making me sick." Kaia groaned, then turned to her mother. "How long am I going to endure this?"


    Irene gave her a sweet, sarcastic smile. "Till eternity, darling."


    Kaia rolled her eyes.


    Vivain, seated next to Violet, turned and said, "You are so pretty."


    "Aww, thank you," Violet touched her heart, pleasantly surprised.


    But she shouldn¡¯t have rejoiced so soon because Vivain added, "But you¡¯re not prettier than me." She flipped her hair with all the dramatic ir to pass her point.


    Damn. Violet was dumbfounded.


    Beside her, Griffin snorted augh. Even the cold, hardened Aeron had a small smile tug at his lips, although it vanished almost immediately.


    "Also, you have a pretty rune. Can I touch it?" Vivain was at it again.


    "Dummy," her older sister and twin, ire, said tly. "You don¡¯t touch a mate¡¯s rune. That¡¯s like private."


    Irene sighed. "Can we not, like, talk at the table?"


    Arion shrugged. "Well, maybe give an exception this time. It¡¯s bonding time with thetest member of the family, Violet Purple."


    But Aeron countered, "She¡¯s just Griffin¡¯s mate at the moment. Not a member of the family until the Cn¨¢imhse¨¢il Anama."


    "Cn¨¢imhse¨¢il Anama! Yeah!" Callen yelled in excitement.


    Vivain joined in immediately, shouting, "Cn¨¢imhse¨¢il Anama!" which made Callen scream even louder with her.


    Violet, confused, muttered, "Cn¨¢i¡ªwhat?" She couldn¡¯t even pronounce it.


    Griffin leaned in and said softly, "CNAWM-shawl AH-na-ma. It¡¯s... urm..." He cleared his throat. "It¡¯s a ritual invoking the goddess¡¯s blessing."


    "Oh please, stop sugarcoating the words," Kaia said, clearly relishing his fumbling. Then she looked Violet deep in the eye. "It¡¯s your marriage ritual, essentially. In one word, you¡¯re getting married. Congrattions, sister-inw."


    "Excuse me?" Violet shouted, shocked.


    "Kaia!" Irene reprimanded her.


    "What?" Kaia shrugged unapologetically. "It¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Whether it¡¯s the truth or not, you knew how sensitive that is, and it wasn¡¯t your ce to say it, and you know it!"


    "Well, the milk¡¯s been spilled."


    Irene red at her. "You¡¯re grounded for the week."


    "What?! No, you can¡¯t do that! I have an appointment with my friends this afternoon!" Kaia said, horrified.


    "I just did," Irene dered.


    Kaia turned to her fathers. "Tell her she can¡¯t do that!"


    Aeron was the one who spoke. "She¡¯s your mother, and yes, we¡¯re in one hundred percent support of her."


    Kaia shook her head as if she couldn¡¯t believe they would do that to her.


    "I¡¯m done here." She stood abruptly to leave.


    "Sit," Irenemanded. "You finish your meal. Now."


    There was no disobeying her mother¡¯s authority, Kaia sat her ass back down.


    Violet then said, "With all due respect, can anyone tell me what is going on right now?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 406: Honor Tradition

    <h4>Chapter 406: Honor Tradition</h4>


    Violet was seated in Irene¡¯s office, nked by Griffin, while her two husbands sat on the opposite side. They hadn¡¯t stayed until the end of breakfast and now it was time for the truth.


    Irene began first, a sigh escaping her lips. "First of all, I want to apologize. It was never my intention to keep you in the dark. I had nned to have this conversation with you after breakfast, if only..." She paused, turning slowly to narrow her eyes at her husbands. "If only they had kept their mouths shut."


    It was Arion who dramatically shrunk into his seat like a schoolboy caught passing notes, while Aeron remained stoically unbothered, his arms crossed like a wall.


    Irene rolled her eyes and turned back to Violet. "As you¡¯ve heard, we, the East pack, are ¡¯religious people.¡¯" She lifted both hands and wriggled her fingers in air quotes, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "At least that¡¯s how most people mock us."


    "But I like to think of it as being more connected to the goddess than most packs, and it¡¯s no wonder she continues to bless us. When you forget your creator, you edge closer to destruction."


    Violet nodded slowly, unsure where this was going. "So... how does this exin the Cn¨¢i-ah-"


    "The Cn¨¢imhse¨¢il Anama," Irene corrected her gently.


    "Yes. That." Violet gestured vaguely. "Griffin said it¡¯s to invoke the goddess¡¯s blessing. But the goddess already blessed us with the mate bond. So what other blessing are we talking about exactly?"


    "Yes, the mate bond is a gift," Irene agreed. "But gratitude matters. And when we show our gratitude to the goddess, she blesses us further with life, protection, children ¡ª females, to be exact."


    She let that hang in the air.


    "Why do you think the East pack has more pure-blooded females than any other packs?" she added.


    "Oh." Violet blinked, stunned. So they were thanking the goddess so they could have female babies. Fantastic. She was doomed.


    Irene went on. "Since the ceremony binds you not only to your mate but to the East pack, we often take it as a marriage rite. In summary, the goddess blesses your union, and you¡¯re officially one of us. "


    Great.


    It was worse enough that Roman had left her because of the "mate bond", if the rest heard she was "practically" married to Griffin, she didn¡¯t know how they¡¯d take it.


    "Soooo," Violet dragged the word out, hesitantly, "I can¡¯t skip it? Like maybe do itter?"


    "No," Irene said tly, her smile not reaching her eyes. "For Fated Mates, it is rmended to be performed immediately after the mating fever. Trust me, it helps strengthen the bond."


    "And ensures you¡¯re not a threat to our son," Aeron added from his corner, his eyes hard.


    "Dad. Chill," Griffin muttered under his breath.


    Arionughed, far more rxed than the others, and slung his armzily around Aeron¡¯s stiff shoulders. "Don¡¯t mind the paranoid fool. "He said, "He just doesn¡¯t want a repeat of what happened during our time."


    "What happened during your time?" Violet asked.


    Arion looked at Griffin. "You haven¡¯t told our mate about our love story?"


    Aeron growled low in warning. "That wasn¡¯t a love story."


    "Oh, please shut it, you romance killer," Arion dismissed him, waving a hand. Then he turned fully to Violet with an excited gleam in his eyes. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯d tell you how we ended up in this cozy little domestic arrangement. Now, where do I begin..."


    Aeron groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose.


    Griffin chuckled, whispering into Violet¡¯s ear. "Every time he starts this story, I want to gouge my ears out too."


    "Just tell the story, Arion, and try not to add too many embellishments." Irene warned him.


    "Irene, love, you wound me. You know my words are the gospel truth, albeit delivered with a bit more ir." Arion winked.


    Irene scoffed, then turned to Violet. "These two husbands of mine were sent to kill me because some smaller packs under the East didn¡¯t want a woman leading them. They wanted my squirm of a brother, the one they could easily control."


    Violet blinked. "Wait. You had a brother?"


    "Had," Irene replied simply. "I killed him with my own hands by the time everything was over."


    Violet was rendered speechless.


    Arion picked up the tale without missing a beat. "So there we were, two brothers sent to kill the East¡¯s little Alpha princess on her birthday. It was supposed to be a clean kill. No one was to suspect us. That way, we wouldn¡¯t risk a war within the East since there were still sub-packs loyal to her. The n was to make it look like an ident, you know, poison her drink, stage a drunken fall from a height, maybe blow her up. There were just so many delightful options."


    To be honest, Violet¡¯s mind was blown. Irene had to be crazy to marry people who once plotted her murder so meticulously.


    Arion continued, "And everything was going smoothly¡ª"


    "Until you decided to flirt with her," Aeron muttered, glowering.


    Griffin leaned in, whispering to Violet, "Herees the argument. Brace yourself."


    "I didn¡¯t flirt with Irene. She came my way, swaying that ass, and you know I¡¯m an ass man," Arion said defensively.


    Dear goddess. Violet groaned inwardly. That was far too much information.


    "I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about," Irene said airily, though the smirk on her face suggested otherwise.


    Aeron grumbled, "Arion chose pleasure over business."


    "And yet when you found us, you still joined in," Arion shot back, then gave a slow whistle. "That was our first and most memorable threesome."


    Honestly, Violet had no idea how she managed to keep a straight face through it all. But somehow, she did.


    Aeron muttered in his defense, "I only joined because I figured getting her to lower her guard would help us strike when she least expected it."


    "Except we were the ones caught off guard," Arion chuckled. "We still don¡¯t know how, but Irene somehow knew about our mission."


    "The goddess protects her people," Irene said proudly.


    Griffin broke the truth to Violet, "A Seer warned her at the time, so she was prepared."


    "To cut a long story short," Arion continued, "she imprisoned us. Thenter, she offered us a chance to live if we served her. I said yes immediately. This one" he jerked a thumb at Aeron, "fought it for weeks."


    Heughed. "But even ice melts eventually. And here we are, married and living our best lives. Irene still chains us up sometimes, but now for very different reasons."


    Of course, Arion finished with a flourish.


    "Thank the goddess. Finally," Aeron muttered, clearly relieved it was over.


    Violet looked between the three of them. The dynamic was strange, intense but oddly beautiful. She could¡¯ve had something like this with her own men, if things had gone differently.


    "I would never hurt Griffin," Violet told Aeron, hoping he would understand.


    "You won¡¯t, not now that you¡¯re mated. Elijah can¡¯t use you against our son anymore," Aeron replied. "But bing a member of our pack solidifies that trust."


    Irene stepped forward and gently took Violet¡¯s hand.


    "I understand your hesitation," she said softly. "This is a lot, especially for someone who isn¡¯t a werewolf and didn¡¯t grow up in this kind ofmunity. But soon enough, everyone will know about the mate bond, and there won¡¯t be time for the ceremony. You need to connect with our people first. They need to see that you¡¯re one of them, that you¡¯ll fight for them just as they¡¯ll fight for you. Violet, you need to honor tradition."


    For a moment, there was silence as Violet mulled over her decision.


    Then she asked with a deep breath, "When is the Cn¨¢imhse¨¢il Anama happening?" She pronounced it properly this time.


    "Tonight."


    Shit.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!